《Became a Strategist with a 100 Intelligence and 100% Accuracy》


 Chapter 0

    Why has it come to this?


    "A title for you, and even lands prepared for you¡ªeverything is ready. Do you see? All the land and people spread before your eyes will belong to you."


    A breathtakingly beautiful and elegant woman, whose long golden hair shines so brightly it almost hurts to look at, gazes at me as she speaks.


    "Did I not tell you, Swen? You are mine. For you, I can give anything¡ªwealth, honor, power... If you so desire, I can even give you the surname ''Eingart.'' You understand what that means, don''t you? Lin Brans, Baranga Yuri Aesheus¡ªthey cannot offer you as much as I can."


    She looks directly into my eyes...


    As if staring at something so utterly precious.


    The answer comes so easily it¡¯s almost ridiculous.


    Well, my intelligence stat is 100, after all.


    And so...


    I have no choice but to give her the same answer I always have.


    "...My lady cannot seize the world."


    Not yet, anyway.

 Chapter 1

    Click. Click.


    I kept clicking the mouse repeatedly, changing the amount by increments of 1¡ªan utterly meaningless action.


    [Advisor / Ginor¡¯s Report]


    [Alliance / Serpina Army / 36 months / Tribute: 2558 gold]


    [Action / Ruler]


    [My lord, I understand your intent, but it seems unlikely you will achieve what you desire.]


    Click.


    [Advisor / Ginor¡¯s Report]


    [Alliance / Serpina Army / 36 months / Tribute: 2557 gold]


    [Action / Ruler]


    [My lord, I understand your intent, but it seems unlikely you will achieve what you desire.]


    Click.


    [Advisor / Ginor¡¯s Report]


    [Alliance / Serpina Army / 36 months / Tribute: 2558 gold]


    [Action / Ruler]


    [My lord, I understand your intent, but it seems unlikely you will achieve what you desire.]


    ¡°Ah, for fuck¡¯s sake!¡±


    I only had 2558 gold left.


    No matter what, I had to use it to secure an alliance with the most powerful army in the game¡ªSerpina¡¯s forces.


    If I failed, there was no doubt that I¡¯d be invaded and wiped out by the next turn. Game over.


    This game, Garland Eternity Saga, was a classic that came out over twenty years ago.


    By today¡¯s standards, it was an outdated territory-conquering strategy game where the goal was to defeat enemy castles and unify the fictional Garland Continent.


    It was turn-based¡ªnot particularly deep, but not boring enough to drive you away either. It was just... average.


    Still, I liked it.


    It brought back childhood memories, so I made a habit of attempting a unification run every few months.


    The continent was filled with various rulers, but my favorite playstyle was to use the [Random Generated Ruler] option.


    I¡¯d already played through all the named rulers in the game, even clearing them on the highest difficulty. They¡¯d gotten old.


    Sure, this game wasn¡¯t based on real history, and each ruler¡¯s lifespan and circumstances changed slightly every playthrough.


    It wasn¡¯t like the same ruler unified the continent every time, so playing as a named ruler still felt somewhat fresh.


    That¡¯s why most players stuck to the named rulers instead of bothering with random ones.


    But for someone like me¡ªwho¡¯d poured over 10,000 hours into this game¡ªrandom rulers were the only way to keep it interesting.


    So, to sum up my situation¡ª


    I¡¯d rolled [Random Ruler 5338], and my forces had spawned right next to Serpina¡¯s army¡ªthe most aggressive, bloodthirsty faction in the game.


    Serpina was the descendant of Jerome von Eingart, the last emperor of the unified empire before the age of chaos.


    If you played this game ten times, six or seven of those times, Serpina would end up unifying the continent. She was practically the final boss.


    In this game, CPU armies only start invading after the first in-game year.


    With each turn representing three months, that meant I had four turns to form an alliance with Serpina.


    I wasn¡¯t giving up yet, though.


    This was a twenty-year-old game¡ªdepth wasn¡¯t exactly its strong suit.


    And besides, I had a reason not to give up.


    My advisor, Ginor¡ª


    He had an Intelligence stat of 99.


    That was insanely high. Almost the max.


    Only one character in the game, [Eleanor], had a perfect 100 Intelligence stat, but she always died young.


    Outside of cheats, a 100 Intelligence character didn¡¯t exist.


    In this game, Intelligence 100 meant 100% accuracy in predictions.


    Intelligence 99? 99% accuracy.


    Which was basically 100%.


    I could trust Ginor.


    On top of that, the other nations surrounding me weren¡¯t too bad either.


    Behind me was the Aesheus Army¡ªweak in the early game but a powerhouse later thanks to their talented officers.


    Absorbing those officers as soon as possible was the optimal move.


    In other words, if I secured an alliance with Serpina and conquered Aesheus to absorb their talent pool, I¡¯d be in a stable position¡ªpractically set up for a speedrun.


    To put it in modern terms¡ª


    It was like a gacha game, and I¡¯d hit the jackpot in everything except my starting location.


    So there was no way I was giving up.


    Right now, Ginor¡ªmy genius advisor¡ªwas telling me, ¡°You can¡¯t form an alliance with Serpina.¡±


    So why was I stubbornly fiddling with the tribute amount, changing it by increments of 1?


    Because.


    Sometimes, if you kept grinding like this, Ginor would eventually say¡ª


    ¡°There is a chance.¡±


    It was a glitch exploit.


    How did it work? What was the logic?


    I had no fucking idea.


    I¡¯d just read about it in some old forum post.


    ¡°Keep repeating it. Sometimes the advisor¡¯s prediction changes. That¡¯s your chance!¡±


    Maybe it was bad programming. Maybe it was divine intervention. Who cared?


    All I knew was¡ª


    Even the most ridiculous offers had a ¡°miracle moment¡± where they got accepted.


    I only had 3800 gold left¡ªmy entire treasury.


    Under normal circumstances, Serpina would never agree to an alliance without a tribute of treasure or artifacts that boosted her power.


    Offering just gold was hopeless.


    But this exploit...


    I¡¯d played this game for 10,000 hours. My instincts screamed that it would work.


    If it didn¡¯t, I was dead anyway¡ªcrushed under Serpina¡¯s army.


    This was my only shot.


    It looked like Serpina threw me in jail just to execute me right after.


    Hell, imprisoning me alone would¡¯ve tanked her reputation¡ª


    But executing an envoy?


    She¡¯d be totally isolated diplomatically.


    Not that she¡¯d care.


    That bitch was always like this!


    ¡°Ginor, you bastard!¡±


    And what¡¯s this about Ginor inheriting my army?!


    I knew it was just a game, but the timing was way too perfect.


    Did that bastard send me to my death on purpose?


    ¡°This is why 99 Intelligence isn¡¯t enough! It has to be 100!¡±


    It was my fault for trusting a 99 Intelligence advisor.


    I should¡¯ve restarted ages ago.


    I let out a long sigh and clicked past the [GAME OVER] screen.


    I was ready to start a new game¡ªthis time far away from Serpina¡¯s army.


    But.


    No matter how many times I clicked¡ª


    The screen wouldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°?¡±


    Did the game freeze?


    I clicked several more times¡ª


    And then.


    For the first time in 10,000 hours of playtime, I saw a screen I¡¯d never seen before.


    [Advisor Ginor / Report]


    [Do you think 99 Intelligence is a joke?]


    ¡°???¡±


    What the fuck?


    What¡¯s this supposed to mean?


    No matter how many times I clicked, it wouldn¡¯t proceed.


    There was only one button I could press.


    [Yes. 99 Intelligence is a joke. It should¡¯ve been 100.]


    The text made no sense.


    But somehow...


    It felt like it captured my exact thoughts.


    Without thinking, I clicked it.


    [??? / Answer]


    [Yes. 99 Intelligence is a joke. It should¡¯ve been 100.]


    [Advisor Ginor / Report]


    [I see.]


    And at that moment¡ª


    The world began to twist.


    ¡°Wait... no way...¡±


    I knew this.


    I¡¯d seen this setup in stories dozens of times.


    Getting sucked into the game world.


    But why?


    Why the hell was I being pulled into a shitty old game like this?!


    If I was going to get reincarnated, why couldn¡¯t it be in some sleek gacha game or a novel full of clingy heroines?!


    [Advisor Ginor / Report]


    [Let¡¯s see how you handle this.]


    The moment I read those words¡ª


    My vision went black.

 Chapter 2

    * * *


    "One glass of the cheapest thing you¡¯ve got, please."


    At my request, the stout tavern mistress brought over a glass filled to the brim with cheap liquor.


    Thud!


    The sound of the glass hitting the table briefly cut through the noisy chatter of the tavern.


    "You always go for the cheapest stuff, don¡¯t you? Here you go."


    It was midday.


    I was sitting in the tavern, drinking.


    It might¡¯ve looked like the life of a lazy bum, but so what?


    I was someone who had been possessed into the world of a video game.


    A little indulgence like this didn¡¯t seem so bad. Honestly.


    ...Anyway, to sum it up¡ª


    I had somehow entered the world of my favorite game, Garland Eternity Saga.


    The first thing I did upon arrival was desperately call out for a status window.


    But, as if to mock me for being in an old, outdated game, no convenient status window appeared before my eyes.


    Even so, I was able to figure out a lot of information without much trouble.


    Or rather¡ªit wasn¡¯t so much that I figured it out, but that the memories of this body naturally felt like my own after I had [possessed] it.


    My name was Swen.


    I was 20 years old this year.


    No noble title, no family name.


    No family to speak of either. Basically, the perfect form of a disposable extra character.


    The only way to return to my original world¡ª


    was to unify this continent.


    More specifically, if the country I belonged to succeeded in uniting the continent, I could safely return to where I came from.


    ¡®Up to this point, it¡¯s a pretty common cliche?.¡¯


    Since I couldn¡¯t change the circumstances already given to me¡ª


    The next step was to check my stats.


    Without a status window to display exact values, I had to test my abilities physically.


    The fact that I was out of breath just from climbing a small hill meant my strength and endurance were likely low.


    Even though I¡¯d gotten eight years younger, my body felt even weaker than before.


    Probably somewhere between 5 and 15 points, give or take.


    As for my charm stat... honestly, I had no idea.


    Looking in the mirror, my face wasn¡¯t particularly ugly, but it wasn¡¯t especially handsome either.


    Aside from my almost pure-white hair, I didn¡¯t have any distinct features.


    The most accurate way to describe it was... plain.


    Since this game had a medieval fantasy vibe, characters often had vividly colored hair anyway.


    In fact, there was never any specific text in the game that said the charm stat directly determined a character¡¯s appearance.


    It was just my own vague assumption.


    In the game, charm mainly affected persuasion and diplomacy.


    So I guessed mine was probably around 50 or 60 points.


    There were plenty of other stats, too¡ªthings like politics and leadership.


    But I had no way to check those right now.


    Maybe once I managed to join some army, I¡¯d be able to see them.


    And the most important stat... intelligence.


    Over the past few days since my possession, I had run several tests to be sure.


    ¡®My intelligence stat... it¡¯s definitely 100.¡¯


    "Hey there! You¡¯re back again today, huh?"


    A man I¡¯d seen around a few times approached as I drank my cheap liquor.


    He was just a regular villager¡ªat least, as far as I knew. Not some named officer or anything like that.


    "Hello."


    "Yeah. Did you hear the news? The Brans Army successfully recaptured Hyzel Castle."


    "Did they?"


    I figured as much.


    The Brans Army controlled the land this town was part of, and it was led by one of the game¡¯s named characters, Lyn Brans.


    Lyn Brans¡ªthe most talented of the Brans family¡¯s three siblings.


    Despite being the third child and a woman¡ªboth of which were disadvantages¡ªshe had taken the throne purely through her own abilities.


    Her two older brothers now served under her as generals.


    To put it simply, the Brans Army was:


    ¡°The beginner-friendly ruler!¡±


    It had no particular weaknesses in terms of stats, and its talent pool was excellent.


    With a decent grasp of basic game mechanics, it was easy to unify the continent under this faction.


    But after one successful playthrough, most players would quickly move on, as the Brans Army didn¡¯t really require complex strategies.


    "You¡¯re really something, you know that?"


    "Me?"


    Feigning innocence, I replied casually.


    "You predicted it perfectly! First, you said the Brans Army would lose Hyzel Castle to Walnut Army¡¯s sudden attack. Then, despite the Brans Army barely having time to reorganize, you said they¡¯d retake the castle right away. And they actually did!"


    The Walnut Army was about as average as a faction could get¡ªsuitable for mid-level players but not particularly unique.


    Apparently, it had spawned next to the Brans Army in this timeline.


    Unfortunately for them, their leader was doomed to die early unless directly controlled by a player.


    It was one of those factions that could never unify the continent under normal circumstances.


    The game¡¯s power dynamics seemed to have transferred into this world as well¡ª


    even regular citizens, like this man, naturally assumed that the Walnut Army had no chance of defeating the Brans Army.


    But.


    When I analyzed the situation, the Walnut Army could capture Hyzel Castle.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but no matter how I looked at it, that was the conclusion I kept reaching:


    ¡°Walnut Army wins.¡±


    And sure enough, they did.


    That alone was strange enough, but what came next was even more bizarre¡ª


    the Brans Army, without even reorganizing properly, threw together whatever remnants of their forces they could find and retook the castle the very next day.


    This man beside me was explaining all the reasons why he thought the Brans Army wouldn¡¯t win this time¡ªlisting every logical argument he could think of.


    But.


    For some reason, the only conclusion I could come to was:


    Having played this game before, including Luna¡¯s route, I knew her army¡¯s financial situation better than anyone.


    I might as well rob a beggar for pocket change.


    "Then..."


    She carefully took a seat across from me.


    Thinking back, I was still a bit stunned by our first meeting.


    The outdated pixel graphics of the game never hinted at just how stunningly beautiful she was.


    If I¡¯d known Luna was this pretty, I probably would¡¯ve played her route more often.


    "I... Sir Swen, I¡¯m terribly sorry to bother you again, but... could you please help me...?"


    "As I mentioned before, Luna, I don¡¯t think my skills are suited to serve under you."


    At my shallow excuse, she shook her head so vigorously that her cream-colored hair bounced.


    "No! Sir Swen, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re an incredibly brilliant man. It¡¯s embarrassing to admit, but my army doesn¡¯t even have a single strategist right now... We desperately need your help."


    "......."


    Honestly.


    If I rejected her now, it would be the fifth time.


    She¡¯d already come to see me four times in a single week.


    By the third rejection, most people would¡¯ve taken the hint and stopped coming.


    But here she was, the ruler herself, still visiting me in person and using honorifics.


    I felt bad for her, but I didn¡¯t have two lives to spare.


    Luna¡¯s army was bound to disappear from the map along with Walnut¡¯s soon. I couldn¡¯t afford to join her.


    ¡®Maybe I was too polite with my rejections.¡¯


    It seemed like it was time to be brutally honest.


    "...Luna. May I speak frankly?"


    "Y-yes, of course...! Please, go ahead."


    "Luna, why did you raise an army?"


    "That¡¯s... to unite the continent and bring peace to everyone¡ª"


    "So you intend to become an emperor?"


    She faltered slightly at my direct question.


    "Y-yes."


    "Then something doesn¡¯t add up. For someone who aims to be an emperor, you¡¯ve been bowing and scraping to everyone¡ªincluding me."


    "T-that¡¯s...!"


    She looked like she¡¯d been struck speechless.


    I knew her personality from the game, so I expected this reaction.


    From her perspective, though, it must¡¯ve seemed like I could read her mind.


    "Luna, you¡¯re kind to everyone. I¡¯m not saying that¡¯s a bad trait. But in these chaotic times, it¡¯s unnecessary. I don¡¯t believe you have what it takes to unify this continent. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t serve under you."


    "......."


    Surely, after saying this much, she wouldn¡¯t come back.


    I felt a little guilty, but I already had my plans laid out.


    With that, I turned away from her and downed my cheap drink.


    And then¡ª


    I heard her quietly sobbing.


    "I... I see..."


    "......."


    Lunarian Iniang was a fragile person.


    She loved peace and even raised an army to spread it, but¡ªshe was completely unsuited to lead during these chaotic times.


    Even in the game, if left to the CPU, her army was doomed to collapse.


    Her tears shook me a little, but... I had no choice.


    I only had one life.


    "Sir Swen... do you truly believe... that I can¡¯t unify this world...?"


    "......."


    Well...


    .........


    .........


    .........


    And in that moment¡ª


    my world came to a halt.


    ¡®...Wait, what?¡¯


    Luna¡¯s question:


    "I, Lunarian Iniang, cannot unify this world?"


    And my 100 intelligence¡ª


    Delivered its conclusion.


    -------------------------That¡¯s wrong.

 Chapter 3

    Wait.


    Calm down.


    I went over her question in my head one more time¡ª


    ''Is it impossible for me, Lunarian Iniang, to unify this world?''


    The result was the same.


    [That¡¯s wrong.]


    No matter how many times I checked, the conclusion didn¡¯t change.


    ''It¡¯s not impossible... Wait.''


    If it¡¯s not impossible, then it means it¡¯s possible.


    So... the ruler destined to unify the continent is none other than Lunarian Iniang?


    Oblivious to the fact that I was spiraling into a mild panic, she wiped away her tears. Then, bowing repeatedly as if feeling guilty, she spoke to me in a subdued voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I showed you such an embarrassing sight. I won¡¯t trouble you anymore, Swen. But... may I ask you one final question?¡±


    ¡°...Go ahead.¡±


    I tried to keep my voice as steady as possible.


    Even so, I could feel it.


    Despite my best efforts, there was a slight tremor in my tone.


    Luckily, Luna didn¡¯t seem to notice. Instead, she gazed at me with a resolute expression and asked seriously,


    ¡°Could you tell me who is the most likely ruler to unify the world?¡±


    ¡°The ruler most likely to unify the world?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nod.


    With determination in her eyes, she nodded firmly.


    Even after hearing my harsh words, she clearly wasn¡¯t willing to give up on her dream of unification.


    Well, if hearing something like ¡°You won¡¯t be able to do it¡± was enough to make her quit, she wouldn¡¯t have raised an army in the first place.


    ¡°As you said, Swen, perhaps I¡¯m not fit to be a unifying ruler. But even so, I can¡¯t turn a blind eye to the suffering of the people. So, please, grant me your wisdom. In your opinion, what kind of ruler should I aspire to be?¡±


    ¡°What kind of ruler...¡±


    I couldn¡¯t focus on what she was saying.


    I just kept repeating the same question in my mind¡ª


    [Can Lunarian Iniang unify the world?]


    And the answer didn¡¯t change no matter how many times I asked.


    Then¡ª


    Wait.


    What kind of ruler would be ideal?


    This... might actually be a question I can use.


    ¡°Lady Luna. Before I answer your question, may I speak a few words first?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah... Y-yes, of course.¡±


    Sweat beaded on her forehead as she answered.


    She was trying to put on a brave front, but it was obvious she was extremely nervous.


    After being rejected and criticized, her confidence must have taken a hit.


    Even so, she was doing her best to keep it together and extract any useful information she could from me.


    That was something I never knew from just playing the game.


    I had no idea Lunarian Iniang was such a tenacious person.


    But that didn¡¯t matter right now.


    What mattered was that it was my turn to ask questions.


    ¡°Lady Luna, surely you can think of a few leaders who seem most promising as potential unifiers. After all, in these chaotic times, there must already be some whose names are widely known.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°What kind of leader do you think would be suitable? Could you share their names with me?¡±


    My ability had a critical limitation.


    I could only make predictions when someone else asked me a direct question.


    I was certain my Intelligence stat was 100.


    The biggest obstacle to Serpina¡¯s unification was... the player.


    Without direct intervention, she was practically unstoppable.


    But since I couldn¡¯t come up with a reasonable explanation, I kept my mouth shut.


    Luna, however, seemed to interpret my silence as agreement¡ª


    Her face fell.


    ¡°...I see. So, in the end... to unify this continent, one must become a ruler like Serpina...¡±


    Her body trembled briefly before she took a deep breath, as if steeling herself.


    Then, locking her ruby-red eyes on mine, she spoke.


    ¡°...Thank you for sharing your valuable insights today, Swen.¡±


    For just a fleeting moment, her expression turned heartbreakingly fragile¡ª


    But she quickly forced a bitter smile.


    ¡°As you said, I may not be fit to become a unifying ruler. Even so, I can¡¯t simply give up when I think about all the people who will tremble in fear under Serpina¡¯s tyranny. But at the same time... I can¡¯t become someone like Serpina either. I¡¯ll have to find my own path forward.¡±


    Lunarian Iniang.


    In the game, she was just a character labeled, ¡®Try her out if you want a comeback-kid storyline.¡¯


    Her ideals, her convictions, and even the voice that trembled as if she might break at any moment¡ª


    These were things I had never seen in the game.


    And yet, my 100 Intelligence kept screaming the same thing at me¡ª


    At this moment¡ª


    She is the only ruler who can unify this world.


    ¡°Well then, I apologize for troubling you so many times. This was already my fifth visit. I sincerely hope you stay in good health.¡±


    She stood to leave, but¡ª


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Without thinking, I reached out and grabbed her.


    ¡°...?!¡±


    Luna stared at me in shock, clearly not expecting me to stop her.


    I...


    Why had I planned to join the Brans Army?


    Because I wanted to survive.


    The Brans Army seemed like the safest bet for a stable, uneventful life.


    There was no guarantee unification would happen in my lifetime, so my goal was simply to enjoy a quiet existence in the countryside.


    But¡ª


    Unification meant escaping this chaotic world and returning to my original one.


    If that was the case¡ª


    Wouldn¡¯t it make the most sense to join the ruler destined to unify the world?


    Besides, unification also meant survival.


    It guaranteed Luna¡¯s faction wouldn¡¯t be destroyed.


    And while her unification didn¡¯t automatically mean I¡¯d survive, the odds of dying were pretty low as long as I avoided the frontlines.


    Lunarian Iniang was the kind of ruler I could manipulate as her strategist.


    Someone I could mold to suit my plans.


    With my 100 Intelligence, I could avoid losing battles entirely.


    So¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯re prepared to become the ruler who unifies the world, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°W-what? I... I suppose so, but...¡±


    ¡°By hiring me, you¡¯re agreeing to trust me completely. Can you promise me that?¡±


    ¡°Wait... does this mean...!¡±


    She finally realized why I had stopped her.


    Yes.


    For someone like me, the best seat in the house was right next to the ruler destined to unify the world.


    And if Lunarian Iniang was that ruler¡ª


    ¡°I will join your army.¡±


    There was no reason not to follow her.

 Chapter 4

    "Huff, huff... Let¡¯s take a break."


    I plopped down on the side of the road, calling out to Luna, who was leading the way ahead.


    Seriously, how long had we even been walking?


    I couldn¡¯t believe how quickly I was worn out. Having such a low physical stat was turning out to be way more of a pain than I expected.


    ¡°Ah! O-okay!¡±


    Luna hurried back to where I¡¯d collapsed and carefully sat down beside me, looking guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry... I couldn¡¯t arrange for a carriage. But we¡¯re almost at my territory, so let¡¯s take our time and rest properly once we get there. Here, have some water.¡±


    I took the water bottle she handed me and gulped it down.


    The moment the cool liquid hit my throat, it felt like my brain started working again.


    That¡¯s when I finally noticed her sitting there, looking all worried and apologetic.


    I decided to just get straight to the point.


    ¡°By the way... are you seriously still talking to me so formally?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean...?¡±


    ¡°I joined your army today, didn¡¯t I? That makes you my lord now. And honestly, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a great look for a ruler to be speaking so politely to her subordinates.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t trying to lecture her or anything.


    I just figured it was worth pointing out that a ruler should act like one.


    Sure, in modern times, people might think it¡¯s admirable for a leader to be humble and down-to-earth.


    But this was a medieval world¡ª


    A chaotic one, at that.


    In times like these, a ruler who didn¡¯t carry themselves with authority was asking for trouble.


    Luna seemed to take my words to heart.


    Her shoulders slumped as she let out a quiet sigh.


    ¡°...I guess you¡¯re right. But I just... I feel so grateful to you, Swen.¡±


    ¡°Grateful? To me?¡±


    Her cheeks flushed slightly.


    ¡°Yes. Aside from the few people who¡¯ve been with me since the beginning... you¡¯re the first person to join my army. Honestly, I just want to treat you well, if that¡¯s okay.¡±


    So I¡¯m her first official recruit?


    I thought back to playing as Luna in the game.


    Recruiting subordinates had been a nightmare.


    I mean, with her weak kingdom and average reputation, it wasn¡¯t exactly surprising.


    Nobody picked her unless they were specifically going for a ¡°comeback king¡± storyline.


    ¡°Alright, how about this?¡± I suggested.@@@@


    ¡°When it¡¯s just the two of us, feel free to talk however you like¡ªformal, casual, whatever. But when we¡¯re around others, like the soldiers or the other officers, I¡¯d prefer if you treated me like any other subordinate. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°...Like the other rulers, you mean?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If you¡¯re going to lead people, you need to look the part. Sure, values might change over time, but since you¡¯re aiming for the top, it only makes sense to act like it.¡±


    The reality was harsh.


    This wasn¡¯t a world where ideals were enough.


    To inspire loyalty and trust, a ruler had to be strong¡ªor at least seem strong.


    But¡ª


    Luna looked conflicted.


    ¡°Ambitions, though... That feels a bit much. I just want everyone to live peacefully. It¡¯s not really ambition¡ªit¡¯s more like a dream.¡±


    ¡°My lord.¡±


    I cut her off before she could finish.


    A typical ruler might¡¯ve been offended if some newbie subordinate interrupted them like that.


    Hell, they might¡¯ve even had me executed on the spot.


    But¡ª


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    Luna just blinked at me, like a lost lamb waiting to be guided.


    ¡°Call it ambition. In a world like this, dreams will only get you killed. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to bring peace to everyone? A ruler who gets hung up on semantics like this won¡¯t survive long enough to make that happen. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°...Peace for the continent...¡±


    Her ruby-red eyes wavered as she looked at me.


    Even now, she didn¡¯t seem like someone who could unify the world.


    But¡ª


    I had 100 Intelligence.


    And my brain was absolutely certain.


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t second-guess yourself. If you can grow into a ruler worthy of unifying this continent... I, Swen, will make sure the Garland Continent is yours.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Her face flushed again as she listened to me.


    And I had to admit¡ª


    She was beautiful.


    Delicate, like a lone flower blooming on the edge of a cliff.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    She hoisted me up effortlessly and started walking.


    Was I lighter than I thought?


    I mean, my arms and legs were pretty skinny, and I hadn¡¯t been eating much lately either.


    As I clung to her back, I found myself glancing at her profile and thinking¡ª


    ¡°She wants to unify the continent for peace, huh?¡±


    I guess there were probably plenty of players who shared that kind of idealistic goal.


    But this game already had a ruler made for that concept¡ª


    Makana Karelia.


    Leader of the Karelia Army, Makana was the last descendant of the Makana royal bloodline¡ªthe kingdom destroyed by Serpina¡¯s empire during the previous unification.


    She had emerald-green eyes and a righteous personality that made her the perfect rival to Serpina¡¯s tyrant role.


    The game practically treated her as the main character.


    In fact, the tutorial even had you leading her army as a way to learn the basics.


    Her talent pool was small but packed with SS-tier officers.


    And once you survived the early-game struggles, her army was just as stable as the Brans Army.


    She wasn¡¯t beginner-friendly, but she was clearly designed for heroic playthroughs.


    In other words¡ª


    Luna¡¯s faction?


    Completely irrelevant.


    In the game, her army never did anything noteworthy.


    They never took the lead, never made a name for themselves.


    Even with randomized factors in the gameplay, Luna¡¯s faction was always one of the first to collapse.


    Unless someone intentionally picked her for a comeback king challenge, she was the kind of ruler who would never unify the world.


    And yet¡ª


    I¡ªno, my 100 Intelligence¡ªwas absolutely certain.


    Luna¡¯s faction would unify this continent.


    Not Serpina¡¯s, not the Brans Army¡¯s, not Ashers¡¯¡ª


    Luna¡¯s.


    ¡®I still don¡¯t get it.¡¯


    But my predictions had been flawless so far.


    Whether it ended in disaster or success, one thing was clear¡ªI had to stay by her side.


    And just like that¡ª


    I arrived safely at Luna¡¯s territory, the small city of Zeilant.


    ***


    ¡°This is the place?¡±


    A crumbling little castle.


    Dark, lifeless market alleys.


    A landscape drenched in gloom.


    My first impression of Zeilant, labeled simply as a ¡°small city¡± in the game, could be summed up in two words¡ª


    Abandoned town.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Luna pointed to a rickety wooden house with a calm expression.


    ¡°This will be your residence, Swen.¡±


    Well...


    It wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d been expecting luxury accommodations anyway, so I wasn¡¯t exactly disappointed.


    Still¡ª


    ¡°This is where I¡¯ll be staying?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Once the sun rises, please come find me at the castle in the center of the city.¡±


    With that, Luna gave a polite nod and turned to leave.


    ¡°Goodnight, Swen. I hope you rest well.¡±


    I watched her disappear down the dimly lit street before stepping inside the wooden house.


    Creak.


    The door let out an unpleasant groan as I pushed it open.


    Inside, the dim moonlight spilling through a small window revealed a tiny, bare room.


    Aside from the rickety bed shoved against one corner, there wasn¡¯t a single piece of furniture in sight.


    Sure, it wasn¡¯t much now¡ª


    But once the city grew and expanded, I¡¯d probably end up with something better.


    At least, that was the hope.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get some sleep.¡±


    I sank onto the creaky bed.


    My first day as a strategist was about to begin.

 Chapter 5

    The next day.


    In the middle of a small castle in Zeilant, Luna was introducing me to her subordinates.


    "This is Swen. Starting today, he''ll be serving as our strategist."


    Two members of Luna''s army looked at me with complicated expressions.


    Including myself, there were only four people in this room.


    First, there was Kane Nerkis, a man nearing seventy who handled politics.


    According to the game¡¯s lore, Kane was the one who had provided Luna with the funds needed to raise an army.


    The second person was Tifa, the general of Luna''s forces.


    She was Luna¡¯s childhood friend and had joined simply to help her out.


    While she seemed a bit one-dimensional, she didn¡¯t look like the type who would stab anyone in the back.


    "Nice to meet you. The name¡¯s Kane Nerkis. Don¡¯t mind my age¡ªfeel free to speak comfortably with me. Ahem."


    Kane, draped in a tattered robe, extended his hand.


    I shook it briefly before turning to Tifa and offering mine.


    She took my hand in her large palm, tilted her head, and asked,


    "My name¡¯s Tifa. But hey, Swen... are you a guy or a girl?"


    "Huh? Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m a guy."


    "Then why are your arms so pale and thin? And what¡¯s with that delicate face?"


    Honestly, seeing her in person, I could understand why she¡¯d ask that.


    Tifa¡¯s body was more like that of a warrior than a woman¡ªmuscular and toned.


    Her bright red hair was tied up for practicality, and the massive axe slung across her back radiated an intimidating aura.


    She grabbed my arm and gave it a few rough shakes before flashing a grin.


    "Well, whatever. Looking forward to working with you, strategist!"


    I felt my energy drain just from that short interaction.


    ¡®Damn, she¡¯s exhausting.¡¯@@@@


    Maybe my low physical stats made me more sensitive to this kind of thing?


    Anyway¡ªthese two were Luna¡¯s only subordinates at the moment.


    Kane was good at politics but average at everything else.


    Tifa, on the other hand, had decent strength and leadership but wasn¡¯t exactly the brightest.


    That summed up Luna¡¯s talent pool for now.


    Still, they both had ridiculous potential.


    Take Kane, for example. He might look like an old man wasting away the rest of his years,


    but his actual backstory revealed that he was the younger brother of the fallen emperor of the Eingart Empire.


    He¡¯d faked his death after losing a power struggle and lived in hiding until he saw potential in Luna and decided to support her.


    In other words, this man was the uncle of Serpina, the notorious Tyrant of Eingart.


    Later in the game, Kane would reveal his true identity right before dying of old age.


    He¡¯d then introduce Luna¡¯s army to his secret descendants¡ªa literal dream team of SSS-tier characters.


    So keeping him alive until then was absolutely critical.


    Then there was Tifa.


    She might seem like a brute, but she was one of the few people on the continent capable of sensing mana.


    [Garland Eternity Saga] wasn¡¯t exactly a well-researched medieval fantasy¡ªit mixed elements however it pleased.


    For example, there were no officially recognized ¡°mages¡± in this world.


    Combat followed a simple rock-paper-scissors system:


    Cavalry beat archers, archers beat spearmen, and spearmen beat cavalry.


    It was an old-school mechanic without much depth.


    That said, magic itself did exist.


    A select few individuals could sense mana and unleash powerful attacks like lightning strikes or fiery meteors.


    To repair the walls effectively, you needed a high [Strength] stat.


    On the other hand, to make progress in trade, you needed a high [Politics] stat.


    It was a simple, almost mind-numbingly straightforward mechanic where the results depended purely on stats.


    I had never really thought about how those numbers translated into actual in-game actions.


    Since Kane had low Strength, he was unlikely to succeed at wall repairs.


    The game justified this by implying that "workers wouldn¡¯t take orders well from someone physically weak."


    ¡®Still, there¡¯s no point in boosting trade right now.¡¯


    There was only one reason I pushed for wall repairs¡ª


    this city was doomed to fall anyway.


    No matter how hard we recruited soldiers, trained them, or improved the economy,


    Zeilant was fated to be taken by the Brans Army sooner or later.


    Lyn Brans, the ruler of the Brans Army, had an expansionist mindset.


    It was practically set in stone.


    So rather than upgrading the marketplace and handing over a highly developed city,


    it made more sense to strengthen the walls, pretend to hold out, and buy time to escape.


    This wasn¡¯t just a random guess.


    It was the exact exploit I¡¯d used when I played Luna¡¯s campaign before.


    If a powerful nation was nearby, the best strategy was to run.


    Once you reached a less appealing area that larger nations wouldn¡¯t bother with,


    you could settle down and slowly build up your strength.


    The specific values and placements of territories weren¡¯t fixed in this game,


    so there was no absolute strategy¡ªbut the basics of survival didn¡¯t change.


    Luna didn¡¯t seem completely convinced about my suggestion to assign Kane to wall repairs.


    But after a moment, she nodded.


    "...Understood. Then what about Tifa?"


    "I don¡¯t care. Just give me something to do. I can handle anything. Should I go fix the walls with this old man?"


    Luna turned to me again.


    "Swen, what task should Tifa take on?"


    Honestly, having her help with the walls sounded fine.


    It¡¯s not like we weren¡¯t already planning to bail.


    Still, since I¡¯d been asked a question, I had to run it through my head.


    ¡®What should I assign to Tifa?¡¯


    Once again, my 100 Intelligence brain quickly delivered the optimal answer.


    [Trade.]


    "...???"


    Wait, what?


    Trade?


    I double-checked the answer in my head, but it didn¡¯t change.


    [Tifa should focus on trade and develop the marketplace.]


    ¡®...Huh.¡¯


    No matter how much I tried to make sense of it, it just didn¡¯t click.


    But I trusted my Intelligence stat.


    In this game, 100 Intelligence never gave wrong answers.


    And since this was still the game world, that rule had to remain absolute.


    "Swen?"


    "Ah, sorry. I was just thinking."


    I looked back and forth between Luna, Kane, and Tifa.


    Then, with the most serious tone I could muster, I said:


    "Tifa, please focus on trade and work on developing the marketplace."

 Chapter 6

    As expected, Tifa couldn¡¯t accept my orders and immediately protested.


    "Wait a minute! You sent that old man to fix the walls, and now you¡¯re sending me to the market?! I don¡¯t know the first thing about running a business!"


    "I have to agree with her, Swen," Kane added. "Frankly, I don¡¯t understand this decision either."


    Honestly, even I didn¡¯t fully understand it.


    But my brain¡ªmy 100 Intelligence¡ªwas insisting that this was the right call.


    And if my Intelligence said it was right, then it had to be right.


    "...Swen..."


    Luna looked at me with concern.


    She probably felt uneasy too.


    After all, she had decided to trust me as her strategist,


    but so far, I hadn¡¯t done anything to prove myself.


    Still, if they followed my plan, something would happen.


    Whatever it was, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad outcome.


    I straightened my posture and spoke with conviction.


    "Please, trust me. I understand that this may seem strange, but this is the best decision for our army right now. If it doesn¡¯t work out, you can cut off my head."


    "...!!"


    All three of them turned to stare at me.


    I knew it was a drastic move, but there was no other way to convince them.


    Of course, their grumbling followed right after.@@@@


    "You should at least explain yourself! You can¡¯t just dump random tasks on us!"


    "Yeah, explain! Make it make sense!"


    This wasn¡¯t going to be easy.


    Since the outcome would be the same,


    there was no harm in adding a more reasonable explanation.


    Before I could respond, Luna stepped forward.


    "Everyone, listen to me."


    Her voice drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    "When I brought Swen here, I promised to trust him.


    Yes, this is his first order, and I agree it seems confusing.


    But I think we should believe in him this time. What do you all think?"


    She stepped up for me.


    I was honestly grateful to her at that moment.


    No matter how much I tried to argue,


    it wouldn¡¯t have been enough to earn their trust.


    I might be a strategist,


    but I had just joined the army¡ªI didn¡¯t command any real authority yet.


    Luna stepping in as their leader was the right move.


    And since she believed in me,


    I had to back her up as well.


    "Commander, I¡¯ll leave this decision to you."


    Luna locked eyes with me, closed her eyes briefly,


    then turned to the confused Kane and Tifa.


    "For now, I ask that you follow Swen¡¯s orders.


    If anyone has an objection, speak now."


    "No objections, Commander. I¡¯ll do my best with the wall repairs."


    "Well, if Luna says so, I¡¯ll go along with it too... But I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t blame me if this doesn¡¯t go well!"


    With both of them reluctantly accepting their tasks, Luna wrapped up the meeting.


    "This concludes this month¡¯s meeting. You may collect any funds you need from the treasury. I look forward to seeing your results in one month."


    As the two of them left, I bowed to Luna.


    "Thank you for trusting me, Commander."


    "There¡¯s no need to thank me. I promised I would trust you."


    She gave me a small smile but followed it with a sigh.


    "...Speaking like this is still really hard for me."


    "Were you not used to speaking formally before?"


    Luna looked at me and smiled bitterly.


    "No. Both Kane and Tifa told me to act more like a ruler,


    but it¡¯s always felt unnatural for me.


    You gave me the courage to try, though. Hehe..."


    "I think it¡¯d be better if you maintained your commanding tone,


    even when we¡¯re alone. It¡¯ll help establish your authority."


    Luna let out a soft laugh.


    To be honest¡ªshe was cute when she smiled like that.


    If there was one flaw,


    it was that she didn¡¯t really look like someone who could unify the continent.


    "Oh, right. Swen, can I ask you something?"


    "Of course."


    "Why did you send Kane to fix the walls and Tifa to the market?


    I promised to trust you, but it still feels like their roles should be switched."


    Why, huh?


    I had no idea either.


    My 100 Intelligence just said so.


    Now my job was to dress those three sentences up and make them sound convincing.


    "Kane may be a smooth-talking politician,


    but there are still things he can learn by overseeing construction firsthand.


    The same goes for Tifa.


    She¡¯s lived a rough life, so she needs new experiences to grow as a general.


    A great commander isn¡¯t just someone who¡¯s good at fighting¡ªthey need to understand logistics and economics too.


    In the end, this is the path that will lead to the best results."


    ¡®And what¡¯s up with Luna? She¡¯s been acting a little... out of it.


    Sure, it¡¯s nice that she¡¯s showing more decisiveness, but if it¡¯s because of that guy... that¡¯s a problem.¡¯


    Wait¡ªhad he seduced her?


    With his face?


    Tifa hadn¡¯t met many men,


    but Swen was undeniably handsome¡ª


    not in a rugged, masculine way, but in a delicate, boyish way that tugged at maternal instincts.


    Yeah, he had that look.


    The kind of guy who could charm women working at brothels just by smiling at them.


    ¡®If he¡¯s using his looks to cloud Luna¡¯s judgment... I won¡¯t forgive him.¡¯


    Maybe he needed a wake-up call?


    Just as Tifa was mulling this over,


    someone hesitantly called out to her.


    "Uh... um, T-Tifa... ma¡¯am?"


    "?!"


    Tifa turned toward the voice and saw a boy¡ªprobably around ten years old¡ªstanding there trembling.


    "You don¡¯t need to be scared. What¡¯s up, kid?"


    "Um... you¡¯re... the one in charge of the market, right?"


    "Yeah, pretty much."


    "Could you... help me?"


    The boy pointed toward something in the distance.


    "Our shop was destroyed in the last storm,


    and my father¡¯s sick... my mother¡¯s not well either,


    and my siblings are too young...


    So I have to fix it all by myself, but... I can¡¯t."


    Ah.


    So he needed muscle.


    Helping out seemed better than just sitting around doing nothing.


    Plus, boosting Luna¡¯s reputation wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    "Sure, I¡¯ll help. Where¡¯s your shop?"


    "R-Really?!"


    "Why would I lie to you?"


    Relieved, the boy exhaled and started leading the way.


    Tifa followed behind him.


    At the Shop


    "...Wow."


    Two weeks ago, a typhoon had hit Zeilant,


    leaving scars all over the marketplace.


    ¡®And this isn¡¯t the only wrecked building.¡¯


    While most of the damage had been patched up,


    the boy¡¯s shop was completely ruined¡ªpractically flattened.


    "We¡¯re gonna need to rebuild this thing from the ground up."


    "Is... is that even possible?"


    Tifa patted the boy¡¯s head.


    "Possible? That¡¯s exactly what people like me are here for. Hey!"


    "Y-Yes?!"


    Tifa flagged down a passing merchant.


    "Bring me some shovels and about ten workers. I¡¯ll pay them."


    "R-Right away!"


    The merchant quickly rounded up ten men.


    Given her intimidating presence, they probably would¡¯ve obeyed even without payment.


    But offering wages made things easier.


    "Here are the shovels, ma¡¯am."


    Tifa grabbed one and started clearing the wreckage.


    ¡®This house was a mess even before the storm hit.¡¯


    The typhoon hadn¡¯t even been that bad.


    The problem was the shoddy construction¡ªtypical of an underdeveloped town.


    ¡®We should reinforce the foundation this time.¡¯


    With no other tasks for the month, she figured she might as well help rebuild properly.


    She dug into the ground with her shovel.


    Scrape.


    Thunk!


    "Huh?"


    A strange sound.


    Tifa felt a jolt run up her arms.


    Thunk. Thunk.


    After a few more strikes,


    she realized her shovel wasn¡¯t hitting dirt.


    It wasn¡¯t a rock either.


    The impact felt metallic¡ªlike metal striking metal.


    She dug around the area, clearing away the dirt.


    And then¡ª


    "This is...!"


    What emerged from the soil was an old, heavy chest.

 Chapter 7

    "...Hah, hah..."


    Exhausted, I slumped down against a random building in the city, trying to catch my breath.


    To sum it up, I¡¯d finally managed to finish my month-long exploration assignment¡ªbarely.


    ¡®God, that was exhausting.¡¯


    The reason I¡¯d volunteered for exploration was simple: in the game, if you didn¡¯t have any specific tasks for your subordinates, you¡¯d send them out to explore.


    Sometimes they¡¯d find new talents, or on rare occasions, uncover valuable items.


    Even with average luck, exploration often yielded a bit of gold.


    But here in this world, exploration wasn¡¯t just a menu command.


    It meant physically wandering around, moving from place to place.


    And my only means of transportation were my own two legs.


    ¡®Phew.¡¯


    At least it wasn¡¯t all for nothing.


    For one, I managed to collect a little money.@@@@


    Wandering around town, I came across villagers in need of help.


    By assisting them, I received small rewards.


    In the game, exploration would just magically add gold to your inventory, but seeing how it actually worked in this world made it easy to understand.


    I ended up with a total of 75 gold.


    It wasn¡¯t a fortune, but it was better than nothing.


    The second thing I noticed was that the area¡¯s security wasn¡¯t great.


    Given how bleak the town was, it made sense.


    But then, there was something strange about it.


    ¡®When Luna came to find me, she came alone¡ªand on foot.¡¯


    It wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if she¡¯d encountered bandits along the way.


    That¡¯s why I limited my exploration to areas within the city walls.


    If I ventured too far and ran into bandits, someone like me would be killed instantly.


    And yet, Luna had made several solo trips to meet me.


    From what I¡¯d observed of her, she wasn¡¯t stupid.


    She didn¡¯t act without thinking.


    In the game, traveling between towns or territories often triggered random bandit encounters.


    To avoid them, you had to invest in escorts or take precautions.


    It was an annoying system¡ªcostly in the beginning and tedious later on.


    However, there were ways to avoid these "random encounters":


    Possess the rare item [Lantern of the Dead].


    With this item, bandits wouldn¡¯t appear.


    Have a Strength stat of 90 or higher.


    With high Strength, bandits wouldn¡¯t dare challenge you.


    ¡®Could it be her Strength stat?¡¯


    If Luna¡¯s Strength was higher than I remembered, that might explain it.


    I recalled her being quite strong, but not above 90.


    Still, this game had its quirks¡ªso-called ¡°modifiers¡± that could alter stats in specific timelines.


    ¡®A status window would be really useful right about now.¡¯


    But of course, being an old-school game, there was no such convenience here.


    The more I thought about it, the clearer it became.


    Despite the uphill climbs and long walks, Luna never seemed fatigued.


    She¡¯d even carried me, a full-grown man, on her back without breaking a sweat.


    ¡®Did Lunarian Iniang get some kind of stat boost in this timeline?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t impossible.


    After all, the very prediction that "Luna will unify the continent" was already a deviation from the norm.


    If I had more concrete information, I might be able to confirm it...


    ¡®Forget it. Thinking about it won¡¯t help.¡¯


    Strangely enough, ruminating on these thoughts gave me a second wind.


    Low-Strength characters were truly a pain to deal with.


    Was I doomed to live like this forever?


    If only there were a way to train and raise my stats.


    Technically, there were ways to boost your stats in the game,


    but they were so difficult and time-consuming that it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    I stood up and began heading back to the castle for the meeting.


    *****


    At the Castle


    "Oh, you¡¯re here¡ªno, I mean, you¡¯ve arrived."


    "Over here!"


    When I entered, Luna and Tifa were waiting for me.


    But one person was missing.


    "Where is Kane?"


    Luna answered my question.


    "Kane had some business to attend to. He¡¯ll be back later."


    I nodded lightly.


    "Anyway, since the strategist is here, can we open this now?"


    Only now did I understand why my 100 Intelligence had insisted on sending Tifa to handle trade.


    If you could find this much gold in one go, it was clearly the best decision.


    "Tifa, where exactly did you find this chest?"


    "Huh? I told you, didn¡¯t I? While laying the foundation for that shop, it just turned up."


    Normally, trade-related tasks would involve managing the market, not rebuilding a merchant¡¯s home.


    In this case, the chest was effectively found because Tifa had gone there herself.


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    I¡¯d already suspected as much, but now I was 100% certain:


    My Intelligence stat is a perfect 100.


    It¡¯s the only explanation for such absurdly favorable outcomes.


    There¡¯s no room for doubt anymore.


    "What should we do with this? Recruiting more soldiers seems like the best option, right? What do you think, strategist?"


    Tifa had conveniently asked me the perfect question.


    ¡®What should we do with this money?¡¯


    The answer came almost instantly.


    "Um, everyone, may I make a suggestion?"


    "?!"


    Luna cut in with an unusually serious expression.


    "I¡¯d like to distribute this money... to the townspeople."


    "???"


    Tifa immediately frowned.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? We¡¯re short on funds for our own operations! Are you saying you¡¯re not going to recruit soldiers?


    We¡¯ve barely got 2,000 capable fighters. Are you planning to just watch when the enemy invades?"


    "But... the townspeople have been struggling, especially after the recent typhoon. This is our territory, after all.


    And this chest... it came from their land."


    "Hey! This is our land.


    Anything that comes from it belongs to us. That¡¯s common sense!"


    "I know that, but..."


    "Ugh."


    Tifa ran her fingers roughly through her hair.


    Despite her rough behavior, there was something undeniably captivating about her¡ª


    a kind of rugged charm that came through even in her frustration.


    "Luna, I get it. I know you want to help people¡ªit¡¯s one of the reasons I joined you.


    But we need to use this money to build our foundation first.


    Even someone like me, who¡¯s never set foot in an academy, knows that.


    You¡¯re smarter than me, so you should know it even better."


    "...I suppose you¡¯re right."


    Luna¡¯s head drooped, clearly discouraged.


    It was obvious the state of the town had been weighing on her.


    She felt helpless as a leader, unable to do anything for her people.


    "Hey, strategist. Say something to her.


    You¡¯re smarter than me¡ªyou can convince her better than I can."


    Convince her, huh?


    I was planning to do that anyway.


    After all, idealism doesn¡¯t put food on the table.


    But then...


    "I think we should go with the commander¡¯s decision."


    "...What?"


    "Come again?"


    Both Luna and Tifa stared at me, stunned.


    They probably hadn¡¯t expected that answer.


    I didn¡¯t either, to be honest.


    But what could I do?


    ¡®What should we do with this money?¡¯


    The answer was clear:


    [Provide aid to the impoverished in the territory.]


    If my 100 Intelligence was saying this was the best course of action,


    then distributing the money to the townspeople was the right thing to do.

 Chapter 8

    ¡°Here! Take as much as you need. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Take some bread! There¡¯s still plenty left!¡±


    All the money in the chest was used to rebuild the village destroyed by the typhoon.


    Half of it went entirely toward purchasing food.


    Under Kane''s supervision, soldiers assigned to odd jobs distributed the food to the villagers.


    Although the orders came from Luna, it was Kane and I who took the lead in the relief efforts.


    Among us, Kane stood at the forefront, assisting people directly.


    Whether he liked it or not, Kane was making a significant impression on the villagers.


    *"Thank you so much..."


    "Thank you, sir."


    "We won¡¯t forget your kindness."*


    Kane, maintaining a kind smile, responded to a woman who vowed never to forget his generosity.


    *"All of this is thanks to Lady Lunarian. Please remember that.¡±


    ¡°Oh... Yes! I will never forget the grace bestowed by Lady Lunarian¡¯s army!¡±*@@@@


    Well, for now, giving out food would undoubtedly boost the public opinion of Luna''s army in the city¡ª


    ¡®But is this really the right thing to do?¡¯


    Honestly, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this wasn¡¯t the best course of action.


    After all, we were going to abandon this city eventually. What was the point of raising its morale?


    With that money, we could have hired a mercenary group. If we could muster even 10,000 soldiers, it would be possible to defend the city with some effort. Then, we wouldn¡¯t need to abandon it and could use it as a base.


    Sure, improved morale would naturally restore public order, leading to the development of commerce and agriculture, which would in turn increase the population and the number of conscriptable soldiers.


    But that would take an enormous amount of time.


    And in the middle of this chaotic era, it was hard to imagine that a small nation like Luna¡¯s army could enjoy such a long period of peace.


    Still, my 100 Intelligence had concluded that this was the right choice, so I had to trust it.


    *"Hey, strategist."


    ¡°What is it?¡±*


    Kane, taking a moment amidst the relief efforts, approached me and asked.


    *"Was it truly the commander¡¯s will to distribute all this money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. The idea was to return what was found in this village to the villagers.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡±*


    Kane cleared his throat a couple of times before looking straight at me.


    "Did you have no objections to the commander¡¯s decision to give away all the money? Honestly, it¡¯s a noble intention, but as you know, our army doesn¡¯t have much money. In our current state, it seems like the kind of thing one would naturally oppose.¡±


    His gaze was unusually sharp. It wasn¡¯t the usual unfocused look but more like the eyes of a lion in its prime.


    I replied with a faint smile.


    *"Do you think I¡¯m someone so heartless and cold-blooded, Kane?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. I know you¡¯re an extraordinary person since our commander brought you in. But I¡¯m curious why you didn¡¯t oppose this decision.¡±*


    The way he circled around his words made it clear he had something specific he wanted to ask me.


    It felt like he was testing me, gauging what kind of person I truly was.


    Kane wasn¡¯t a villain.


    The very fact that a royal like him served under Luna rather than another minor lord was because he saw a purity in her that couldn¡¯t be found in other leaders.


    Was he now testing my character as well?


    Keeping my tone light, I answered.


    "To be honest, I did consider opposing it. But the commander¡¯s resolve seemed firmer than ever. A strategist must sometimes voice their opinion, but there are also times when they must support their commander¡¯s will, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The real reason I didn¡¯t oppose it? My 100 Intelligence concluded that giving away the money was the best course of action.


    But I couldn¡¯t exactly say that outright.


    So, I dressed it up with a plausible reason.


    After all, even I didn¡¯t fully understand why yet.


    I suppose I¡¯ll keep finding plausible reasons as I move forward.


    "I see."


    Kane nodded.


    *"Well, I intend to follow your lead, Swen. After all, if you hadn¡¯t sent Tifa to the marketplace, we wouldn¡¯t have even found that money.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems everything here is wrapping up... I¡¯ll handle the reports. You should take a break.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, then.¡±*


    *"And..."


    "You don¡¯t have to say more."*


    Serpina von Eingart.


    Among the countless members of the imperial family, she wasn¡¯t the firstborn, nor was she male.


    How had she become the head of the most powerful military faction and gained such influence over the continent?


    Because she had purged all her brothers and sisters.


    A tyrant, a lord of blood.


    It was well known that the blood of the Eingart lineage now flowed only through her.


    Though, in reality, that wasn¡¯t entirely true.


    *"So... in the end, it¡¯s about revenge, isn¡¯t it? For your sister?"


    "Perhaps. It might be revenge."*


    She admitted it with a bitter smile. But then, lifting her head, she looked me in the eye.


    "However, I want to end this chaos with my own hands. I want to create the ideal nation I envision, one with a system that prevents this kind of blood-soaked intrigue within families. I want to bring peace to the continent and honor my sister¡¯s memory. If it were just about revenge, I could¡¯ve joined someone else¡¯s cause. ...But I don¡¯t want to take the easy path."


    "She¡¯s had her share of struggles, too," I thought to myself, nodding as I replied.


    *"I understand. Thank you for telling me."


    "No need to thank me. You¡¯re not just anyone, Swen."


    "What¡¯s so special about me?"*


    Luna smiled at my curt response.


    "As I said before, you¡¯re the first person to join my army. No one else has ever accepted my offer."


    I turned my gaze away from her and spoke.


    *"You¡¯ll become the unifying ruler."


    "...Do you really think so? Can I truly become a unifying ruler?"


    Seizing the opportunity, I ran the prediction through my mind again.


    The result was the same.


    Yes. It¡¯s you. The one who will unify this continent.


    Even if I still find it hard to believe.


    No matter how many times I reconsidered, the conclusion didn¡¯t change.


    Lunarian Iniang was destined to unify the continent.


    With confidence in my voice, I said,


    *"Who am I? Am I not the strategist of Luna¡¯s army? Trust my words."


    "Pfft."


    Though it had only been about a month and a half since we met, we¡¯d spent every day together, working as founding members of a fledgling nation.


    Maybe that was why I¡¯d developed a peculiar fondness for her.


    It helped that we were close in age.


    "The wind is growing cold. Shall we head inside?"


    "Good idea."


    Just as we were about to head back without much thought¡ª


    "Commander!!!"


    From beyond the distance, a soldier came sprinting toward us, panting heavily.


    No, to be precise, he was running straight toward Luna.


    "...What is it?"


    Luna quickly shifted into her leader mode and responded.


    I examined the soldier¡¯s attire.


    His plain silver armor looked no different from the others, but the red band tied around his right arm caught my attention. It was a familiar sight.


    This man... was a messenger, wasn¡¯t he?


    ¡®Ah, damn.¡¯


    In this game, a messenger only appeared under one circumstance¡ª


    "The Brans Army is marching toward Zeilant with approximately 8,000 troops!"


    When someone initiated conflict.

 Chapter 9

    "Who is the ruler with the highest likelihood of unifying the Garland continent?"


    No matter who you asked, only one name would come up.


    The legitimacy of her imperial bloodline.


    The vast territory she secured by conquering the northern regions of the continent.


    An endless pool of talented subordinates.


    Tyrant Serpina von Eingart.


    Both the storytellers at taverns and the common folk working their trades would name her as the one destined to unify the continent.


    And if not her? If Serpina failed to achieve unification, who was next in line with the highest chance?


    That person would be none other than Lyn Brans, the leader of the Brans family and a woman of extraordinary talent.


    With her long, flowing blue hair and refined beauty, Lyn naturally inspired admiration in anyone meeting her for the first time.


    Her army had control over the fertile central lands of the continent and was rapidly growing by absorbing smaller nations daily.


    In terms of population, ambition, and territory, the Brans Army was unquestionably poised to dominate the central region of the continent.


    At that very moment, Lyn Brans, seated on her throne with a somewhat bored expression, was receiving a report from one of her subordinates.


    "Commander, we have successfully secured victory in the Tyrandi campaign and liberated Tyrandi from the Walnut Army."


    "Oh? Good work, brother?"


    It seemed they had finally dealt with the Walnut Army, with whom they had clashed several times recently.


    Lyn smiled in satisfaction and addressed the kneeling man¡ªher second brother, Carlints.


    "How many prisoners did we capture?"


    "We apprehended five prisoners in total. Please decide their fate. Guards!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    At his command, soldiers brought forward five prisoners, their hands bound, and forced them to kneel before her.


    Among them was Walnut Castra, the leader of the now-defeated army.


    "Hmm..."


    "Let¡¯s see."


    Lyn inspected the prisoners slowly.


    Among them, there was one capable individual who had successfully countered her forces in the past.


    "Listen up, everyone! Among these prisoners is the general who once captured Haizel Castle. What was his name again...? Ah, yes, Gurupa. Who¡¯s Gurupa?"


    "...I am Gurupa," a long-haired man replied, lifting his head.


    Lyn looked at him, her expression turning sultry.


    "Oh my, so it¡¯s you? The one who caused me so much trouble. Haha? I thought no one around here would dare attack my territory first, but you¡¯ve got some guts, don¡¯t you?"


    Gurupa remained silent.


    Lyn, however, seemed to enjoy his defiance, laughing heartily as she stood and approached him.


    Using two fingers, she lifted his chin, locking eyes with him.


    "So, what do you think? Would you like to serve me? I¡¯m very, very generous to those who prove useful. Trust me, working under me is far more rewarding than sticking with someone like Walnut. Hmm?"


    "...Kill me," Gurupa said, summoning what little strength he had left to deliver his response without breaking eye contact.


    Lyn¡¯s amused smile faded, and her expression turned icy.


    "Hmph. So you won¡¯t serve me, huh?"


    She pushed Gurupa roughly, causing him to collapse to the ground. Then, turning to a soldier nearby, she gave her command.


    "Take him away and execute him."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am!"


    The soldier grabbed Gurupa and began dragging him away. Everyone present understood that his destination would be the execution grounds.


    Even the remaining prisoners, who watched the scene with wide-open eyes, realized this fact.


    "How boring. I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯d refuse me. I could have offered him such an interesting future compared to that outdated old man."


    Lyn sighed briefly before turning her attention back to the remaining prisoners.


    "Aside from Walnut, I¡¯ll ask the rest of you once. Will you serve me or not?"


    Unlike her earlier proposition to Gurupa, this one carried no enthusiasm.


    It was more of a casual offer, as though she couldn¡¯t care less about their decision but would make use of them if they agreed.


    Having witnessed Gurupa being dragged off to his execution, the remaining prisoners immediately bowed their heads and answered in unison.


    "We surrender!"


    "From today, we will serve Lyn Brans!"


    "P-Please spare us! If you let us live, we¡¯ll be utterly loyal!"


    Lyn¡¯s cold gaze fell on the overly submissive man who had spoken last.


    "Hey."


    "Hmm? A new general for the crumbling Lunarian army? Are you sure it wasn¡¯t just some boy toy she¡¯s keeping around?"


    "We cannot say for certain."


    "Hmm."


    Lyn felt unenthusiastic.


    The battle with the Walnut Army had been exciting because she¡¯d been eager to recruit Gurupa.


    In contrast, defeating Lunarian¡¯s forces would only yield the small city of Zeilant.


    Her interest in Luna¡¯s subordinates was similarly lackluster.


    "Still, what can you do? The more bothersome tasks should be dealt with quickly."


    Lyn turned to Carlints.


    "Brother, Chel is currently in the south, isn¡¯t he?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s correct."


    Chel Brans.


    The eldest of the Brans siblings and a man widely recognized as the strongest swordsman in their ranks.


    "Hmm... Can you handle this on your own, Carlints?"


    Carlints lowered his head in response.


    "Of course. If you entrust this task to me, I¡¯ll bring back Zeilant. The negotiations are already complete."


    Negotiations? Lyn felt it was unnecessary, but she trusted Carlints to handle things properly.


    She nodded in approval.


    "Very well. I¡¯ll assign you an appropriate number of troops. Let¡¯s get this over with quickly."


    "Understood!"


    With the Lunarian army and five other factions still standing, Lyn needed to subjugate them all to claim complete control over the central continent.


    She was slightly concerned about the Aestar Army, her likely final opponent due to its location, but she felt confident she could handle it.


    After all, she was Lyn Brans.


    "I¡¯m the one who will unify this continent."


    Her smile was radiant, elegant, and full of noble grace.


    Meanwhile, Luna and Swen, after hearing the messenger¡¯s report, rushed back to the castle at Zeilant.


    Inside the castle, Tifa and Kane were already gathered, having received the same news.


    "You¡¯re here?! You¡¯ve heard, right? The Brans Army is advancing on us!"


    "...Yes, I¡¯ve heard. Who¡¯s leading them?"


    "Most likely Carlints Brans. Witnesses report seeing him assembling an expeditionary force in the village."


    Hearing Kane¡¯s words, Luna¡¯s expression darkened.


    "Carlints Brans... He¡¯s no easy opponent."


    Carlints Brans. Of course, I knew that name.


    In the game, when playing as the Brans Army, there were two generals who always took the lead in battles: Carlints Brans and Chel Brans, the older brothers of Lyn Brans.


    While Carlints wasn¡¯t as exceptional as Chel, he was a calm and calculated S-rank general, unlike Chel¡¯s more reckless nature. He was also less susceptible to tricks, making him a formidable opponent.


    Even I had preferred using Carlints over Chel for his reliability.


    ¡°Should we abandon the village and flee?¡±


    Despite raising morale with all the money we had distributed, it was hard to see how we could win this fight.


    Carlints alone would bring more than five subordinate commanders, while we had only four people in total, including myself.


    The number of soldiers on their side was more than double ours¡ªa hopeless disparity.


    "Swen, what should we do?"


    Luna sought my advice, her tone serious.


    Thankfully, my Intelligence was 100. If they followed my strategy, things should somehow work out.


    With that somewhat naive thought in mind, I processed Luna¡¯s question in my head.


    And then¡ª


    "...Huh?"


    The answer my Intelligence produced was¡ª


    [Appoint Kane as the vanguard and confront the enemy. This is the optimal strategy for the current situation.]


    Once again, an absurd answer had emerged.

 Chapter 10

    "You want to put that old man in charge of the vanguard? Then what about me?"


    Tifa asked while staring at the map of Zeilant and its surrounding areas spread across the table.


    I tapped the spot marking the castle and replied.


    "Lady Tifa, you will stay within the castle and defend the territory with 2,000 soldiers."


    "Wait... just a moment," Kane interjected, wiping cold sweat from his brow.


    "If Tifa is given 2,000 soldiers for defense, then what about me, leading the vanguard?"


    "You will go out with the remaining troops," I said.


    Kane¡¯s expression turned to one of sheer disbelief as he asked,


    "If 2,000 soldiers are stationed in Zeilant for defense, then even if we scrape together every available soldier for the vanguard, there¡¯ll only be about 1,300 left. Am I mistaken?"


    "No, you¡¯re correct."


    Which meant, essentially, that I was proposing:


    Assign a mere 1,300 soldiers to Kane, an administrator-type general not suited for battle, to face an army of 8,000.Station 2,000 soldiers within the castle as a defensive force, led by Tifa, our strongest fighter.


    Even a child could see how nonsensical this strategy was.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t understand it myself.


    But my mind¡ªmy 100 Intelligence¡ªkept insisting: "This is the optimal course of action."


    "Swen," Kane said, his voice tinged with suspicion, "do you hold some kind of grudge against me? Because all I¡¯m hearing is that you want me to act as bait and die out there."


    "Yeah! If Kane is on the vanguard, he¡¯ll definitely get killed! I¡¯ll take the vanguard instead!" Tifa exclaimed.


    "That won¡¯t do. Lady Tifa, you must focus on defending the territory," I said firmly.


    "Why not?!" Tifa shouted, visibly frustrated.


    "You owe us an explanation! If you have a plan, say you have a plan! If you have a strategy, lay it out for us. We¡¯re on the same side, aren¡¯t we? We should be sharing information, not keeping each other in the dark!"


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. She was absolutely, 100% right.


    I wanted nothing more than to tell them everything, to reassure them: "Trust me; it¡¯ll all work out somehow."


    But what could I say?


    I only knew the outcome, not the process. My Intelligence didn¡¯t provide me with the specifics of how things would play out.


    As a strategist, my job was to make the process sound convincing.


    The problem was, I wasn¡¯t a master tactician.


    If I made something up and the situation deviated from my assumptions, it could lead to disastrous consequences.


    Still, Tifa¡¯s reaction was understandable.


    If a strategist told their commander, "Just trust me; it¡¯ll work out somehow," they¡¯d likely be executed for insubordination.


    This was my first battle in this world. I had yet to prove my worth.


    "..."


    Luna¡¯s sorrowful gaze fell on me, her expression full of hesitation. She wanted to trust me, to support me, but even she seemed unsure.@@@@


    ''How do I convince them?''


    This wasn¡¯t a situation where I could simply say, "Trust me and go to the marketplace."


    This was war. Lives were on the line.


    If they went into battle without fully understanding or accepting the plan, it could spell disaster.


    Even though my Intelligence predicted a positive outcome, I wanted to minimize variables as much as possible.


    So, I made a decision.


    "Understood."


    "Good. Then tell us, how are you planning to stop 8,000 soldiers with this distribution of troops?" Tifa pressed.


    Closing my eyes briefly, I replied,


    "For now... I can¡¯t give you the details."


    *"What?! Are you kidding me?!" Tifa shouted.


    "However!" I cut her off firmly.


    Tifa, taken aback by my sudden assertiveness, froze for a moment.


    "I will join the vanguard myself, alongside Kane, with 1,300 soldiers. Is that acceptable?"


    "W-what?"


    "I cannot reveal the plan, not even to allies. The stakes are too high, and I need to ensure absolute security. But I also understand that if I issue commands while sitting safely behind the lines, I won¡¯t earn your trust. So..."


    I pointed at the position where the vanguard would intercept the enemy.


    "I will lead the vanguard alongside Kane. Will you trust me now?"


    "You¡¯re... serious?" Kane asked, his voice filled with doubt.


    Conversely, if Luna¡¯s forces opted for a siege defense, the Brans Army would still benefit.


    By delaying their march, the Garmil Army would engage Luna¡¯s forces first, weakening them significantly before the Brans Army arrived to take the castle with minimal effort.


    Given the circumstances, the enemy was highly likely to defend the castle.


    With only 3,000 soldiers, it was unthinkable for them to send out a vanguard.


    "This is a perfect plan," Carlints thought, grinning.


    It felt excessive to go to such lengths against a mere 3,000 soldiers, but after the humiliation of having a territory briefly reclaimed by the Walnut Army, Carlints had resolved to always use at least twice the enemy¡¯s numbers in any operation.


    He couldn¡¯t afford another mistake. Compared to his eldest brother and his brilliant younger sister, Carlints already felt overshadowed.


    As these thoughts crossed his mind¡ª


    "Enemy sighted!"


    "The enemy vanguard has appeared!"


    Shouts erupted from the front of the formation.


    "A vanguard?"


    Carlints frowned in surprise.


    "They sent out a vanguard with just 3,000 soldiers?"


    He was caught off guard by the unexpected move, but it didn¡¯t change his plan.


    "They must have a death wish."


    It would only add a touch of excitement to what would otherwise be a dull and straightforward victory.


    Carlints smirked confidently and issued his command.


    "All units, prepare for battle!"


    *****


    "That flag..."


    "It¡¯s definitely the Brans Army¡¯s flag," Kane confirmed.


    I nodded.


    "Indeed."


    As expected, it hadn¡¯t taken long for the enemy to arrive.


    Kihara Castle, where I¡¯d stayed before joining Luna¡¯s army, wasn¡¯t far from here.


    In fact, considering the distance, they¡¯d arrived slightly later than anticipated.


    "So, what¡¯s the plan, strategist? Are we charging into battle?" Kane asked, his tone half-joking, half-serious.


    "..."


    1,300 against 8,000.


    In this game, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible to win with such odds.


    With an SSS-rank general, it was possible to carve through enemy troops like cutting a cake.


    But all we had was Kane, who was far from a combat expert, and me, whose strength stat was practically nonexistent.


    ...


    The battle was about to begin.


    If things went as they seemed, we were going to die.


    I wouldn¡¯t return to my original world, nor would I live to see Lunarian Iniang unify the continent.


    But then I reminded myself:


    My Intelligence is 100.


    A perfect score.


    It doesn¡¯t lie.


    That meant we were going to win.


    With that conviction, I slowly opened my mouth to give the order.


    "All troops, charge¡ª"


    But before I could finish¡ª


    "Fire!!!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The sound of countless arrows tearing through the air suddenly erupted.


    "What the¡ª?!"


    "Is it the enemy?"


    "No, look¡ªover there!"


    As if divine intervention had arrived, a torrent of arrows rained down on the Brans Army from an unexpected direction.

 Chapter 11

    "What the?!"


    "It''s an ambush! The enemy is ambushing us!"


    Arrows suddenly rained down, throwing the Brans Army''s formation into disarray.


    I quickly grasped the situation.


    Unfamiliar soldiers were attacking the flanks of the Brans Army from both sides, tightening their formation like a vice.


    ''...What is this?''


    At a glance, the number of soldiers seemed comparable to the 8,000 strong Brans Army. A force of such magnitude had appeared out of nowhere to launch this ambush.


    "This... this is...!"


    Kane, utterly baffled, looked around in shock, unable to comprehend the unfolding chaos. Just then, a man approached us rapidly.


    Judging by his attire, he wasn¡¯t part of the Brans Army but rather belonged to the attacking force.


    The man stopped in front of Kane and posed a question.


    "Are you Sir Kane of the Lunarian Army?"


    "Y-Yes, that''s me."


    "As I thought. You are just as described."


    The man removed his helmet and introduced himself.


    "I am Kale, the vice-commander of the Raven Mercenary Corps."


    ''The Raven Mercenary Corps?''


    The name instantly struck a chord in my memory.


    The Raven Mercenary Corps¡ªa specialized unit of "Raven Archers." Hiring them required clearing specific events and fulfilling certain conditions, as well as paying a hefty sum. Although their numbers weren¡¯t impressive relative to the cost, their offensive and defensive capabilities far surpassed those of regular archers, making them invaluable once recruited.


    This game had other unique mercenary groups besides the Raven Mercenary Corps, but that was beside the point.


    The problem was that this group shouldn¡¯t have appeared at this juncture.


    ''If my memory serves me right, they aren¡¯t supposed to be here yet.''


    To recruit the Raven Mercenary Corps, the first prerequisite was conquering three castles. With that initial condition unmet, their sudden arrival to assist us was baffling.


    Kane, still struggling to believe the situation, asked, "How did you recognize me?"


    "I will explain later. Right now, aren''t you under attack by the Brans Army?"


    "That''s correct."


    "We¡¯ll assist you."


    With those words, the man departed. As soon as he left, I raised my voice as loud as I could.


    "All troops, charge!"


    "Uwaaahhh!"


    The morale of our soldiers soared with the unexpected reinforcements. They charged fearlessly into the overwhelming 8,000-strong enemy force, while the Brans Army, already disorganized by the ambush, began collapsing like a house of cards.


    Even though our combined forces were slightly less than 8,000, the addition of the Raven Mercenary Corps made the battle feel winnable.


    Moreover, the man had made a cryptic comment to Kane: "You are just as described." Slowly, it started to dawn on me why I had positioned Kane at the forefront of the vanguard.


    At that moment, Kane turned toward me, his voice trembling with disbelief.


    "Swen... Did you anticipate this outcome?"


    I closed my eyes slowly, pretending to be someone who had foreseen it all.


    "Thankfully, they arrived in time."


    Even as I said it, I couldn¡¯t help but inwardly scoff at how convincing it sounded. Anyone would see me as an all-knowing, brilliant strategist.


    "This... this can''t be. Swen, just who are you...?"


    Kane was probably overwhelmed with astonishment by now. And in his mind, one thought must have solidified: "We must listen to Swen''s advice no matter what." Even if that thought hadn¡¯t fully taken root yet, I was confident I could prove it over and over again.


    After all, my predictions were 100% accurate, without exception.


    Which meant, in this war too, victory was assured. If it weren¡¯t, my prediction would have led to the conclusion that we needed to retreat.


    ''Lunarian...! I¡¯ll repay this humiliation with my own hands...!''


    *****


    Near the walls of Zeilant Castle:


    "Haaah!"


    Tifa, wielding a massive axe, stood at the gates, cutting down enemy soldiers with brutal efficiency.


    "Stop coming at me one at a time, you bastards! Come all at once!"


    "Hyah!"


    Beside her, the ruler Lunarian Iniang led the charge with a sword, tearing through enemies at the forefront. Unlike Kane and I, who stayed in the rear issuing commands, these two generals took to the battlefield directly, their overwhelming strength making them nearly unstoppable.


    The enemy besieging the castle was the Garmil Army, led by Garmil Retas, who watched the battle unfold with a grim expression.


    The situation had reached a stalemate. The Garmil Army had brought 4,000 soldiers, while the defenders appeared to have fewer. While defending a castle was inherently easier than attacking one, the two monstrous women at the gates made breaching the walls seem impossible.


    Garmil muttered to himself, "The only reason we even attacked was because of the pact with the Brans Army."


    For now, the Garmil Army was merely testing the defenses, sending a few hundred soldiers at a time to probe the enemy¡¯s strength.


    "Lord Garmil, how long do we continue this futile skirmishing?"


    His strategist¡¯s question prompted Garmil to nod slowly.


    "Word will soon come of the Brans Army¡¯s assault on the castle. We¡¯ll make our move then."


    There was no need to risk their lives unnecessarily. Once the Brans Army breached the castle, they could join the battle. But the prolonged delay was worrying.


    According to reports, the Lunarian Army had only around 3,000 soldiers. Even if they had dispatched some to form a vanguard, it was unlikely they could hold off 8,000 Brans troops for this long. The Brans Army was no ordinary force; they were practically the undisputed rulers of the central continent.


    ''What could be causing this delay?''


    At that moment, a scout galloped toward him.


    "My lord!"


    "What is it?"


    "The Brans Army... The Brans Army has been defeated and is retreating!"


    "What?!"


    The Brans Army defeated? Their 8,000 soldiers, crushed by fewer than 3,000 Lunarian troops? Judging by the number of defenders still at the castle, they likely had even fewer than 2,000¡ªpossibly just 1,000. And yet, they had held off and routed the Brans Army?


    Moreover, the famed female general of the Lunarian Army was here, fighting in front of him. The only remaining commander was that old man.


    None of it made sense, but Garmil knew what he had to do.


    "My lord, what are your orders?"


    "Hmm..."


    With the Brans Army in retreat, there was no reason to fight to the death. Garmil quickly made up his mind.


    "Withdraw the troops! We¡¯re returning to the territory!"


    "Understood!"


    The Garmil Army swiftly reorganized and began their retreat.


    Watching them flee, Tifa turned to Lunarian.


    "What¡¯s this? They¡¯re running without even putting up a proper fight. Should we chase them?"


    "...No, let them go."


    Lunarian lowered her weapon and assessed the situation.


    Had they managed to hold them off?


    ''Did we... protect Zeilant Castle?''


    "Uwaaaaaahhh!!!"


    The defenders erupted in cheers, their voices echoing around Lunarian as they watched the enemy retreat.


    The large-scale siege of Zeilant Castle by the Brans and Garmil Armies had ended.


    The victor was Lunarian Iniang.

 Chapter 12

    The small castle of Zeilant.


    The central meeting room, typically reserved for only four generals, including myself, had four new faces today. All of them were kneeling before our ruler, Lunarian Iniang, showing their respect.


    "I am Gustav, the leader of the Raven Mercenary Corps."


    "I am Kale, the vice-commander."


    "Aaron, leader of the Chilein Mercenary Corps."


    "Yona, vice-commander."


    Three men and one woman introduced themselves to Luna.


    The fact that a mere 1,300-strong vanguard had managed to hold off 8,000 enemy soldiers was extraordinary. It was thanks to two archer units ambushing the flanks of the Brans Army, disrupting their formation, and dividing them into three separate groups. Then, the rear attack encircled and annihilated the Brans forces.


    I already knew the source of the archer units¡ªthe Raven Mercenary Corps, as introduced by their vice-commander. But I had only just realized the origin of the rear forces.@@@@


    The Chilein Mercenary Corps!


    ¡®Those troublesome bastards... I never thought they¡¯d be on our side.¡¯


    The Chilein Mercenary Corps was a unit available only to central continent rulers who cleared a specific quest. Their unique unit, the "Heavy Infantry," was a superior variant of regular spearmen in every way, making them an incredibly powerful asset. However, they required control of a specific central region fortress, which made recruiting them nearly impossible. Random rulers couldn¡¯t hope to secure such territory, and even central rulers often fell to the Brans Army before completing the quest.


    As someone who avoided playing as the Brans Army because it was too easy, I found the Chilein Mercenary Corps incredibly irritating. They were practically designed to strengthen beginner-friendly Brans rulers.


    Yet now, their leader knelt before our ruler, swearing allegiance.


    ¡®Can they be recruited without completing the quest?¡¯


    Even after this world became reality, it still seemed to follow the game¡¯s rules. My 100 Intelligence, with its uncanny predictive accuracy, was proof enough. But there were subtle deviations as well¡ªmercenary corps like these helping us, and large-scale wars breaking out within a year of my arrival.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t place blind faith in game knowledge.¡¯


    "...You may raise your heads," said Luna.


    At her command, the four mercenary leaders lifted their heads.


    "First, let me thank you for aiding our army. Truly, we are indebted to you. Without your help, we might have failed to defend Zeilant Castle. However, I must ask¡ªwhy did you decide to help us?"


    "Please, ask us anything," Gustav replied.


    "What led you to assist our army?"


    Gustav began, "Aaron and I were on our way to Zeilant Castle when we came across the ongoing battle. That¡¯s why we decided to help the Lunarian Army."


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I still don¡¯t understand. Could you explain your reasons more clearly?"


    Aaron, the Chilein leader, spoke next. "We were heading to Zeilant to pledge allegiance to the Lunarian Army."


    "...!"


    To pledge allegiance meant they intended to join us. Though I had suspected this, it was still surprising to hear them say it outright. Luna¡¯s other generals, however, were visibly stunned.


    It was an unprecedented and catastrophic defeat in the history of the Brans Army. And it wasn¡¯t against a renowned nation like Aesios, but a minor power that Lyn hadn¡¯t even considered worth remembering: the Lunarian Army.


    Deep in thought, Lyn asked calmly, ¡°Brother, what happened? If you¡¯re so ashamed, at least explain it in a way I can understand.¡±


    ¡°...We were ambushed. Upon further investigation, it appears mercenaries joined the battle.¡±


    ¡°Mercenaries?¡±


    ¡°Yes. One of the soldiers recognized their insignias¡ªRaven Mercenary Corps and Chilein Mercenary Corps. It seems they fought alongside the Lunarian Army.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Lyn couldn¡¯t hide her shock. She was familiar with both mercenary groups. The Raven Mercenary Corps was a known elite force, and the Chilein Mercenary Corps was a group her faction had been struggling to recruit.


    ¡®They allied with that insignificant ruler instead of me?¡¯


    The absurdity of the situation left her incredulous. But Lyn, as a ruler, knew better than to dwell on the past. Dwelling on disbelief wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    ¡°An ambush is unavoidable if you lacked the necessary intelligence. But the scale of this loss is severe. For now, I want you to stay away from the front lines and focus on logistical support. Take some time to cool your head.¡±


    To an outsider, Lyn¡¯s words might have sounded like those of a benevolent ruler consoling a defeated general.


    But Carlints understood the truth. This was a demotion. His survival was likely only due to the circumstances of the ambush and his position as a member of the Brans family.


    Even so, there was no room for excuses from a defeated commander.


    ¡°...Understood.¡±


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re dismissed.¡±


    As Carlints left, Lyn fell into contemplation.


    ¡®If the Lunarian Army has secured two mercenary groups, we¡¯ll need to take this seriously to defeat them... but I can¡¯t pull Chel from the south.¡¯


    She mulled it over for a long while before letting out a heavy sigh. A particular person came to mind.


    ¡®Do I really have to use her?¡¯


    She hated the idea. Truly, deeply hated it. But for the sake of the greater good, she had no choice.


    Turning to the soldier standing guard by her side, she gave an order.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    ¡°You know the second barracks, where the recruits are being trained? Go there and bring Airen to me.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Even though Lyn herself had sent Airen to that post as a demotion, the current situation left her with no alternative. Right now, she was the only blade Lyn could wield.


    ¡®Well, being a ruler means doing things you hate sometimes.¡¯


    Lyn rationalized her decision as best she could.

 Chapter 13

    The Second Barracks of Brans, although officially designated as a recruit training facility, was far from an essential site.


    The activities conducted there were limited to basic military training. The real transformation into soldiers occurred at the First Barracks, where recruits underwent rigorous curriculums. In reality, the Second Barracks served as a filtering mechanism, weeding out those unfit to fulfill their roles as soldiers.


    Of course, given the times, even those who failed to pass muster¡ªbarring obvious physical disabilities¡ªwere forcibly conscripted.


    In essence, the importance of this place was negligible, and naturally, those assigned to manage it held positions that could be considered dead-end postings. Among them was Airen Juliet, who had once been celebrated as a brilliant female general of the Brans Army but was now fulfilling her duties as an instructor.


    The "Lady Knight" Airen Juliet.


    With long, crimson hair flowing down her back and skin that shimmered pale and luminous despite prolonged exposure to the sun, she cut a striking figure. Her silver armor bore the proud insignia of the Brans family, symbolizing her unwavering loyalty. Her appearance radiated the quintessential image of a knight, yet there was an undeniable incongruity about her.


    That incongruity lay in her figure, which her armor could not conceal. Her ample chest, firm and commanding, made it clear that she was not merely a knight but also unmistakably a woman. Her well-toned musculature further emphasized her physique, unintentionally drawing attention to her chest.


    If gossipmongers were to witness someone like her assigned to such a mundane position, they would undoubtedly click their tongues in disapproval.


    Though officially labeled as ¡°instructor duties,¡± her responsibilities were limited to determining whether recruits passed basic combat tests. It was evident to anyone that Airen¡¯s assignment to this post was a demotion stemming from the animosity of her lord, Lyn Brans. Yet, neither she nor those around her dared to vocalize this truth.


    "That concludes today''s training. Good work, everyone."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am!"


    After what could barely be called ¡°training¡±¡ªa meaningless period of observation¡ªAiren left the training grounds with an expression of calm indifference.


    "All right. Another day of discipline."


    Despite her demotion to a position where she was essentially doing nothing, she refused to let her body, honed through rigorous training, fall into decline. Airen harbored no resentment toward the lord who had sent her to this place. Instead, she dedicated herself to self-discipline, quietly awaiting the day she would be called upon again.


    In truth, the injustice of her treatment was undeniable. Given her exceptional abilities, resigning from the Brans Army would have undoubtedly led to countless offers from various lords seeking to recruit her. Such propositions were guaranteed.


    However, Airen was a born warrior with an unyielding sense of loyalty. Perhaps it was due to this nature that she refused to abandon Lyn Brans, the lord she had chosen to serve.


    "Even if things are as they are now, one day she will need me again. When that time comes, I will prove my worth."


    Just as she was about to leave for personal training, a voice called out to her from afar.


    "Lady Airen!"


    It was a man¡¯s voice, belonging to the head of the Second Barracks.


    "Good day, Barracks Commander. As I¡¯ve mentioned before, you need not use such formal language with me. I¡¯m just an instructor under your command."


    While her official rank was far lower than his, the man instinctively understood that they were from entirely different worlds. He was an ordinary man, destined to end his life as a conscripted soldier, while she was the kind of woman who could lead countless soldiers into battle and claim glory on the frontlines.


    "No, I couldn¡¯t possibly speak informally to you, General Airen. But that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here."


    The man handed her a letter.


    "What is this?"


    "It¡¯s a summons. The lord... she is calling for you!"


    ¡°...!¡±


    Airen¡¯s pupils contracted sharply.


    She called for me? Lady Lyn Brans herself?


    "Finally, she recognizes your value, Lady Airen! Every day I¡¯ve seen you training diligently in the back, and it pained me to see your talents going to waste. Surely, the lord assigned you here with a greater purpose in mind!"


    "..."


    To be honest, Airen had hoped, deep down, that her lord would call upon her someday. Yet, she hadn¡¯t dared to expect it. She was fully aware of the animosity Lyn Brans held for her. Though the reason remained unclear, Airen could sense her lord¡¯s dislike.


    Still, as a warrior, she had remained steadfast in her loyalty.


    "I don¡¯t like her, but her skills are undeniable... She¡¯ll manage, won¡¯t she?"


    Despite her distaste, Lyn had no choice but to use Airen. It wasn¡¯t personal¡ªit was pragmatic. The shortage of provisions wasn¡¯t a ploy to torment her but a genuine logistical limitation. With mercenary forces bolstering the enemy, Lyn needed a competent general to achieve victory within such constraints.


    Airen Juliet, renowned as a master of siege warfare, was the only choice.


    "Practicality above all. For the greater good."


    Even with her expression locked in displeasure, Lyn resumed her campaign against Zeilant Castle.


    ****


    Though the two mercenary corps had joined our Lunarian Army, it was clear that they were only subordinated to us in name. To call their members ¡°soldiers of the Lunarian Army¡± would be a stretch.


    While they seemed to have taken a liking to Luna and willingly pledged themselves under her command for now, the truth was that the loyalty of the mercenaries rested with their respective commanders, not Luna. The whims of those commanders could shift at any time, and this uncertainty made it imperative to recruit proper soldiers during peacetime.


    "Conscription... are you certain?"


    "Yes. I¡¯d like to assign both Kane and Tifa to handle the conscription process this time."


    At my words, Luna hesitated, deep in thought, and responded cautiously. Since there was no one else around, she addressed me formally.


    "But the shadow of the typhoon still lingers over the people of our territory. Would this truly be acceptable?"


    Conscription meant turning all able-bodied young men into soldiers. In essence, it meant taking away the very youths needed to restore the villages.


    Still, it could no longer be delayed. We couldn¡¯t rely on luck forever.


    "Thanks to recent relief efforts, public sentiment among the people is not poor. In fact, if we don¡¯t seize this opportunity, we may never be able to recruit soldiers at all. Even with the two mercenary corps, we have only 3,000 soldiers of our own. The territory will remain vulnerable to greater threats unless we act decisively. Please make the call."


    Luna mulled over my words deeply before slowly nodding.


    "If you insist, Swen, then we shall proceed with conscription this month."


    Good.


    There wasn¡¯t much else for those two to do at the moment anyway. Luna always consulted me about what tasks needed assigning, and if there had been something else more urgent, my 100 Intelligence would have undoubtedly picked up on it.


    And then¡ª


    "My lord!! Are you here!!"


    A soldier came running in, shouting urgently. One might have criticized his breach of protocol by storming into the castle like this, but Luna paid it no mind and responded calmly.


    "What is the matter?"


    I examined the soldier¡¯s appearance. More specifically, I looked at his arm.


    As expected.


    He was wearing a strip of bright red cloth tied tightly around it.


    A courier.


    Sigh.


    In Garland Eternity Saga, CPU-controlled factions would begin their invasions one year into the game, or after four turns. At that point, if you played as a minor nation, enemies would pour in endlessly from all directions, turning the game into a defense scenario that felt more like a tower defense game than a strategy RPG.


    And now, in this real-world version of the game, where such arbitrary time constraints no longer applied, the fate of a small nation¡ªDefense Game Mode¡ªwas unavoidable.


    "The Brans Army is advancing with a force of 23,000 soldiers to invade Zeilant Castle!"


    ...Fuck.

 Chapter 14

    "Twenty-three thousand soldiers..."


    Gathered within the castle were the usual members: Kane, Tifa, myself, and our ruler, Luna. This time, the leaders of the two mercenary corps, Gustav and Aaron, had joined us as well.


    "We¡¯ll fight alongside you."


    "While our total number of soldiers may fall short, it¡¯s a defensive battle, so I believe the odds are in our favor."


    I agreed with their assessment, but this world, derived from the game, didn¡¯t operate purely on logical factors like troop numbers or strategies. The identity of the opposing commander could entirely overturn any calculations. This was a world heavily influenced by ¡°commander power,¡± where SSS-rank generals could dominate battles regardless of other factors.


    "Do we know who the enemy commander is?"


    "Ah, yes, well..."


    The courier, startled by my use of formal language, hesitated for a moment before responding in a firm voice.


    "It appears the vanguard is led by a woman named Airen Juliet."


    "What? They¡¯re using Airen?"


    Airen Juliet. As someone who had played this game for over 10,000 hours, her name was instantly recognizable to me.


    She was an S-rank general, a siege warfare specialist with the Siege ability. Known for her unyielding loyalty, she was nearly impossible to sway with tricks or diplomatic overtures, remaining utterly devoted to her lord, Lyn Brans. However, her loyalty was tragically repaid with betrayal¡ªshe would eventually be executed under false charges brought against her by Lyn herself.


    Their incompatibility wasn¡¯t merely a quirk in the backstory; it was mechanically ingrained in the game. The system featured a ¡°compatibility rating¡± between generals, which determined how well they worked together.


    High compatibility made recruitment easier and provided synergy when working together. Low compatibility had the opposite effect, to the point where pairing them often became a liability.


    Airen and Lyn had a compatibility rating of -100, the lowest possible in the game. No other characters clashed as fundamentally as these two.


    For a player to utilize Airen under Lyn¡¯s command, they had to take direct control of Lyn to circumvent the AI¡¯s tendencies. Otherwise, the CPU Lyn Brans would invariably execute Airen. Every time. In every playthrough.


    So I was utterly shocked to hear that Lyn Brans had chosen to deploy Airen Juliet.


    "Did the disgrace of her last defeat push her this far...?"


    From Brans¡¯s perspective, it had indeed been a catastrophic failure. Leading 8,000 soldiers, Carlints had suffered a humiliating defeat against a minor nation defended by just 3,000 troops. For a faction focused on swiftly conquering the central continent before turning to the northern tyrant Serpina and the southern warlords, getting bogged down in the central campaign was maddening.


    Regardless, Lyn¡¯s decision to field Airen Juliet was disastrous for us.


    Kane, Tifa, and the mercenary leaders, Gustav and Aaron, were visibly troubled. They must have heard of Airen¡¯s reputation as well.


    "This feels impossible to stop."


    Our forces numbered just over 3,000, and after accounting for the wounded, we likely had barely over 2,000 combat-ready soldiers.


    The mercenary corps were in a similar state. The Raven Mercenary Corps had 7,000 troops, and the Chilein Mercenary Corps had 6,000. After factoring in their injured from the previous battle, their combined forces barely reached 10,000.


    That left us with roughly 12,000 soldiers against 23,000.


    Airen Juliet, with her Siege ability, was exceptionally dangerous in a defensive battle. Her skills amplified damage against soldiers stationed within fortifications, making our position even more precarious.


    "She¡¯s really coming at us with no mercy."


    The Brans Army was advancing like a storm, and we had unwittingly provoked them by disrupting their momentum.


    "Swen, what should we do?"


    Luna turned to me with a deeply worried expression.


    "What must we do to win this war?"


    As expected of Luna, she asked the perfect question, one that my 100 Intelligence could process effectively.


    I mentally input her question and waited for the response.@@@@


    "..."


    Huh?


    "...Swen."


    At that moment, Luna grabbed my shoulder.


    And then¡ª


    Gone was the commanding, determined ruler from moments ago. Instead, she gazed at me with eyes that seemed fragile, on the verge of shattering with the slightest touch.


    "...You must come back alive. Do you understand?"


    She was tense, clearly. I appreciated that she followed my advice to maintain a dignified image before others, but it was evident that her personality made it difficult to uphold that facade.


    Hoping to ease her tension, I responded playfully, "Is that an order?"


    But instead of laughing, she replied in an intensely serious tone.


    "Yes, it is an order. If you fail to return alive... even if you lose your body and become a wandering soul, I will haunt you. If you die on your own terms... I will never forgive you."


    ...Huh?


    Something about her tone sent a chill down my spine.


    Still, I wasn¡¯t planning on dying. My goal was to return safely to my original world. After all, I still wanted to see my family.


    "Understood. I¡¯ll return safely. Please take care of the castle in my absence."


    Hearing my words, she finally gave me a faint smile and nodded.


    "Move at full speed! Anyone who falls behind will be left behind! If you wish to avoid disgrace, do not falter!"


    Airen led her force of 23,000 soldiers on a forced march.


    Naturally, soldiers began dropping out along the way. Even though the distance to Zeilant Castle wasn¡¯t far, at this pace, thousands¡ªperhaps two or three thousand¡ªwould likely be unable to keep up.


    "One week. The castle must fall within a week."


    She wasn¡¯t consciously aware of it, but she was widely recognized as a specialist in siege warfare. Despite the potential losses, she instinctively understood that with limited supplies, the best strategy was to press the attack quickly.


    One week was a painfully short amount of time. If she wanted to prove herself to Lyn Brans, who had reinstated her, this was the only option.


    Perhaps her urgency was effective. Before sunset, the eastern gate of Zeilant Castle came into view.


    The castle walls were lined with archers, and a sizable force was stationed at the gate.


    At the forefront of the defenders was a female general wielding an axe¡ªTifa, based on the information Airen had gathered.


    "..."


    Airen slowly raised her hand. On her signal, siege engines¡ªcatapults¡ªwere brought forward on both sides.


    Bringing siege weapons to a siege was only natural, wasn¡¯t it?


    It seemed the defenders had anticipated this.


    "Let¡¯s go, everyone!"


    From the castle, the defenders launched a counteroffensive, charging toward the advancing army.


    To bring the catapults into range, the attackers would need to move closer. Doing so would put them at a disadvantage, as the defenders would rain arrows from the walls.


    But Airen¡¯s side had 20,000 soldiers.


    If they could breach the gate even once, the battle would be theirs.


    Airen let out a thunderous war cry.


    "All units, charge!"

 Chapter 15

    Under Airen''s command, the soldiers of the Brans Army began their full-scale assault on Zeilant Castle.


    "Fire!"


    At Luna¡¯s command, the elite archers of the Raven Mercenary Corps unleashed a torrent of arrows. The sheer volume of arrows raining down on the enemy soldiers appeared to deal significant damage. However¡ª


    There are just too many of them...!


    The enemy force numbered over 20,000.


    Even though not all 20,000 were concentrated at the eastern gate, the sheer size of the army was overwhelming. No matter how many arrows were fired, it was impossible to stop them all.


    And then, from a distance, the catapults began hurling stones.@@@@


    Boom!


    The thunderous roar of the impact was so loud that it pierced through even the shouts of the soldiers, striking Luna¡¯s ears like a hammer.


    The situation was dire.


    Luna shuddered at the thought of what could have happened if Swen hadn¡¯t prioritized repairing the castle walls. If they had invested those resources elsewhere, the gates might have already been breached.


    Swen...!


    Swen had said it clearly: the only solution was to negotiate a ceasefire.


    Luna still didn¡¯t fully understand how he intended to accomplish that, but she trusted him nonetheless. He was her first companion, her first strategist, and the first to believe in her.


    Please... I¡¯ll hold out as long as I can... Just return as quickly as possible...!


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield below, Tifa, perched on her saddle with her axe raised high, shouted to her troops.


    "Focus on the catapults first! You got that?!"


    "Uoooooohhh!"


    The soldiers under Tifa¡¯s command charged fearlessly at the enemy, determined to showcase the results of their training.


    Despite the overwhelming disparity in numbers, the soldiers'' morale remained unbroken.


    Why? Because their indomitable general, Tifa, was fighting alongside them at the front.


    "Come at me, you puny bastards!"


    Tifa swung her axe with wild abandon, cutting through enemy soldiers with terrifying efficiency. Her speed surpassed even the volleys of arrows raining from the castle walls, spreading unease among the ranks of the Brans Army.


    "W-what the hell is that monster?!"


    "She¡¯s heading this way!"


    Recognizing the disarray among her troops, Airen quickly assessed the situation.


    At the forefront, a female general was wielding an axe, decimating her soldiers.


    Oh...


    Even a minor nation had someone worth taking note of.


    Airen raised her voice, commanding her soldiers.


    "Fall back!"


    The soldiers hesitated momentarily before retreating as ordered.


    Airen, mounted on her horse, rode forward at a deliberate pace.


    "My name is Airen Juliet. What is yours?"


    "Why the hell do you care, jackass?"


    Tifa pointed her axe at Airen and sneered.


    "If you wanna fight, then cut the chatter and come at me already!"


    While such bribes weren¡¯t a feature in Garland Eternity Saga, a similar mechanic existed in other strategy games developed by the same company. I had gambled on this precedent, and it paid off.


    With the guards placated, I passed through the gates and entered Arnel Castle.


    Wow.


    The sight that greeted me left me momentarily speechless.


    It was like stepping into the trailer for a high-budget fantasy game. The sprawling cityscape, teeming with people, was leagues beyond anything I had seen so far. Kihara Castle had been modest, and Zeilant Castle, little more than a crumbling village. By comparison, Arnel Castle, the largest stronghold in the central continent, lived up to its reputation.


    No time to gawk.


    Spotting a towering structure at the city¡¯s center¡ªa clear indicator of where the ruler resided¡ªI made my way toward it.


    Gaining entry to the palace turned out to be easier than I had feared. While the guards subjected me to a light physical search and stationed soldiers on either side of me for "escort," none of these precautions mattered so long as I achieved my goal: meeting Lyn Brans.


    As I walked through the palace, the opulence was overwhelming. Everything, from the furnishings to the decorations, exuded wealth and authority. It was a stark contrast to the humble interiors of Zeilant Castle, which felt like a brick-and-mortar guest room in comparison.


    This level of disparity feels more immersive. Reality... No, this wasn¡¯t a game anymore. It was my life.


    The soldiers guided me deeper into the palace.


    "Wait here."


    One of them stepped forward and entered through a door. Moments later, he returned.


    "You may proceed."


    Finally.


    I calmed my nerves and entered the audience chamber.


    The chamber was grand, with a long red carpet leading to a throne flanked by generals of the Brans Army. They stood in silence, their gazes fixed on me.


    I have no reason to be intimidated.


    I was here to offer a deal that they couldn¡¯t refuse. My 100 Intelligence guaranteed success. Confident, I strode forward.


    At the far end of the chamber sat Lyn Brans.


    Her long blue hair and equally striking azure eyes shimmered under the light. Her beauty was undeniable, but there was an aura about her that words like "pretty" or "beautiful" couldn¡¯t fully capture. It was the presence of a ruler¡ªsomeone who had risen above her brothers to claim the Brans throne.


    The pixelated portrait of Lyn in the game hadn¡¯t done her justice. Seeing her in person, it was clear she was born to lead, a woman who would never bow to anyone.


    She smiled faintly as I approached.


    There¡¯s no advisor?


    Lyn¡¯s lack of a strategist was surprising. Several names came to mind when I thought of the Brans Army¡¯s advisors, but perhaps she deemed my arrival unworthy of their attention.


    No matter. I would make the most of the situation.


    Kneeling before her, I recited the phrase I had seen countless times in the game:


    "I come bearing a message from my lord, Lunarian Iniang."


    Lyn chuckled softly, her voice dripping with amusement.


    "Oh my?. A pretty boy like you, venturing into enemy territory as an envoy during a war? I suppose you¡¯re not entirely spineless after all."


    Though her words were condescending, I didn¡¯t let it faze me. Getting flustered now would be a disgrace to my role as a strategist.


    "Very well. I¡¯ll hear you out."


    I raised my head, meeting her gaze. The fate of the Lunarian Army rested on my shoulders. Now was the time to put my silver tongue to work.


    Don¡¯t falter. Trust in your Intelligence.


    "I am here to present you with an offer you cannot refuse."


    "An irresistible offer, you say? Now you have my attention. What is it?"


    Smiling boldly, I adopted the demeanor of a salesman pitching a once-in-a-lifetime deal.


    "I offer you 1,300 gold in exchange for a ceasefire with our army."

 Chapter 16

    "The ceasefire agreement, you say? ...Excuse me for a moment."


    Lyn scoffed at the suggestion, then covered her mouth with her sleeve, her body trembling as she let out a burst of laughter. It was as if the mere mention of the term was absurdly amusing to her.


    I kept my composure, meeting her gaze directly without flinching. Lyn continued laughing for a while longer before finally sighing and speaking.


    "Ha. That was amusing. A ceasefire agreement, you say. And the price is 1,300 gold?"


    "That is correct."


    In an instant, Lyn Brans''s expression, which had been playful and mischievous like that of a young girl, turned icy cold. It was as though her face had frozen over in a blink. She looked down at me with half-dead eyes, exuding a regal air that only someone sitting atop a nation''s throne could muster. It was a stark reminder that she was the leader of the Brans Army.


    "And why should I?"


    Yes, that was the attitude I was waiting for. It made her a worthy opponent.


    I smiled as I replied, "Because my proposal is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the Brans Army."


    "Is that so?"@@@@


    She began twirling a strand of her long blue hair around her finger. By this point, she wasn¡¯t even looking at my face anymore.


    "Tell me, what¡¯s your name?"


    "I am Swen, an envoy from Luna¡¯s Army."


    "Ah, Swen from Luna¡¯s Army, was it? You do understand what a ceasefire agreement entails, don¡¯t you?"


    "Indeed, I do."


    And then, with eyes as cold as ice, she glared at me as if she were about to devour me whole.


    "I¡¯ll admit it. Last time, your army ambushed us and crushed our forces. We were careless. With 8,000 soldiers, we couldn¡¯t take your country. I¡¯ll concede that much. But now? The forces I¡¯ve sent to your country this time number 23,000. You¡¯re aware of that, aren¡¯t you?"


    "I am well aware."


    "Whether you manage to scrape together more troops or plan another surprise reinforcement like last time... it doesn¡¯t matter."


    She rose from her throne and slowly approached me. With every step she took, it felt as though the air grew heavier, suffocating me under an almost palpable pressure.


    Killing intent.


    Her mere presence radiated an overwhelming aura of murderous intent. It was as if a blade-sharp chill was cutting through me.


    So this is what it means to face the ruler of a powerful nation?


    An ordinary person would have been utterly crushed by this oppressive aura, unable to even voice their opinion.


    But so what?


    I am a man with 100 Intelligence.


    Even in this moment, I was confident. She had no choice but to accept this ceasefire agreement.


    I did not avert my gaze from her approaching figure for even a second.


    "Your army is finished. Even if defense has the advantage over offense in a siege, the difference in troop numbers makes victory impossible for you. Not even the greatest general could turn the tide. Oh, by the way, do you know who our vanguard commander is?"


    "That would be the illustrious General Airen, correct?"


    "Exactly. So whether you offer 1,300 gold or 3,000, I have no intention of agreeing to this ceasefire."


    With that, she crouched down, meeting me at eye level as I knelt before her.


    The scent of her perfume pierced my nose sharply, an aroma both enchanting and chilling.


    ¡®So they have perfume in this world too.¡¯


    A stray, idle thought crossed my mind, though the gravity of the situation was undeniable.


    "Am I crazy? Hmm? If I behead your master, Lunarian, not only would I get more than 1,300 gold, but Zeilant Castle would roll right into my lap. Why should I settle for pocket change and make peace with you?"


    She stared at me intently, waiting for my response.


    Even with an overwhelming beauty like hers so close, I felt no distraction.


    This was a dangerous moment, without a doubt, but I remained unwavering. My predictions were absolute.


    I fell into a brief moment of thought.


    If this ceasefire agreement was destined to happen, then it meant that Lyn Brans, with her unyielding stance, would have to change her attitude.


    In other words, the agreement must also benefit the Brans Army in some way.


    While I could predict outcomes, I couldn¡¯t foresee the exact process.


    But if the result was certain, there had to be a path leading to it.


    That meant I had to carve out that path myself.


    I raised the brush of my tongue and began to paint.


    "This ceasefire agreement will, in the end, benefit the Brans Army."


    "...What?"


    "Let me repeat. Accepting this ceasefire agreement will ultimately be advantageous to your army."


    "..."


    Lyn stared silently into my eyes for a long while, as if we were locked in a battle of wills. The quiet stretched on for what felt like an eternity.


    "...Ha."


    Lyn sighed, her expression that of a child who had grown bored with a new toy. She finally spoke.


    "So that¡¯s it. Just bluffing. I thought you had something substantial."


    *****


    "...What?"


    Lyn''s eyes widened in shock, and she stopped twirling the strand of hair around her finger.


    But even her surprise didn¡¯t change the situation.


    "You must act quickly! Master, please give your orders!"


    ¡®Serpina? At this moment? Why?¡¯


    Since the Brans Army shared a border with Serpina, they constantly monitored its movements.


    Recent intelligence indicated that while Serpina had subdued the northern region, resistance groups that refused to acknowledge its authority kept appearing. It was expected that Serpina would focus on internal stabilization for the time being, without any plans for external expansion.


    ¡®Was the intelligence faulty? Or did they deliberately feed us false information?¡¯


    Whatever the case, the situation was already unfolding.


    Currently, Kelstein Castle, located near the Serpina border, only had about 20,000 soldiers stationed.


    There used to be more, but many troops had been redirected to the siege of Zeilant Castle.


    The forces engaged in the southern war couldn¡¯t be moved, and the troops in the east were tied down due to concerns over the eastern Aishas Army.


    The most reasonable decision was clear¡ª


    They had to recall the 20,000 troops sent to conquer Zeilant Castle.


    The western front was the closest, and there was no other option to stop Serpina''s army.


    Even if they failed to take Zeilant, it wouldn¡¯t significantly impact the Brans Army.


    However, if the fortress-like Kelstein Castle fell, it would be disastrous.


    Every castle between there and Arnel was little more than a weak outpost.


    And with the northern conqueror, the Serpina Army, as the opponent, a rapid blitz was all but guaranteed.


    At that moment, a chilling sensation ran down Lyn¡¯s spine as if a ghost had climbed up her back.


    ¡®No way...!¡¯


    She slowly turned her head to look at the envoy from Luna¡¯s Army, who was walking away with his back turned.


    He had said this with certainty:


    "This ceasefire agreement will, in the end, benefit the Brans Army."


    ¡®That bastard... did he know this would happen?¡¯


    His strangely confident demeanor.


    His repeated assertions that the agreement would benefit the Brans Army.


    If he had known everything, his actions made sense.


    Yet one question remained unanswered.


    ¡®But how?¡¯


    How could the envoy of a minor nation know about the Serpina Army¡¯s advance?


    Regardless, the priority now was to secure the ceasefire agreement.


    They needed to withdraw safely and deploy as many troops as possible to the northern front.


    "Hey! Stop right there!"


    "..."


    The white-haired man¡ªSwen¡ªstopped at the entrance to the castle and slowly turned his head to look at Lyn.


    With an infuriatingly nonchalant expression, he asked, "Is something the matter?"


    "...That..."


    Lyn bit her lower lip.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly a dignified move for a sovereign to call back the envoy of a minor nation she had dismissed.


    But she knew all too well that letting her pride get in the way and losing Kelstein Castle would be foolish.


    That was why she had risen to her current position.


    "...Fine. I¡¯ll do it. The ceasefire agreement. For 1,300 gold. Lucky you. You¡¯ll go down as the envoy who brokered the agreement that stopped a war. When you return, your country will probably shower you with¡ª"


    "Lyn."


    The envoy from the minor nation cut her off mid-sentence.


    Under normal circumstances, such an interruption would have enraged her, but the knowledge that the Serpina Army was advancing at this very moment unsettled her too much to care.


    "Did you say 1,300 gold?"


    "Uh... yes. That¡¯s right. 1,300 gold. I¡¯ll accept it, as a special favor."


    "That condition will not suffice."


    "...What do you mean?"


    Swen stepped closer to Lyn and knelt before her again, his voice steady and resolute.


    "It must be 3,000 gold."


    "...What? 3,000 gold? ...Well, I don¡¯t particularly care, but do you even have the money?"


    "Us? Why do you ask that all of a sudden?"


    Swen tilted his head, as if genuinely confused by her question.


    And then¡ª


    Lyn realized what Swen was getting at, her eyes widening in shock.


    "...You... you¡¯re not suggesting¡ª"


    Once again, Swen¡¯s voice echoed in her ears.


    "Declining this ceasefire agreement was your choice, Lyn Brans. You¡¯re the one who rejected this opportunity. Do you agree?"


    ¡®...!!!¡¯


    With the same calm tone as before, Swen presented slightly altered terms.


    "We will accept 3,000 gold. If you pay us, we will sign the ceasefire agreement and promise not to pursue your retreating forces."

 Chapter 17

    "What... did you just say?"


    Lyn stared at Swen in utter disbelief.


    Instead of giving them gold, he was demanding gold?


    "Hey, what did you just say?"


    Her voice was low, almost a growl, but Swen, unfazed by her intimidation, maintained his unyielding composure as he spoke.


    "I said that if you pay 3,000 gold, we will agree to a ceasefire and promise not to pursue the retreating Brans Army."


    "Do you even realize who you¡¯re playing this game of chance with?"


    Swen bowed his head slightly, then answered, "Game of chance? Absolutely not, Lyn. I am merely here to negotiate on behalf of my country."


    "Then why are you demanding money from me?!"


    Lyn lost her temper, shouting loud enough for her voice to carry beyond the audience chamber.


    It could have unsettled her officers waiting outside, but Lyn was too overwhelmed to care.@@@@


    "I already explained. You rejected the initial offer of a ceasefire agreement for 1,300 gold. I even confirmed it with you multiple times. But now, the situation has changed. Previously, the benefits of the agreement might have leaned more in our favor. However, now the Brans Army stands to gain far more from a ceasefire. Therefore, it¡¯s only fair that we receive appropriate compensation."


    "Ridiculous. Even without recalling the forces attacking Zeilant, we can muster enough troops to stop 55,000 soldiers."


    "Is that so? Then I¡¯m relieved to hear it... though, honestly, it doesn¡¯t seem that way to me."


    "Ha!"


    Lyn scoffed.


    She knew it was bravado, but at this moment, it was all she could muster to keep her composure.


    Because deep down, she knew he was right.


    Ironically, the ceasefire had become more advantageous to the Brans Army.


    Retreating soldiers were inevitably weaker than those holding their positions in battle.


    For the Brans Army, which needed to preserve its forces, the difference between being pursued and retreating unharried could be immense.


    And this man...


    From the very beginning, it was as if he had foreseen all of this.


    No, not just foreseen¡ªit was as if he had known that Serpina¡¯s army would invade.


    "Then what will you do if I refuse the ceasefire agreement?"


    "A lowly envoy like me has no means to act. It will simply mean that this opportunity will never come again."


    At that moment, Lyn picked up the ornamental sword beside her throne and began walking toward Swen, her footsteps echoing ominously.


    Then¡ª


    Shing.


    The sound of a blade being drawn reverberated through the chamber.


    Before he realized it, the silver blade of Lyn¡¯s sword was pressed against Swen¡¯s neck.


    Despite being an ornamental weapon, it was a sharp and deadly blade.


    "..."


    Swen said nothing, merely looking up at Lyn.


    His face betrayed no fear, no panic¡ªonly calmness.


    That unshakable demeanor sent a chill through Lyn.


    ¡®Who is this man...?!¡¯


    Lyn bit her lip hard, then let her voice drip with murderous intent as she spoke.


    "Listen. I¡¯ll admit it. Taking an envoy prisoner, or worse, killing them, is the act of a tyrant like Serpina. If word got out, I¡¯d lose all credibility among the vassals and foreign rulers. They¡¯d call me a bloodthirsty monster, and even my subordinates would be disappointed. Some of the more principled ones might even leave me."


    She pressed the blade closer to Swen¡¯s neck.


    "But here¡¯s the thing. I¡¯m not exactly patient. I don¡¯t know what game you¡¯re playing, but I¡¯m not above killing someone acting smug in front of me. Ceasefire agreement or not, I could end you right here. The aftermath would be a mess, sure, but I could handle it. You, on the other hand, would die. Understand? That¡¯s the difference between you and me."


    Her words carried a cold, lethal sincerity.


    The blade in her hand hovered so close that even the slightest movement could draw blood.


    Swen, however, did not falter. He simply looked up at her, his voice calm and steady.


    "Then go ahead."


    "I¡¯ll never forget you, Swen."


    Then, turning to the guards standing at the back of the room, struggling to maintain their composure, she barked an order.


    "Hey, you!"


    "Y-yes, ma¡¯am!"


    "Prepare 3,000 gold. Right now."


    "Three thousand gold... ma¡¯am?"


    Lyn shot the soldier an enraged glare and shouted, "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and prepare it!"


    "A-understood!"


    Lyn exhaled deeply, a heavy sigh escaping her lips. She forced herself to swallow the tears that still threatened to fall.


    Finally, she turned slowly back toward Swen, meeting his calm gaze with her own.


    "...It¡¯ll be ready for you outside the castle gates."


    Swen nodded at last and rose slowly from where he had been kneeling.


    "Thank you for your wise decision, Lyn. On behalf of my master, Lunarian Iniang, I offer you my deepest gratitude. As promised, we will not lay a finger on the retreating Brans Army. With that, I¡¯ll take my leave."


    With those words, he turned and walked out of the audience chamber at an unhurried pace.


    Lyn, meanwhile, dragged herself back to her throne and collapsed onto it, her body heavy with exhaustion.


    ¡®Swen... Swen. Swen...¡¯


    Swen.


    It was a name she had never heard before.


    A name that, until today, had never once appeared in the annals of history.


    Yet that nameless envoy from a minor nation had completely outmaneuvered her, the ruler of the Brans Army.


    ¡®So Luna¡¯s Army... had a man like him?¡¯


    The pieces in Lyn¡¯s mind began falling into place.


    The unexpected mercenary ambushes, the recent tactical shifts from Luna¡¯s Army¡ªall of it now made sense.


    She was certain that this man, Swen, was the one orchestrating it all.


    And somehow, though she couldn¡¯t fathom how, he had known Serpina¡¯s army would invade.


    That was the only explanation for his unwavering confidence throughout their negotiations.


    She didn¡¯t know how someone as insignificant as Lunarian Iniang had managed to discover a man like Swen, but in a way, she felt a sense of relief.


    Relief that a man of his caliber was serving someone as inconsequential as Lunarian.


    ¡®Swen.¡¯


    The Brans Army had risen to dominance on the central continent by absorbing smaller nations, prioritizing those with exceptional talents to ensure no one else could claim them.


    Even the famed strategist Gurupa from the Walnut Army had been a top recruitment target, though she hadn¡¯t managed to secure him in the end.


    Yet now, Lyn realized instinctively¡ª


    Gurupa was nothing compared to this man named Swen.


    She thought back to Swen¡¯s piercing gaze as he stared her down, unflinching even with a blade at his throat.


    His delicate yet strikingly beautiful face, framed by eyes brimming with absolute confidence.


    At the time, her shock and fear had overshadowed everything else.


    But now, in hindsight, she couldn¡¯t help but see him as irresistibly captivating.


    She wanted to paint over that self-assured expression of his¡ª


    To reshape it into one of submission, colored entirely by her own design.


    ¡®Swen. What kind of face will you make when you¡¯re finally under my command? Huhu...?¡¯


    Yes.


    The conquest of Zeilant Castle could wait.


    First, she needed to secure Kelstein Castle, ensure stability in her other territories, and then¡ª


    Then, she would turn her attention not to a meaningless plot of land like Zeilant but to the man himself.


    Because what Lyn truly wanted to conquer was not Zeilant Castle.


    It was Swen.


    ¡®I¡¯ll make you bow and obey me like a dog. Swen...?¡¯


    Her face flushed red again, though this time it wasn¡¯t anger or frustration that colored her cheeks.


    It was a far more primal, insidious emotion.


    A deep, sticky desire to dominate and claim the man who had bested her.


    This was obsession.

 Chapter 18

    Having concluded the negotiations with Lyn and left the royal castle, I glanced around to ensure no one was nearby before letting out a short sigh.


    "I survived..."


    Cold sweat trickled down my back.


    I had been confident in my predictions. Once the outcome of a "ceasefire agreement" was decided, I knew it would be achieved no matter what.


    And yet, the moment a blade was at my throat, fear was inevitable.


    Imagining the prospect of death and actually facing it were entirely different experiences.


    Even so, I couldn¡¯t afford to show any weakness.


    If I faltered, I would lose control of the negotiations.


    Having committed to this gamble, I clung to my composure with all my might. It seemed my gamble had paid off.


    "Envoys operate under more pressure than I¡¯d thought."


    In the game, diplomacy was a simple matter of clicking the "diplomacy" and "execute" buttons.


    But each envoy was like a lone away-team player stepping onto an opponent''s home turf.


    Especially for an envoy to an enemy nation during wartime, the pressure must have been overwhelming¡ªjust like what I¡¯d experienced.


    At that moment, a soldier approached me.


    "Are you the envoy from Luna¡¯s Army?"


    "Yes, I am."


    The soldier handed me a pouch.


    It felt quite heavy in my hand. There was no doubt this was the 3,000 gold.


    "Normally, we would transport this by carriage, but given the urgency, both you and I should ride on horseback to deliver the news quickly. Would that be acceptable?"


    "Not only acceptable, it¡¯s preferable."


    I, too, needed to return as swiftly as possible.


    "In that case, follow me. We¡¯ll depart immediately."


    I followed the soldier without hesitation.


    "Just a little longer, everyone. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    For now, it was time to end the war.


    *


    Zeilant Castle


    At the eastern gate, Tifa and Airen were locked in a fierce duel.


    Though by this point, the victor was becoming clear.


    "Hah... Huff...!"


    Tifa, bleeding from multiple wounds, leaned heavily on the axe she had driven into the ground to keep herself standing.


    She had already been thrown from her horse. The fact that she hadn¡¯t sustained serious injuries from the fall was a small mercy.


    If only she had retreated when she had the chance, things wouldn¡¯t have escalated this far. Instead, she stubbornly chose to face Airen to the end.


    But Airen showed no mercy.


    Mounted and holding the high ground, she dominated the battle.


    Both in skill and in position, Airen held every advantage.@@@@


    From her saddle, Airen gazed down at Tifa and spoke.


    "Listen, I¡¯m telling you this for your own good: if you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better surrender."


    "...Shut up... you damned bitch!"


    Even as she spat curses, Tifa¡¯s words didn¡¯t faze Airen.


    She simply shook her head and spoke with calm detachment.


    "Recklessness is not bravery, my friend. It¡¯s a shame. If you were on my side, I could have taught you so much more."


    Tifa, panting heavily, struggled to catch her breath.


    After spitting blood to the side, she barely steadied herself enough to raise her axe toward Airen and growled through gritted teeth.


    "Why... are you talking so much...? Come at me already, you bastard...!"


    Airen surveyed her surroundings.


    Arrows rained down from the castle walls, though their frequency had diminished. A catapult had been destroyed, but most of the soldiers who had joined Tifa in defending the gate had already been dealt with.


    "The tide of battle is in our favor."


    Even if the duel consumed some time, it seemed unlikely that Luna¡¯s forces could turn the situation around.


    In that case, capturing the opposing commander would only further demoralize the enemy.


    Resolute, Airen turned back to Tifa and spoke in a measured tone.


    "...I¡¯ll give you my full effort until the very end."


    "Bring it on!"


    Just as Tifa prepared to charge¡ª


    "...?!"


    Sensing movement, Airen quickly turned her horse and parried the sudden attack.


    Clang!


    "Strong!"


    "We must retreat, General! A full retreat is necessary!"


    "...What?!"


    "!!"


    Both Airen and Luna stared at the soldier in shock, their gazes demanding an explanation.


    Though the intensity of their stares was intimidating, the soldier knew his duty and delivered the urgent message.


    "Orders from our lord! All operations against Luna¡¯s Army are to cease immediately! We must move our forces to Kelstein Castle as quickly as possible!"


    "Kelstein Castle?"


    Kelstein Castle was in danger?


    "Could it be...?"


    Airen needed no further explanation.


    Only one nation bordered Kelstein Castle.


    "Serpina¡¯s forces... have moved!"


    "General! Please give the order to retreat!"


    "Damn it!"


    Just a few more days.


    No, even one more day, and Zeilant Castle would have been theirs!


    But if trouble had arisen in the north, Airen knew they couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time here.


    Airen turned to Luna and said, "Count yourself lucky, Lady Luna."


    "...!"


    Without waiting for a reply, Airen wheeled her horse around.


    In a matter of moments, the unstoppable advance of the Brans Army came to an abrupt halt.


    Luna dismounted, her feet touching the ground as she surveyed the scene.


    "It¡¯s over?"


    "The Brans soldiers... they¡¯re retreating?"


    The soldiers of Luna¡¯s Army murmured amongst themselves as they noticed the change.


    It was then that the soldier¡¯s earlier words echoed in Luna¡¯s mind.


    "Wait. If the war is over..."


    At that moment¡ª


    From the same direction as the retreating soldier, another figure on horseback approached.


    A man with white hair, clad in simple clothes.


    The man who had been the first to respond to her desperate pleas for aid when no one else would.


    The man who had promised to end this war if she could just hold on.


    Swen was riding toward her.


    "Swen...!"


    As Swen reached her, he dismounted and approached Luna with a calm, serious expression.


    "Lady Luna, there¡¯s no need to send out pursuit forces. Let them retreat unharmed. They won¡¯t interfere with us further."


    "S-Swen... does that mean...?"


    "Yes."


    Swen nodded, his face breaking into a confident smile.


    "I successfully negotiated a ceasefire agreement."


    "...!!"


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you? I would stop this war. You just needed to hold on for a little longer."


    Hearing his words, tears welled up in Luna¡¯s eyes and streamed down her face.


    Then¡ª


    "...!"


    She threw herself into Swen¡¯s arms, clutching him tightly.


    "Thank you... Thank you, Swen... truly, thank you..."


    "..."


    Luna had long questioned whether she was truly suited for the position of leadership.


    Yet she had resolved to bring peace to the continent, no matter how ill-fitting the role felt.


    She had vowed never to turn her back on the task she had been given.


    Still, even a leader needed someone to rely on.


    Whether Swen understood her burdens or simply felt pity for her, he said nothing.


    He merely looked down at the woman in his arms, then gently placed a reassuring hand on her back.


    "This is our victory, Lady Luna."

 Chapter 19

    The Brans Army retreated rapidly.


    As agreed, our forces did not pursue them.


    Admittedly, we could have broken the agreement, chased after them, and struck from behind. However, if we had done such a thing, Luna¡¯s Army would have lost the ability to conduct normal diplomacy with any nation in the future. That alone was reason enough to refrain.


    Moreover, there was nothing to gain from pursuing them aside from hindering their retreat.


    The walls of Zeilant Castle were more than half destroyed, and over 8,000 soldiers were rendered unable to fight. Yet¡ª


    In the end, we succeeded in defending the castle.


    The Brans Army would be occupied with the Serpina Army for the foreseeable future, granting us a golden opportunity to strengthen our foundation.


    And now, here¡ªinside the royal castle of Zeilant.


    Compared to the royal castle of Arnel, which I had visited before, this place was downright shabby. Still, there was a sense of comfort, as if I had finally arrived home.


    Present were the ruler, Luna, as well as Gustav, Aaron, and Cain, who had each been defending different locations.


    I¡¯d heard that Tifa had sustained severe injuries during the war and was currently undergoing treatment.


    I placed a pouch overflowing with gold on the table and said:


    ¡°Three thousand gold.¡±


    Cain inspected the gold, then looked at me with a disbelieving expression, glancing back and forth between the coins and my face.


    ¡°So... Swen, you went to negotiate a ceasefire under the condition of 1,300 gold, but instead, you not only secured the agreement but returned with 3,000 gold?¡±@@@@


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°How... how on earth?¡±


    I replied calmly to the flabbergasted Cain.


    ¡°I negotiated a bit.¡±


    ¡°Negotiated, you say... What kind of negotiation... No, forget it. This is unbelievable.¡±


    Cain wiped the sweat from his brow as he stared at me.


    At first, his gaze had carried no particular emotion¡ªjust the look one gives to someone new. But over time, he began to regard me with both caution and admiration for my abilities.


    Now, he looked at me with nothing short of reverence.


    ¡°Swen, you¡¯re truly extraordinary. What in the world were you doing before this? How has someone as remarkable as you remained hidden until now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just keeping busy with little things here and there.¡±


    ¡°Haha, is that so? I never imagined there could still be such unrecognized talent in these times... Life is full of surprises. Swen, you¡¯re incredible. I¡¯ll never doubt your decisions again.¡±


    ¡°We were all surprised. To turn such unfavorable terms into profit¡ªtruly remarkable.¡±


    ¡°Swen, your talents are unmatched.¡±


    Even Gustav and Aaron joined in the praise.


    I wasn¡¯t the type to enjoy flattery, but as long as I worked for Luna¡¯s Army, such reactions were more beneficial than harmful.


    With my intelligence of 100, I would inevitably provide predictions that were spot-on but might seem inscrutable at first glance. If they already trusted me, it would make implementing my strategies far easier than having to explain myself each time.


    ¡°I knew it would turn out this way,¡± Luna chimed in from the side.


    ¡°I... trusted him. Thank you so much, Swen.¡±


    Her ruby-red eyes gazed at me with deep trust.


    Yes.


    Above all else, it was Luna¡¯s overwhelming support that reassured me.


    Even if my predictions were always correct, there was a risk that a ruler who didn¡¯t trust my opinions might ignore me.


    At least under Luna¡¯s leadership, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about that.


    Her trust in me was absolute.


    She would continue to support me in the future, without a doubt.


    I mentally replayed the very first question Luna had asked me:


    ¡°Can Lunarian Iniang become the ruler who unites the continent?¡±


    The answer was the same as before.


    The one destined to unify the continent was none other than her.


    Frankly, I still didn¡¯t know how she would achieve such a feat, but¡ª


    My predictions never lie. She would undoubtedly become the sovereign who unites the continent.


    Until then, I would remain by her side, ensuring a stable path back to my original world.


    It was, after all, a solid and foolproof otherworld plan.


    ¡°Too easy.¡±


    Ah, no.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to get complacent just because things were going well.


    Even if the future seemed decided, Luna¡¯s Army was still a small and insignificant nation.


    We might have survived until now, but there was no telling what trials awaited us ahead.


    Thus, our treasury now held 4,300 gold.


    This time, Luna didn¡¯t use all of it for relief efforts for her subjects.


    She prioritized internal affairs, such as conscription, commercial development, and funding activities for mercenaries.


    It was essential funding for the growth of Zeilant Castle.


    At first, I thought we might abandon the castle quickly.


    But now, every nearby castle had already been claimed by different leaders.


    While we had been unable to expand early on due to a lack of soldiers and resources, other lords had swallowed up countless empty castles.


    Although Zeilant¡¯s proximity to the Brans Army made its location less than ideal, we had no choice but to cultivate it now.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Everything will work out.¡±


    With me here, I would find a way.


    With that thought, I remained by Luna¡¯s side, continuing to assist her.


    ¡°...Hah.¡±


    Lyn felt her body tremble.


    She wanted to make that man hers immediately, but stopping Serpina¡¯s offensive took priority.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to personally lead this battle.¡±


    Her eldest brother, Chel, was in the south, and her second brother, Karlinz, was unreliable.


    It was time for her to step forward as the supreme commander once more.


    ¡°Interesting, Serpina. Whatever you¡¯re plotting... you won¡¯t set foot in the central region.¡±


    With that thought, Lyn swiftly began preparing for deployment.


    ***


    After the ceasefire agreement with the Brans Army, the days passed without any major incidents.


    One day became a week, a week became a month, and months turned into a period of relative peace that bordered on boredom.


    I delegated tasks to the generals, used my ¡®predictions¡¯ to decide what to prioritize, and contributed in whatever small ways I could with my limited combat abilities.


    Zeilant Castle had also changed significantly.


    New buildings rose where the storm had left devastation, and streets that once exuded an eerie desolation were slowly regaining life.


    Fields were cultivated, livestock raised...


    The abandoned land of Zeilant Castle was transforming into a place where people could truly live.


    Witnessing this transformation, the territory¡¯s residents sang praises of Luna¡¯s benevolence.


    In hindsight, this was what ¡®peace¡¯ felt like.


    Time flowed, and the harvest season arrived.


    Luna and I were touring the territory under the pretense of inspecting public sentiment.


    As we followed the vast plains, golden wheat fields swayed in the wind.


    It was the first harvest since Zeilant Castle¡¯s reconstruction.


    ¡°The crops have flourished,¡± I remarked.


    Luna nodded in agreement.


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the efforts of our people.¡±


    ¡°Those same people unanimously praise your governance, Luna. Perhaps it¡¯s time you acknowledged yourself as the outstanding leader you are.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who thinks so, Swen. Hehe... But thank you.¡±


    Then, a commotion arose in the distance.


    ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯


    A festival, perhaps?


    Luna glanced toward the noise, then tugged at my sleeve.


    ¡°U-um...¡±


    ¡°Speak your mind.¡±


    ¡°Would you... like to go over there with me?¡±


    I looked at Luna¡¯s face as she asked.


    Her cheeks were slightly flushed, and her hesitant demeanor resembled that of a small animal.


    The inspection was nearly complete, and if the ruler wanted to go, what could a vassal like me do but oblige?


    ¡°Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes...! Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Luna¡¯s face lit up at my words.


    Her ruby-red eyes, glowing brightly under the sunlight, looked like precious gemstones.


    Together, we headed toward the crowd.

 Chapter 20

    At the gathering place, the territory¡¯s residents were gathered in small groups, sharing food.


    It seemed to be a kind of harvest festival.


    When a few of the townsfolk recognized Luna, they quickly bowed in greeting.


    "Isn¡¯t that Lady Lunarian?"@@@@


    At the voice of the man leading the group, the previously lively atmosphere swiftly became more solemn.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as if the mood had turned cold¡ªrather, it was the kind of tension that came with the unexpected appearance of someone of high status.


    Even so, there was no sign of rejection or discomfort.


    If anything¡ªLuna was being warmly welcomed by the people.


    "Lady Lunarian, welcome."


    "We greet our sovereign!"


    "If it pleases you, please have some of this!"


    In an instant, the townsfolk gathered around us.


    Luna raised her hand skillfully and gave a small nod.


    "Everyone, please feel free to continue as you were."


    ¡®.......¡¯


    I had asked her to avoid using honorifics when addressing those of lower status, but as expected, breaking old habits wasn¡¯t easy.


    If this world had a political system similar to the one I came from, treating commoners this way¡ªpeople with voting rights¡ªwould be the natural course of action.


    But in a world without such a system, it was actually better for a ruler to maintain an air of dignity.


    I considered nudging her about it again.


    ¡®Well... having a leader like her in this era might not be a bad thing.¡¯


    This wasn¡¯t in front of her direct retainers, whom she ruled over like her own hands and feet¡ªit was in front of the common people.


    From a public sentiment perspective, her approach might have been the better one.


    Of course, what was truly remarkable about her was that her every action wasn¡¯t the result of cold, calculated thinking like mine.


    "Thanks to you, peace has returned to Zeilant Castle once more, Lady Lunarian. No other lords ever spared a glance at this place... We are truly grateful for all the care you have given us."


    A middle-aged woman, on the verge of tears, nodded repeatedly as she spoke.


    Luna approached her, gently taking her hands in both of hers, and said:


    "It¡¯s not because of me. It¡¯s because all of you never gave up and continued to work hard. Please, do not forget that."


    "Lady Lunarian...!"


    "Lady Lunarian! Please, I beg you¡ªunite this war-torn continent!"


    "How can we entrust our lands to a tyrant like Serpina?! Don¡¯t you all agree?!"


    "That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!"


    Voices of support for Lunarian began to erupt from all directions.


    Well, that was only natural.


    She had spent six thousand gold on relief efforts for the people and frequently patrolled the territory in person.


    It made sense that she had firmly secured public support.


    That was likely why, even when conscription was enacted, many soldiers willingly volunteered.


    Our forces, excluding mercenary groups, now numbered around ten thousand.


    If Zeilant Castle weren¡¯t such a small stronghold, but instead one with a larger population, we could have gathered even more.


    After conversing with the townsfolk for a while, Luna wrapped up the discussion so they could continue enjoying the festival, then made her way over to me.


    "Swen."


    "Yes, my lady?"


    "Um..."


    Luna pointed at something in the distance.


    Following her gaze, I saw a large bonfire with several couples dancing around it.


    A few bards were playing lutes, creating a scene that looked as if it had been plucked straight from the loading screen of a medieval-themed game.


    "It¡¯s peaceful. All thanks to you, my lady."


    "No, that¡¯s not what I..."


    "?"


    I turned to look at Luna.


    Her face had turned slightly red, and she hesitated for a moment before letting out a small sigh, as if she had made up her mind.


    "...Never mind."


    What?


    Why start talking and then stop?


    What was she trying to say?


    ¡®...Could it be?¡¯


    A thought crossed my mind, and I decided to ask her directly.


    "Do you... want to dance?"


    "Ah? Ah, no, I mean... well..."


    ¡®Those Roland bastards... They''re itching for an opening to strike, huh? I was hoping to avoid dealing with the south for a while. But well, one month is enough.¡¯


    With that thought, Lyn smiled and said:


    "It''s fine. Honestly, one month doesn¡¯t make much of a difference. I told you before¡ªso long as the ceasefire was secured, I was willing to go down to a month if necessary."


    "B-But still..."


    "Enough. That¡¯s the end of that discussion. You both did well! Take a well-deserved rest for now. If I don¡¯t summon you within a week, go help out at the market. Understood?"


    "Yes, my lady! We will obey!"


    After the envoys left, a waiting soldier stepped forward and spoke.


    "My lady. General Chel has just arrived with his forces."


    Lyn¡¯s expression brightened.


    "Oh, really? As expected of my dear big brother? He got here fast!"


    "Shall I let him in?"


    "Yes, right away."


    "Understood!"


    Not long after¡ª


    A man with short blue hair, clad in plate armor, strode confidently into the hall.


    His physique was overwhelmingly large, his eyes sharp and sunken, his face covered in scars.


    Yet, despite the scars, he possessed an undeniably handsome appearance.


    Behind him walked a woman with shoulder-length purple hair and deep violet eyes, exuding a sultry, enigmatic aura.


    The two knelt before Lyn as they reached her throne.


    The man¡¯s name was Chel Brans.


    He was known as the greatest swordsman of the Brans Army.


    "Chel Brans, reporting as ordered. I have just returned from Saintica Castle in the south."


    And the woman¡¯s name was Parfalle.


    A brilliant strategist of the Brans Army, she had been hailed as "the most intelligent woman in the central region" since childhood.


    Having assisted Chel in commanding the southern front against the Saintica forces, she had temporarily been away from Lyn¡¯s side¡ªbut now, she had returned.


    "Parfalle, reporting as ordered. I have just returned from Saintica Castle, my lady."


    "Yes, yes! Welcome back, both of you!"


    Lyn spread her arms wide, welcoming them.


    Chel, puzzled, looked at her and asked:


    "What prompted you to summon us to Arnel, my lady? From what I have heard, the northern front has settled down."


    "That¡¯s right. I have no intention of sending you north. My little brother is already stationed there, after all."


    After successfully repelling the 55,000-strong vanguard force¡ª


    Serpina¡¯s army had continued its invasion, sending waves of 20,000 and 30,000 troops in succession.


    The Brans Army had suffered considerable losses, but they had managed to defend Kelstein Castle through three consecutive battles.


    In doing so, they had managed to curb Serpina''s ambition of advancing into the central region.


    Of course, it was uncertain whether Serpina had merely retreated for the time being or if she had genuinely abandoned her campaign.


    But for now, Serpina''s forces were no longer advancing.


    With the northern front stable for the time being, consolidating forces required securing the other war fronts.


    That was precisely why Lyn had arranged the two ceasefire agreements.


    "And I have heard that we reached a ceasefire with the Roland Army... is that correct?"


    "Yes. So we don¡¯t need to worry about the southern front for a while."


    "I see..."


    Chel¡¯s tone was uncertain, as though he couldn¡¯t grasp her true intentions.


    A ceasefire with Aesias in the east.


    A ceasefire with Roland in the south.


    And no plans to reinforce the north.


    That only left the western front¡ªbut the west was composed of nothing more than a few weak, insignificant minor states.


    Yet, Lyn had summoned him and his large army, which had been guarding the south, all the way to Arnel.


    Seeing his confusion, Lyn nodded knowingly and said:


    "That¡¯s right, brother. The west isn¡¯t something that requires your personal attention. But."


    Her voice lowered slightly.


    "The thing we¡¯re going to seize isn¡¯t just some small piece of land in a minor state."


    "Then you mean...?"


    Chel asked, his expression sharpening.


    For a brief moment, Lyn¡¯s blue eyes gleamed.


    He knew that look all too well.


    That was the look of his sister when she was about to go hunting for talent.


    "We¡¯re about to claim the piece that will win us the world!"

 Chapter 21

    The weather was growing colder.


    Before I knew it, quite a bit of time had passed since I arrived in this world.


    And yet¡ªfor reasons I couldn¡¯t quite explain¡ªI couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was about to happen.


    It¡¯s too peaceful.


    According to intelligence reports, the battle between the Serpina Army and the Brans Army had more or less concluded, with Brans successfully defending their position.


    Additionally, both the southern and eastern fronts were quiet.


    That meant, logically speaking, the only remaining target would be our side¡ªthe western front, where our castle was located.


    Yet, strangely enough, time continued to pass without incident.


    Of course, I had no intention of simply sitting around doing nothing.


    Our army was doing everything it could.


    We conscripted as many soldiers as possible without harming public morale.


    Currently, including the mercenaries, our total defensive force stood at around 31,000.


    Even if we completely disregarded public sentiment and squeezed every last available man into service, we would only gain another 2,000 troops at most.


    There was no point in further conscription.


    Instead, we focused on training.


    I ordered the recovered Tifa to oversee military drills, while Cain was tasked with continuous fortification work on the walls¡ªassuming no unexpected events disrupted our plans.


    Not just Cain, but Luna and I as well worked alongside him to reinforce the walls.


    As a result, we had significantly improved our defenses beyond what we had during the previous siege.


    None of these efforts would have been possible without Luna¡¯s authorization.


    However, she trusted me implicitly¡ªso much so that if I told her I could make bricks out of beans, she would believe me.


    In reality, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that I, not Luna, was the one truly governing and leading this nation.


    And one more thing¡ª


    We had sent envoys to negotiate six-month-long non-aggression pacts with the surrounding minor states that bordered our lands.


    This included the Garamil Army, which had once assisted the Brans Army in invading our territory.


    In this world, there were no lifelong allies or eternal enemies.


    Garamil itself didn¡¯t bear a particular grudge against us¡ªthey had simply been coerced into aiding Brans through something akin to blackmail.


    In a way, I had merely preemptively taken measures to avoid falling into the same trap.


    Fortunately, the minor states were too preoccupied with managing their own affairs to pose any major obstacles, and the treaties were secured without issue.


    The biggest problem our army faced now was, as always, a lack of talented personnel.


    I had been using my 100 Intelligence to its fullest to resolve the issue, but nothing promising had come of it.


    Even if we launched an all-out search for skilled officers, we wouldn¡¯t find anyone.


    While it was nice not to waste time on a fruitless endeavor, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that even in the game, recruitment had never been this difficult.


    Gustav and Aaron, the leaders of the Raven Mercenaries and Chilean Mercenaries, respectively, were technically working for us.


    But as mercenaries, they remained separate entities¡ªoutside of battle, I had no real authority over them.


    That meant the entirety of our administration fell upon just four people: Cain, Tifa, Luna, and me.


    We desperately needed more capable hands, but time continued to slip by without a single recruit¡ªeven a C-rank officer¡ªjoining our ranks.


    But still, we¡¯ve done everything we possibly could.


    In the game, when playing as a minor state, it wasn¡¯t uncommon to meticulously prepare for every scenario¡ªonly to be utterly crushed by absurd levels of bad luck leading to an unavoidable game over.


    I wasn¡¯t worried about total defeat since Lunarian Iniang was destined to become the unifying ruler¡ªthat was a fixed future.


    Yet, for some reason, I couldn¡¯t shake this strange sense of unease.


    Whatever. I¡¯ll think about it when it happens. My predictions are never wrong anyway.


    With that, I cleared my mind and continued heading toward the walls to resume repairs.


    I had walked for a while when¡ª


    I spotted Cain approaching, hurriedly making his way toward me.


    Since I was near the royal castle, it was likely that he had been heading in that direction.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Swen! I was just looking for you."


    Upon reaching me, Cain took a moment to catch his breath before speaking.


    "Come to the castle at once¡ªHer Majesty has summoned you. It¡¯s urgent."


    "Urgent?"


    "A messenger has arrived."


    "......!!"


    A messenger had arrived.


    That could only mean one thing.


    It¡¯s happening.


    "Am I the last one to be informed?"


    "Yes. I¡¯ve already told Tifa while she was overseeing training."


    "Understood."


    Without hesitation, I quickened my pace, heading toward Zeilant Castle with Cain.


    Inside the castle, five of us had gathered around a table before Luna.


    Cain, Tifa, Aaron of the Chilean Mercenaries, Gustav of the Raven Mercenaries, and me.


    "......Thank you all for coming," Luna said, her expression serious.


    "What¡¯s going on? Is it Brans? Did they make their move?"


    "Yes. That¡¯s correct."


    At Tifa¡¯s question, Luna nodded.


    Given that we had secured non-aggression pacts with all our neighboring states, Brans was the only force that could be attacking us.


    "Good. That red-haired knight isn¡¯t coming again, is she? I¡¯ve been dying to get payback."


    Tifa thumped her axe against the floor, her enthusiasm evident.


    Though she had recovered far faster than expected, she had been on the verge of death during that last battle.


    There was no way I was going to let Tifa, one of our key combatants, fall here.


    "Still, didn¡¯t we prepare as best we could?" Cain asked, glancing at Luna¡¯s troubled expression.


    "The walls are stronger than ever, we have more soldiers than before, and their morale is at its peak after two consecutive victories."


    Cain wasn¡¯t wrong.


    We had prepared as much as humanly possible.


    We had known that Brans would eventually invade again.


    It wasn¡¯t as though we had refused to seek an alliance with them¡ªwe had tried.


    But every single prediction I made regarding diplomatic negotiations ended in failure.


    Brans would never ally with us, no matter what.


    I could predict the future, but I couldn¡¯t change the results.


    That was why we had focused on fortifying for a defensive war instead.


    Then why¡ª


    Why did Luna look so utterly defeated?


    "......You¡¯re right, Cain. We did everything we could."


    "Then, that means...?"


    I slowly asked.


    "Swen...?"


    Luna must have noticed the change in my expression, because she called my name with a worried look.


    I turned to her, keeping my expression as neutral as possible.


    "My lady, I deeply apologize, but I need a moment. Please allow me a bit of time to think."


    "......Alright."


    Luna nodded, watching me with concerned eyes.


    I ignored her gaze and immediately re-entered the key questions in my mind.


    "Will Lunarian Iniang become the ruler who unifies the continent?"


    [Yes.]


    Next.


    "Is there a way to win this battle?"


    [No.]


    Same as before.


    No matter what we did, we could not win this battle.


    And the last question.


    "Is this truly the end for Lunarian¡¯s Army? Is destruction unavoidable?"


    [No. Leave Lunarian¡¯s Army.]


    Three predictions.


    Now, my job was to figure out what narrative these three absolute truths were forming¡ª


    To extract a path forward from them.


    *


    Interpreting a fixed outcome and tracing back the exact process that leads to it was difficult.


    But identifying a necessary step within that process was much easier.


    Lunarian¡¯s Army would not be completely wiped out today.


    Why?


    Because Luna was still destined to unify the continent.


    As long as that fate remained unchanged, ensuring the survival of her army was in my best interest¡ª


    Because I needed to be one of her retainers in the unified empire if I wanted to return to my own world.


    However, there was no escape route.


    Which meant that, for now, Lunarian¡¯s Army would disappear from the map.


    Why?


    Because we could not win this battle.


    Losing this fight meant losing Zeilant Castle, and Zeilant was our only territory.


    Without land, we ceased to be a legitimate ruling force.


    So if I combined these two absolute truths¡ª


    Only one conclusion emerged in my mind.


    "Lunarian¡¯s Army will vanish temporarily¡ªonly to reappear later in history."


    Lunarian Iniang would not die.


    She would survive.


    Through some event or another, she would rise again.


    The issue was everyone else.


    If Tifa and Cain¡ªwho had yet to reach their full potential¡ªwere captured, they could very well be executed.


    Lyn Brans.


    I recalled how Lyn Brans, controlled by the CPU, handled prisoners in the 10,000 hours I spent playing this game.


    She recruited those she found useful.


    And if they refused to serve her¡ªshe executed them.


    For prisoners she considered worthless, she would sometimes let them go.


    But there was one exception.


    There was one kind of prisoner she never spared¡ª


    Rulers.


    If the captured individual was a leader, their head would roll.


    She saw them as potential threats.


    There was a reason I had to restart my game over and over while playing as a minor nation.


    Even if she recognized their talents, she wouldn¡¯t keep them as subordinates.


    She believed that anyone who had once ruled would never truly serve under another.


    Now, what if I assumed Cain and Tifa were captured?


    They would both die.


    Cain¡¯s political stat was high.


    Due to the unique circumstances of our army, he had been assigned to wall maintenance instead of administration, but in reality, he could efficiently manage both commerce and agriculture.


    Tifa, meanwhile, was an A-rank general¡ªshort of S-rank, but still an exceptional fighter.


    And neither of them would ever swear allegiance to another ruler.


    Cain, despite his hidden background, had no desire to serve under a powerful lord.


    Tifa¡¯s personality made the idea impossible.


    Cain might survive if he concealed his identity and laid low.


    But Tifa?


    She would be executed without question.


    I can¡¯t lose anyone.


    Even if the future was guaranteed, even if Luna¡¯s eventual victory was set in stone¡ª


    Losing a single ally could drastically alter the difficulty of that future.


    That meant Tifa and Cain couldn¡¯t die.


    They had to be protected¡ªfor the future revival of Lunarian¡¯s Army.


    Which left only one option.


    We all needed to escape.


    We had to flee the castle together.


    Sticking with Luna, who was half-guaranteed to survive, was the safest course of action.


    At this point, a natural question arose:


    Wouldn¡¯t Brans send a pursuit force if the ruling lord fled with a small escort?


    But I knew they wouldn¡¯t.


    Because of the third prediction.


    [No. Leave Lunarian¡¯s Army.]


    If my departure was what allowed Lunarian¡¯s Army to avoid destruction¡ª


    Then all I had to do was figure out why my leaving was the key to survival.


    The answer came easily.


    "Lyn Brans isn¡¯t here to destroy Zeilant Castle."


    "She isn¡¯t here to erase Lunarian¡¯s Army completely."


    "Her true objective... is me."

 Chapter 22

    Lyn Brans bringing such an enormous army to attack this place.


    If I was the reason behind it, then everything fit together perfectly.


    They were after me.


    Which meant that once they secured their objective¡ªme¡ª they wouldn¡¯t concern themselves with a minor lord fleeing into obscurity somewhere on the continent.


    Why was I the target?


    Honestly, saying this myself was beyond embarrassing¡ªbut if I looked at it as objectively as possible¡ª


    Lyn Brans must have been deeply impressed by our meeting during the last negotiations.


    Among all the rulers, she was uniquely obsessed with acquiring talented individuals.


    The idea that she wanted to take a promising strategist serving a minor nation under her command made perfect sense.


    There was another piece of evidence¡ª


    The sheer overkill of mobilizing 81,000 troops just to take this castle.


    She clearly held me in high regard, and she likely assumed I might pull off another miraculous scheme¡ªso she brought overwhelming force to ensure I had no opportunity to turn the tide.


    Unfortunately for her, the only thing I could do was produce 100% accurate predictions¡ªnothing more, nothing less.


    In short¡ª


    My next course of action was clear.


    "Get everyone to flee the castle¡ªthen remain behind alone and surrender."


    Lunarian¡¯s Army would cease to exist¡ªfor now.


    But that wouldn¡¯t be the end.


    As long as we all survived, we could rise again.


    In the game, restoring a lost nation was a simple process, but in this world, I had no idea what that entailed.


    Still¡ªbeing alive and unable to act was far better than being dead and out of options.


    "There¡¯s probably a better way."


    A more brilliant plan.


    A strategy that would outmaneuver everyone.


    If my Intelligence stat of 100 actually let me come up with such things, that would have been ideal¡ªbut it didn¡¯t.


    All I could do was produce perfect answers to the questions I asked.


    So, at the very least¡ª


    This was the best plan I could come up with right now.


    "Alright."


    With this, the three predictions had finally formed a coherent picture.


    There was no guarantee that this was the right answer.


    But with the enemy closing in, I didn¡¯t have the luxury of waiting around to think.


    "Everyone."


    I finally broke the silence, looking around at my gathered allies.


    I could feel their collective anticipation¡ª


    Every single member of Lunarian¡¯s Army was waiting for my words.


    Slowly, I began to lay out my plan.


    "We will lose this battle. But that¡¯s fine. Losing a battle does not mean losing the war.


    This is a war for the future¡ªand for the sake of that future, we must retreat for now."


    "But there¡¯s nowhere to retreat to, is there?"


    "Attacking another minor nation wouldn¡¯t be realistic, either."


    Gustav and Aaron voiced their concerns, and I nodded.


    "Correct. We have no escape route.


    And since we signed non-aggression pacts, attacking another state would be a poor choice.


    However, if we fight Brans head-on, we will be utterly destroyed.


    But¡ª"


    I paused.


    "If we abandon the concept of being a ''nation,'' a path will reveal itself."


    "......Th-Then...!"


    Luna seemed to realize something, her voice trembling.


    And I had no choice but to confirm the cruel reality for her.


    "This is where our army''s journey ends. For now."


    "What do you mean, ''ends''?"


    "We will surrender to Lyn Brans'' army."


    "!!!"


    Tifa''s eyes widened in shock¡ªthen filled with rage.


    She slammed her axe into the ground and shouted at me.


    "Are you serious?! Didn¡¯t you join us because you believed in Luna?! If we surrender, that bitch Lyn won¡¯t let Luna live!"


    "I agree with Tifa."


    "Wh-What...?!"


    "I said we would surrender.


    I never said we would cease to exist."


    I turned to meet Luna¡¯s gaze directly.


    "My lady. Take Tifa and Cain and flee."


    "......What?"


    "Your destination is the south.


    "That¡¯s right."


    "I¡¯m sorry, but this isn¡¯t the same as when you ordered me to oversee the castle¡¯s repairs or assigned Tifa to manage commerce in the markets. Those were tasks I could trust you with, without question. But this is different.


    If you want to convince me, you¡¯d better present solid evidence. Otherwise, I will remain in the castle and fight to the end. I refuse to accept surrender without even putting up a fight against Brans'' army in the name of ¡®the future.¡¯"


    Evidence.


    Evidence, huh.


    Honestly, if I had actual evidence, I wouldn¡¯t be struggling this much in the first place.


    The two absolute truths I had obtained from my predictions were:


    "Lunarian¡¯s Army will avoid destruction if I leave."


    And¡ª


    "Lunarian Iniang will become the ruler who unites the continent."


    My entire plan was based on logical deductions drawn from these two fixed facts.


    But if I told Cain, "I have 100 Intelligence, so my predictions are always correct," there was no way he would believe me.


    So how should I convince him?


    I had to take a different approach.


    What was Cain most suspicious of?


    He probably believed that I was offering up this castle to Brans in exchange for a high-ranking position in their army.


    That¡¯s the weak point I need to exploit.


    I unsheathed the blade of my tongue.


    "Cain, to summarize your claim¡ªyou believe that I am offering up Zeilant¡¯s gold, soldiers, and territory to Brans in order to gain merit and secure a comfortable position under their rule. Is that correct?"


    "That¡¯s right."


    "Take it all."


    My firm declaration drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    "...What did you say?"


    I met their gazes and spoke clearly.


    "Take all the gold stored within the castle.


    As for the soldiers¡ªaside from the small force necessary for escape, divide them evenly between the Chilean Mercenary Corps and the Raven Mercenary Corps."


    Gustav and Aaron, who had been silently observing, were startled by my sudden proposition.


    "Huh?"


    "Are you saying our forces would become part of the mercenary corps?"


    "Exactly."


    That was my answer.


    In the game, when a faction surrendered, its soldiers would automatically be absorbed by the occupying army.


    Since this world followed some of the game¡¯s rules, it was highly likely the same would happen here.


    However, mercenaries were independent forces¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t be absorbed into Brans¡¯ army even if we surrendered.


    So the best option was to transfer our soldiers into the mercenary corps and have them retreat separately.


    Mercenaries would never betray a faction they had allied with¡ªunless triggered by a special event.


    Even in the game, mercenaries never betrayed first, though players could betray them. Some even used this loophole for exploit strategies.


    Since my Intelligence 100 rule applied strictly, it was reasonable to assume that other mechanics followed similar logic.


    And since Lunarian¡¯s unification was a predetermined future, these mercenaries would become valuable assets when that time came.


    "This would leave Zeilant with zero soldiers and zero gold¡ªa completely worthless piece of land.


    Unless the castle itself was as strategically important as Kelstein Castle, it would have no significant value.


    Cain, what do you think? Is Zeilant such a place?"


    "Th-This place..."


    Cain couldn¡¯t answer.


    Of course not¡ªZeilant was worthless.


    No exceptional talents were born here.


    The land wasn¡¯t particularly fertile.


    There were no unique resources or special industries.


    And the population wasn¡¯t even that high.


    "If I truly wanted to curry favor with Brans, wouldn¡¯t I be scheming to leverage the gold and troops for some grand plan?"


    "Well... before we even get to that..."


    Cain¡¯s expression changed.


    I could sense a faint shift in his wariness.


    "If you surrender in an empty castle, won¡¯t that provoke the ruler¡¯s wrath? Wouldn¡¯t that be considered an insult to the occupying army?"


    Huh?


    That¡¯s all?


    In the game, it was completely normal to flee with all the gold, provisions, and troops when things looked grim.


    Because there was no way to hand them over.


    But apparently, in this world, such actions were considered a grave insult.


    Well... I suppose if I were an occupying army, I¡¯d be pissed too if I walked into an empty castle.


    "If you fled with them, that would be one thing.


    But staying behind in an abandoned castle and greeting the occupying army?


    That¡¯s practically a suicidal act."


    Hearing that, I immediately realized.


    This is my chance.


    Right now, to Cain¡ªI must look like a man gambling his life against Lyn Brans.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly see me as a traitor.


    That¡¯s exactly what I need to use.


    I slowly opened my mouth and spoke.

 Chapter 23

    "Of course, as you said, it''s undoubtedly a dangerous method."


    When a good opportunity presents itself, I can''t afford to let it slip away.


    That was the only way I could survive when all I had was the ability to predict.


    "But it''s fine. The probability of me dying is extremely low."


    Even if I knew with absolute certainty that I wouldn''t die, I deliberately chose to use the word "probability." It would reassure Cain that I had no intention of betraying them.


    "Lyn is after me as a person. She''ll likely keep me alive. But if I disappear, and she fails to obtain what she wants, she''ll use her overwhelming forces to hunt you down relentlessly. You won¡¯t last long. And if Lady Lunarian were to fall into Lyn¡¯s hands, she would be executed without fail. No matter how minor a nation''s ruler she may be, Lyn never forgives those who dared to stand against her."


    I looked Cain straight in the eyes.


    The momentum had shifted to me.


    "As you said, raising an army anew is incredibly difficult. It could take years. But if you''re dead, it''s over. Everything ends. However, if you¡¯re alive, anything is possible. Even if it takes time¡ªif the breath of life still remains¡ªthen as long as Lady Luna, the heart of our army, survives, we can achieve anything. Right now, with the Lunarian Army on the brink of destruction, we must ensure that its light does not go out. That means we must retreat."


    "......."@@@@


    Cain let out a short sigh as he listened to my words. Then, after a brief pause, he gave a faint smile.


    "You really are putting your life on the line."


    Well, technically, I''m betting my life on a 100 Intelligence brain, so it''s not exactly a risky asset.


    "I understand. I¡¯ll trust you."


    "You won¡¯t regret it."


    Saving Lunarian. Saving Cain. Saving Tifa. Preserving both mercenary groups.


    The only way to achieve all of that... was to stay behind in the castle alone and surrender to Lyn Brans.


    This was undoubtedly the best course of action.


    I turned and looked at the two mercenary leaders.


    "Sir Gustav, Sir Aaron. I ask that you take your mercenary forces and leave the central region for the time being. When the Lunarian Army returns to the battlefield, please rejoin us."


    "......Understood."


    "Well, it''s not too difficult a request...."


    "And, as I just mentioned, I will allocate half of the Lunarian Army¡¯s forces to each of your mercenary groups. Please take them with you."


    The two commanders'' eyes widened in shock.


    "Swen... Are you truly serious about this?"


    "I am."


    "......."


    Gustav slowly nodded before speaking.


    "We are mercenaries. We belong to no nation and take on commissions as they come. And if the Lunarian Army ceases to exist, we may have to take contracts from other nations with those very same soldiers."


    "That¡¯s fine. The Lunarian Army will return to the battlefield. You can help us then."


    "Such confidence... Swen, you truly are an interesting man."


    Aaron nodded at Gustav¡¯s words.


    "Understood. We¡¯ll leave this place for now. Your soldiers will be treated the same as our own."


    "That is something I¡¯m grateful for."


    I turned to Tifa and Cain.


    "Tifa, assist Gustav in integrating our soldiers into the Raven Mercenaries. Cain, help Aaron do the same for the Chilean Mercenaries. The enemy forces will be here soon, so move quickly."


    "Got it."


    "...Damn it, is this really the only way?"


    With that, the four of them left.


    I was left alone in the castle, facing my final task.


    I turned to Luna and issued my command.


    "My liege. Gather as many forces as you can without hindering the retreat. Take Tifa and Cain with you and plan for the future. If you do that, a new opportunity will come to us."


    ".........."


    Luna hung her head in silence.


    "My liege?"


    I called out to her once more¡ª


    And that was when I saw it.


    A sorrowful expression, fragile like glass on the verge of shattering.


    "...Swen."


    "Please, speak."


    "Do you truly have to stake your life? Can¡¯t you come with us?"


    "......."


    If going with them had been the right choice, I would have done so.


    But my 100 Intelligence dictated otherwise.


    For the future to unfold as it should, I could not be by their side at this moment.


    "Yes. Lyn Brans'' true objective... is neither Castle Zeilant nor the destruction of the Lunarian Army. It is me."


    "Why...?"


    "As I said, she wants to recruit me into the Brans Army."


    No matter how small her nation was, no matter how lacking she was in talent, in the end, trust was a ruler¡¯s sole prerogative.


    The only reason I could push my plans so forcefully was because she trusted me, without hesitation.


    Even the perfect advice of someone with 100 Intelligence was meaningless if their lord refused to listen.


    As I reflected on that¡ª


    I realized something was welling up in my eyes.


    I wiped it away roughly with my sleeve.


    ''This isn¡¯t the time for sentimentality.''


    I had work to do.


    With that thought, I stepped forward to fulfill my final duty as the Lunarian Army¡¯s strategist.


    ***


    Luna sprinted through the castle gates, heading straight for the barracks where the soldiers were gathered.


    Even as she ran¡ªtears wouldn¡¯t stop streaming down her face.


    Swen... Swen...


    Swen had spoken with absolute confidence.


    That Lyn Brans would keep him alive.


    But¡ªLuna had heard it.


    A single phrase, uttered in his heartfelt conversation with Cain.


    "The probability of me dying is extremely low."


    For the first time, Swen had not spoken with certainty.


    He had never used vague phrases like probably or most likely before.


    And probability¡ªwas not certainty.


    It was not 100%.


    It meant that there was still a chance, however small, that he would die.


    So right now, Swen was...


    Sacrificing himself for the Lunarian Army, fully aware that he might not survive.


    I¡¯m sorry, Swen. I... I¡¯m just... a powerless ruler. A leader too incompetent to do anything in this situation...


    The first person who had ever chosen to come to this small, struggling nation.


    No matter how many recruitment offers she had made, no one had ever accepted them.


    Yet Swen had come.


    He had never once opposed her decisions when she chose to use the sudden influx of gold to aid her people.


    He had understood why she hesitated to conscript more soldiers, why she prioritized her people¡¯s welfare.


    If she had been a little more ruthless as a leader¡ª


    If she had invested everything into city development, conscripted as many soldiers as possible, built a stronger army¡ª


    Wouldn¡¯t Swen¡¯s sacrifice have been unnecessary?


    Of course, she knew that even if she had, nothing would have changed.


    The enemy had over 80,000 troops.


    From the moment Lyn set her sights on them, their downfall had been inevitable.


    ...Swen...


    She whispered his name again and again.


    And then, she realized something.


    Regret would not change the past.


    Apologizing, mourning, cursing her own weakness¡ªnone of it would reach him.


    If she truly wanted to honor his sacrifice¡ª


    Then she had to believe in him.


    Believe in his words.


    Believe in his promise.


    Swen had told her.


    "If you believe in me, I will place the world in your hands."


    And he had warned her.


    "Do not miss your opportunity. If you do, I will not survive."


    I¡¯ll believe in you, Swen. I¡¯ll survive, no matter what it takes. Even if it means making ruthless decisions¡ªwhen the opportunity comes, I won¡¯t let it slip away. I¡¯ll remember everything you said today. Every single word, I will engrave into my soul, Swen...


    And in that moment, Luna understood.


    If there was a single person in this world truly worthy of ruling it¡ª


    That person was Swen.


    So, please, no matter what¡ªlet us meet again, Swen. And if you can¡¯t find your way back to me, then I¡¯ll find you, no matter what it takes... I swear it.


    At that moment¡ª


    A piece of Swen, something unshakable, something that could never be removed¡ª


    Embedded itself deep within the heart of Luna, ruler of Lunarian Iniang.

 Chapter 24

    In front of the gates of Castle Zeilant, Gustav, the commander of the Raven Mercenaries, and Aaron, the leader of the Chilean Mercenaries, stood before Luna, exchanging final farewells.


    "Then, I leave our soldiers in your care," Luna said.


    Gustav bowed his head slightly before responding, "There¡¯s no need for such formal speech."


    "For now, I am no longer a ruler," she replied.


    At her words, Gustav¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Then, with a serious tone, he spoke.


    "The day you return to the stage of history, Lady Lunarian, we will come to your aid."


    "Until that moment arrives, please take care of yourselves."


    Aaron also lowered his head in a show of respect.


    "Then, until we meet again, Lady Lunarian."


    With that, the two mercenary commanders led their forces in separate directions.


    Each mercenary company had taken in half of the Lunarian Army¡¯s remaining soldiers¡ªabout seventy percent of the original force. Those who wished to retire were allowed to remain as ordinary citizens, while the rest, wanting to continue their lives as soldiers, had chosen to join the mercenary ranks. They would likely adapt well to their new roles.


    Now, Luna had roughly 3,000 soldiers remaining.


    That was the number of troops who would accompany her southward across the continent.


    Any more than that, and logistics¡ªsuch as food supplies and movement speed¡ªwould become exponentially more difficult to manage.


    As she watched the mercenary commanders depart, Luna reflected on their situation.


    The soldiers who remained had trained under Tifa, so they should be able to hold their own.


    For some reason, as she observed them, Swen¡¯s voice echoed in her mind, whispering to her as it often had during their time in the barracks.


    Swen...


    "If you trust me, I will place the world in your hands."


    Could she truly rebuild a nation?


    Would she survive long enough to establish a new domain?


    Luna closed her eyes for a moment and made a firm decision¡ªshe would no longer entertain those doubts.


    She would succeed.


    No matter what, she would believe in Swen¡¯s words.


    Because Swen had said so, she knew she could do it.


    "Lady Luna, the troops are ready to depart," Cain¡¯s voice called, bringing her out of her thoughts.


    "Ah..."


    A small army of 3,000.


    The same size their forces had been before Swen joined them.


    Was it mere coincidence?


    At that moment, Tifa scratched her head and muttered.


    "Damn it. It¡¯s really bothering me."


    "What is?" Luna asked.


    Tifa clicked her tongue in frustration before sighing.


    "...Is this really the best course of action? Leaving behind a scrawny little guy like Swen in that castle? Are we really doing the right thing? Feels like we¡¯re just abandoning him. And I hate that."


    To Tifa, this choice felt like a cowardly act¡ªpreserving their own lives while sacrificing another.


    But Luna shook her head.


    "No, Tifa. Swen said it himself¡ªthis is the answer. I trust him. No matter what."


    Tifa looked into Luna¡¯s eyes.


    Her crimson gaze shimmered with unwavering belief.


    "Hah. Well, I guess I wouldn¡¯t get it. I¡¯m too much of a brute to follow all that strategist talk. But you¡¯re right¡ªhe has always been right. If he says to believe in him, then I guess we should. If we don¡¯t, who the hell else will?"


    "Precisely, Lady Tifa," Cain agreed. "Lord Swen possesses an exceptional talent. If he says an opportunity will come, then we must believe it will."


    Hearing Cain¡¯s words, Tifa gave a small nod.


    Their absolute trust in Swen.


    To Luna, this was the only way they could repay him.


    Yes.@@@@


    Then, all that was left was to escape as swiftly as possible.


    That was how she could honor the faith Swen had placed in her.


    Luna mounted her horse and turned to address the 3,000 soldiers before her.


    "Listen well!"


    At this moment, every soldier focused entirely on her.


    "We are heading south. We may come under the protection of another lord. Some of you may choose to leave along the way, and that is fine. If you wish to settle in our new domain, that is also fine. However¡ª"


    Her voice carried power.


    It commanded attention.


    Despite her small frame and somewhat gentle demeanor, in this moment¡ªshe stood as a true leader.


    "If you choose to follow me to the very end... then I will take full responsibility for your lives. If you place your trust in me, I will never abandon you. I will never treat you as disposable pawns. That, I promise you!"


    "UOOOOHHHHHH!!!"


    A roar erupted from the soldiers, their cheers shaking the very air.


    As they prepared for their long journey ahead, this was the greatest morale boost they could have asked for.


    "Mount your horses! We move out immediately!"


    And so¡ª


    Luna, with Tifa, Cain, and 3,000 soldiers at her side, departed from Castle Zeilant.


    She left behind her first home.


    "Me? It¡¯s James. I don¡¯t have a surname¡ªI¡¯m just a commoner."


    James.


    A name so generic, it felt like a placeholder in some grand narrative.


    Yet, in this moment, the world of this man¡ªthis soldier named James¡ªshone with brilliance.


    "Please, survive, James."


    James smiled at my words, then turned and left the castle.


    Now, I was alone.


    Not a single guard remained.


    Not a single soul but me.


    Lunarian Iniang.


    She had been just another forgettable ruler of a weak, insignificant nation.


    Even in the game, she was nothing special.


    Players only touched her for gimmick playthroughs, not because she was actually viable.


    She wasn¡¯t even one of those meme-worthy hardcore challenge rulers.


    Just another disposable leader, buried among the many.


    And yet, there were still people in this world who wished for her to rule.


    And my predictions still told me¡ªshe would be the one to unify the continent.


    I thought of her.


    The way her ruby-red eyes had gleamed when we danced.


    We will meet again.


    But first, I had to survive.


    If I wanted to return to my original world, I had to be standing beside the unified ruler¡ªLuna.


    Until that day, no matter what happened, I would survive.


    I would not be swept away by history and die like some nameless extra.


    My 100 Intelligence would guide me.


    Now, all that was left was to wait.


    Whether I liked it or not, the future was coming for me.


    And it was time to meet my new master.


    ***


    Lyn Brans herself led the grand army of 81,000 troops.


    It was rare for her to personally command a force of this scale.


    A ruler should not be marching on the battlefield¡ªunless they were a combatant monarch.


    But she couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Not when such a tempting prey awaited her.


    Staying idle at Arnel Castle had driven her mad with impatience.


    At the head of her army were Chel and Airen.


    Initially, she had planned for Chel alone to lead the vanguard.


    But her strategist, Parfalle, had repeatedly urged her otherwise.


    "Make full use of General Airen. She will be of great help. If nothing else, at least assign her to the vanguard alongside Lord Chel. She is not someone who should be left idle behind the safety of Arnel Castle¡¯s walls."


    Parfalle had always advised her to utilize Airen better.


    But Lyn¡¯s response had been simple.


    "I just don¡¯t like her, alright?"


    Sure, Airen was good at siege warfare.


    But Brans Army didn¡¯t need her to function.


    And despite her reputation, she had failed to take Castle Zeilant.


    Still... refusing to use a skilled commander just because of one failure?


    That would make her look petty.


    So, begrudgingly, she had brought Airen along.


    Whether it was the right choice or not¡ªit didn¡¯t matter.


    In Brans Army, Lyn Brans'' will was absolute.


    At that moment¡ª


    "Your Majesty!"


    A soldier galloped toward her on horseback.


    "What is it?"


    Had the Lunarian Army prepared something?


    With that strategist Swen among them, she hoped for something.


    A trap, an ambush¡ªanything to make this battle more entertaining.


    But¡ª


    "A white flag has been raised over Castle Zeilant."


    "...What?"


    Lyn knew exactly what that meant.


    Surrender.


    And for a nation with only one territory¡ª


    The Lunarian Army had fallen.

 Chapter 25

    "It¡¯s waving so boldly in the wind."


    Chel remarked as the stark white flag fluttered above the castle.


    "What do you think?"


    Beside him, Airen responded,


    "We won¡¯t know until we enter the castle... but I have a feeling they¡¯re up to something."


    As she spoke, Airen recalled the last time she had stood before this castle and faced Lunarian.


    Those vivid ruby-red eyes.


    The way she had declared, with unwavering confidence, that neither Serpina nor Lyn were fit to rule the continent.


    For someone who ruled a minor nation, her resolve had been far greater than one would expect.


    Airen had faced many people on the battlefield.


    She had killed countless.


    Had nearly been killed herself.


    But those who could exert true dominance simply through presence were rare.


    And as of late¡ªLunarian was the only one.


    Was that kind of person really going to surrender so easily?


    Would she simply throw open the castle gates and raise the white flag?


    It didn¡¯t sit right with Airen.


    "...Hmm."


    At that moment¡ª


    A soldier came running from the rear ranks.


    "A message from Her Majesty! The vanguard is to enter the castle immediately! However, she warns that there may be traps, so proceed with caution!"


    "Traps?"


    Chel stroked his chin.


    "Honestly... I think our lady might be worrying too much. What could a minor nation possibly do?"


    "But Lord Carlints was ambushed, was he not?"


    "There¡¯s a difference between 8,000 troops and 80,000. Sure, it¡¯s a tenfold gap in numbers, but in terms of raw destructive force, the difference is far greater. This situation is nothing like back then."


    Airen didn¡¯t respond.


    She knew Chel was a man of both immense skill and overwhelming pride.


    No matter what she said, he wouldn¡¯t listen.


    "Well, whatever. Can¡¯t ignore a direct order from our ruler."


    With a smirk, Chel raised his voice.


    "Listen up! We are entering Castle Zeilant! Siege engines will remain outside! Stay alert¡ªthere may be traps!"


    And so¡ª


    The massive army of 80,000 marched through the wide-open castle gates.


    *


    "Your Majesty, the search is complete."


    Inside the castle, Airen reported to Lyn, who gave a lazy nod.


    "And?"


    "...Nothing. No signs of traps whatsoever."


    "What about the castle keep?"


    "We haven¡¯t searched it yet, but considering there aren¡¯t even guards stationed outside, it seems abandoned. They must have fled."


    "Fled? To where? They don¡¯t have anywhere to go."


    "That... I cannot say."


    "They probably just abandoned the country to save their own hides. In the end, she was nothing more than a ruler of a weak nation," Parfalle commented.


    Lyn rested her chin on her hand, deep in thought.


    "Is that really all there is to it?"


    She didn¡¯t understand.


    Lunarian¡ªwho had Swen by her side¡ªhad simply run away?@@@@


    Without any kind of countermeasure?


    Even a ruler of a minor nation had to have some level of cunning to raise an army and lead it.


    This whole situation felt... unnatural.


    "There¡¯s something off about this..."


    "Your Majesty, may I make a suggestion?"


    Lyn let out an annoyed sigh.


    "...What is it?"


    "Should we send out a pursuit force?"


    "A pursuit?"


    "Yes. I find it difficult to believe that Lady Lunarian would simply flee and disappear."


    Lyn had little interest in Lunarian.


    If Swen wasn¡¯t here, sending a pursuit force would have made sense.


    They had enough troops to thoroughly sweep the entire area and track her down.


    But then¡ª


    A soldier came sprinting toward them in a panic.


    "Oh? And why didn¡¯t she take you with her? Could it be that Lady Lunarian has a habit of tying up handsome young men and leaving them behind? Ahaha?"


    I ignored her taunt and answered in a serious tone.


    "I do not know her reasons. However... she suspected that I was secretly working with you, Lady Lyn Brans."


    "Secretly working with me?"


    "Yes. I have no idea why she thought that, but..."


    "Hmmm~"


    She tilted her head, watching me in silence.


    Regardless, I had to say what needed to be said.


    "Since things have turned out this way, I would like to pledge myself to you, Lady Lyn Brans. I wish to lend you my strength."


    "Is that so?"


    Lyn¡¯s expression changed in an instant.


    Her playful smile vanished.


    Her voice turned cold.


    "I don¡¯t need you. What will you do now?"


    "...Is that so?"


    Stay calm.


    She does need me.


    My predictions have already confirmed it.


    There¡¯s no way she can change that inevitable future.


    I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s saying this, but I refuse to waver.


    "That¡¯s right. Why should I trust you? What if this is a scheme? What if Lunarian planted you as a spy? Honestly, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too convenient that she fled, taking all the soldiers and gold, leaving only you behind?"


    She suddenly grinned, her teasing tone returning.


    "Could it be... Swen, is this part of your master plan? Did you figure out I¡¯d come for you, so you staged a dramatic ¡®sacrifice¡¯ to protect your dear lady? If that¡¯s the case¡ªwow, that¡¯s some serious loyalty~ Don¡¯t you think?"


    Sharp.


    She was sharper than I expected.


    Well, it was only natural.


    A ruler who had risen to such a high position had to be extraordinary.


    But I couldn¡¯t let any reaction show on my face.


    "If that is how you choose to see it, then there is nothing more I can say. However, I have spoken no lies."


    "Sure, sure. Of course you haven¡¯t. Hehe...?"


    "And if you truly do not need me, then so be it. I will ask only for mercy. If you spare my life, I will quietly retire to a farm and live in peace."


    "What?"


    She blinked, then burst into laughter.


    Her voice rang out through the castle halls.


    "Hahaha! Oh, come on! Are you pouting? Alright, fine¡ªI was lying. Of course I need you. Why else would I drag an entire army out here to this tiny, pathetic little castle? I¡¯d have to be an idiot to not want you."


    She stepped toward me¡ªher movements slow, deliberate.


    Then, she crouched down until our eyes were level.


    "Listen, Swen. Whether this is some grand scheme of yours or not¡ªI don¡¯t care."


    Her voice softened.


    "I want you to be mine. And you know what? There aren¡¯t many people I¡¯ve ever wanted this badly."


    She lifted a pale hand¡ªjust like before¡ªand gently tilted my chin up.


    "I will make you mine. And let me tell you, the sights I¡¯ll show you will be far more breathtaking than anything that little Lunarian could offer. You¡¯ll love it¡ªI promise you will. Soon enough, Swen... you¡¯ll be dreaming the same dream as me...?"


    The same dream, huh?


    I nearly responded¡ªSorry, but my dream is to serve the ruler who will unify the continent.


    But I held my tongue.


    Lyn smiled as if she didn¡¯t notice my true thoughts.


    Or perhaps she did, and simply didn¡¯t care.


    "So, why don¡¯t you work for me?"


    There was no need to hesitate.


    My answer had already been decided.


    "I will serve you, Lady Lyn Brans."


    "Wonderful? Just wait a second!"


    She moved closer¡ªleaning in so her scent, the same perfume I had noticed when we first met, filled my nose.


    And then, with her own hands, she untied the ropes binding me.


    Once I was free, she extended a hand.


    I took it firmly.


    And I spoke.


    "From this moment forward, I shall serve you, Lady Lyn Brans."


    "Mm! I¡¯m counting on you! Hehehe?"


    And with that¡ª


    The Lunarian Army, a minor nation with only one territory, had fallen.


    And I had officially joined Brans Army.


    In a way, I had achieved my first objective ever since being thrown into this world.

 Chapter 26

    I left the castle and joined the ranks of Brans Army.


    The streets of Zeilant, which I had walked daily, suddenly felt unfamiliar.


    When I turned my gaze toward the castle, I saw the bright sky-blue flag of Brans Army billowing in the wind.


    Right.@@@@


    Castle Zeilant, along with its surrounding lands, now belonged to Brans Army.


    As we marched, I passed by the bustling market district that had only recently started to flourish¡ªTifa had even helped construct new buildings here.


    Further ahead, golden wheat fields stretched as far as the eye could see¡ªthe same fields Luna and I had once watched together.


    And just a little farther, the town square where we had danced.


    Now, the streets were empty.


    The citizens had all hidden inside their homes, driven by fear of the invading army.


    The silence was chilling.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t stop the memories from surfacing.


    Traces of the time I had spent here with her were everywhere.


    ...Lunarian.


    I pushed those lingering thoughts aside.


    If I wanted to survive, I couldn''t let anyone suspect that I intended to return to the Lunarian Army.


    The green flag of Castle Zeilant.


    One day, it would fly again.


    Until then, I was Swen of Brans Army.


    Or rather¡ª


    I would become anyone¡¯s Swen if it meant survival.


    Even if it meant serving under the tyrant Serpina, I would endure.


    I would live¡ª


    And eventually, I would return to stand beside Luna, the one destined to unify the continent.


    As long as she still held that fate in her hands.


    And so, I cast aside my lingering attachment to her.


    I let go of that past and embraced a new sky-blue sun.


    Following the army¡¯s march, I departed from Castle Zeilant.


    ***


    The first thing Lyn did upon returning to Arnel Castle was to redeploy her massive force of 80,000 back to their respective battlefronts.


    "Brother, I¡¯ll leave the south to you, okay? Let me know if anything happens."


    "Understood."


    Chel gave a firm nod before quickly leaving the castle.


    Since most of the troops had come from the south, he had to move the fastest.


    The southern continent was a battlefield of competing nations.


    Aside from a few small, insignificant territories, four major powers ruled the region:


    Roland Army, which shared the longest border with Brans Army.Hesna Army, with a smaller but still notable border.Karelia Army, positioned farther south, with no direct border.Ohana Army, also in the southern region, unconnected to Brans Army.


    These four forces maintained a delicate balance.


    If they ever united, their combined strength would dwarf Brans Army.


    Of course, such an alliance was unlikely.


    But if Brans wanted to launch a southern campaign, the current wide-spread battlefront had to be narrowed first.


    For now, Serpina in the north was a threat, but before dealing with her, Brans Army needed to consolidate power in central and eastern territories.


    Only then could they safely advance southward.


    This was why Lyn¡¯s grand strategy was as follows:


    Deploy Chel to the south as a stabilizing force.Rapidly subjugate the central and eastern regions.Once those territories were secured, focus on the southern conquest.


    "Our position is annoying."


    Brans controlled the most fertile lands of the central continent.


    A desirable advantage, yes¡ª


    But it also meant being surrounded by conflict on all sides.


    "Shall I continue assisting Lord Chel in the south?" Parfalle inquired.


    Lyn shook her head.


    "No. Stay here for now. Something¡¯s about to happen in the south... but it won¡¯t concern us immediately."


    "Oh? What kind of situation?"


    "I got word from our spies. A commotion is brewing."


    "The Hesna Army?"


    "Oh my,~" Lyn smirked at Parfalle.


    "Seems like you already have an idea?"


    "Well, I was stationed in the south until recently."


    There had been reports of troop gatherings along the Hesna-Ohana border.


    A war wasn¡¯t guaranteed.


    But if one did break out¡ª


    Roland Army would likely shift focus toward Hesna, rather than worrying about Brans.


    That would create an opening.


    Either attack Roland¡¯s weakened front or strike Hesna first¡ªthe choice would be theirs.


    A win-win situation.


    "Exactly. Let¡¯s watch and see how things play out." Lyn grinned. "More importantly¡ªbring me Swen."


    "Swen...? You mean the man who was abandoned by Lunarian?"


    "Yep!"


    "Understood."


    Swen stood, offering a final bow before exiting the castle.


    The moment the door closed behind him, Lyn turned to Parfalle.


    "So? What do you think?"


    "Well..."


    Parfalle hesitated.


    To be honest, her first impression of Swen was unimpressive.


    Sure, he had a decent face, but he looked far too frail to be of any real use.


    And good looks wouldn¡¯t help him on a battlefield.


    A man needed skills to be useful.


    She still had no idea why Lyn was so fixated on him.


    But there was no need to provoke her ruler¡¯s temper.


    After a brief pause, Parfalle carefully chose her words.


    "He certainly carries an unusual presence."


    "Right? I told you so!"


    "That should be enough."


    Parfalle let out an internal sigh of relief.


    Lyn¡¯s mood could be unpredictable.


    It was best to avoid setting her off unnecessarily.


    And then¡ª


    "...Wait a moment."


    Something clicked in her mind.


    Lyn had just sent Swen to East Arnel, Street 32.


    Told him to live with the person residing there.


    Parfalle knew that area well¡ªshe lived in East Arnel herself.


    And she knew exactly who lived at Street 32.


    "That place...!"


    A chill ran down her spine.


    She turned to look at Lyn, who was casually sorting through papers, humming to herself.


    This was deliberate.


    Lyn had intentionally sent Swen, a man, to that residence.


    "...A person who has fallen out of favor with the ruler truly suffers."


    In Brans Army, the key to survival was simple.


    Never fall out of Lyn Brans¡¯s favor.


    Outside Arnel Castle


    "I¡¯m Lyn Brans! As you know, I¡¯m the ruler of Brans Army! And I¡¯m also the one who will unify this continent! Swen, what do you think? You agree, don¡¯t you?"


    At that moment, I ran my prediction.


    "Can Lyn Brans unify the continent?"


    The result was swift and absolute.


    [No, she cannot.]


    "Sorry, new ruler."


    It was the same answer I had received when I first met Luna.


    Lyn Brans was not destined to become the unified ruler.


    But there was no need to say this out loud.


    If I wanted to gain her trust, I needed to make myself useful.


    I took a look at the town map and set off toward East Arnel.


    The district was far more developed than the worn-down structures of Castle Zeilant.


    Even in the evening, people bustled through the streets.


    The houses, made of sturdy brick, stood in stark contrast to the old wooden buildings of Zeilant.


    After walking for a few minutes, I finally arrived at East Arnel, Street 32.


    "This is the place?"


    It was a standard brick house, modest but well-kept, with a fine tree standing nearby.


    Compared to the barebones room I had back in Zeilant¡ªwhere all I had was a bed¡ªthis was a clear improvement.


    Under normal circumstances, I would have felt a sense of achievement.


    But something didn¡¯t sit right.


    "Where is Lunarian now?"


    Was she somewhere along the road south?


    Were Cain and Tifa still with her, ensuring her safety?


    "...Enough."


    Thinking about her wouldn¡¯t change anything now.


    I took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    And then¡ª


    A voice called out from within.


    "Who is it?"


    "...Wait."


    It was a woman¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 27

    I was slightly taken aback by the unexpected voice of a woman.


    But after double-checking, this was indeed the correct house on East Arnel, Street 32.


    I slowly opened my mouth to speak.


    "I have come here under the orders of my lord, Lady Lyn."


    There was no immediate response¡ª


    But after a brief silence, the door finally opened.


    "......."


    Before me stood a woman wearing what appeared to be a simple white nightgown.


    Pale skin, as white as frost.


    Long red hair cascading down her shoulders.


    Violet eyes that gleamed in the dim light.


    I knew this woman¡¯s name.


    Airen Juliet.


    A warrior known as both a knight and a siege specialist, thanks to her rare [Siege] trait¡ªan S-rank ability that made her unparalleled in the art of castle warfare.


    Her combat stats were exceptional, and her loyalty to her lord, Lyn Brans, was absolute. She would never betray her.


    And yet, ironically, Airen was fated to die by Lyn Brans''s own hands.


    Their compatibility score in the game was nearly -100¡ªso much so that whenever the CPU controlled Lyn, Airen would almost always meet a tragic end, executed by the very ruler she had devoted her life to serving.


    The only way for players to truly utilize Airen¡¯s talents was by personally selecting Lyn and manually altering their fate.


    Back when I was still with Lunarian¡¯s Army, Airen had led the Brans Army¡¯s siege against Zeilant Castle while I was away as an envoy.


    Lunarian didn¡¯t show it at the time, but had I returned even slightly later, the castle would have fallen.


    Given how siege warfare required far more troops than standard defensive battles, Airen had undoubtedly been Brans Army¡¯s best possible choice.


    Despite her immense talent, her fate was already sealed.


    Airen Juliet was destined to die by the hand of the lord she served.


    The thought made it easy to understand why I had been sent here.


    "Lyn and Airen have an inherently bad relationship."


    That alone explained everything.


    Lyn was simply mistreating Airen.


    She had essentially dumped me here, saying:


    "Take in this new ''male'' officer as your roommate. What, you don¡¯t like it? What are you going to do about it?"


    It was blatant mockery.


    This wasn¡¯t the kind of treatment a promising young female general should receive.


    Even in this medieval-fantasy world, the basics of etiquette and respect hadn¡¯t changed that much.


    Airen blinked her large violet eyes.


    Then, as if she had already figured everything out, she nodded.


    She didn¡¯t even sigh.


    Her self-restraint was remarkable.


    "You must be the new recruit...?"


    "Yes. My name is Swen. As of today, I serve Lady Lyn Brans. My lord has ordered me to reside here as a roommate for the time being."


    "I see."


    Her response was short and to the point.


    She then silently studied my face.


    It felt odd to call it returning the favor, but I decided to examine her as well.


    I hadn¡¯t fully realized it in the game¡¯s pixel graphics, but this woman¡ª


    Her chest was insanely large.


    She was carrying two things that were practically the size of her own head.


    If she had been wearing armor, it might not have been so noticeable.


    But right now, dressed in loose, comfortable clothes, her figure was impossible to ignore.


    "How the hell did she manage to fight on the battlefield carrying those around? And she still earned the title of ¡®Knight¡¯? That¡¯s actually impressive."


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire her in a strange way.


    After a moment, I decided to clarify something.


    "...I did not expect the resident here to be a woman. If this arrangement makes you uncomfortable, I can stay at an inn instead. Please speak freely."


    To be honest, I was the one feeling uncomfortable.


    Living with a woman I barely knew?


    That was bound to be a hassle.


    But Airen shook her head.


    "No. It is fine. If my lord has given an order, I shall follow it. You may enter."


    "......."


    I didn¡¯t want to waste time arguing, so I nodded.


    "Then, excuse me."


    And just like that, I ended up living under the same roof as Airen Juliet.


    A large city. A fine house. A beautiful, well-endowed roommate.


    To an outsider, this might have looked like overnight success.


    *


    Airen¡¯s home was incredibly simple.


    She had an elegant face and an almost regal presence¡ª


    But at her core, she was a warrior.


    Where most women might have decorated their homes with fancy furniture, Airen had¡ª


    Two training dummies covered in blade marks.


    Which meant¡ªthere was nowhere else to sleep except for that bed.


    "And you, Lady Airen...?"


    "I''ll sleep on the floor. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for a newcomer."


    Normally, I would have said, "No, really, I¡¯m fine," and refused, but¡ª


    Given my absurdly low physical strength, I was already exhausted from walking all the way from Zeilant to join Brans Army.


    If the march had been any faster, I probably would have collapsed along the way.


    Sleeping on a bed was obviously better than the floor.


    "...In that case, I gratefully accept your kindness."


    "Think nothing of it."


    She smiled again.


    Her manner of speech aside, she was actually a rather charming woman.


    Seeing her in regular clothes instead of armor made it even more noticeable.


    I slowly made my way to the bed.


    It wasn¡¯t that soft, but compared to the pathetic excuse for a blanket I had back at Zeilant, this was nothing short of a heavenly sanctuary.


    For some reason, it even smelled oddly nice.


    "Good night, then."


    "Sleep well, Lady Airen."


    She extinguished the lantern and settled into a comfortable position against the wall.


    I felt a little guilty, but¡ªright now, recovering my strength was my top priority.


    And so, my first night living with Airen Juliet came to an end.


    ***


    ...Huh?


    When I regained consciousness¡ªI found myself standing in an unfamiliar place.


    I looked around.


    The surroundings consisted of white brick walls and blue rooftops¡ªa beautiful coastal town.


    "Where... am I?"


    The question weighed heavily in my mind as I scanned my surroundings.


    There was no one here.


    The town was filled with picturesque buildings, yet not a single person was in sight.


    It felt eerily empty¡ªlike a deserted film set.


    I wandered through the empty streets, climbed a hill, and eventually arrived at a plaza.


    A plaza that overlooked the entire harbor town.


    At the center of the plaza, beneath four stone pillars supporting a domed roof, she was sitting.


    "......Swen."


    I stepped closer.


    She wore a simple white dress, pristine and elegant.


    Golden eyes blinked at me.


    Sunlight caught in her golden hair, making it shimmer in the wind.


    And that hairpin¡ª


    It stood out, unmistakably unique.


    She was¡ªbeautiful.


    More beautiful than any woman I had ever seen.


    "Swen. Come here."


    Her voice was like a siren¡¯s call.


    As if hypnotized, I slowly walked toward her.


    But¡ªI couldn''t reach her.


    The closer I got, the further away she felt.


    And then, the ground beneath me¡ªcollapsed.


    I plunged downward, unable to grasp anything.


    Why?


    Why... can''t I... reach... ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ª


    ***


    "Swen, are you alright? Swen, Swen! Wake up!"


    Consciousness returned, slowly.


    The first thing I recognized was¡ªthe voice of my new roommate, Airen.


    I sluggishly opened my heavy eyelids.


    ...A dream?


    Was it... just a dream?


    If so, it was one hell of a nightmare.


    I was still in a half-dazed state, but my back was soaked with sweat.


    As my eyes adjusted to the sunlight streaming through the window¡ª


    The room came into focus.


    And then¡ª


    Hah.


    I let out a short breath.


    For a brief moment, I genuinely wondered if I was still dreaming.


    Because¡ªright before me¡ª


    Airen Juliet, clad in nothing but her undergarments, was leaning over me, shaking me awake.

 Chapter 28

    I slowly rose from my seat, shaking off the lingering fog of sleep, and spoke.


    "It was just a nightmare."


    "A nightmare, was it? Well, that''s a relief... I was worried when I heard those painful groans, thinking you might be ill."


    Airen sighed deeply, then quickly offered a faint smile. Her tone was still somewhat difficult to get used to, but she seemed to be a caring person at heart.


    "More importantly, isn''t the real issue something that happened on your end, Airen?"


    "What do you mean?"


    I asked, seeing her tilt her head in confusion.


    "Or do you usually walk around your house only in your underwear?"


    "...Ah."


    It seemed she finally understood the meaning of my words. Her face turned bright red, and she quickly took several steps backward, awkwardly covering her chest and hips with her hands. Of course, covering up didn¡¯t exactly make everything hidden.


    "This... this... Well, I was changing into my training clothes, and then I heard your pained voice... and I just...!"


    "I understand, just please get dressed quickly. I''m feeling embarrassed as well."


    "...S-sorry... If I made you uncomfortable, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t mean it...!"


    "It¡¯s fine."


    It wasn¡¯t particularly uncomfortable. Honestly speaking, she had a body worth admiring. Her large chest could have been a topic of much discussion, but even without mentioning it, it was impressively well-shaped. Her waist had firm muscles, a clear sign of her training as a knight. Her thighs, thick and sturdy, seemed perfectly suited for the battles she fought, holding up well under the pressure of constant combat. The black lace underwear and garter belt she wore added a distinct allure to her form. In short, it was enough of a sight to fully dispel the lingering fog in my mind.


    After the commotion settled, she appeared in her training clothes.


    "...Hmph. I¡¯ve shown you something I shouldn¡¯t have. I apologize again."


    Now dressed, she stood before me. The issue, however, was her training outfit. It was almost the same as her underwear¡ªonly the exposure was slightly reduced. She wore something like a tank top and shorts, with a garter belt and stockings hugging her thighs.


    "Is this much different from your underwear?"


    "Huh? Of course it is. This is training clothes, isn¡¯t it? Just now, I... I was in... undergarments..."


    Her face turned red with embarrassment. I suppose she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed once she was dressed in something considered an outfit? Well, in fantasy games, it¡¯s not uncommon for female knights to wear armor that leaves their stomach exposed.


    "So what are you planning to do today? Will you be handling any tasks you¡¯ve been given?"


    "Tasks, huh..."


    She let out a bitter laugh.


    "If I had any tasks assigned to me, I would¡¯ve done them... but the lord hasn¡¯t given me anything in particular."


    Sigh.


    Airen was an S-rank general with immense physical strength. If she were assigned tasks related to training, conscription, or even repairing the walls, she would surely be highly efficient.


    But now I understood why Lyn wasn¡¯t using her.


    She¡¯s really despised.


    From sending her to her house as a female when I was in my male form, to the way the lord openly belittled her and made her miserable, it was impossible not to feel sympathy for her.


    In the game, there was just a -100 relationship score, but in reality, that cruelty felt much more vivid.


    "So, what now?"


    "Why ask such a thing? Do you think I wore this outfit for no reason?"


    Airen said, and slowly picked up a sword that was leaning in the corner of the room.


    "If I have time to spare, I will train. If I waste time when there¡¯s no task, it¡¯ll be me who becomes rusty. So, if the lord ever calls on me, I have to be prepared to act."


    "Such strong will."


    "Well, do you want to join me? I have a practice sword that¡¯s perfect for beginners."


    "Speaking of which, Airen."


    "Hm?"


    "You seem to know the geography of the continent well, but... I haven¡¯t figured out the countries around Brans¡¯ territory yet. If you know anything about it, could you help me out?"


    She nodded in response.


    "Are you asking me to help with the map?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmm. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be much help, but..."


    "Anything you can offer would be appreciated. You¡¯re quite a talented person, Airen."


    I said it without thinking, but it seemed that she thought I was just flattering her. She gave a subtle smile.


    "Flattering me won¡¯t get you anywhere. But, I can¡¯t say it¡¯s unpleasant."


    Hmm? Her words didn¡¯t match her expression¡ªshe seemed rather pleased. Maybe she was someone who craved acknowledgment more than I thought. After all, it was hard not to be when the person who should be showing you the most recognition¡ªthe lord¡ªwas constantly putting you down.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t it? You¡¯re someone who deserves it, Airen."


    "...Do you say that to just anyone?"


    "Of course not."


    I said with a grin. Airen looked at me, her smile softening, and slowly walked toward me. It had only been a day since we met, yet it felt like we communicated effortlessly. It seemed like she didn¡¯t have any deep reservations about me either.


    "If I can be of help, I¡¯ll do so."


    She stepped closer to me. Inevitably, her large chest brushed against my body. It wasn¡¯t an unpleasant sensation.


    "Well, to the west, there are several small nations, but... it seems you''ve already marked them."


    "I identified them when I worked under Lunarian."


    "Then, let¡¯s move to the east. There are three major forces here. The country bordering the eastern border is the Aishus Army. I would say that Aishus is the only country worth paying attention to here. Beyond that, there are the Charam and Aleffel armies, both small nations ruling over minor territories."


    Charam and Aleffel¡ªthose were familiar names. Both were insignificant small countries, with limited talent and rulers who were barely above commoners. They wouldn¡¯t leave any historical footprint unless a player took over them.


    In the world I had entered, it seemed like they had respawned around Aishus¡¯ territory. It was definitely better than respawning near Serpina¡¯s forces, but still, those countries would have no way of defeating Aishus.


    But...


    "Hmm?"


    Two small countries... still alive?


    It was a bit surprising that they were still around. Typically, one of them would have already been crushed by Aishus¡¯ forces by now. Given Aishus'' overwhelming strength, they would have consumed these countries if they could. Like Serpina¡¯s forces, Aishus would have absorbed their neighbors if they could get through the initial three months.


    Could it be that these two small countries formed an alliance, establishing a delicate balance with Aishus?


    If that were true, it raised one major question. Aishus would now have two fronts to fight on, which was why Brans hadn¡¯t invaded them yet¡ªit would have been a major strategic disadvantage. Aishus¡¯ response would be slow if their forces were divided.


    "...Something¡¯s off."


    I wasn¡¯t sure what exactly, or whether this was important enough, but it was definitely something unusual that was happening.


    I decided to ask Airen for clarification.


    "Airen, are the Charam and Aleffel armies still in existence on the continent?"


    "Yes, they are. Recently, Charam sent gold as a tribute to our army."


    "...What?"


    They sent gold?


    While diplomatic gifts were a thing, no one had used that command so far. In this game, boosting relations didn¡¯t mean much unless you were forming an alliance.


    And when nations sent gifts like that, there was always another agenda behind it. They would boost relations just to set up a joint attack...


    "They must be planning to stab us in the back," I thought.@@@@

 Chapter 29

    Yeah, in my experience, in this game, any unsolicited gold gift was almost always a betrayal. If they offered gold, there was almost a 100% chance that an ambush would follow, or they would eventually betray you.


    Characters with an intelligence above 95 and the special ability [Betrayal] could use it against their allies. Giving gold was usually part of a betrayal strategy, used to mislead or set up an ambush. To detect such plans, you¡¯d need a character with an intelligence of 99 or higher and the [Psychic Vision] skill. Parfalle, while a great tactician, was still in the low 90s in intelligence, so she wouldn''t have noticed this strategy.


    In the real world now, it''s possible that the Charam and Aleffel armies might have given gold as a sign of goodwill, but my 100 Intelligence was predicting the usual scenario. The game¡¯s standard patterns couldn''t be ignored.


    However, to fully explain this hypothesis, I would need a crucial piece of information:


    The existence of a tactician with an intelligence of over 95 and the [Betrayal] ability in a small nation like Charam.


    ''In a small country like that? What for?''


    It wasn¡¯t entirely impossible, but the odds were extremely low. Still, my 100 Intelligence couldn¡¯t dismiss anything out of hand. Maybe if I asked, I could get an answer.@@@@


    "Excuse me, Airen. I have a request."


    "A request?"


    Airen, who had been lost in thought, tilted her head curiously and asked. Despite her serious tone, her actions were endearing, almost like a playful girl.


    But...


    ''It feels a bit awkward to ask right now.''


    I hesitated, unsure how to phrase my question, when Airen spoke up first.


    "Swen?"


    "Ah... Yes."


    "Is something wrong? You¡¯ve gone quiet all of a sudden..."


    She looked at me with concern, and I quickly pushed away my thoughts and answered.


    "...It¡¯s nothing."


    Instead of pressing further, she nodded and began explaining again.


    "Anyway, let¡¯s move to the south. There aren''t really any threatening countries down there, except for four."


    The southern countries were familiar to me.


    Roland, Hesna, Karelia, and Ohana.


    In the game, with the AI controlling things, Karelia had a high chance of surviving and conquering the south, but it was also common for Ohana or Hesna to take control of the region. Roland rarely ever won, and the other smaller countries were destined for destruction unless the player took charge.


    "Up until here. And lastly¡ª"


    She pointed to the northern part of the continent.


    "The north is entirely controlled by Serpina¡¯s army. You know that, right?"


    "Of course."


    Any small nations that aligned with Serpina¡¯s army were destroyed within a year in the game. In this world, without any deployment restrictions, those nations would have likely fallen even faster.


    With Airen¡¯s help, I was able to confirm the current territorial setup. Checking the layout gave me a small but valuable insight.


    "Thank you."


    I nodded my thanks and took out a new sheet of paper, grabbing my pen again.


    "Hmm? What are you doing?"


    "I thought I might as well sketch a map of the surrounding area."


    Having played the game for over 10,000 hours, the battlefields from the game were still fresh in my mind, even after a few months in this world.


    It would be helpful to organize them, especially since I had nothing pressing to do.


    Airen nodded and placed a hand on my shoulder.


    "Leave the lantern on. Just turn it off before you go to sleep."


    "Is it okay? Won''t it be too bright?"


    "I¡¯ve slept by campfires before, so I¡¯m fine."


    She said that with a light smile, then moved to lean against the wall, likely preparing to give up her bed again. It was a familiar gesture, but I appreciated it.


    "Good night."


    I planned to start with the eastern border of Aishus'' territory. Slowly, I picked up the pen and began drawing.


    The next evening, Airen left the house for a while, and I continued working on the maps of the nearby battlefields alone.


    ''There are more mountains here than I thought.''


    I said it sincerely. After all, it was true. Living with her was the best way to build a good rapport. Lyn may have sent me here to torment her, but for me, this turned out to be a much better situation.


    Plus, she was beautiful. Seeing her large chest every day was sure to extend my life.


    Airen blushed at my words and awkwardly scratched the surface of her meat with her fork, then sheepishly said,


    "...Ahem, ahem. Let¡¯s just finish the meal."


    She ate the meat roughly without saying anything more. Her embarrassed expression was rather cute.


    "Then, let¡¯s eat."


    I first thanked Airen for preparing the meal, then I silently expressed my gratitude to Lyn for sending me here¡ªthough, this situation was anything but bad. Then, I continued eating.


    ***


    Three days had passed since I had been assigned to Brans'' Army.


    That meant the day had arrived for me to participate in the Brans Army¡¯s regular monthly meeting. Although I had been floating around without much to do, I expected that I would be assigned some tasks starting this month.


    I woke up early to find Airen, already in her armor, approaching me.


    "Are you ready to leave?"


    "Just a moment."


    I slowly got dressed and wrapped the outer cloak Airen handed me around my shoulders. The front pocket of the cloak bore the emblem of Brans Army. Wearing it made me feel a stronger sense of belonging than I ever had before. In the small nation of Lunarian, we never had uniforms like this.


    I guess it¡¯s true that it¡¯s better to serve in a large organization.


    "I¡¯m ready."


    "...Ah, one last thing."


    "What is it?"


    "It might be better for you to avoid getting involved with me if possible. I¡¯ll head out first, and I suggest you follow me in five minutes. You know the way to the royal castle, right?"


    "..."


    I quickly understood the meaning behind her words. She was probably suggesting that, given her strained relationship with Lyn Brans, it might be better to keep a certain distance, even from me. I couldn¡¯t help but admire her for saying this to someone like me, who was practically a guest.


    "Why would a newcomer like me understand anything? Rather than starting to get involved in politics right away, wouldn¡¯t it be better to show a pure, innocent side?"


    Airen smiled slightly, as if amused, and we were closer than I expected after just three days.


    "You really don¡¯t hesitate to speak your mind. I almost want to learn from you."


    "If I get the chance, I¡¯ll teach you."


    She chuckled lightly before opening the door and stepping out. I didn¡¯t wait five minutes, of course, and followed her immediately.


    The morning at East Arnel¡¯s estate was peaceful. The sounds of the lively residents and the carts carrying goods filled the air. What stood out most was how many people wore uniforms bearing the same emblem as mine. Were they all people working under Brans Army?


    It seemed like even soldiers and low-ranking members like servants wore the same emblem. In the game, only generals used these, but to manage such a large organization, there were probably many "James" types¡ªpeople who worked behind the scenes but were essential to the army¡¯s function.


    It was a thought that left a bittersweet feeling, but I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it.


    Soon enough, we arrived at Arnel Castle. The sounds of people greeting each other echoed through the air. By this point, people should have recognized Airen and greeted her, but surprisingly, no one approached her.


    The few who did greet her were all low-ranking staff, like her servants or attendants.


    ¡®So this is what it means...¡¯


    Was this because people saw interacting with Airen, who was disliked by Lyn Brans, as pointless? A strange sense of resentment filled me, and I stepped closer to her.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, no one paid any attention to me, assuming I was just one of Airen¡¯s attendants. While how others viewed us didn¡¯t matter much, it was interesting to note.


    After walking a bit longer, Airen and I entered the meeting room inside the castle.


    Inside the castle, there were a lot of people standing in a line on either side. Just the people I could see immediately numbered in the dozens. Comparing this to the five people in the royal castle at Zeilant, it was clear¡ªthis was a far larger operation.


    It seemed that Lyn hadn¡¯t arrived yet, as the throne was empty.


    "This way."


    I followed Airen¡¯s directions and positioned myself behind her to the right. Not long after, a loud cry echoed from the soldiers.


    "The lord is coming!"


    With the echo of footsteps filling the castle, the footsteps grew louder, and I saw her.


    Lyn Brans, the absolute will of Brans Army¡ªher long blue hair and beautiful appearance masked the cruelty beneath it.


    She entered with Parfalle in tow and ascended the throne with graceful steps. Then, in a tone that was surprisingly solemn for someone known for being somewhat frivolous, she addressed her subordinates.


    "Alright. Is everyone here? We''re starting the monthly meeting of Brans Army. No objections, right?"

 Chapter 30

    The monthly regular meeting.


    The royal meetings in Lunarian Army, while called "meetings," were more like a small gathering of four people, including myself, to decide "what should we do this month?" The meeting would often be over in less than an hour because Luna, the ruler, trusted my judgment almost completely.


    But Brans'' Army was different.


    Every month, commanders of various ranks¡ªfrom basic officers in Arnel Castle to the lords who handled the administrative tasks of nearby castles¡ªgathered to propose commands to Lyn and receive orders. The number of people involved easily exceeded dozens. It felt like this was my first time truly participating in a "monthly meeting."


    "First, let¡¯s start with last month''s reports. Lords, come up one by one and share your updates. The order is the same as last time."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    First, a middle-aged man with blonde hair stepped forward from the far left of the row.


    "I am Rashion, the lord of Kelstein Castle. I¡¯ll report on this month''s goals: ''Training'' and ''Military Expansion.'' The number of soldiers has increased by 3,300, bringing the total to 39,000 stationed troops."


    It was good to see a familiar face.


    Rashion. He was just an A-class commander, nothing special, but always reliable and did his job well. He wasn¡¯t the type to hold strong loyalties, and if he were captured, he would surrender without much resistance. However, because of this, he was a commander I saw frequently in the game. I had used him quite a lot myself.


    His portrait in pixel art was just a generic extra character, but in reality, he had quite an imposing presence.


    "Any special updates?"


    "Two new recruits have been added to the army. Also, a small fortress being built under Lord Carlints'' leadership near the castle should be completed next month."


    "Got it. As for the defense of the fortress, you can leave it to Carlints. Pass that along."


    "Understood!"


    After a polite salute, Rashion stepped back, and the man next to him walked up to speak.


    "I am Daltrick, the lord of Chogge Castle. I will first report the achievements of this month."


    This continued, with each lord presenting their updates. Brans'' territory was vast, and with nine castles, both large and small, the reports took a while to go through. Once they were finished, Lyn surveyed the room and spoke.


    "Alright, today I¡¯ll be appointing the new lord of Zeilant Castle, which has just joined Brans'' territory. I''ve also prepared a list of people to work there, so those who¡¯ve been assigned to Zeilant should head there. If anyone isn¡¯t here, their lord will pass the message along. Let¡¯s begin."


    The atmosphere was both unfamiliar and yet strangely familiar. It felt like waiting for the assignment in military training.


    "I¡¯m appointing Aneka Rem as the lord of Zeilant Castle. Banyan, Mirika, Yuz, Diaka, Brann¡ªthese five will be working at Zeilant Castle."


    "Understood!"


    Several people responded, and then Lyn stood up from her throne.


    "Now, let¡¯s decide on the action plan for this month. Anyone have any good ideas? Feel free to speak up."


    The action plan was essentially the same as what we did in Lunarian Army¡¯s meetings¡ªjust offering suggestions. As a newcomer, I decided to listen carefully and kept my mouth shut. A few people raised their hands to offer their thoughts.


    "I think the most important thing right now is to stabilize internal affairs. We should focus on policies related to commerce and agriculture."


    "Given that we¡¯re surrounded on all sides by enemy forces, I propose focusing on military expansion."


    "Chalam Castle in the south, in Roland¡¯s territory, has a weak defense. We should prepare to attack. We need to enlist and train new soldiers for Saintica Castle, which borders the southern frontier."


    One by one, people raised their hands and shared their suggestions. I could instinctively tell who the strong, capable figures were. These were the ones offering suggestions freely because they had earned the right to do so. The fact that they could speak freely to the lord meant they had contributed significantly to the army.


    Then, suddenly:


    "My lord, may I offer my suggestion?"


    It was Parfalle, who had been standing beside Lyn. Lyn nodded.


    "Go ahead."


    "From what I¡¯ve gathered, it seems that the western frontier has been the main focus last month, but I¡¯ve recently received intelligence that Aishus¡¯ army in the east has mobilized to punish the Aleffel army in the west."


    "Is that so? If it¡¯s true, that could be a great opportunity, right?"


    Parfalle nodded firmly at Lyn¡¯s response.


    "Exactly. It¡¯s the perfect time to invade Aishus'' Valharat Castle with an army of 56,000 troops. We should prepare to attack as soon as the ceasefire agreement ends."


    "Really? Do you have any solid intel on this?"


    Instead of answering, Parfalle smiled lightly. Lyn nodded thoughtfully and then spoke to the rest of us.


    "Hmm... Anyone else have any other ideas?"


    Just then, a voice broke the silence.


    "My lord."


    It was a voice I was becoming somewhat familiar with. It was Airen.


    "Speak up."


    "I believe Serpina¡¯s army has been unusually quiet for quite some time. Rather than focusing on other areas, I think we should send more troops to strengthen the defenses at Kelstein Castle in the north."


    "Really? The north?"


    What did that mean? Instead of [No], it said [Almost correct]?


    ¡®What¡¯s going on in the north?¡¯


    Honestly, I had planned to agree with Airen¡¯s suggestion, but as Lyn had said, there was already a fortress being built there, and it had the most troops stationed. It didn¡¯t seem necessary, so why was this suggestion deemed the most efficient?


    "No one else?"


    I hurriedly raised my hand at Lyn¡¯s words.


    At my action, all the eyes of the generals in the room turned toward me. Their gazes were varied, but they could all be summarized as:


    ¡®Why is he siding with her?¡¯


    Airen seemed a little surprised, not expecting me to raise my hand.


    Airen, please raise your head proudly. Surprisingly, your opinion is the most efficient among them.


    Then, Lyn, who seemed to enjoy the situation, slightly curled her lips.


    "Hoh."


    She pointed at me and spoke.


    "Swen, you raised your hand for Airen¡¯s suggestion?"


    At her words, all the gazes previously directed at me were now fixed firmly on my face. It would have been easy to shrink under that pressure, but compared to when Lyn had once pointed a knife at my throat, this felt like nothing.


    "Yes."


    "Hoh? Why?"


    "Because I agree with her."


    "Is that so? You think we should send more troops to the north? Even though a fortress is already being built and it has the most troops stationed?"


    "Yes. That¡¯s correct."


    "Heh."


    She smiled as if she found it amusing and then looked toward Parfalle.


    "Well, what do you think, Parfalle?"


    Parfalle looked at me, and I had an inkling of what Lyn was thinking.


    ¡®No way...¡¯


    "Parfalle, how about having a little debate? Don¡¯t you want to hear the thoughts of a newcomer?"


    "..."


    Debate.


    In the game, this was more commonly called a verbal duel¡ªa 1:1 debate where high-intelligence generals argued, akin to a battle of wits. Based on this world¡¯s system, it seemed that such debates existed in a more formal way as well.


    Parfalle nodded slowly, as if she had realized something.


    "I see. Understood."


    Lyn seemed satisfied with her answer and then looked at me.


    "So, Swen? If you''re scared, it''s fine, you don''t have to do it."


    It seemed like Lyn wanted to test me.


    Why? Was it because I had supported Airen, someone she disliked? Or was it because she recognized my abilities and was eager to see me persuade her?


    Either way, there was no backing down now.


    I spoke, thinking only of the increase in Airen¡¯s favorability.


    "If you insist, then I¡¯ll try my best to persuade you, my lord and Parfalle, and all of Brans Army here."


    "Hahaha. This is interesting!"


    Lyn laughed heartily, clearly pleased with my boldness. Then, Parfalle slowly stepped forward to face me. I also took a few steps forward, facing her.


    "Is it alright, Parfalle? I¡¯d like to ask for your help."


    I spoke in a polite tone, bowing my head respectfully.


    Parfalle nodded slowly and responded.


    "I¡¯d be honored. I¡¯m always open to it. If you can convince me, then I¡¯ll follow Airen¡¯s suggestion."


    "Then."


    I stepped forward, and she moved from beside the throne to stand before me.


    We faced each other.


    And so, the first 1:1 debate began.

 Chapter 31

    As soon as I stood before Parfalle, a message suddenly appeared before my eyes.


    [Which command would you like to select?]


    A selection of 1:1 debate commands floated in front of me, and I crushed my opponent with the power of my 100 Intelligence¡ª


    ¡ªOf course, nothing like that happened.


    If that were the case, a status window would have appeared the moment I arrived here.


    In the game, Intelligence played the most crucial role in 1:1 debates.


    Just as a warrior with high Strength could easily slaughter an opponent with lower Strength in a duel, the fundamental mechanism of debates in the game was that a commander with higher Intelligence would completely overpower a less intelligent opponent. The actual logic applied in the debate mattered far less than the raw stat difference.


    The game itself wasn¡¯t designed with intricate mechanics. It was a simple, old-school strategy game at its core.


    However, now that this game world had become reality, I couldn¡¯t just say the right things based on command affinities and expect my opponent to respond with, "Hmm, I see your point...!" while trembling in fear and losing health.


    I had to truly convince my opponent.


    That meant the key to victory wasn¡¯t my Intelligence stat.


    Instead, my weapon was the knowledge I had¡ªtruths that only I could know, things I had learned over 10,000 hours of playing this game.


    It was about using those facts and striking at just the right moment, at a timing that would make my opponent think, "How could he possibly know that?"


    Those two things would determine the outcome.


    This wasn¡¯t the Lunarian Army.


    Here, no one was going to take my arguments at face value just because I insisted on them, the way Luna sometimes did.


    For my words to sound convincing, I had to prove that I knew things they wouldn¡¯t expect me to know.


    "I need to create an opening."


    At that moment, Parfalle spoke in a gentle tone.


    "You may speak first if you wish."


    I gave a slight nod at Parfalle¡¯s courteous offer, then opened my mouth.


    "At this moment, invading Aishus would not be a wise course of action."


    "May I ask why?"


    "Before I provide my reasons, I would rather ask a question¡ªboth to you, Lady Parfalle, and to your esteemed lord."


    As I said this, I shifted my gaze past Parfalle¡ª


    ¡ªto Lyn, who sat upon the throne, watching us with an amused expression.


    She was smiling.


    Good. She wasn¡¯t in a bad mood.


    That meant I could speak freely.


    "Up until now, why have you not invaded Aishus in the east?"


    "...I will answer that in her place. Because the opportunity never presented itself."


    "And what do you mean by opportunity?"


    "As you must already know, the Aishus Army is not a force to be taken lightly. Their territory may be small, but they have an exceptional number of talented commanders. Their army is substantial, as they draw soldiers from the fertile lands of Valharat. Even with their limited territory, if we were to commit to an invasion, we would have to risk exposing our other fronts."


    I nodded at her words.


    "I completely agree with you, Lady Parfalle. Which is precisely why I must ask¡ªwhy, then, are you now advocating for an attack on Valharat Castle?"


    "Because if Aishus launches an attack on Aleffel, there will inevitably be an opening."


    "And is that your only reason? Given Aishus¡¯ military capability, I believe they could handle Aleffel¡¯s forces while still maintaining a strong defense against our own."


    "If that were my only reason, I wouldn¡¯t have proposed this."


    She let a hint of confidence slip through her voice in response to my probing.


    "...As I said earlier, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for us."


    An opportunity had presented itself.


    In other words, without this opportunity, an invasion would have been impossible.


    And in the current situation, there was only one factor that could be considered an ¡®opportunity¡¯¡ªexternal interference.


    I ran through my thoughts.


    Airen had mentioned that Charam¡¯s forces had arrived to offer financial tribute.


    In this game, money was almost never handed out freely.


    There was a 99% chance that such an offering meant [Treachery] was in play.


    This wasn¡¯t a deduction based on my 100 Intelligence.


    It was something I knew from playing this game for over 10,000 hours.


    "If a decision is made, an official briefing will be provided to our lord and all key personnel... but for now, I cannot say anything definitive."


    Her added comment only made my suspicion more plausible.


    Of course she couldn¡¯t say it outright.


    How could Brans Army¡¯s strategist openly declare, "Charam has agreed to attack Aishus from behind in coordination with us," in front of all these people?


    Parfalle was a strategist of Brans Army.


    Even if she spoke vaguely, her proven track record would make it easy for others to trust her.


    Just like how Cain and Tifa gradually began to believe in my abilities back when I was in the Lunarian Army.


    Moreover, her promise to clarify things once the strategy was finalized only reinforced that trust.


    Unlike my time under Luna, where I had to constantly beg people to believe me, she was in a position where people would naturally place their trust in her.


    Which meant¡ª


    The person I needed to shake wasn¡¯t the spectators.


    Not Lyn.


    But the strategist herself, Parfalle.


    "I do have some ideas."


    That was a lie.


    But there was no need for me to reveal my hand just yet.


    "In that case, I¡¯d like to hear your reasoning."


    "Lady Parfalle, please recall what you said earlier. You yourself stated, ''I cannot disclose that information at this time.'' There must be a reason why you said that, correct? The same applies to me."


    "..."


    If they were keeping secrets, then I had every right to keep some as well.


    Parfalle understood my implication. She fell silent for a moment, lost in thought, before finally asking:


    "Let us assume, for the sake of argument, that you are correct. That this secret coordination with Charam is a trap, and that we are being deceived. Wouldn¡¯t that make this the perfect opportunity for us to turn the tables on Aishus? If we have already identified the deception, shouldn''t we use it to strike Aishus from behind instead? If that were your argument, I would be inclined to agree with you. However¡ª"


    Her voice became more resolute.


    I could finally feel her treating me as a genuine opponent.


    "Your stance is not to turn this deception against them. Instead, you are supporting General Airen¡¯s proposal¡ªto send troops north and focus on reinforcing our defenses. Do you still stand by that position?"


    "..."


    That was true.


    I had come here to push Airen¡¯s plan.


    She must have brought this up now because she sensed she was losing ground on the previous point.


    As expected, a strategist of her caliber hadn¡¯t earned her position through luck.


    I couldn¡¯t rely on my predictive abilities here, nor would anyone trust me unconditionally the way Luna had.


    I had to fight with pure rhetoric.


    But even though my 100 Intelligence couldn¡¯t give me the exact answer, it had said that Airen¡¯s strategy was close to being correct.


    "Not exactly correct, but close..."


    What was the difference between ''correct'' and ''close to correct''?


    "The action is right, but the conclusion is different?"


    If my predictive ability wasn¡¯t giving me a perfect answer but something that was merely close, that fact alone revealed something crucial.


    It meant that Parfalle¡¯s strategy of turning the deception against Aishus was not optimal.


    If it were, my predictive ability wouldn¡¯t have said Airen¡¯s plan was close to the best answer¡ªit would have pointed to Parfalle¡¯s plan instead.


    Which meant that using 56,000 troops to take any action against Aishus was not the most efficient course of action.


    Now, I needed to analyze Airen¡¯s proposal the same way.


    "The action is right, but the conclusion is different."


    That meant sending troops north was indeed the correct action.


    But it didn¡¯t necessarily mean they should only be used for defense.


    "Almost correct."


    That suggested that sending troops north was the right idea¡ªbut focusing solely on defense was not.


    "Then what¡¯s the alternative...?"


    We had two options when deploying forces.


    Strengthening defenses.


    Or launching an attack.


    And¡ª


    "...!"


    The moment I realized it, a cold sweat ran down my back.


    It was just a theory¡ªnothing more than a conjecture based on my observations.


    But if my reasoning was correct, then¡ª


    "If reinforcing defenses is only ¡®close to correct¡¯... then the real answer is¡ª!"


    It was an answer I hadn¡¯t even considered.


    But I knew this guiding compass was accurate.


    Slowly, I spoke.


    "...We must send our troops north. I still fully support that idea. However¡ª"


    "If so, then you are advocating for defense? I have many points to make on that. First of all, considering the number of troops currently engaged in fortress construction¡ª"


    "Lady Parfalle. I must apologize for interrupting you, but I must ask that you allow me to finish my statement."


    Though I had cut her off, Parfalle acknowledged that she had interrupted me first and nodded.


    "...My apologies. I let my emotions get the better of me. Please continue."


    "Sending troops north is indeed the correct move. However, we must not simply focus on defense. No¡ªwe cannot send them north just for defense."


    "...Excuse me?"


    Parfalle was stunned.


    Lyn, who had been watching with an amused expression, was surprised.


    The officers standing within earshot were visibly shaken.


    And¡ª


    Even Airen, the very person who had proposed this plan, was shocked.


    But when all incorrect possibilities were eliminated, the remaining answer¡ªno matter how absurd¡ªhad to be the truth.


    This was the radiant, undeniable answer revealed by my 100 Intelligence.


    I met Parfalle¡¯s gaze and struck her with the ultimate truth.


    "We must gather our forces in the north... and invade Serpina¡¯s territory."

 Chapter 32

    "You¡¯re suggesting... an invasion of the north?"


    For the first time, Parfalle couldn''t hide her shock.


    She looked as though she had just heard something completely unimaginable.


    "That¡¯s correct."


    The murmuring of the gathered officials, who had been silently observing the debate, grew louder.


    Even Airen, who had been listening intently, widened her eyes in disbelief.


    It was clear that she had never expected me to take the discussion in this direction.


    Not that I could blame her. I hadn¡¯t expected it either.


    "No... Sir Swen. Do you even realize what you''re saying?"


    A bead of sweat trickled down Parfalle¡¯s forehead.


    There was no trace of her earlier confidence, no attempt to overpower me with sheer presence.


    She was simply bewildered¡ªcompletely caught up in the absurdity of what I had just proposed.


    And at that moment¡ª


    "Ah. I can use this."


    I carefully chose the most natural-sounding words, as if I truly didn¡¯t understand the issue, and asked in a deliberately vague manner:


    "What exactly do you mean?"


    "I mean¡ªdo you truly believe that sending our troops north to attack Serpina¡¯s territory is the best possible strategy at this moment?"


    How considerate of her to phrase it in such a perfect, textbook manner.


    I wasted no time inputting her question into my internal logic.


    "Is attacking Serpina¡¯s territory with our northern forces the most efficient course of action right now?"


    The question had been entered.


    Now, it was time to receive an answer.


    [Yes.]


    "As expected."


    I had already reasoned my way to this conclusion by eliminating all incorrect possibilities.


    Still, since I had arrived at it purely through personal deduction rather than my Intelligence-based foresight, I hadn¡¯t been completely confident.


    But now I had the certification of a 100 Intelligence brain.


    There was no longer any reason to hesitate.


    The best possible move Brans Army could make this month was to invade Serpina¡¯s territory.


    I had no idea why¡ªbut that didn¡¯t matter.


    Parfalle, of course, had no idea what I was thinking.


    Her voice sharpened as she fired back, speaking even faster than before.


    "Our current forces are in no condition to invade any of the northern fortresses. The Serpina Army vastly outnumbers us due to their extensive territory, and their troops are composed of experienced veterans who have gained battle experience from suppressing northern uprisings and conquering various factions. While our soldiers have also seen combat, Serpina¡¯s forces are simply more seasoned due to their aggressive campaigns."


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.@@@@


    And most likely, Serpina had already recruited all of the mercenary groups stationed in the northern continent.


    Parfalle didn¡¯t seem to be aware of that part yet.


    "And even if we somehow managed to launch an offensive from Kelstein Castle, the closest and most reasonable target would be Cherien Castle in the northeast. That fortress currently holds around 40,000 troops. Considering the nature of siege warfare, we would need at least 70,000 to 80,000 to break through. While it isn¡¯t entirely impossible if we gather forces from nearby minor fortresses, doing so would leave Kelstein Castle completely exposed. There¡¯s no way the commanders stationed in Chorel Castle and the nearby fortresses would sit idly by and let that happen."


    She took a deep breath.


    I must have really rattled her.


    "To prevent that, we could theoretically pull troops from another front. However, our ceasefire agreements with neighboring nations are set to expire soon. The war will resume before long. And launching an invasion of the north is not something that can be resolved in such a short timeframe. The Serpina Army is no minor faction."


    Having stated her case, she looked me directly in the eyes.


    "Which is why I fail to understand why you would propose such an idea, Sir Swen. If you have any reasoning to support your claim, I would like to hear it. On what basis are you making this judgment?"


    A basis?


    I had none.


    Only my prediction told me this was the correct course of action.


    But¡ªLuna wasn¡¯t here.


    Lyn Brans wouldn¡¯t believe me without proof.


    In fact, aside from Luna, I couldn¡¯t think of a single person who would blindly trust my words without reason.


    Which meant I had to say something.


    If I had more time, I could have used my prediction to deduce the logic behind the decision and present a compelling argument.


    But I was operating with almost no information.


    So what was I supposed to say?


    I met her gaze, considering my options¡ª


    And then¡ª


    "That¡¯s enough."


    Lyn¡¯s voice rang out from behind us.


    By the time I turned to look, she had already approached us.


    Neither I nor Parfalle had noticed, too caught up in our debate.


    "This discussion is going on too long. Let¡¯s stop here for now. Are you both fine with that?"


    She was cutting off the debate.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess why.


    "She doesn¡¯t want to risk being convinced."


    The moment such a drastic proposal entered the discussion, the debate had shifted in my favor.


    That was¡ªuntil Swen had said, "We must invade Serpina¡¯s territory."


    "That¡¯s an utterly ridiculous suggestion."


    Using an absurd proposal to throw one¡¯s opponent off balance wasn¡¯t exactly an uncommon debate tactic.


    She still couldn¡¯t understand how he had figured out the negotiations with Charam, but¡ªhis statement about an invasion seemed nothing more than reckless bravado.


    And then¡ª


    "Parfalle."


    "Yes?"


    Lyn, seated on the throne, finally spoke.


    "What do you think? About Swen¡¯s suggestion."


    "You mean... the invasion of Serpina¡¯s territory?"


    "Yeah."


    Parfalle didn¡¯t even need to think before she replied.


    "It¡¯s completely unrealistic. That¡¯s why you cut the debate short, isn¡¯t it?"


    "...Well..."


    Lyn didn¡¯t seem particularly satisfied with that answer, but she didn¡¯t argue.


    "There¡¯s no need to concern ourselves with the north right now. I, Parfalle, will ensure that Valharat Castle falls into your hands, my lord."


    "..."


    Lyn didn¡¯t respond.


    Instead, she found herself lost in thought.


    Why did I cut the debate short?


    She knew full well that Swen wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    After all, this was a man who had even hinted at knowledge of Serpina¡¯s potential attack on Brans Army.


    That suggested that he might have informants in the north.


    It was impossible to know for sure, but what if he had some means of gathering intelligence on the region?


    Without some sort of ¡®miraculous¡¯ insight, there was no way he could have forced her into that humiliating ceasefire agreement.


    Which meant that¡ªeven though his claim seemed absurd¡ªwhat if it was actually possible?


    That thought lingered in her mind.


    But¡ª


    Swen hadn¡¯t proposed his own idea.


    Strictly speaking, he had been advocating for Airen¡¯s strategy.


    If Swen had won the debate and convinced the officers, Brans Army¡¯s entire strategy would have been shaped by Airen¡¯s proposal.


    And Lyn hated that idea.


    No matter how logical or strategic she usually was, whenever Airen Juliet was involved, her judgment became clouded.


    Swen had accurately predicted that.


    Of course¡ª


    Personal dislike aside, Lyn would have reconsidered if Swen¡¯s words had been undeniably convincing.


    But at the end of the day, wasn¡¯t his ¡®insight¡¯ just speculation?


    No matter how much she valued Swen¡¯s abilities, she couldn¡¯t simply trust him without proof.


    Swen wasn¡¯t the only officer in her army.


    And he certainly wasn¡¯t the only strategist.


    Brans Army already had multiple advisors, including Parfalle.


    Even so¡ª


    Swen had an uncanny ability to see things others couldn¡¯t.


    That was something Lyn couldn¡¯t ignore.


    "Just in case something happens in the north, I should station some troops there."


    She wouldn¡¯t send as many as Airen had suggested.


    But diverting a fraction of the forces meant for the Aishus campaign wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    Now that she thought about it...


    Swen was currently living in the same residence as Airen.


    The two of them hadn¡¯t said anything about it.


    That meant they were getting along well enough.


    She had considered intervening if Airen had come to her complaining or if Swen had found the arrangement unbearable.


    But if they hadn¡¯t said anything, well¡ª


    "...Fine."


    Lyn was an incredibly stubborn woman.


    If neither of them came to her, she had no reason to change things.


    This firm, inflexible nature was part of what made her so charismatic as a leader.


    But it also meant that she occasionally made rigid, illogical decisions.


    And because of that¡ªher perception of Swen was shifting.


    "Swen... Are you someone I can claim as my own? Or someone I never will?"


    If he couldn¡¯t be hers in the end¡ª


    Then¡ª


    Lyn absentmindedly twisted a lock of her hair.


    A habit of hers whenever she had too many thoughts racing through her mind.

 Chapter 33

    After the meeting, I checked my assigned task.


    "Commerce... huh."


    I had no idea what my Political stat was, but whatever the case, I had been given a job, so I had to do it.@@@@


    I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what I was supposed to do at the market.


    Intelligence in this game didn¡¯t influence commerce in any significant way.


    And honestly, I had no idea where to even begin.


    Back in Lunarian¡¯s Army, I spent most of my time handling fortifications¡ªaside from that one scouting mission.


    It was a little embarrassing, but since I wasn¡¯t strong enough to handle direct repairs, Tifa and Luna did all the actual construction work while Cain and I played support.


    "I guess I¡¯ll figure it out once I get to the market."


    Official duties wouldn¡¯t start until the day after the meeting.


    Lunarian¡¯s Army had been completely disorganized, running on sheer momentum.


    Brans Army, on the other hand, was more structured¡ªprobably a reflection of its size and resources.


    At any rate, I had nothing left to do for the day.


    And as for Airen Juliet, who had arrived here with me¡ª


    Once again, she had no assigned task.


    Brans Army had a surplus of officers, so there were a few other commanders without roles.


    But unlike Airen, they were all fairly average C-rank officers.


    She was the only one with outstanding stats who had been left with nothing to do.


    "..."


    Silently, I followed her back to the house.


    She walked ahead, just as silent.


    Airen finally spoke when we arrived home.


    For the first time in a while, her typically unreadable expression shifted into something distinctly apologetic.


    "I apologize, Swen. I did not mean to ignore you, but I was concerned that if we appeared too close in public... you would receive unfavorable treatment."


    "Oh, please. It¡¯s a little late for that. I already voiced my agreement with your strategy in front of all those people."


    "Yes. That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to ask!"


    For some reason, she sounded oddly excited.


    "What on earth was that about? You believe Charam¡¯s Army is secretly planning to betray us? Do you really think that?"


    Oh. Thank you.


    She had just handed me a question I had been meaning to test.


    I mentally inputted the question: Is Charam¡¯s Army planning to betray us?


    But the result was¡ª


    [Unknown.]


    Not the first time I had seen this result.


    Before I joined Lunarian¡¯s Army, I had an old man ask me if he would win or lose in gambling.


    I had gotten the same [Unknown] result back then.


    "I figured, but it was worth a shot."


    In this game, a strategist with 100 Intelligence could only make predictions related to rulers, nations, battle outcomes, the success of strategies, mission assignments, or optimal actions.


    Highly specific questions like this seemed to be beyond its scope.


    I had no choice but to think through it on my own.


    I still didn¡¯t fully understand the limits, but over time, I would collect enough data to get a better sense of them.


    "And we¡¯re supposed to attack Serpina¡¯s territory in the north? What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t that far too reckless?"


    To calm her down, I answered in an even tone.


    "Lady Airen, if you don¡¯t mind, may I ask you a question before I answer yours?"


    "...Go ahead."


    "Why did you propose sending troops north to strengthen our defenses?"


    Airen let out a small sigh before replying.


    "First, have a seat."


    She removed her heavy armor and set it aside before taking a seat at the table.


    I naturally sat across from her and met her gaze.


    She was ready to talk.


    "Are you aware that we fought a months-long battle against Serpina¡¯s Army in the north not long ago?"


    "I¡¯ve heard about it."


    While I had been enjoying relative peace in Zeilant, Brans Army had been struggling against Serpina.


    "We managed to hold out, but... despite being on the defensive, we weren¡¯t able to drive back the enemy as efficiently as we should have. We may have won the immediate battle, but in the long run, Brans Army is losing ground."


    "In other words, our combat efficiency was lower than theirs?"


    "Precisely."


    As expected of someone with the Siege trait¡ªher insight into battlefield attrition was sharp.


    "The north is densely populated. The central region of Brans territory, which makes up most of our land, is fertile, but still unstable. While the area around Arnel Castle is enjoying peace, the border regions have already drafted most of their able-bodied men into the army. That means we can¡¯t afford to pull troops from elsewhere. Sending 56,000 troops to subjugate Aishus is premature. I am certain Serpina¡¯s Army will take the opportunity to launch another assault on Kelstein Castle."


    After saying this, Airen stood and said, "Give me a moment."


    She then walked off to prepare tea.


    She really was a diligent woman.


    A short while later, she handed me a cup.


    A subtle, smoky aroma drifted from the tea.


    "Since Parfalle was the one who proposed this plan, it will almost certainly be approved. She is the most trusted officer in the army."


    "Is that why you raised your hand in support?"


    "That¡¯s right."


    She nodded and took a sip of her tea.


    So that was it.


    Even knowing that she was disliked, even knowing that her input wouldn¡¯t be welcomed, she still spoke up for the good of the nation.


    Lyn wouldn¡¯t acknowledge it.


    And Airen didn¡¯t expect her to.


    But she said what needed to be said anyway.


    She was the very definition of a loyal retainer.


    But in most routes of the game, her reward for that loyalty was tragedy.


    Would she really end up dead?


    Because of her uncompromising nature?


    There was one thing I knew for sure.


    "Lyn Brans personally executes Airen Juliet, a subordinate with whom she has poor compatibility."


    A simple statement.


    But now, the puzzle pieces were coming together.


    As Airen stared absentmindedly at her teacup, I carefully posed a question.


    "...Lady Airen. I hope you won¡¯t find this question offensive, but¡ª"


    "It¡¯s fine. A subordinate should not hold back for fear of offending their superior. Speak freely."


    "Then I will be blunt. Are you aware that your lord despises you?"


    Max out their Affinity.Establish a special bond (such as a deep friendship).Use strategies to lower their loyalty.


    Then Parfalle had conveniently asked the right question, allowing me to confirm the answer.


    That was all.


    But the fact that this was the correct course of action meant that something was going to happen.


    "..."


    I briefly considered making something up.


    But I didn¡¯t have to explain it right now.


    The decision had already been made.


    And even if I told Airen, it wasn¡¯t like she could do anything about it at this stage.


    "I have some vague ideas, but my thoughts aren¡¯t fully formed yet. Would you mind giving me a little more time?"


    "I don¡¯t mind."


    "Then that¡¯s a relief."


    I had nothing concrete to say yet, so this worked out well.


    I would need to think about it on my own.


    At that moment¡ª


    "Swen."


    "Yes?"


    "...Thank you."


    Her cheeks reddened slightly as she spoke.


    Why?


    For some reason, Airen¡ªwho had always felt like an unshakable warrior¡ªsuddenly seemed like a woman who just needed someone to rely on.


    "Thank you for supporting my opinion... It was the first time that¡¯s ever happened."


    I answered seriously.


    "Lady Airen. Please understand¡ªI did not raise my hand out of sympathy. I did so because I believed your proposal was the most logical. Keep that in mind."


    "...I see."


    She smiled again.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t a fragile smile.


    That night.


    After Airen had finished her training and fallen asleep¡ª


    I spread out the map of the northern territories under the dim glow of a lantern.


    "Something is going to happen in the north."


    100 Intelligence had predicted that the best course of action was to launch an attack on the northern territories.


    But no matter how I looked at it, I couldn¡¯t see a clear opportunity.


    The fortresses in the north were well-defended.


    If we mobilized our forces to launch an invasion, we would inevitably leave Kelstein Castle vulnerable to attack.


    Even after considering the newly constructed forts, I couldn¡¯t find an opening.


    "I see why Parfalle thought this was absurd."


    Even after clearing this game thousands of times, I couldn¡¯t make sense of this conclusion.


    Of course, the game¡¯s battle mechanics weren¡¯t particularly realistic.


    If I had an army full of SS-ranked officers and multiple commanders with the Siege trait, I could brute-force my way through.


    But that wasn¡¯t an option right now.


    Still.


    If the prediction was correct¡ªif attacking the north truly was the best course of action¡ªthen something extraordinary was going to happen.


    I ran through every possible in-game event.


    Everything that could possibly occur.


    Focusing on scenarios where Serpina¡¯s Army would be weakened while we would have an opportunity to strike.


    First, I eliminated anything that wouldn¡¯t give Brans Army a meaningful advantage.


    That ruled out a lot of possibilities.


    After narrowing it down, three potential scenarios remained.


    The first possibility: A natural disaster.


    The game included random disaster events.


    On rare occasions, an earthquake could completely destroy a castle.


    It was absurd.


    But then again, this was a world where meteor strikes were also possible.


    And magic existed.


    It wasn¡¯t completely outside the realm of possibility.


    But the odds were too low.


    Even with 100 Intelligence, it was unlikely to factor in such a rare event.


    Unless it was the only possible outcome.


    "Let¡¯s rule that out."


    The second possibility: The ruler¡¯s sudden death.


    If a ruler died without an heir, a large kingdom could easily split into three or four factions.


    There was even a known strategy where players would repeatedly reload saves to assassinate rulers and trigger civil wars.


    If Serpina died, it would create a prime opportunity for us to invade the north.


    But...


    Would Serpina really die?


    She was a major character.


    One of the key figures in this world.


    In most timelines, she became the supreme ruler of the continent.


    She was young.


    And in perfect health.


    Which made this scenario feel almost as unlikely as a natural disaster.


    "No. That can¡¯t be it either."


    That left only one possibility.


    Something that would drastically shift the balance of power in the north.


    Something that would stretch Serpina¡¯s forces thin.


    I circled two fortresses in the north.


    Chorel Castle in the northwest.


    Cherien Castle in the northeast.


    One of these two locations¡ª


    One of them would¡ª


    "Is there going to be... a rebellion?"


    The third scenario.


    A coup.


    A large-scale uprising.


    The more I thought about it, the more it made sense.


    This had to be it.

 Chapter 34

    Rebellion.


    It referred to an act in which a vassal entrusted with a castle turned against their lord for some reason.


    During a rebellion, the vassals within the castle would either support the uprising and stay or be expelled back to their original forces. However, resources such as troops, gold, and food would remain in the hands of the rebels.


    If a rebellion occurred, the ironclad formation of Serpina¡¯s army would inevitably fracture. And in that moment¡ªwhether by attacking the rebelling castle itself or a nearby stronghold¡ªour army could seize an opportunity.


    However, for Brans Army to capitalize on this situation, they would need to ensure a significant force was stationed near Zeilant Castle at the moment of the uprising.


    No matter how strong Serpina¡¯s forces were, they would be caught off guard when a coup suddenly ignited within their ranks. But they were also a nation with the resilience to recover quickly, suppress the rebellion, and reorganize their troops.


    So the fact that I even reached this conclusion¡ª


    It was, ironically, thanks to Airen.


    If she hadn¡¯t suggested reinforcing the northern defenses based on her warrior¡¯s intuition, I wouldn¡¯t have pieced this together at this stage.


    Of course, if Lyn had directly asked me, I would have given the answer.


    But Lyn Brans wasn¡¯t like Luna. She wouldn¡¯t trust me absolutely and rely on my judgment for every little decision.


    Besides, by deducing the conclusion in steps like this, I was able to explain my reasoning.


    If I had just answered outright, "Invade Serpina¡¯s northern territory," the argument would have been much harder to sell.


    Anyway, the course was set.


    If a rebellion were to occur, Brans Army would be too preoccupied with Aishus to take advantage of it. In the end, we would fail to plant our flag in the northern region.


    But...


    "I guess that¡¯s just fate."


    Lyn Brans wasn¡¯t destined to be a unifying ruler.


    And as someone who needed to serve under a ruler capable of uniting the continent, I had no reason to go out of my way to convince her.


    For now, all I had to do was spend time completing my commercial duties in the market while staying close to Airen.


    With that thought, I folded up my map and turned my head.


    Airen had fallen asleep, leaning against the wall with her back curled up.


    I approached her quietly, making sure my footsteps made no sound.


    She was beautiful.


    Long, crimson hair.


    A delicate nose and skin so pale it was hard to believe she was a warrior who wielded a sword.


    She could have simply learned proper etiquette, married into a noble house, and lived a peaceful life.


    But she was born into an era of chaos, and her bloodline was not noble.


    A woman who carried the burden of her father¡¯s dying wish. A warrior who never chose the easy path, no matter how foolishly stubborn that might have seemed.


    A knight. A siege warfare specialist. The last descendant of House Juliet, sworn to the Brans family.


    She carried far too much, with no one to share the weight.


    I had no intention of letting this woman die.


    She would be invaluable to Luna when the time came for her to complete the unification of the continent.


    "I will find a way to keep you alive, Airen."


    I slowly stepped away from her.


    Turning off the dim lantern that had been lighting the room, I lay down on my bed.


    As I lay there, a thousand different thoughts crossed my mind.


    Wearing the emblem of Brans Army, attending their meetings, learning about Airen¡¯s past...


    And yet, the one person who still occupied my mind¡ª


    Lunarian Iniang.


    The ruler who would unify the continent.


    "Come to think of it..."


    A question I hadn¡¯t asked myself in a long time.


    "Can Lunarian Iniang truly become the ruler who unifies the continent?"


    Absentmindedly, I entered the question in my mind.


    And then¡ª


    "...What?"


    "Hey! Stop right there!"


    "Haha! Catch me if you can!"


    Children¡¯s voices filled the air, their laughter echoing through the streets.


    "Wait... is this price really right?"


    "Of course it is! The only reason it¡¯s this cheap is because supply is steady in Arnel Castle. Try checking the next town over and see how much they charge!"


    Merchants haggled with customers over their wares.


    In the middle of this peaceful marketplace¡ª


    "Welcome!"


    ¡ªI was standing at a counter, working reception.


    "It¡¯s good to have you folks from Brans Army here again. We appreciate your help."


    From the words of the shop owner, it seemed like it was common practice for soldiers to be sent here for commercial duties.


    This month, over a dozen Brans Army officers had been assigned to commerce.


    The highest-ranking among them¡ªpresumably the one with the highest Politics stat¡ªwas in charge of distributing work.


    And my assigned task...


    Was manning the counter.


    The location? A tavern.


    A place where hidden talents still lurking in the world gathered, where rumors from across the continent spread.


    Back when I was unemployed, I had spent plenty of time loitering in taverns, hoping to get recruited.


    "A snack. The children of Arnel Castle were all eating it."


    "Ah... Swen, do you like sweet things?"


    "Not particularly. But you always make tea for me, don¡¯t you? I thought it might go well with it."


    Airen¡¯s home did have refreshments, but they were mostly mild rather than sweet. If we were going to brew tea anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have something sugary alongside it?


    "I see... But I¡¯ve been focusing on my training, so I try to avoid sweet foods as much as possible."


    I figured as much.


    Someone so devoted to maintaining their physique was bound to be mindful of their diet. Aside from the welcoming feast where she grilled meat for me, she mostly ate modest portions of simple meals.


    "Well, if you¡¯re abstaining from sweets while training so diligently, I suppose there¡¯s nothing I can do about it¡ª"


    Just as I was about to put the snacks away¡ª


    Thump.


    A hand landed on my wrist.


    "......"


    "?"


    "...Ahem."


    She cleared her throat awkwardly, unable to say anything.


    Even when I tried to move my hand, I couldn¡¯t. She was pressing down with surprising strength, making it impossible to pull away.


    "...Airen."


    "What is it?"


    "Do you want to eat this?"


    "......!"


    Seeing her face flush red in an instant, I knew I had guessed correctly.


    After spending some time with her, I realized¡ªshe wasn¡¯t great at hiding her emotions.


    But at the same time, she was struggling. It seemed to go against her self-imposed discipline, making her hesitate.


    In moments like this, all you had to do was give a little push.


    "If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s eat together. A few shouldn¡¯t hurt."


    Unaware of how persuasive my words were, she hesitated for a moment before covering her mouth with her hand and nodding.


    "...It¡¯s not like I want to eat it or anything... But since you went through the trouble of buying it, it would be rude to let it go to waste."


    Her lips curved slightly upward in a way that was oddly mischievous.


    Why, though?


    Hearing her obvious lie, I suddenly felt the urge to tease her.


    "No, it¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re only eating it out of obligation, then there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll just eat it all myself. Don¡¯t worry about it."


    "Wha¡ª?!"


    "I wouldn¡¯t want you to force yourself. It¡¯s better if I just take care of it."


    "Ah... that¡¯s not... I mean..."


    As I nonchalantly pushed the pastries aside, she leaned forward slightly¡ªlike a cat eyeing a treat.


    Her violet eyes flickered with clear disappointment.


    She was terrible at lying.


    Alright, that was enough teasing.


    Smiling lightly, I nodded.


    "I¡¯m joking. Let¡¯s eat together, Airen. I bought them for that reason, after all."


    Hearing my words, she looked strangely aggrieved, puffing out her cheeks slightly.


    "...Swen, sometimes I really don¡¯t understand what goes on in your head."


    "I hear that a lot."


    "...Pfft."


    She let out a small laugh before getting up and heading toward the kitchen.


    "I¡¯ll wash up quickly and bring some tea. Wait here."


    "As you command."


    It had been nearly ten days since I started living under the same roof as Airen.


    I was getting used to her.


    *


    ''That news'' arrived about two and a half weeks into the commercial mission.


    "You want me to stop the mission and return to the capital immediately?"


    I asked the soldier who had come to fetch me.


    "Yes. The lord has summoned you. She said you may temporarily halt your assignment."


    ''Lyn is looking for me?''


    What for?


    I couldn¡¯t think of any reason she¡¯d need me at this point¡ª


    ¡®Well, I¡¯ll find out when I get there.¡¯


    "Understood. I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements and leave for the capital right away."


    "Yes, my message has been delivered. Then, I¡¯ll take my leave."


    After exchanging brief farewells with the soldier, I explained the situation to my colleagues and left the tavern, heading straight for Arnel Castle¡¯s royal capital.

 Chapter 35

    No matter how many times I came here, I could never quite get used to the vastness of Arnel Castle.


    Even before reaching the royal palace, the sheer grandeur of the decorations lining both sides of the road was enough to make me feel overwhelmed.


    When I arrived at the castle gates, the guards stopped me.


    "State your business."


    "I''m Swen. The lord has summoned me."


    I showed them the Brans family emblem on my clothes as proof.


    The guard examined it before lowering his stance, saluting me respectfully.


    "My apologies! Please, enter at once."


    The guards had the same emblem engraved on their armor, but was there some mark distinguishing higher ranks? I should ask Airen about it later.


    With that thought in mind, I stepped into the royal palace.


    Walking past the red carpet, I made my way toward the audience chamber where the lord resided.


    As soon as I entered, Lyn spotted me from her throne and raised her hand.


    "Swen, you''re here? Come this way."


    I walked forward and knelt down among several others who had already gathered, offering my formal greeting.


    "Swen, answering my lord¡¯s summons."


    "Yes, yes. You¡¯ve come at the right time."


    I took a brief glance at those kneeling beside me.


    One man and two women.


    Two of them were unfamiliar, but one I recognized immediately.


    ''Airen?''


    Had she been summoned as well?


    Lyn rarely called for Airen unless it was something important, which naturally piqued my curiosity.


    "Alright, looks like everyone¡¯s here now."


    It seemed I was the last to arrive.


    We all answered Lyn in unison.


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "Good."


    Lyn crossed one leg over the other, tapping her fingers rhythmically against the armrest of her chair before speaking.


    "Starting today, you¡¯ll all march to Kelstein Castle with a force of ten thousand soldiers."


    "Kelstein Castle, my lord?"


    The man beside me spoke up.


    He was fairly young, but since his name wasn¡¯t in my mental database, he was probably just an average officer.


    In this game, C- and D-rank commanders all looked practically identical, like they were stamped from the same mold.


    "That¡¯s right. The vanguard... will be led by Airen."


    "I shall carry out your orders."


    Lyn, seemingly satisfied with Airen¡¯s response, grinned and continued in an exaggerated tone.


    "Originally, these troops were meant to be used in the campaign against Valharat Castle. But well... Airen, it¡¯s rare for you to make requests like this, isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t give you as many troops as you wanted, but this much should be enough. Go ahead and prove yourself. I¡¯m giving you an opportunity, after all."


    She spoke with a smile, acting as though she were being generous¡ª


    But anyone with half a brain could hear the underlying barbs in her words.


    Yet, Airen showed no sign of displeasure.


    Instead, she bowed even lower, speaking in a resolute tone.


    "Yes! Thank you very much. I will make sure to achieve victory."


    "Good. Now then... hmm."


    Lyn¡¯s gaze, which had been on Airen, finally turned toward me.


    "Swen. Look up."


    I slowly lifted my head.


    Her blue eyes scanned me as if assessing my worth before she smiled brightly.


    "I wanted to give you more troops, but I couldn¡¯t. You understand, don¡¯t you? I can¡¯t just accept every suggestion without proper justification. But still, since you insisted, I figured there must be something to it. So, if you can, I¡¯d like you to prove it this time."


    I see.


    I was beginning to understand why she had called both me and Airen.


    She must have been bothered by the suggestion I made during the last strategy meeting¡ªthe proposal to send troops to Kelstein Castle and strike the northern territories.


    It must have lingered in her mind, enough for her to act on it now.


    Still...


    If an uprising was brewing, even combining our forces with the northern garrisons might not be enough.


    But that wasn¡¯t my concern.


    "I will do my best."


    I put on the most loyal expression I could muster and bowed my head deeply once more.


    Lyn seemed pleased with my response. She smiled for a while before finally standing up and stretching out her hand.


    "Alright, you¡¯re leaving immediately. I¡¯ve made all the arrangements, so just head out as soon as you¡¯re ready. Your current assignments are suspended. Now go and bring back some results."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    We all bowed to Lyn before quickly making our way out of the palace.


    "I¡¯ll give you all an hour to prepare. We¡¯ll meet at the north gate before departure."


    With that, Jack and Silin left first, while Airen and I returned home to get ready for the long journey ahead.


    For me, the most important preparation was packing the maps I had drawn of the northern territories during my spare time.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d come in handy, but I had drawn them anyway, so I might as well bring them along.


    Kelstein Castle.


    The very same fortress that once saved Lunarian¡¯s forces from the northern invasion¡ª


    Inside, seated on the lord¡¯s throne, was a man whose face I had seen before.


    Rashion, the lord of Kelstein Castle.


    "Airen Juliet, along with three others. By the lord¡¯s command, we have arrived at Kelstein Castle with a force of ten thousand."


    "You¡¯ve arrived, General Airen. I¡¯ve been expecting you."


    Rashion, still seated, spoke in a tone of mild dissatisfaction.


    "I appreciate the reinforcements... however, unless an emergency arises or our lord issues a direct order, my men and I will remain focused on defense. We might be able to send some support to General Carlints'' stronghold, but as of now, there are no plans for an offensive. I trust you¡¯ll keep that in mind."


    Rashion was one of the few who had been close enough to witness my discussion with Parfalle.


    Since the one who had initially proposed this plan¡ªAiren¡ªhad arrived with troops, it was only natural for him to suspect some connection to the idea of a northern invasion.


    She could have easily stated that the plan was mine rather than hers¡ª


    But instead, she simply nodded and answered,


    "Understood. We will await orders."


    "Good. I would appreciate it if things remained quiet for now... Talk of invasion is nonsense."


    Rashion clicked his tongue in disapproval before shifting his gaze toward me.


    Even if he stared all he wanted, he wouldn¡¯t find anything useful.


    "I heard from the lord that your group is not formally assigned to Kelstein Castle. You won¡¯t be given any specific duties here. Rest while you can¡ªI¡¯ll summon you if needed. Just make sure to stay out of trouble."


    ""Yes, my lord!""


    With that, the brief audience ended.


    As we stepped out of the castle, Jack let out a short sigh.


    "Whew... Rashion really is as intimidating as they say."


    "I want to go back to Arnel Castle already..."


    Silin nodded in agreement, but I couldn¡¯t help but disagree.


    Intimidating?


    This was Rashion¡ªthe same Rashion who, if captured as a prisoner and recruited, would always join without fail? The most notorious turncoat in Garland Eternity Saga?


    "Rashion... no, Lord Rashion has a fearsome reputation?"


    "Oh, right. Swen, you¡¯re still new, so you might not know. Kelstein Castle is always embroiled in warfare, so the discipline here is a lot harsher than in other strongholds. It¡¯s not exactly a desirable post for officials."


    "I see..."


    This sounded less like a military problem and more like the grievances of overworked bureaucrats.


    Sensing the mood, Airen changed the subject.


    "I¡¯ll arrange rooms at a nearby inn. As Lord Rashion said, we are free to move about for now. You¡¯ve all been working hard, so take this time to rest."


    "Oh, in that case, I¡¯d like to visit the market for a bit. I have some things to take care of."


    "Me too. Would that be alright?"


    "Of course. Just mention my name at the inn later, and they¡¯ll prepare a room for you."


    With that, Jack and Silin left.


    So, we¡¯re free to move around for now... But if my suspicions are correct¡ª


    Something was bound to happen soon.


    I stepped closer to Airen.


    "Hm?"


    "Airen. I believe it would be wise to have our ten thousand soldiers remain on standby for deployment at any moment."


    "......!"


    She scanned our surroundings briefly before speaking.


    "You think we¡¯ll have to mobilize?"


    "Yes. Most likely."


    "...Hmm."


    "It¡¯s just a precaution. If nothing happens, then that¡¯s that. But it doesn¡¯t hurt to be prepared, does it?"


    That¡¯s right.


    I wasn¡¯t asking her to march them out immediately¡ªjust to make sure they were ready.


    "Understood."


    I stepped away from her.


    Of course, ten thousand men wouldn¡¯t be nearly enough to handle a large-scale rebellion¡ª


    But I wanted Airen to know that her instincts weren¡¯t wrong.


    The real problem comes after this...


    And so, for now, we settled into our temporary residence in Kelstein Castle.


    ***


    Sunlight peeked through the bedroom window.


    The room was adorned with exquisite decorations¡ªluxurious silk embroidery draped the curtains.


    At its center stood a grand bed, carved from the finest mahogany, the kind one would expect to find in a royal palace.


    And seated in the middle of it¡ª


    Was a woman with dazzlingly golden hair.


    Her skin was pale as ivory, her beauty so divine it seemed almost worthy of worship¡ª


    A figure so close to godliness that it was hard to believe she was human.


    Her golden eyes, reflecting the morning light, shone like liquid sunlight.


    And beneath the thin, white nightgown, her curves were impossible to ignore.


    She was perfection, sculpted by the hands of the gods themselves.


    And as she slowly roused from sleep, she murmured¡ª


    "...A dream... again."


    Once more, she had dreamt that same dream.


    A dream that had plagued her, over and over.

 Chapter 36

    A dream.


    For the past few days, she had been having the same dream over and over again.


    A place that seemed familiar, yet she couldn''t quite pinpoint where it was.


    A city filled with buildings built of white brick and adorned with blue rooftops.


    And in that place, a man approached her.


    A man with pure white hair and gray eyes¡ªunbearably beautiful.


    She didn¡¯t know who he was.


    But in the dream, she did.


    His name was¡ª


    ''.......''


    Even though she had spoken his name naturally in the dream, the moment she woke up, it slipped away completely.


    She furrowed her brow slightly, pressing a hand to her forehead.


    His appearance was so dazzling that even the slight narrowing of his golden eyes was breathtaking.


    ''Who is he...?''


    Had she the time, she might have calmly pondered the identity of the man.


    But the place where she now stood¡ªwhere she had climbed with her own two feet¡ªoffered no such luxury.


    And she knew that better than anyone.


    With that thought, she quickly pushed herself up from the soft bed.


    ''......Enough.''


    Today, as always, she would become the "her" that everyone needed.


    As if resigning herself to fate, she picked up the signature hairpin resting on the table, quickly composed her thoughts, and prepared to leave the bedroom.


    *


    Exiting her chamber, she passed by the guards and strode down the long corridor.


    As she walked, she closed her eyes for a moment.


    This was a ritual of sorts.


    The "real me" who had just woken up would walk through this hallway with her eyes closed¡ª


    And by the time she reached the end, she would have become the "me" that everyone expected her to be.


    Soon, a heavy door came into view.


    And beyond it¡ª


    ''.......''


    The creaking of the door echoed as it opened.


    A woman with brown hair, tied back neatly, bowed deeply before her.


    "You have awakened, my lord."


    "......Mm."


    She nodded slightly before making her way to the throne¡ªthe seat of absolute authority prepared solely for her.


    The brown-haired woman stood close beside her, promptly delivering her report on the matters she needed to hear.


    "The forces for the fourth Kelstein campaign have been fully assembled at Chorel Castle and Cherien Castle. Additionally, General Julian has sent word suggesting we prioritize the destruction of the fortress that Brans Army has recently built to the north of Kelstein Castle."


    "The number of troops stationed there?"


    "Approximately twenty-eight thousand."


    "If we were to strike the fortress, the deployment would begin from Chorel Castle, correct?"


    "That is correct."


    She fell into brief contemplation before turning her gaze toward the woman at her side.


    "Jenna, I''d like to hear your thoughts."


    "Shall I speak frankly?"


    "I would prefer it."


    At that, Jenna smiled faintly and responded.


    "Regarding the fortress, I don''t quite understand why it was built there in the first place. It holds no particular strategic significance. Rather than concerning ourselves with it, I believe we should move our main force through the southeastern route of Cherien Castle and launch a direct assault on Kelstein Castle.


    If we do so, the twenty-eight thousand troops stationed at the fortress will be forced to move down to defend. At that moment, the troops advancing from Chorel Castle can engage them separately, defeating them piece by piece. Targeting them while they¡¯re in motion would be far more advantageous than trying to break through a fortified position."


    "I see."


    She tapped her fingers against the armrest of the throne.


    Her golden eyes gleamed slightly.


    "So, in the end, the key is Cherien Castle... Anything else to report?"


    "There are reports of troops gathering near the border between Aishus and Brans Army."


    "...Hmm?"


    Could they be planning an offensive in the east at this time?


    She wasn¡¯t sure of their exact intentions, but for her army, this was an extremely favorable development.


    How could they break free from the northern front and advance elsewhere?


    If they continued southeast from Cherien Castle, they would eventually encounter a massive mountain range. Beyond that lay the territory of the Aishus Army, but there were no viable paths for an army to march through.


    The southwestern region near Chorel Castle was also out of the question, consisting of treacherous mountains and swamps. It would be unwise to attempt an advance into the central-western lands from there.


    That left only one option: Kelstein Castle, standing directly in the middle of the path leading to the central regions.


    If they could break through Kelstein, they would finally escape the northern confines and make their way south.


    The first three campaigns had ended in failure¡ªbut despite that, the war of attrition was turning in their favor.


    If they pushed forward, they would eventually win.


    And now, Brans Army was expanding their front lines, playing right into her hands.


    She didn¡¯t know what their strategist was thinking, but this was an opportunity she could not afford to ignore.


    Just then¡ª


    Jenna bowed her head slightly and asked.


    "Lady Serpina, what are your orders?"


    "......."


    Seated upon the throne, Serpina von Eingart¡ªthe sole inheritor of Eingart¡¯s legacy, the one closest to becoming the continent¡¯s ruler¡ªslowly responded in a dry voice.


    "The operation date will be set within a week. Until then, I want detailed reports on the Brans Army¡¯s movements along the eastern border."


    "Understood. I will ensure that we are ready to mobilize at any time."


    "I¡¯m counting on you."


    And then¡ª


    Bang!


    The doors to the audience chamber burst open with an urgent clatter.


    "My lord!!!"


    A soldier came rushing in, breathless.


    Serpina, unshaken, asked in a calm tone.


    Rashion had been present during our previous discussions¡ª


    He must have realized that the moment to mobilize had finally arrived.


    And that, ultimately, Airen¡¯s judgment¡ªmy judgment¡ªhad been correct.


    Well, it was too late now.


    An additional ten thousand troops wouldn¡¯t be enough to turn the tide.


    But waiting for further reinforcements would mean missing the optimal timing to strike.


    I just hope we can at least take Valharat Castle out of this.


    Not that it seemed likely.


    At this moment, I was struck by the realization¡ª


    My abilities were meaningless without a lord who believed in me.


    Rashion let out a brief sigh before raising his voice.


    "General Airen, take your ten thousand troops and move to the fortress where General Carlints is stationed!"


    "Understood!"


    After saluting, Airen immediately departed for the capital.


    I watched her leave, deep in thought.


    What exactly is Carlints trying to do?


    The fortress currently had about twenty-eight thousand troops stationed there.


    Adding our ten thousand would bring the total to thirty-eight thousand.


    That still wasn¡¯t enough to reclaim Cherien Castle, where at least forty thousand enemy troops were stationed.


    If Kelstein Castle sent reinforcements, then maybe...


    But Serpina¡¯s army would never sit back and let that happen.


    Rashion¡¯s decision to send only a limited number of reinforcements was a wise one.


    Could Carlints really be planning to just... blindly push forward and hope for the best?


    That was the worst-case scenario.


    But surely, a named character like Carlints Brans wouldn¡¯t be that reckless.


    Among the Brans siblings, Carlints was the most level-headed.


    And he was still an S-rank general.


    Most likely, he would probe the situation, then click his tongue in frustration and pull back once he realized the numbers didn¡¯t favor him.


    I hadn¡¯t run any simulations, but I was fairly confident that was how it would play out.


    Still, I had my orders.


    Once we left the capital, Airen finally turned to me, her expression one of utter disbelief.


    "...Swen. I have a question."


    "Please, go ahead."


    "Did you... predict this would happen?"


    Ah.


    Now that I thought about it¡ª


    From Airen¡¯s perspective, it probably seemed like I had foreseen all of this.


    If I had somehow overturned Parfalle¡¯s argument and convinced everyone of Airen¡¯s plan, more troops would have been deployed to defend the north.


    And if we had positioned a larger force up there, we could have struck Ian¡¯s army before Serpina even had a chance to react.


    We might have even been able to capture Cherien Castle outright.


    In the end, my predictions had been correct once again.


    Airen might not be my lord, but in the long run, she was someone I had to work with.


    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to make myself look more impressive.


    So, in my most nonchalant tone, I replied¡ª


    "I had a bad feeling about the north. I have some relatives in the region, and they occasionally send me letters with local news. I suspected a rebellion was possible, though I wasn¡¯t entirely certain.


    Had I been more confident, I would have pushed harder for reinforcements."


    "......!"


    Airen¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    She stared at me, speechless.


    And just to drive the point home, I added¡ª


    "I told you before, didn¡¯t I? Your judgment was not wrong, General Airen. In fact, your judgment was the only correct answer. I believe you¡¯ll soon come to understand exactly what I mean."


    "Ah..."


    Airen froze for a moment, then lowered her head slightly.


    She murmured in a small, almost trembling voice¡ª


    "So I wasn¡¯t... wrong after all."


    "That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t matter that no one else agreed with you. In the end, you were right."


    "......."


    And then¡ª


    She lifted her gaze back to me, her face flushed.


    "And... you were the only one who believed in me, Swen."


    ...?


    Well.


    It wasn¡¯t so much belief as it was me taking her side to boost her favorability.


    But given how things played out, I guess her statement wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.


    I recognized this as the perfect moment to raise her favorability even further.


    Smiling at her, I said¡ª


    "I already told you, General Airen. I didn¡¯t support you out of pity. So you don¡¯t have to feel disheartened."


    She nodded at my words.


    Her violet eyes shimmered, as if she were on the verge of tears.


    "...I see. Thank you, Swen."


    If we had more time, I would have taken the opportunity to discuss exactly why her strategy had been correct.


    But for now, we had orders to move to the northern fortress immediately.


    Trying to lighten the mood, I said¡ª


    "Well, what¡¯s done is done. Let¡¯s head for the fortress as ordered."


    "Agreed."


    With that, I set off alongside Airen, Jack, and Silin toward the newly constructed fortress.


    ***


    And when we arrived¡ª


    To my utter dismay¡ª


    The worst-case scenario had already become reality.

 Chapter 37

    We departed from Kelstein Castle, heading north on horseback.


    The fortress wasn¡¯t too far.


    It had only recently been completed, and from the outside, it looked sturdy¡ªimpressively so.


    But I couldn¡¯t shake a fundamental question.


    Why the hell did they build a fortress here?


    No matter how I thought about it, it didn¡¯t seem to have much strategic value.


    The surrounding area was just open plains.


    Sure, it could serve as a forward base since there was a considerable distance between Kelstein Castle and Cherien Castle, the southernmost stronghold of Serpina¡¯s army.


    But if that was the goal, wouldn¡¯t it have been more efficient to build a simple outpost or watchtower instead?


    A fortress, once captured, would simply become a stronghold for the enemy.


    And that was what worried me the most.


    From Serpina¡¯s perspective, acquiring this fortress would be a huge advantage.


    Considering the sheer amount of gold, labor, and time spent constructing it, Brans Army was practically handing her a valuable asset if they lost it.


    Well, they must have their reasons.


    Thinking back to the game, CPU factions tended to build fortifications in any available space without much strategic consideration.


    So maybe I was overanalyzing things.


    We entered the fortress without any issues and soon met the man in charge¡ªCarlints Brans, the second eldest of the Brans siblings.


    He was a handsome man with striking blue hair and a refreshing air about him.


    Standing beside him was a middle-aged man with brown hair¡ªsomeone I didn¡¯t recognize.


    Airen stepped forward and bowed slightly.


    "I am Airen Juliet. By my lord¡¯s command, I have arrived with ten thousand troops."


    Carlints greeted her warmly.


    "Oh, General Airen, you¡¯ve arrived. That was faster than expected. And behind you..."


    His gaze shifted to the rest of us.


    "I am Jack of Brans Army."


    "I am Silin, also of Brans Army."


    "And I am Swen, likewise from Brans Army."


    Carlints acknowledged our introductions, but his eyes lingered on me.


    "Hmm... Have we met before?"


    Yeah, we had.


    Carlints was the first enemy commander I encountered when I arrived in this world.


    If the mercenaries hadn¡¯t intervened, he would have taken Zeilant Castle from me.


    But¡ª


    "I suppose I have a rather common face, General. Perhaps that¡¯s why you¡¯re mistaken."


    "Is that so? Hmm... I wouldn¡¯t say your face is that ordinary, but I¡¯m not entirely sure either."


    Dodged that one.


    There was no need to blurt out, ¡®I used to be part of Lunarian¡¯s Army!¡¯


    He might hear about it from Lyn eventually, but for now, there was no reason for me to bring it up.


    "Ten thousand troops, you say... What about the castle¡¯s garrison?"


    "We were only able to bring the additional reinforcements my lord dispatched."


    "I see. Rashion, what the hell are you hesitating for? Do you think an opportunity like this will come again?"


    Carlints clicked his tongue and slammed his fist lightly on the desk.


    A dull thud echoed through the room.


    "That aside... Ten thousand troops? Are you saying our lord personally sent them from Kelstein Castle?"


    "Yes, General."


    "The timing is fortunate, but if only we had more... We could¡¯ve secured a decisive advantage."


    Carlints Brans had spent his time overseeing the construction of this fortress instead of attending the war council.


    Unlike Rashion, who had heard my arguments against Parfalle firsthand, Carlints had only received the final decisions¡ªnot the full debate.


    So, to him, the reinforcements arriving at this moment must have seemed like sheer luck.


    At that moment, Airen hesitantly spoke up.


    "General Carlints... When you say we could have secured an advantage, do you mean¡ª?"


    "Oh, yes. We¡¯re gathering these troops to launch an immediate assault on Cherien Castle, where Ian Rashfalt has just raised his rebellion."


    "......!"


    Wait, what?


    Currently, the fortress housed 28,000 troops.


    Adding our 10,000 brought the total to 38,000.


    Recent intelligence suggested Ian¡¯s forces numbered around 40,000, possibly more.


    Even if we deployed everything, victory was uncertain.


    And realistically, we¡¯d need to leave at least 3,000 behind to guard the fortress.


    This world¡¯s mechanics weren¡¯t exactly realistic when it came to warfare¡ªS-rank commanders could cut down hordes of soldiers like a musou game.


    But even then, a successful siege typically required at least 70,000 troops.


    Ah...


    I suddenly understood Carlints¡¯ plan.


    He¡¯s banking on the chaos of a newly raised rebellion.


    "General Carlints, has our lord approved this operation?"


    The middle-aged man beside him asked cautiously.


    Carlints waved him off.


    "I, along with my brother, have been granted the authority to act independently without seeking our lord¡¯s approval."


    "But for an operation of this scale¡ª"


    "And right now is the perfect time for a surprise attack. If we waste time waiting for approval, the opportunity will slip away. Are you willing to take responsibility for that?"


    Carlints cut him off sharply.


    The man hesitated, then lowered his head apologetically.


    "...I see. I apologize for my insolence."


    Carlints patted the man¡¯s shoulder reassuringly.


    "I appreciate your concern. But trust me¡ªI have a plan."


    Then¡ª


    Airen raised her hand cautiously.


    "General Carlints, with all due respect, this operation seems reckless."


    "Hmm? And why is that?"


    Airen chose her words carefully.


    "In a siege, the attacking force must outnumber the defenders. Attempting to capture a castle with fewer troops than the defenders is... highly unwise."


    Carlints nodded as if he understood her point¡ª


    But then, with a confident smirk, he replied¡ª


    "Under normal circumstances, I¡¯d agree with you. But this isn¡¯t a normal situation."


    "And how so?"


    "Ian¡¯s forces only just declared their rebellion. The castle is in complete disarray.


    Carlints'' eyebrow twitched.


    There was something sharp in his tone when he spoke next.


    "Oh? And what was your name again?"


    "Swen, sir."


    "Swen.


    Are you saying that my plan¡ªCarlints Brans¡¯ plan to seize Cherien Castle¡ªis wrong?"


    Under normal circumstances, I would¡¯ve thought he was being overly defensive.


    But right now?


    Perfect.


    "Not at all, General."


    I put on the most apologetic expression I could muster.


    "It¡¯s just that this is a highly difficult battle.


    Rather than placing General Airen, who has spent much time in the rear and lacks experience in the north, as the vanguard¡ª


    It would be far more effective to have you, General Carlints, leading the charge.


    After all, you are well-versed in the situation in the north."


    "Hmm... Is that so?"


    "Yes.


    As a loyal member of Brans Army, I have kept track of your exploits in the north.


    If anyone deserves the glory of this victory, it should be you."


    Carlints¡¯ demeanor shifted instantly.


    His sharpness vanished, replaced by satisfaction.


    "In that case, I shall lead the charge myself."


    That worked.


    Lyn Brans¡ªtalented, but arrogant and indecisive.


    Chel Brans¡ªpowerful, but reckless and impulsive.


    Their common trait?


    Arrogance.


    Carlints, though calmer, shared their blood.


    A man like him was easy to manipulate.


    All I had to do was flatter his pride.


    Especially since he was currently desperate to prove himself.


    "Swen, was it? Would you like to fight alongside me and earn merit?"


    "No, sir.


    As you can see, I am physically weak and wouldn¡¯t be of much use in battle."


    "Hmm. I see."


    Carlints didn¡¯t push the matter further and instead turned away.


    "Then I will begin preparations immediately.


    Parke will be left in charge of the fortress while I¡¯m away."


    "Understood, sir!"


    The brown-haired man finally spoke up¡ªso his name was Parke.


    Didn¡¯t ring a bell. Probably not an important character.


    "As for those who came with General Airen, you¡¯ll stay behind to help defend the fortress.


    Airen, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯d like you to remain in the rear this time.


    You¡¯ll assist General Miguel in overseeing the battle."


    ""Understood!""


    So, Jack, Silin, and I weren¡¯t being taken into battle.


    As Carlints exited the room, I followed Airen as she prepared to leave.


    Then, in a low voice, I whispered¡ª


    "General Airen. Keep at least 5,000 troops in the rear to secure an escape route.


    More, if possible."


    "...Swen."


    Airen hesitated, glancing around before lowering her voice.


    "Do you think... we¡¯re going to lose?"


    "Yes."


    I didn¡¯t just think so.


    I knew it.


    I had already predicted it.


    Airen seemed to share my doubts, because she didn¡¯t question me further.


    Instead, she simply nodded.


    "And about... the vanguard position¡ª"


    She seemed to realize something and was about to ask¡ª


    But then she took a slow breath and stopped herself.


    "...Understood.


    I¡¯ll find a way to persuade General Miguel instead.


    General Carlints wouldn¡¯t listen to me directly, but perhaps Miguel might."


    "Please do.


    And one more thing.


    Something even more important than everything else I¡¯ve said."


    I spoke with absolute seriousness.


    "Whatever happens, General Airen¡ªmake sure you survive."


    "...!"


    Whether Brans Army suffered another defeat, whether its generals died¡ª


    None of that was my burden to bear.


    That was for Lyn to deal with.


    The only thing I cared about¡ª


    Was Airen¡¯s resolve.


    She was someone who stood firm, even when everything about her existence seemed to deny her.


    She was worth protecting.


    Airen stood there for a moment, silent.


    Then, at last, she nodded.


    "I promise."


    "I believe in you, General Airen."


    She said nothing in return.


    But as she turned away¡ª


    I saw it.


    A faint but unmistakable smile on her lips.

 Chapter 38

    How many days had passed since Carlints¡¯ army left to siege Cherien Castle?


    As expected, the news that arrived was nothing but bad.


    "Our army is on the verge of defeat?"@@@@


    "Yes. Currently, around 18,000 soldiers have been killed or wounded. The remaining 5,000 troops stationed in the rear to secure a retreat are preparing for withdrawal.


    Carlints has yet to make a final decision, but... I believe he will order a retreat soon."


    "...I see. So that¡¯s how it turned out in the end."


    Parke, the commander left in charge of the fortress, let out a deep sigh.


    The cost of recklessly charging into an obviously doomed battle was devastating.


    So they have about 10,000 troops left?


    At the very least, Airen had done well¡ªshe had successfully persuaded Carlints to station 5,000 troops in the rear for a retreat.


    It was a small silver lining in an otherwise grim situation.


    If they hesitated too long, they¡¯d be completely wiped out.


    But if Carlints was still wavering instead of giving the retreat order¡ª


    That means the battle is close... but not quite lost yet.


    Carlints was an S-rank commander, and Airen had the Siege Warfare trait.


    So they must have been holding out better than expected.


    They were probably thinking¡ª


    "Just a little more... If we can break through the gates, we can turn the tide..."


    Instead of retreating, they had sent a messenger for reinforcements.


    That alone told me everything¡ªCarlints was planning to keep pushing forward.


    "...Understood. We¡¯ll prepare to receive the wounded.


    I wish I could send reinforcements, but we only have about 3,000 soldiers left... Apologies.


    In the meantime, we should send word to Kelstein Castle as well."


    "Understood."


    After dismissing the messenger, Parke let out another heavy sigh before turning to face the rest of us.


    "What should we do now?"


    "......."


    Parke exhaled deeply.


    There were six commanders present, including me, Jack, and Silin.


    But none of us spoke.


    All of the capable officers had left with Carlints¡ª


    Leaving only C-rank commanders behind at the fortress.


    There was nothing we could do.


    Then¡ª


    Jack hesitantly raised his hand.


    "Commander Parke."


    "Speak."


    "I¡¯ve been worried from the start, but... the fortress is severely under-defended.


    If we are attacked, we¡¯ll lose it immediately.


    Shouldn¡¯t we request reinforcements from Kelstein Castle?"


    I had been thinking the same thing.


    Serpina¡¯s army wasn¡¯t just going to ignore us.


    If we had captured Cherien Castle, Serpina would have focused her forces on recapturing it instead of bothering with this fortress.


    But since that hadn¡¯t happened¡ª


    We were a vulnerable target.


    "Hmm... I¡¯m not sure if Rashion will send reinforcements, but we can at least request them."


    After that, no other suggestions were made.


    We disbanded to organize the troops that would be sent to support the retreating forces.


    Jack and two other commanders were assigned to lead the rescue operation.


    My only concern¡ª


    Was Airen¡¯s survival.


    She was a strong commander.


    And since I had already warned her that this battle was a lost cause, she wouldn¡¯t have pushed herself recklessly.


    But if she got captured, things would become very difficult.


    If she makes it back safely, I need to convince Carlints to just retreat to Kelstein Castle.


    Continuing to fight desperate, drawn-out battles like this was insanely dangerous.


    After such a crushing defeat, Carlints wouldn¡¯t be stubborn anymore.


    He was arrogant, but he wasn¡¯t stupid.


    Losing so many men would have shattered his pride, but his ego wasn¡¯t worth more than the lives of the soldiers he had wasted.


    Days passed as we waited for the retreating army to arrive.


    Then¡ª


    "Flags spotted!"


    A soldier on the walls shouted.


    The light blue flag of Brans Army waved in the distance as troops hurried toward the fortress.


    From the sheer number of soldiers visible¡ª


    It seemed they had successfully retreated.


    We hurried to the gates to welcome them, following Parke.


    "We¡¯ve received the report, General Miguel. Did you retreat?"


    Parke addressed the man at the head of the group¡ªMiguel.


    I recognized him.


    A B-rank commander¡ªgood enough to use as a subordinate.


    "...Yes.


    Fortunately, the enemy didn¡¯t send pursuers, so we were able to return safely.


    But... a loss is still a loss."


    "......."


    She was warm.


    For the first time¡ª


    I wasn¡¯t seeing her as an S-rank general, or a siege specialist, or a commander under a tyrant.


    Just¡ª


    Airen Juliet.


    Breathing. Alive. Here.


    And that alone...


    Was more of a relief than I could ever put into words.


    "Uh, well..."


    "...?"


    "It¡¯s not that I mind, but... how long do you intend to stay like this?


    It¡¯s, um... a little embarrassing."


    "Ah."


    Only then did I realize¡ª


    I had been leaning against her chest.


    Of course, she was wearing armor, so there was no real sensation.


    But from her perspective, it must have been awkward as hell.


    As I pulled away, she cleared her throat and quickly changed the subject.


    "Ahem. More importantly... we retreated safely without being pursued, but in the end¡ª"


    "Carlints was captured."


    "You already heard, then."


    "What happened?"


    Her face darkened.


    "Exactly what you would expect.


    The troops in Cherien Castle were far stronger than anticipated.


    There was no sign of their morale dropping¡ªno disarray in their ranks.


    We inflicted some meaningful damage, but obviously¡ªour own casualties were much higher.


    If I hadn¡¯t convinced Carlints to station 5,000 troops in the rear, our entire vanguard would have been wiped out."


    "And the casualties...?"


    "...A total of 28,000 dead or wounded."


    So after excluding the 5,000 reserved for retreat, only 2,000 troops had made it back alive.


    "It was a narrow defeat.


    If we had just a few thousand more troops, we might have taken the castle."


    She said that with a bitter smile.


    She understood.


    This battle had done nothing but benefit Serpina¡¯s army.


    I glanced around.


    The fortress was filled with the groans of the wounded.


    This¡ª


    This scene alone was enough to describe hell.


    A catastrophic defeat.


    I was glad I had kept her from leading the vanguard.


    If she had¡ª


    It wouldn¡¯t have been Carlints who got captured.


    It would have been her.


    "Either way, I¡¯m relieved you made it back safely.


    Tending to the wounded is important, but you should report to Commander Parke first."


    "Yes... I suppose you¡¯re right."


    She turned to leave¡ª


    But at that moment¡ª


    "...Ah."


    She stumbled.


    Losing strength, she nearly collapsed¡ªbut I caught her.


    "Are you alright, Airen?"


    "Thanks to you. I appreciate it."


    This weak body of mine was seriously inconvenient.


    Just as I was cursing my lack of physical strength, she¡ª


    blushed.


    Then, after hesitating, she spoke.


    "If... if you don¡¯t mind, I could, um... hold your hand while we walk."


    "...My hand?"


    "I mean, I-I could... support you, that is.


    You, um... you look like you¡¯re barely standing as it is.


    And... I wouldn¡¯t mind. If you, you know... held my hand."


    She cleared her throat awkwardly, clearly struggling to hide her embarrassment.


    Honestly¡ª


    She was adorable.


    Might as well be honest about it.


    "Then, I¡¯ll take you up on that offer."


    "Alright."


    She reached out¡ª


    And I took her hand.


    It was warm.


    The warmth of someone I wanted to protect.

 Chapter 39

    As time rewinds to the moment Swen and his group first arrived at Kelstein Castle in the north.


    At the royal stronghold of Raklein Castle, located at the easternmost front of the Brans Army, a discussion was taking place between Parfalle, the national strategist of the Brans Army, and Nate, the lord of Raklein Castle.


    "Are you saying that our lord has sent 46,000 troops?"


    "Yes, Strategist."


    The number fell exactly 10,000 short of the requested 56,000.


    Parfalle had calculated that 56,000 was the maximum number of troops that could be deployed immediately, excluding the border defense forces. That meant 10,000 would be left as surplus troops. Normally, this would be insufficient against the Aishus Army, but their forces were about to launch an attack on Aleffel''s forces.


    Having the full 56,000 would have been a more decisive and efficient approach to wrapping up the operation quickly, but 46,000 was still not an insignificant number.


    "Is there a chance that additional troops were deployed elsewhere?"


    "I heard that 10,000 were sent north."


    Parfalle inwardly clicked her tongue at Nate''s response.


    ''So, in the end, they listened to his words?''


    Swen.


    The man who had seen straight through her plans with an unsettling degree of precision.


    From the very beginning, Lyn had held him in extremely high regard. Although the council had ultimately approved her own proposal, the fact that Lyn had gone out of her way to reinforce Swen¡¯s concerns was equivalent to saying, I can''t ignore this entirely.


    Of course, Parfalle had been surprised that Swen had grasped the plan so completely.


    But what followed had been such absurd claims that she quickly lost interest in him.


    How many retainers had their lord brought in with great expectations, only for them to fall short of those hopes?


    Yet, at the same time, there were few subordinates Lyn had ever been this attentive to.


    Moreover, while Swen had adjusted his opinion somewhat, he had essentially agreed with Airen¡¯s stance.


    For Lyn, who was instinctively wary of Airen, to take Swen¡¯s words this seriously... It meant that, in her own way, she placed immense trust in him.


    The decision to divide the troops rather than follow the original plan entirely made sense.


    If anything, it only piqued Parfalle¡¯s curiosity.


    Lyn was headstrong and, at times, frustratingly indecisive when it came to critical decisions.


    But she was not a fool.


    Which meant that if someone like her held Swen in such high regard, then¡ªperhaps¡ªhis words weren¡¯t entirely unfounded.


    The secret agreement proposed by Charam.


    Could that itself be a blade aimed at their army?


    If it truly was a trap, then continuing this operation as planned would be recklessly dangerous.


    ''...My lord has her own reasoning. I can''t afford to dismiss the possibility that he was right. I should at least consider it carefully.''


    If Aishus had indeed conspired with Charam and Aleffel to deceive them, then the best course of action would be to turn the scheme against them.


    But if they weren¡¯t planning a betrayal, acting rashly could ruin their cooperative strategy.


    Charam was a brute, but he was simple-minded¡ªso long as he got his fair share, he wouldn¡¯t cause unnecessary trouble.


    "Has Charam sent another envoy recently?"


    "Yes, they have."


    Parfalle had already discussed the secret plan with Nate beforehand.


    Her tone became more cautious.@@@@


    "If an envoy arrives again... would you be able to summon me before responding?"


    "You mean you, Strategist? Well, if it¡¯s your request, of course. But is there a particular reason?"


    "I have something I need to confirm."


    "Is that so?"


    Parfalle nodded.


    Nate did not pry further. Instead, he simply nodded in agreement.


    Among the Brans Army, Parfalle was someone who commanded considerable trust.


    After confirming his response, she left the stronghold, lost in thought.


    She was known for her decisiveness, yet now she was hesitating.


    After much deliberation, she finally let go of her stubbornness.


    ''...It wouldn''t be wise to trust them blindly.''


    Parfalle.


    A woman whose name was renowned throughout the Brans Army for her numerous accomplishments.


    For the first time in years, she was beginning to reconsider someone else¡¯s opinion.


    ***


    After that.


    For quite some time, I spent most of my days following Airen and tending to the wounded.


    The person left to clean up after him was Miguel, the next highest-ranking officer in the fortress.


    "......"


    But then again.


    He had only been Carlints¡¯ lieutenant.


    What miracle solution could he possibly come up with in this situation?


    Not that it was a matter of competency.


    No commander, no matter how brilliant, could conjure a solution out of thin air when faced with an unwinnable battle.


    The best option¡ªno, the only option¡ªwas to run.


    Or rather.


    The best possible option was to burn this fortress down and escape.


    If we torched the fortress before abandoning it, at the very least, we wouldn¡¯t be handing over a freshly built stronghold to Serpina¡¯s forces.


    Strategically speaking, it was the most logical move.


    This fortress was more useful to Serpina than it was to us.


    Burning it down made perfect sense.


    Of course, only someone like Carlints would be reckless enough to do something so drastic without the lord¡¯s approval.


    Besides, most of the soldiers stationed here had been involved in constructing the fortress.


    What would it do to their morale to see something they had built with their own hands go up in flames?


    Their spirits would plummet.


    And judging by Miguel¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t have the guts to make such a ruthless call.


    Even now, he was sweating, desperately trying to come up with a plan.


    Either way, a last stand is not an option.


    The only silver lining was that Miguel, while struggling to find a solution, wasn¡¯t the type to order a suicidal last stand for the sake of "duty" or "honor."


    I couldn¡¯t care less if Brans Army suffered one defeat after another.


    But if Airen ended up captured or killed, that would be a problem.


    And, of course, I had no desire to die, either.


    Which meant.


    When Miguel inevitably asked for opinions, I planned to raise my hand and say:


    "Losing this fortress is unfortunate, but we must retreat to Kelstein Castle for the sake of the future."


    And sure enough.


    "...I ask everyone present¡ªdoes anyone have a viable solution to this predicament?"


    I slowly scanned the room.


    No one raised their hand.


    Of course.


    No one wanted to be the one to say, Let¡¯s abandon the fortress.


    Which meant it was my turn to speak.


    Except¡ª


    Wait a second.


    Since I had the opportunity, I might as well ask.


    I mentally inputted the question:


    "What is the best course of action in this situation?"


    I expected the answer to be, Burn the fortress and escape.


    Because no matter how I looked at it, this battle was a lost cause.


    Carlints¡¯ blunder had doomed this place.


    And based on my knowledge of the game, burning it down seemed like the correct move.


    The answer came, as always, instantly.


    [Establish a defensive position where the enemy can see you and fortify the fortress.]


    "......"


    Wait.


    What?


    Fortify the fortress?


    That¡¯s the right move???


    Once again.


    The absolute compass in my head was pointing in an entirely unexpected direction.

 Chapter 40

    I quickly assessed the situation.


    Our available fighting force currently stood at 8,000 soldiers. If we picked out those who had just returned from battle but were still in decent condition, we could perhaps add another 2,000.


    That gave us a total of 10,000 men. Under normal circumstances, that wouldn¡¯t be a completely hopeless number.


    But we weren¡¯t up against normal circumstances.


    The enemy was marching toward us with an overwhelming force of over 30,000 troops.


    And this wasn¡¯t even a castle¡ªit was a fortress. Its defenses were significantly weaker, meaning siege weaponry would bring it down much faster.


    And yet, the answer was to hold our ground?


    Why?


    What possible reason could there be?


    And what was with the specific instruction to position ourselves where the enemy could see us?


    If my predictions had given that answer, there had to be a reason. That much had been true every time before.


    I would have liked to take my time sorting through the possibilities, but the others were already engaged in discussion, trying to come up with solutions. For now, I had to stop thinking and make sure I didn¡¯t miss anything in the conversation.


    "It would be best to withdraw from here," Parke suggested.


    Miguel nodded in agreement.


    "Hmm... but what of the lord¡¯s approval?"


    "I already sent a messenger. Given the timing, we should be receiving a response soon."


    "What did you report?"


    "I informed them of our defeat, that General Carlints was taken prisoner, and that we have minimal remaining forces, making an enemy invasion highly likely."


    "So the question is whether we wait for orders or act on our own."


    Not long after Miguel voiced his dilemma, the answer arrived.


    Right on cue, a soldier entered the war room.


    A crimson armband stood out against his uniform.


    Exactly who we needed¡ªa messenger.


    "Messenger, reporting! I bring a direct command from our lord, Lyn Brans!"


    "Oh! Speak of the devil, and she appears! Well, what has our lord decreed?"


    "...Here it is."


    The soldier handed over a document written in Lyn¡¯s own handwriting, his expression tense.


    Miguel took the paper, reading it in silence.


    And with every word, his expression darkened.


    "General Miguel, what does it say...?" Parke asked hesitantly.


    Miguel didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    Instead, he let out a heavy sigh before turning his gaze back to the messenger.


    "Are you certain of this?"


    "...Yes. It matches what I heard from our lord¡¯s own lips."


    Everyone in the room was now staring intently at Miguel, expressions taut with anticipation and unease.


    He remained silent for a long time before finally speaking.


    "...Our lord has ordered us to defend the fortress."


    A sharp intake of breath swept through the room.


    "T-Then...! Are reinforcements on their way...?" Parke asked, grasping at straws.


    Miguel slowly nodded.


    "They¡¯ve been dispatched from Arnel Castle."


    "...Arnel Castle?"


    Even from Kelstein Castle, it would be a close call.


    But Arnel Castle?


    If that was where reinforcements were coming from, there was no way we could hold out against Serpina¡¯s army.


    What the hell is that woman thinking?


    She couldn¡¯t seriously be ordering us to stay and fight just to be slaughtered or captured... right?


    And before I could come up with an answer to my own question, Miguel provided one.


    "...However."


    Miguel hesitated before continuing in a grim tone.


    "Some officers will be reassigned to new posts. Upon receiving this command, they are to immediately leave the fortress and report to their designated locations."


    "What...?"


    ...No way.


    The uneasy feeling in my gut solidified into certainty.


    "...Miguel Braun, Parke, Lilia, and Jayden. The four of you are to report to Kelstein Castle.


    And¡ªJack, Silin, and Swen. The three of you are to return to Arnel Castle for reassignment..."


    "...!!"


    "The remaining officers... are to hold the fortress until reinforcements arrive. Our lord expects them to distinguish themselves in battle."


    It was only then that everyone realized why Miguel had faltered before speaking.


    Every pair of eyes in the room turned toward the one person whose name had not been called.


    Airen Juliet.


    Lyn was trying to snuff out the flame of her life.


    Just as she had in every single timeline before this one.


    ***


    Time rewinds again.


    At the moment Parke¡¯s messenger reached Lyn Brans.


    "...Carlints Brans... has been taken prisoner by Ian¡¯s forces?"


    Lyn¡¯s eyes went blank in shock. The messenger, unable to offer a response, simply lowered his head.


    No... how...?


    It wasn¡¯t long before she understood what had happened.


    The rebellion at Cherien Castle. Ian¡¯s uprising.


    Carlints had led 35,000 men into an overzealous battle.


    Even without Parfalle to explain it, Lyn could piece together why it had happened.


    So my brother... actually thought it was possible?


    Was it because she had reinforced him with 10,000 extra soldiers?


    "You idiot... my foolish little brother...!"


    Ever since his humiliating defeat at Lunarian¡¯s hands, he had been desperate to reclaim his honor.


    And now, it had driven him to disaster.


    Lyn had believed in him as a competent general. She had granted him full authority to act without needing her approval.


    Compared to Chel, who was brash and reckless, Carlints had always been the more reliable commander.


    And yet, after seeing the reinforcements, he had miscalculated.


    If she had sent more troops, he might have actually succeeded in capturing Cherien Castle.


    There was a world of difference between attacking Serpina¡¯s forces and targeting a freshly rebelled minor faction.


    Had Carlints succeeded, the Brans Army could have finally planted their long-desired banner across the northern regions.


    As that thought formed in her mind, another face surfaced.


    The man who had argued that sending troops north was the right call.


    "Of course."


    "Then I shall take my leave."


    With that, Airen slowly exited the war room.


    A heavy silence fell over the room once more.


    Then, finally, I raised my hand.


    "I have something to say."


    Miguel, looking exhausted, turned to me.


    "...A suggestion?"


    Strangely enough, despite the situation, I felt no fear.


    No anger.


    In fact, it felt as though a great burden had been lifted from my shoulders.


    Airen would not die here.


    She had been thrown into a death trap by her lord, but this place...


    This place was not a death trap.


    Not for her.


    Because the absolute answer had already taken root in my mind.


    I spoke slowly, deliberately.


    "I will stay here."


    ***


    "What did you just say?"


    Miguel looked at me, stunned.


    Then, after regaining his composure, he asked:


    "...Forgive me, but may I have your name?"


    "Swen."


    "I see. Swen. You must be one of the officers who recently arrived with General Airen. But... what do you mean by that?"


    "I intend to stay and assist General Airen in the defense of the fortress."


    "What?!"


    The war room erupted into murmurs.


    Miguel, too, was visibly taken aback.


    "He intends to stay and fight?"


    Calling it a "defense" was one thing.


    But anyone who had served under the Brans Army long enough knew what was really happening.


    Lyn Brans was throwing Airen to her death.


    It was no secret that Airen was out of favor with their lord.


    The fact that reinforcements were coming from Arnel Castle rather than Kelstein Castle made it painfully obvious.


    It was Lyn¡¯s way of performing the bare minimum¡ªjust enough to show that she had "tried."


    No one was nai?ve enough to believe otherwise.


    And yet, despite seeing all of this, this man was choosing to stay?


    "I mean... sure, maybe you¡¯re just someone who truly wants to fight for our army. But do you understand what you¡¯re doing?"


    Miguel¡¯s voice was grave.


    "Our lord has summoned you. If you refuse to obey, it is the same as defying her command. This is about more than just your patriotism."


    "But wasn¡¯t this fortress personally overseen and constructed by Lord Carlints?" I countered. "For that very reason, I would rather fight to the end than abandon it."


    "......."


    Miguel let out a sigh.


    At that moment, Parke, who had been listening quietly, narrowed his eyes in thought.


    Now that I think about it... this man spoke highly of Carlints before, didn¡¯t he?


    If Parke had been a sharper man, he might have realized that Swen had cleverly maneuvered Airen into a dangerous frontline position in Carlints¡¯ place.


    But he was not that insightful.


    Instead, he simplified the situation in his mind.


    "Is he trying to get in Carlints¡¯ good graces?"


    Carlints Brans.


    A prisoner of war¡ªbut unlikely to be executed.


    Executing him would certainly send a message, but from Ian¡¯s perspective, the risk of backlash was too high.


    Even if Serpina¡¯s army recaptured Cherien Castle and took Carlints into their custody, they would still be more likely to use him as a bargaining tool rather than dispose of him outright.


    So in all likelihood, Carlints would survive.


    And if Swen remained loyal to him, he would have a powerful patron once Carlints returned.


    "Is he betting on Carlints¡¯ survival for his own career?"


    It was an unlikely gamble, but if it paid off, Swen would gain a strong backing within the Brans Army.


    Young officers like him sometimes took such risks in hopes of rising through the ranks.


    Parke himself had grown too old to make such bold plays.


    But perhaps that was why...


    He wanted to help this ambitious young officer succeed.


    If he died, that was his own burden to bear.


    Of course, everything Parke assumed was completely wrong.


    "General Miguel," Parke said suddenly. "I believe we should let him do as he wishes."


    "What?"


    "Reinforcements are coming, even if they¡¯re from Arnel Castle. And General Airen is undoubtedly a capable leader. If he¡¯s willing to fight for our army, why stop him? Miracles do happen, after all."


    "......."


    Miguel fell silent, contemplating Parke¡¯s words.


    But ultimately, he knew time was not on their side.


    And he could not waste more of it arguing with a man who was choosing to throw himself into the fire.


    "...Fine. I will do my best to inform our lord of your decision."


    ***


    Yes.


    That was exactly what I wanted to hear.


    I bowed deeply.


    "I will return with a victorious report."


    "Hmph. I¡¯ll hold you to that."


    He didn¡¯t seem convinced.


    But he would be.


    Because we would not lose this fortress.


    There was no turning back now.


    It was time for me to do what only I could do.


    Let''s go.


    To protect Airen Juliet.


    To keep the flame of her life from being extinguished.

 Chapter 41

    Airen stood atop the fortress wall overlooking the northern plains, a place that could only be reached by ascending the stone staircase.


    To tend to the wounded, she needed to descend the stairs and leave the meeting chamber, but¡ª


    Her heart wavered. She needed a moment to steady herself.


    She gazed upon the vast, open field.


    And in that moment¡ªshe understood her fate.


    "I... am being abandoned."


    She had suspected this might happen.


    No matter how she knocked on that closed door, no matter how she proved her loyalty,


    No matter how hard she tried¡ª


    The one who should have been her guiding sun, her lord, never once bathed her in warmth. Instead, she was always pushed away.


    No matter the achievements she brought, they were ignored. No matter the words she spoke, they were unheard.


    Yet, she had clung to her father''s words, never letting her pride waver, training tirelessly to remain steadfast.


    Striking a scarecrow with her sword had been a good way to clear her mind, and through sheer will, she had endured.


    She had wanted to burn herself away for her lord¡¯s sake.


    The more she was deemed unworthy, the more she wished to set her unwavering loyalty ablaze and prove herself.


    But¡ªAiren was no immortal.


    The raging fire of her devotion had dwindled to a mere ember, fragile enough to be extinguished by the faintest breeze.


    And now, when she had clung to the hope that her loyalty would finally be acknowledged¡ª


    She had been given an order that was no different from "Go out and die."


    Even someone as resolute as her could not help but falter.


    But she refused to think that way. She steadied herself, forced her trembling heart into stillness.


    Perhaps, just perhaps¡ªLyn Brans had given her this task as a chance to earn merit.


    A fleeting, desperate hope.


    "...Father..."


    The face of the only family she had left came to mind.


    What should I do now?


    If the sword I once raised to protect others can no longer do so¡ª


    No, if I am no longer even permitted to protect¡ª


    Then how am I supposed to live from here on?


    "The Juliet family exists for the sake of the Brans family."


    She had lived by that creed, treating it as an unshakable truth.


    Yet even she was reaching her limits.


    Would they finally acknowledge me if I stayed and fought to the bitter end?


    Would Lady Lyn, in the end, at least recognize that I gave my all for her?


    If I refuse to surrender even as a prisoner of war, if I remain loyal until my last breath¡ª


    Will my devotion finally reach her?


    The thought nearly brought her to tears. But she held them back.


    Even if she was being cast aside¡ªuntil the very end, she would keep her father¡¯s last words.


    Even if she were to die fighting for her lord.


    If that was her fate, then she would accept it.


    So why¡ª


    Why did her chest ache so unbearably?


    She thought to herself.


    If only there had been just one person.


    Just one person who could acknowledge her efforts, who could see how hard she tried¡ª


    And at that moment.


    "So this is where you were."


    "...!!!"


    Startled out of her thoughts, Airen snapped her head in the direction of the voice.


    Standing there¡ªwas the silver-haired man who had, over time, become a familiar presence.


    "I checked the infirmary, but you weren¡¯t there. Took me a while to find you."@@@@


    "S-Swen...? What are you doing here...?"


    "What do you mean? I came to see you, of course."


    Ah.


    So he had come to bid her farewell.


    Now that she thought about it, she had grown rather fond of Swen.


    At first, their cohabitation had been unintentional, but in hindsight, it had not been unpleasant.


    He had provided a warmth she had always longed for.


    Simply sharing space with someone had been... enjoyable.


    And he¡ª


    He was perhaps the only one in the Brans Army who had ever placed any faith in her.


    "...I see. You''ve come to say goodbye. You truly are a kind person."


    She forced a smile.


    A fragile, sorrowful smile¡ªone that seemed ready to crumble at any moment.


    But she would not let herself waver.


    She did not want to burden him with the weight she bore.


    The emotions she had to endure alone¡ªshe would not trouble him with them.


    "Swen, the time I spent with you... was not unpleasant. I will never forget it. I will protect this fortress until the very end. ...Still, if I do not return to Arnel Castle¡ª"


    The moment she spoke those words, her body trembled ever so slightly.


    "You may take whatever is left in my home and use it as you see fit. Some things may fetch a decent price if sold."


    She had spent weeks watching Swen, and he was a kind man.


    Whenever she trained alone, he had subtly left food for her.


    He often engaged her in conversation, making sure she was never isolated.


    It could not have been easy, housing a higher-ranking officer of a different gender.


    Yet never once had he voiced a complaint.


    He was compassionate.


    And because of that, she feared he would try to stop her.


    That he would beg her to abandon this foolish duty and beg Lyn Brans for another chance.


    If he said something like that¡ª


    She would have no choice but to ask him to leave.


    She would have to sever this tie, force herself to say goodbye, and suppress the emotions threatening to spill over.


    Because if Swen became too entangled with her¡ª


    He would inevitably share her fate.


    And she could not allow that.


    But¡ª


    Swen spoke words she had never even considered.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    "...What?"


    "I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m staying right here. Our lord instructed us to earn merit, didn¡¯t she? We should do exactly that. Oh, and Jack and Silin already left. They asked me to pass along their apologies and wish you good fortune."


    "What... What are you saying?"


    Airen stared at him, wide-eyed, her voice quivering.


    "I said I¡¯ll be staying here in the fortress with you."


    "...What?"


    Her voice shook.


    "Why? Why would you? Staying here means¡ª"


    And finally¡ª


    She could no longer look away.


    "Just use the embers that remain to make us some tea. For as long as we¡¯re together."


    "...!!!"


    And then¡ª


    At last, the tears she had fought so hard to suppress spilled over.


    "...Hhk."


    Airen buried her face against Swen¡¯s chest.


    He said nothing, simply resting a hand on her back, gently patting her as she cried.


    "I... I..."


    It was fine if no one acknowledged her.


    It was fine if her devotion never reached her lord.


    If she could become the daughter her father would be proud of,


    If she could live long enough to be recognized by the Brans family in the end¡ª


    But all those lies she had told herself...


    All of them shattered, one by one.


    It wasn¡¯t fine.


    She knew her devotion would never reach Lyn Brans.


    She knew she would never be acknowledged.


    And once the armor of lies she had worn for so long crumbled¡ª


    The truth became painfully clear.


    She had been lonely.


    So unbearably lonely.


    No one had ever truly seen her. No one had ever recognized her.


    And now¡ª


    Now that she had finally cast off those lies¡ª


    She realized something.


    The man standing before her...


    He was the only one who did see her.


    "...Hic... hkk..."


    For a long time, she sobbed in Swen¡¯s embrace.


    And Swen held her through it all.


    After all¡ª


    There was no one else who would come looking for her.


    In that moment, they simply shared each other¡¯s warmth.


    ***


    As time passed¡ª


    Her tears finally ceased.


    Swen continued to gently pat her back.


    "Do you feel a little better now?"


    "...Yes."


    She had held back her tears for so long, but now that she had finally let them out¡ª


    It felt as though a great weight had been lifted from her chest.


    She had no idea why she had spent so many years forcing herself toward an unattainable goal, enduring and enduring for something that would never be realized.


    And now that she had cried in front of him¡ª


    Now that she had let go, even if just a little¡ª


    She could finally think clearly.


    Airen turned her head slightly to look at Swen.


    He was handsome.


    She had never been one to care much for appearances,


    But even so, he was striking enough to catch her eye.


    But that wasn¡¯t what was shaking her heart right now.


    It was his kindness.


    His warmth.


    The strength of someone who refused to abandon her.


    Even now, as he continued to pat her back¡ªhis touch was so warm.


    When Lyn Brans had abandoned her, she had wondered how she was supposed to live.


    But maybe¡ª


    Maybe the answer wasn¡¯t as far away as she had thought.


    For the first time in her life¡ª


    She considered a future beyond the Brans family.


    And that was something she never would have dared to think¡ª


    If not for the man standing before her.


    "I¡¯m glad you¡¯re feeling better."


    "Mm."


    But¡ª


    Nothing about their situation had changed.


    Even now, an army of over thirty thousand was advancing upon them.


    Realizing this, Airen¡¯s expression grew serious.


    "Swen... Staying here is too dangerous. Shouldn¡¯t we abandon the fortress and flee? If you pledge allegiance to Serpina¡¯s army, I will follow¡ª"


    "No."


    Swen¡¯s answer came without hesitation.


    And now that she thought about it¡ª


    He had always been like this.


    With unwavering confidence, he met her gaze¡ª


    And he smiled.


    "Now, Lady Airen..."


    "...?"


    "It¡¯s time to earn some merit."

 Chapter 42

    I led Airen, now composed, back to the door of the meeting chamber.


    Of course, aside from the guards stationed nearby, there was no one else around.


    "You¡¯ve been working hard."


    At my greeting, the guard flinched in surprise before responding nervously.


    "Ah... y-yes! That is to say¡ª"


    "I am Swen."


    "Yes, Lord Swen. Um... Lord Swen, are you staying to defend the fortress?"


    "Yes. Together with General Airen."


    "I see..."


    The soldier fell silent for a moment, deep in thought. Then, he suddenly bowed deeply toward Airen.


    "...General Airen. I will fight to the very end. Thank you... truly, thank you for staying and fighting alongside us."


    "...Thank you for staying and fighting with us..."


    In the game, soldiers were nothing more than numbers¡ªmere units with set values.


    But in this world, now made real, they breathed and lived.


    Each of them carried their own small universe.


    There was no way they didn¡¯t understand.


    They knew they had been thrown into a hopeless battlefield.


    Even if it was an order, what had gone through their minds as they watched their superiors flee the fortress?


    And suddenly, I understood why this soldier had thanked her.


    Airen had always been a commander who stood alongside her soldiers.


    She had shared the night watches, carried supplies during marches, and lived by the same rules as them.


    Even if Lyn Brans had abandoned her, the soldiers¡ªthose at the lowest ranks who bore the weight of Brans¡¯ power¡ªhad always respected her.


    Because in this world, people were not just data.


    Receiving the soldier¡¯s words, Airen responded in a solemn, steady tone.


    "Yes. I will fight alongside you all until the end. And I will never allow you to die."


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    The soldier¡¯s voice rang out with renewed vigor.


    It seemed morale had risen.


    Well, there was no downside to that, so I saw no need to say anything more.


    With that, we entered the meeting chamber.


    The empty room welcomed only the two of us.


    "They left quickly."


    Well, if they wanted to survive, moving fast was the smart choice.


    I had no intention of resenting them for it.


    "Um... Swen."


    "Yes?"


    "What should we do now?"


    Seeing the worry on her face, a sudden mischievous urge struck me.


    "You¡¯re asking me? Lady Airen, didn¡¯t you just tell that soldier you wouldn¡¯t let anyone die?"


    I expected her to fluster, to stammer something like, "T-that... Hmm... Are you seriously joking in this situation?"


    But¡ª


    Her response was different from what I had anticipated.


    "I believe in you, Swen."


    "...Pardon?"


    "I believe in you."


    She smiled as she said it.


    Sunlight from the window cast a soft glow on her face.@@@@


    "So I¡¯m not worried. You said we will defend this fortress. You said we will save everyone. And I believe you."


    "..."


    Feeling strangely embarrassed, I sighed briefly and sat down in one of the empty chairs.


    "Well... as you said, we are going to win."


    "Do you have a plan?"


    A plan.


    Right. A plan.


    Everything had been moving too fast, but now that I had a moment to think¡ªI did have an idea.


    [Hold your position where you can see the enemy.]


    The prediction said hold our position. That meant this was the correct course of action.


    Which also meant a solution existed.


    The problem was¡ª


    "Why is holding our position the right answer?"


    I knew what the answer was, but I didn¡¯t know why.


    Still, I had one thing working in my favor:


    I had spent 10,000 hours on this godforsaken strategy game.


    And more importantly¡ª


    My words were always correct.


    With those two advantages, I could find a solution.


    I pulled out a rough map I had drawn of the fortress¡¯s surroundings back at Airen¡¯s house.


    I had sketched it in my spare time, just in case. And, as expected, it was proving useful.


    "What¡¯s that?"


    "A map. I need to think through our options. I have a vague idea, but I¡¯m not sure yet."


    Most people would probably get annoyed hearing that after all my talk about "earning merit."


    But Airen simply nodded without a word and said:


    "Alright. Is there anything I can do to help?"


    "Not particularly."


    But that still didn¡¯t resolve everything.


    One final question remained.


    "Why do I need to make it look like I summoned the disaster?"


    "Why is that the most efficient course of action?"


    As I pieced everything together, the answer was surprisingly simple.


    "Because if the invading army believes I caused the disaster... they will flee."


    For example, if lightning struck¡ª


    Yes, it would cause casualties.


    But they wouldn¡¯t necessarily stop advancing.


    In the game, a lightning strike could instantly kill several thousand, and in unlucky cases, even ten thousand.


    If the same logic applied here, the enemy would take damage but still have troops left to fight.


    And they still had siege weapons.


    But¡ª


    If they believed it wasn¡¯t just a natural disaster¡ª


    If they thought I had deliberately summoned it¡ª


    If they feared that more lightning would strike them down again¡ª


    Would they still advance?


    Would they willingly fight against an unknown, supernatural force?


    As this realization struck me, my tangled thoughts suddenly became clear.


    "This is it."


    I slapped my knee.


    Yes.


    This was why we were going to win.


    The meaning behind "Hold your position where you can see the enemy"¡ª


    It was this.


    But.


    Something still felt... incomplete.


    So, I ran a simulation in my mind¡ªthis time, from our army¡¯s perspective.


    A new recruit in the Brans Army had unleashed a seemingly magical power and repelled the enemy.


    It wasn¡¯t just a rumor.


    Too many people had witnessed it firsthand.


    The soldiers in the fortress¡ªAiren included¡ªwould be living proof.


    And if I were a third party within the Brans Army, hearing this story, what would I think?


    "That new recruit is incredible."


    "Unbelievable."


    "He achieved a remarkable victory."


    ..."Achieved a remarkable victory?"


    That was when I remembered something I had momentarily set aside.


    I, Swen, had disobeyed my lord¡¯s orders.


    Whether it was for Airen¡¯s sake or for my own survival, I had ignored Lyn Brans¡¯ command to retreat.


    No matter my intentions, I had gone against my superior¡¯s will.


    But.


    What if a commander she had discarded ended up securing an overwhelming victory?


    What if people started believing I had acted for Carlints¡¯ sake?


    Many commanders already saw Carlints as a key figure.


    Unlike Airen, Carlints was directly related to Lyn Brans by blood.


    If my actions could be interpreted as benefiting him¡ª


    Then, in the eyes of the Brans Army, they were not acts of defiance.


    They were acts of loyalty.


    And if word spread that I had achieved this victory,


    If it was framed as a victory for the Brans Army¡ª


    No matter how much Lyn Brans disliked me, she wouldn¡¯t be able to punish me.


    And at that thought¡ª


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "...Pfft¡ªhahaha!"


    Of course.


    This was why my Intelligence 100 mind had predicted:


    "Hold your position where you can see the enemy."


    I laughed like a madman in the empty meeting room.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    Compared to the insanity of what I was about to do¡ª


    This was nothing.


    I stood up, took a deep breath, and exhaled three times.


    "...Alright. Let¡¯s go."


    It was time to perform a miracle.


    ***


    Finding Airen among the wounded soldiers was not difficult.


    I approached her.


    "Lady Airen."


    "Swen. Have you come to a decision?"


    "Yes. And I have a task that requires your assistance. Would that be alright?"


    At my words, Airen nodded without hesitation.


    "Of course. Right now, Swen, you are my superior. What do you need?"


    "Good. Because what I¡¯m about to ask is completely ridiculous."


    "...Excuse me?"


    "Gather as many bricks as possible."


    "Bricks? I suppose there are some left over from the fortress construction, but... why do you need them?"


    I turned to her, speaking in an unwavering tone¡ª


    A tone of absolute certainty.


    And with an expression that suggested I knew everything, I declared:


    "The heavens are stirring. We will build an altar to communicate with the sky."

 Chapter 43

    "Swen. As you instructed, I¡¯ve built a simple platform for you to stand on."


    "Excellent."


    I turned to inspect the structure Airen had assembled near the fortress wall.


    It had small steps on either side, and if I stood at the center, I would be clearly visible from outside the fortress.


    Just to be sure, I decided to ask her.


    "Lady Airen."


    "What is it?"


    She stepped in closer.


    Too close.


    Close enough that I could feel her body brush against mine.


    And since she had taken off her heavy breastplate to move the bricks more easily¡ª


    Her absurdly large chest pressed lightly against my arm.


    The distance between us suddenly felt different than usual.


    Well, if it meant she trusted me more, I wasn¡¯t about to complain.


    "For example, that hill over there¡ªif soldiers are descending from it, will they be able to see me clearly?"


    "The slope is gradual, so... yes, I believe they will."


    "Good. That will do."


    "...Why do you ask?"


    Right.


    I should probably tell Airen¡ªat least partially¡ªwhat I was doing.


    I couldn''t be completely honest, of course.


    But what mattered was that she believed I was doing something significant.


    "Lady Airen, can you promise me that no matter what I say, you will not be alarmed?"


    She responded without hesitation.


    "I promise. No matter what you say, Swen, I won¡¯t be surprised."


    "..."


    I slowly closed my eyes.


    This was it.


    This was where the real act began.


    First, I needed to fool even myself.


    From this moment forward, I was about to summon a natural disaster¡ª


    A miracle.


    But it could not appear to be magic.


    If I claimed it was magic, people would demand proof.


    And obviously, I couldn¡¯t prove I had the power to summon natural disasters.


    Magic did exist in this world¡ª


    But it was an extremely late-game element in Garland Eternity Saga.


    Not a single mage had made themselves known yet.


    If I were to be labeled the first mage of the continent, it would only bring unnecessary trouble.


    Lyn Brans, my current lord, did not like subordinates she couldn¡¯t control.


    If I was perceived as some untouchable, supernatural figure, she would see me as a threat.


    And if Lyn saw me as a threat, she would absolutely move to get rid of me.


    So, I needed to frame this as something else.


    Not magic.


    Just... insight.


    I took a deep breath, then¡ª


    With a look of revelation, as if I had received a divine message¡ª


    I spoke with a slight tremor in my voice.


    "Last night, I gazed at the sky. I saw seven stars, shining more brilliantly than any others."


    "Seven stars...?"


    "Yes. And then... three of them... they flickered before suddenly vanishing."


    "...?"


    Airen tilted her head, confused.


    Of course, she had no idea what I was talking about.


    Even I didn¡¯t know what I was talking about.


    I was just stringing together vague, cryptic nonsense.


    And if I didn¡¯t understand what I was saying, there was no way she could.


    But that was fine.


    Because once the miracle happened, these words would gain meaning retroactively.


    "The heavens are in turmoil. If I can read this flow correctly... I believe I can bring forth a miracle."


    "A miracle...? What kind of miracle?"


    "A miracle that will eliminate Serpina¡¯s army in one fell swoop."@@@@


    "!!!"


    Airen¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Can... can you explain in more detail?"


    I wanted to say something grand, like "I will summon lightning."


    But the sky was still clear.


    I knew a natural disaster was coming, but I didn¡¯t know what kind.


    Revealing too much too soon would be a mistake.


    "If we wait a few more days... I will be able to read the sky¡¯s will more clearly. That is why I asked you to build this altar. I must communicate with the heavens."


    "I... see?"


    Airen looked even more confused, tilting her head again.


    Like a small, puzzled animal.


    It was oddly cute.


    But after a moment, she closed her eyes and nodded.


    "...Alright, Swen. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, but... I don¡¯t believe you would speak nonsense."


    Her words were reassuring.


    Though I did feel a little guilty about deceiving her.


    Still, once I showed results, that guilt would be irrelevant.


    "Thank you for believing in me. I will spend the next few days here, communing with the sky. If possible, could you bring me simple meals during that time?"


    But Airen¡ª


    "Swen. I believe in you. I won¡¯t hesitate anymore."


    She had chosen the man she would protect¡ª


    And she was making sure no one could stand in his way.


    ***


    The sky darkened as if it had been waiting for this exact moment. Thick clouds gathered overhead, swirling ominously, though they did not yet obscure visibility.


    "Just as expected!"


    The most probable natural disaster after a landslide was lightning.


    And it seemed that was exactly what was about to strike Serpina¡¯s forces.


    I had banked on this from the beginning.


    That was why I had spoken to Airen about reading the heavens¡ª


    Why I had built up this entire farce.


    So I continued my meaningless murmuring,


    Had two soldiers drum at random,


    Scattered sheets of parchment with incomprehensible symbols onto the altar floor,


    And placed stones on them to keep them from blowing away.


    It all looked elaborate.


    But in reality, I was doing absolutely nothing.


    "You¡¯ve worked hard again today, Swen."


    "Lady Airen."


    She had brought my daily meal once more.


    It wasn¡¯t anything luxurious, but it was just enough to keep me going.


    "Thank you, truly."


    "No, you¡¯re the one working hard. So, how is your communication with the heavens progressing?"


    "Smoothly. Before Serpina¡¯s army arrives... I believe I may be able to bend the flow of fate itself."


    "I see."


    And all the while¡ª


    Not once had Airen questioned my bizarre behavior.


    She had merely continued supporting me.


    She made sure the soldiers stayed in line.


    She trained them.


    She quelled their doubts.


    She maintained discipline.


    Even amidst all that, she still cared for the wounded.


    Frankly, between the two of us¡ª


    She was the one working far harder.


    "I wish I could brew you some tea, but unfortunately, there are no tea leaves in this fortress."


    "Then make some for me when we return home."


    At my words, she smiled softly.


    Lately, she had been smiling a lot more.


    "I will. We will return together."


    Seeing that smile¡ª


    For the first time, I genuinely wanted to pull off a miracle.


    I was going to make it happen.


    And having a place to return to¡ª


    It filled me with a sense of purpose I hadn¡¯t realized I needed.


    "It¡¯s going to work."


    I repeated the words like a mantra, searing them into my own mind.


    *


    The enemy arrived just as the sky threatened to burst with rain.


    "The enemy is approaching!"


    "Serpina¡¯s forces are in sight!"


    Even without the soldiers shouting, it was easy to confirm.


    "Swen! I heard the reports¡ªare they really...?!"


    Airen rushed to my side, staring out at the approaching army.


    "...They¡¯re here."


    Serpina¡¯s forces loomed before us.


    The sheer number of troops was overwhelming.


    And the number of siege weapons¡ªfar more than necessary to take a single fortress.


    It was overkill.


    With this much firepower, the fortress walls wouldn¡¯t last a day.


    Hell, they might not even last hours.


    Once the enemy reached the walls¡ª


    Once the catapults were in range¡ª


    That would be the end.


    Unless¡ª


    Unless my prediction was correct.


    Unless my assumption was right.


    "Now."


    This was it.


    If I was right, lightning would strike them at this very moment.


    And that was when the real battle would begin.


    Slowly, I rose from the altar.


    "Swen...?"


    I turned to her and spoke gently.


    "Lady Airen, I will bring you victory."


    Then, I turned to face the incoming army.


    "Come."


    I stretched out my arms wide.


    My grand performance¡ª


    The gamble of a lifetime¡ª


    Was about to begin.

 Chapter 44

    It was time.


    I turned to the two soldiers who had endured this madness with me over the past few days.


    They had followed along, matching my nonsense with steady drumbeats.


    Even though they had been conscripted and likely had moments of existential crisis over why their duty involved drumming on makeshift instruments while their commander ranted at the sky¡ª


    They had never once questioned it.


    They had obeyed.


    "Everyone. You¡¯ve worked hard until now. Everything we¡¯ve practiced, all the preparation¡ªit¡¯s all for this moment. I trust you to see it through to the end."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "We¡¯ll follow exactly as rehearsed!"


    At their responses, I smiled and turned toward the approaching enemy.


    "Alright! The enemy is upon us. Prepare yourselves!"


    "Understood!"


    The two soldiers, who had trained with me in this bizarre ritual, positioned themselves on either side of the altar, each sitting before a drum.


    "Just follow what we practiced. Today is the most important performance of your lives. Strike the drums as if you¡¯re knocking on the gates of the heavens themselves!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    They raised their drumsticks¡ª


    Not weapons, but instruments¡ª


    And began hammering away at the crude, makeshift drums.


    With them flanking me, beating out an ominous rhythm, I must have looked like some crazed cult leader summoning an ancient deity.


    Good.


    This was perfect.


    "Haaaah... Aaaaaah... AAAAAHHH!!!"


    I closed my eyes, inhaling deeply as if gathering my energy.


    I knew how insane I looked.


    But¡ª


    "If I¡¯m going to pull this off, I need to be the most insane person anyone has ever seen."


    I wasn¡¯t just predicting a lightning strike.


    I was summoning it.


    That was the image I needed to project.


    If I didn¡¯t fully commit, people might believe it was just a natural occurrence.


    That wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    Serpina¡¯s soldiers had to fear me.


    If I wanted them to think I was the one calling down divine wrath¡ª


    Then I had to be an unquestionable lunatic.


    An absolute madman.


    A messiah of destruction.


    Because what kind of person declares they will summon lightning¡ª


    And actually stands there waiting for it?


    So¡ª


    "HEAVENS!!! HEAR MY VOICE!!! RESPOND TO ME!!!!"


    I screamed louder than the drums, louder than the approaching army¡ª


    And then...


    Nothing.


    The enemy was closing in.


    The storm was thick above us.


    It was the right time.


    So then¡ª


    Why wasn¡¯t the rain falling yet?


    ***


    It was General Julian of Serpina¡¯s army who had been tasked with leading 33,000 troops and siege weapons to crush the fortress.@@@@


    Previously, his suggestion to attack had been dismissed.


    But now, the situation had changed.


    His lord had summoned him once again.


    The sudden orders didn¡¯t bother him. In fact, Julian was rather pleased.


    ¡®I knew it. I was right all along.¡¯


    Julian, a battle-hardened middle-aged man with brown hair, smirked in satisfaction.


    He wasn¡¯t the brightest strategist, but his extensive experience in war had earned him a degree of favor from Serpina.


    However, Julian¡¯s ambitions reached beyond simple favor.


    He wanted an irreplaceable position within Serpina¡¯s army.


    A commander with undeniable value.


    A warrior who would rise through merit alone.


    ¡®We¡¯ll seize the fortress, establish it as a forward base, and use it to launch a second assault on Kelstein Castle. I can do this.¡¯


    With that ambition in mind, he led his forces toward the Brans-held fortress.


    Then¡ª


    "General Julian!"


    "What is it?"


    A lieutenant rushed to him, looking unusually serious.


    "Sir... there is a man atop the fortress wall, performing... something strange."


    "What?"


    Julian rode forward, taking the lead.


    And what he saw¡ª


    Was beyond absurd.


    A young, white-haired man stood atop the fortress walls, arms stretched wide, screaming at the sky.


    It was hard to hear him clearly from this distance, but he seemed to be wildly flailing his arms¡ªalmost as if he was pointing directly at them.


    And beside him¡ª


    Two soldiers sat before makeshift drums, hammering away at them as if part of some bizarre ritual.


    "What the hell...?"


    Julian was baffled.


    And yet¡ªnothing.


    ¡®No! That¡¯s impossible!¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    A natural disaster.


    A divine catastrophe.


    And me, standing at its center¡ªmaking it seem like I had caused it.


    That was the answer.


    That was the only answer.


    100 Intelligence.


    10,000 hours of gameplay.


    All my experience.


    All my reasoning.


    Everything pointed to this being the correct move.


    ¡®It has to be! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m wrong! The disaster has to be lightning! It can¡¯t be an earthquake, or we wouldn¡¯t have been told to stay in the fortress! It has to be lightning!¡¯


    I gritted my teeth and continued my performance.


    The enemy¡¯s war cries were growing louder, drowning out the pounding drums beside me.


    Siege weapons were ready.


    The catapults were in position.


    And once the first boulders were launched¡ª


    The walls would crumble.


    If one of those stones hit me¡ª


    I would die.


    But if that were really going to happen¡ª


    Then the prediction wouldn''t have said "hold the fortress where the enemy can see you."


    It would¡¯ve been "escape."


    Or "evacuate."


    If the enemy was just going to retreat on their own¡ª


    Then it wouldn¡¯t have mattered where I stood.


    I had trusted my predictions before.


    And they had never once been wrong.


    When negotiations with Lyn seemed doomed¡ªmessengers arrived.


    When our forces reached Kelstein¡ªCherien Castle rebelled.


    Everything had always fallen into place.


    So why¡ª


    Why was I feeling this uneasy?


    Why was this the first time I doubted myself?


    Was it because not a single drop of rain had fallen?


    Was it because nothing was happening?


    "HAAAAAA!!!"


    I screamed louder.


    ¡®No!¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t let doubt creep in.


    I had to believe.


    I was right.


    I was always right.


    I had 100 Intelligence.


    "HEAVENS!!!"


    And then¡ª


    Finally¡ª


    "W-Wait!!!"


    "What¡¯s that?! What the hell is that?!"


    I heard the panicked voices of the soldiers.


    "T-That...!"


    Even beside me¡ªIrene, who had stayed calm through everything¡ª


    Was stunned.


    The sky¡ª


    It was still clouded over.


    And yet¡ª


    A deep, eerie shadow was forming over the battlefield.


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    I finally sensed something was off.


    Slowly¡ª


    I tilted my head back.


    And I looked up¡ª


    At the sky I had been screaming at all this time.


    And then¡ª


    I realized¡ª


    For the first time¡ª


    That I had completely miscalculated.


    There was no lightning.


    No storm.


    The disaster my 100 Intelligence had predicted¡ª


    Was not a lightning strike.


    It was¡ª


    A massive meteor.


    Falling straight toward the battlefield.

 Chapter 45

    ¡°What... what is that?!¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s falling from the sky!!!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Julian, leading the vanguard of the Serpina army, froze in place as he stared up at the sky in shock.


    A boulder was falling.


    No¡ª


    A burning boulder.


    A massive, blazing meteor, like the divine punishment spoken of in religious texts.


    And that meteor¡ª


    Was steadily descending, blotting out the sky above Julian.


    ¡®......!!!!¡¯


    The moment he realized how imminent the danger was, his survival instincts took over.


    Shoving all unnecessary thoughts aside, he yanked the reins of his horse hard.


    At once, his mount burst forward at full speed.


    He had to run!


    Screw commanding the army¡ª


    If he didn¡¯t move, he was going to die!


    Death.


    Even for a seasoned general who had sent countless soldiers to their graves¡ª


    The fear of death was overwhelming.


    If he were to die fighting in battle, at least he could convince himself it was a meaningful end.


    But this?


    To be crushed by a random rock falling from the heavens?!


    Sure, his name would go down in history.


    As the general who got crushed by a meteor.


    Not a general who died heroically in an unwinnable battle.


    Not even one who perished in a tragic accident while preparing for war.


    But the fool who was obliterated by a rock from the sky!


    "ABSOLUTELY NOT!!!"


    Julian roared as he pushed his horse harder, desperately trying to escape the impact zone.


    If he had just shouted, ¡°Retreat! Get out of the way!¡± at this moment¡ª


    Maybe, just maybe, the casualties would have been less severe.


    But¡ª


    It was already too late.


    And then¡ª


    "AAAGH!!!"


    "HELP!!!"


    The meteor¡ª


    Uncaring, unstoppable¡ª


    Came crashing down right into the heart of the Serpina army.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!


    A thunderous explosion shook the earth.


    The deafening impact was followed by the bloodcurdling screams of soldiers.


    Fire erupted, swallowing men and siege weapons alike.


    A thick, black cloud of dust and smoke spread, blinding the battlefield.


    And then¡ª


    Raindrops.


    A single one.


    Then another.


    Then, as if the heavens themselves had been shaken by the destruction¡ª


    A torrential downpour began to fall.


    Julian had no idea how long he lay there, dazed.


    It wasn¡¯t until the pounding rain stung against his forehead that he realized¡ª


    He was alive.


    ¡°Ugh... khh...¡±


    The shockwave from the impact had blasted him off his horse, sending him crashing into the mud.


    Blood dripped down his temple as he pushed himself up, gasping for breath.


    He looked pathetic¡ª


    But the fact that he was breathing meant everything.


    Pain.@@@@


    His body ached. His ears rang from the sheer force of the explosion.


    But he was alive.


    He had survived.


    And that was all that mattered.


    He grinned through the pain.


    Pain was fine.


    Pain could be endured.


    But death¡ª


    There was no coming back from that.


    Dying now would mean losing everything.


    But his relief didn¡¯t last long.


    "W-what... what the hell just happened?!"


    Reality hit him like a hammer.


    And for the first time, he truly took in the devastation around him.


    A massive crater where his army had been.


    A gouge in the earth where the meteor had struck.


    And bodies¡ª


    So many bodies.


    The remains of soldiers who had failed to escape.


    "Hh¡ª hhiiiik¡ª!!!"


    Julian had killed hundreds in battle.


    He had commanded the deaths of thousands.


    He had long accepted that life on the battlefield was cheap.


    But this¡ª


    This was different.


    This was not war.


    This was annihilation.


    This was something beyond his comprehension.


    Something he could not control.


    Something unfathomable.


    He had never felt fear like this.


    He was a warrior.


    Not a god.


    And then¡ª


    "......!!"


    Julian felt something.


    A presence.


    Slowly¡ªterrified¡ª


    And this¡ª


    This fear he felt now¡ª


    It was just like that.


    "S-save me...!"


    "General Julian...?"


    The soldier was bewildered.


    Julian finally processed the soldier¡¯s presence and grabbed him.


    "R-run... RUN! Sound the retreat! We have to withdraw! A god¡ª a god has appeared¡ª!! WE HAVE TO ESCAPE!!!"


    "What?! General, what are you saying¡ª?"


    "DID YOU NOT HEAR ME?! MOVE!!!"


    The soldier hesitated.


    But after witnessing the meteor¡¯s impact himself, he had no better idea of what to do.


    And so¡ª


    "U-understood!"


    He quickly helped Julian onto his horse.


    Julian clenched his jaw, swallowing the pain shooting through his body, and rode.


    Nothing else mattered.


    He had to flee.


    That single thought was the only thing keeping him moving.


    And just like that¡ª


    Without even attempting to recover what remained of his army¡ª


    Julian abandoned the battlefield.


    ¡®...I can¡¯t see him properly.¡¯


    I had been trying to get a good look at the enemy commander near the fortress, but even squinting, I couldn¡¯t make out his face clearly.


    I considered going closer¡ª


    But my body refused to move.


    Still, as expected, the Serpina army was in full retreat.


    Even the siege weapons they had dragged all the way here were left behind as they fled in terror.


    They were completely broken.


    I mean, could you blame them?


    A goddamn meteor had just fallen from the sky.


    "...Hah."


    I let out a deep sigh.


    Everything had worked out, but¡ª


    Honestly, I had been terrified.


    For a while, it really looked like the lightning wasn¡¯t going to come.


    The sky had been cloudy, sure¡ª


    But there hadn¡¯t been any rain or storm.


    And in this game, lightning only struck when it was raining.


    The fact that it hadn¡¯t started raining even when the enemy reached the fortress¡ª


    Had scared the hell out of me.


    I was really sweating when the siege weapons started moving closer, but¡ª


    I wasn¡¯t that nervous.


    Because the prediction had said "Defend the fortress."


    So something had to happen.


    ...But I had never expected a meteor.


    Not even in my wildest imagination.


    In all my 10,000 hours of playing this cursed game, I had only seen meteors a handful of times.


    To actually witness one while inside this world?


    What kind of insane probability had decided to bless me today?


    Honestly, I had been a little worried that the shockwave would flatten the fortress too¡ª


    But thankfully, it had only dealt about as much damage as it would have in-game.


    The way this world adhered so strictly to game mechanics was¡ª


    Honestly, kind of a relief.


    For reference, when a meteor lands, it doesn¡¯t matter how many soldiers are present¡ª


    It wipes out 90% of the army on impact.


    I let out a slow breath.


    Even if things had gone as predicted, I hadn¡¯t been able to control my anxiety.


    Now that the tension was fading¡ª


    My body felt exhausted.


    And when I turned my head¡ª


    I saw Irene, standing frozen, staring at me¡ª


    With wide, bloodshot eyes.


    "Swen... what... what exactly... what did you just do...?"


    Yeah.


    To Irene, this must have looked insane.


    From her perspective, I had spent days babbling about "communing with the heavens,"


    Building a shrine, screaming at the sky while acting out a bizarre ritual¡ª


    And then¡ª


    A meteor had fallen.


    How the hell was I supposed to explain this?


    After a long pause, I just gave a simple answer.


    "...It seems... I have successfully invoked the distortion of the heavens..."


    Huh?


    Why was my voice... not coming out properly?


    My vision¡ª


    Was growing blurry.


    Ah.


    That made sense.


    My low combat stats also meant¡ª


    Low physical endurance.


    Even though I knew things would work out¡ª


    I had still faced death head-on.


    My body had been under intense stress for hours.


    And now¡ª


    It was finally crashing.


    "Swen!"


    I stumbled¡ª


    But before I could collapse, Irene rushed forward and caught me.


    Having her here was¡ª


    A relief.


    If I had fallen, I definitely would¡¯ve hurt myself.


    "Irene... as I told you... I was only doing this for..."


    I mumbled something¡ª


    But before I could finish¡ª


    I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 46

    "Airen... just as I said... Airen..."


    "Swen!!!"@@@@


    Airen called Swen¡¯s name over and over.


    But he didn¡¯t answer.


    He had lost consciousness.


    "No... No, this can¡¯t be happening. Swen!! Answer me! Wake up!"


    She grabbed him and shook him again and again, but there was no response.


    Airen had no idea what was happening right now.


    She had built the altar because he asked for it. She had crafted the drum because he said it was necessary.


    She had believed in him even when he did strange things.


    But...


    She never imagined the result¡ª


    That burning rocks would suddenly fall from the sky.


    ''What... in the world did he do?''


    Swen had said, "We need to communicate with the heavens."


    He mentioned that three stars had vanished.


    She didn¡¯t understand what he meant at the time. But Swen had always possessed an uncanny insight.


    Everything he did must have had a purpose.


    And now...


    Did he do something that made the heavens drop a burning stone?


    If that was the case¡ª


    What had he done to make himself lose consciousness immediately after?


    The answer was obvious with just a little thought.


    Even though Airen had no knowledge of mystical forces, she understood one thing¡ª


    Making something like that fall from the sky would consume an enormous amount of energy.


    No, this wasn¡¯t just energy depletion.


    It was beyond that.


    Could it be...


    ''Did he risk his life... for this?''


    It made sense when she thought about it.


    Performing a miracle of this scale¡ª


    If he hadn¡¯t staked his very life on it, that would have been even more surprising.


    But why?


    The moment she asked herself that question, fragments of Swen¡¯s words flashed through her mind.


    "My name is Swen. As of today, I have been assigned to serve Lady Lyn Brans. My lord has commanded me to reside here as your roommate for the time being."


    That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how we met.


    It wasn¡¯t under pleasant circumstances, but from the moment we met, he had always been there to support me.


    "What do you mean? As long as Lady Airen is fine with it, I¡¯d like to stay with you forever."


    Even though he was caught up in my affairs with my lord, he never got angry.


    He comforted me instead.


    "It¡¯s fine. Learning more about Lady Airen is something I consider a great privilege."


    He was always kind.


    Even when I spoke of painful things, he listened to everything without hesitation.


    "Lady Airen... I¡¯m so relieved. So relieved that you¡¯re safe."


    No one in this country ever worried about me.


    But he did.


    "The person I want to protect in this country is you, Lady Airen."


    I was born to protect.


    And yet, the right to protect was taken from me.


    But he¡ª


    He was the one who told me he wanted to protect me.


    His kindness had always been unbearably sweet.


    "Airen... just as I said... Airen..."


    And now¡ª


    For my sake, he had defied orders.


    For my sake, he had staked his life to perform a miracle.


    All so I could achieve merit.


    All so he could prove that my words were true.


    "...Swen."


    Tears began to spill from Airen¡¯s eyes.


    And then, she buried her face in Swen¡¯s chest, sobbing.


    "Don¡¯t die, Swen... don¡¯t die..."


    Her heart clenched painfully.


    The one who had believed in her, the one who had told her she was right, the one who had worried for her, the one who had wanted to protect her¡ª


    She couldn¡¯t protect him.


    She, who had spent her entire life protecting others, was failing to protect the very person who had said those words to her.


    If¡ª


    If this man died, what would happen to her?


    She had finally broken free from the shackles of the Brans family, finally started to move forward¡ª


    But if she lost the very man who had freed her?


    "...No...!"


    She couldn¡¯t lose him.


    She wouldn¡¯t lose him.


    Airen turned toward the nearest soldier and shouted¡ª


    "Bring a doctor! Right now!"


    There had to be one here¡ª


    One of the doctors who had tended to the wounded soldiers.


    "A doctor...?"


    "Hurry!"


    At her desperate cry, the soldier responded with a loud "Understood!" and ran off as fast as he could.


    Even the soldier must have been shocked.


    No one ever imagined Airen Juliet¡ªwho had always commanded others with unwavering dignity¡ª


    Would be crying like a child.


    But Airen didn¡¯t care about appearances right now.


    She quickly checked Swen¡¯s condition.


    He was unconscious¡ª


    But his breathing was faintly there.


    She didn¡¯t know exactly how much strain communicating with the heavens had put on his body¡ª


    But she had to hurry.


    ''I won¡¯t let you die... no matter what!''


    The sunlight streamed in through the window, casting a peaceful glow on her sleeping face.


    Beside her, on a small table, sat an empty dish¡ªlikely the remains of her meal¡ªand several medical herbs commonly used in this world.


    Had she been tending to me the entire time?


    "Lady Airen."


    "......"


    "Lady Airen."


    I called her name a few more times.


    She stirred slightly on my lap¡ª


    And then, slowly, she lifted her head.


    "...Mmh...?"


    "Lady Airen. Are you awake?"


    She blinked blearily, her gaze finding mine.


    Her pupils widened slightly.


    "...Swen?"


    "Yes."


    She just stared at me, speechless.


    Then¡ª


    A single tear slid down her cheek.


    "Swen... you¡¯re... you¡¯re awake?"


    "Yes. Somehow."


    "Swen!!"


    With a cry, she threw her arms around me.


    "Swen... thank goodness... I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re awake...!"


    Her voice trembled with emotion as she clung to me.


    And in that moment, I realized two things.


    First¡ª


    For some reason, I wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt.


    I could feel her tears sliding down my bare skin.


    And second¡ª


    She wasn¡¯t wearing her armor either.


    Which meant I could feel her warmth very clearly.


    "I¡¯m fine. But... what about the fortress? What happened to Serpina¡¯s army?"


    "You saved it, Swen."


    Her voice shook.


    "A battle no one thought could be won... You did it. Even at the cost of your own strength."


    "Cost...?"


    Airen nodded as she looked up at me.


    Guilt was written all over her face.


    "You pushed yourself too far. Just to prove me right. Just to make sure I could earn merit."


    "...Huh?"


    "You risked your life, didn¡¯t you? There¡¯s no way... there¡¯s no way you could¡¯ve done something like that without putting your life on the line..."


    Wait.


    Was she seriously misunderstanding this?


    They say when you don¡¯t understand someone¡¯s actions, you should try putting yourself in their shoes.


    So I did.


    From her perspective, what had she seen?


    Some lunatic muttering about ¡®communicating with the heavens¡¯ and ¡®three stars disappearing.¡¯


    Then, he built an altar, started chanting strange words, and had soldiers drum along like it was some kind of ritual.


    And on the day of the battle, he put on an insane performance, screaming "O HEAVENS!!" at the top of his lungs like a deranged prophet¡ª


    And then.


    A meteor fell from the sky.


    And immediately afterward, he collapsed.


    "...Ah."


    Okay.


    Yeah.


    I could see why she thought I had literally staked my life on it.


    If I had seen that without any prior knowledge, I probably would¡¯ve thought the same.


    Had it just been lightning, maybe not¡ª


    But a meteor?


    Yeah. That screamed "sacrificial ritual."


    "I¡¯m sorry... Swen... Please... don¡¯t ever risk your life for me again..."


    Airen clung to me, sobbing.


    Something in my chest felt warm.


    I reached out, gently stroking her hair.


    "Lady Airen. I¡¯m fine. I wasn¡¯t risking my life. I promise."


    "Liar... idiot... Don¡¯t lie to me, Swen..."


    "......"


    I looked down at her trembling form.


    Well.


    No need to correct her now.


    Instead of arguing¡ª


    I simply pulled her into a tighter embrace.


    Because in the end¡ª


    The real miracle wasn¡¯t summoning a meteor.


    It was saving Airen Juliet from Lyn Brans.


    And right now, that mattered far more.


    So for now¡ª


    I¡¯d just enjoy the warmth.


    ***


    As I rested in bed, regaining my strength, an unexpected face appeared.


    "Oh-ho! Swen! I heard you finally came to!"


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    A familiar face.


    A familiar voice.


    A handsome man with striking blue hair¡ª


    The fortress commander who had overseen the construction of this stronghold, and one of the key generals of Brans Army.


    "Lord Carlints...?"


    "Mhm! That¡¯s right, Swen! It¡¯s truly a relief to see you awake!"


    I blinked in confusion as I looked up at him.


    Why in the world was he here?

 Chapter 47

    Airen, noticing my confusion at the sight of Carlints, spoke to me in a gentle voice.


    "Ah, Swen. You wouldn¡¯t know since you were unconscious..."


    I turned to look at her.


    And then¡ª


    She told me everything that had happened while I was unconscious.


    ***


    Rewinding Time.


    Having successfully escaped from the prison in Cherien Castle, Carlints was now riding at full speed toward the fortress, having stolen a soldier¡¯s horse.


    From what he had gathered, Serpina¡¯s army, with around fifty thousand soldiers, was advancing on Cherien Castle, which had already been weakened due to his reckless assault.


    He had managed to escape by taking advantage of the chaos, but now he had a much bigger problem.


    ''I was a fool.''


    Now that he had some distance from the battlefield, the cold reality of his actions settled in.


    The morale of Cherien Castle¡¯s soldiers had not been low at all.


    Serpina had conquered the north, but she hadn¡¯t fully won over the people yet, which meant that various uprisings were bound to occur.


    Carlints had known this.


    And if he had truly thought it through, he would have realized that the rebels might actually be more loyal to Ian than he had assumed.


    In the end, the result of his battle had been disastrous.


    He had done Serpina¡¯s work for her.


    The general of an enemy nation had conveniently weakened the rebel forces that she would have otherwise struggled to suppress.


    Thanks to him, Serpina¡¯s army could now easily crush the rebellion.


    He had earned military merit, alright¡ª


    For the enemy.


    ''Damn it!''


    What a humiliating outcome.


    Looking back, he could see just how arrogant and foolish he had been.


    And now, with his forces completely shattered, his fortress would inevitably fall as well.


    That fortress¡ª


    The one he had insisted on building.


    After the embarrassing defeat against Lunarian¡¯s small army and his lackluster performance in the northern campaign, he had desperately needed something to prove his worth.


    Because he wasn¡¯t just a general¡ª


    He was the blood relative of Lyn Brans, the ruler of Brans Army.


    He had spent his whole life being compared to his siblings.


    If he failed now, people would say that he had only risen to his position because of his lineage.


    He had always been a skilled commander, objectively speaking¡ª


    But he had constantly been overshadowed by his brothers and sisters.


    That pressure had made him reckless.


    And now, the fortress he had built was on the verge of being taken.


    Not because of a strategic blunder by his peers¡ª


    But because of his own stubbornness.


    People had warned him that the fortress was a liability.


    That if it were captured, it would benefit the enemy more than Brans Army.


    At the time, he had ignored them.


    Now, he saw they had been right.


    ''Damn it!''


    Carlints gritted his teeth.


    If he had become this pathetic, then at the very least¡ª


    He wouldn¡¯t beg for his life.


    He would die fighting.


    For the honor of the Brans name, he had to die on the battlefield.


    It was the only way to atone for his failure.


    Otherwise, he could never face his younger sister, Lyn, or his older brother, the strongest swordsman in Brans Army.


    But¡ª


    A nagging thought made him uneasy.@@@@


    Lyn had probably ordered a retreat.


    She wasn¡¯t the type to cling to unwinnable battles.


    If she had truly abandoned the fortress¡ª


    And if, upon arrival, he saw the yellow banners of Serpina¡¯s army instead of Brans Army¡¯s sky-blue¡ª


    Carlints was prepared to charge the fortress alone.


    ''Please... just hold out a little longer...!''


    Perhaps his desperate wish had reached the heavens.


    Because when he finally arrived¡ª


    The sky-blue flag of Brans Army was still flying over the fortress.


    But¡ª


    Something was off.


    ''...What the hell is that?''


    A man was doing something bizarre atop the fortress walls.


    Standing between two massive war drums, he was screaming at the sky.


    As Carlints drew closer, he noticed¡ª


    The man had white hair.


    There was a young white-haired man in the fortress, wasn¡¯t there...?


    But before he could piece it together¡ª


    "...Huh?"


    I felt fine enough to move, but...


    Well, I might as well accept the concern.


    Considering my naturally low stamina, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to take this as a chance to recover.


    "Understood. But if anything urgent happens, please call me."


    "I will."


    Silence settled over the room.


    And that was when I realized something.


    "Um... Lady Airen."


    "Yes?"


    "Are you... planning to stay here the whole time?"


    "Yes."


    Airen nodded without hesitation.


    "Swen, taking care of you is my priority right now. With General Carlints back, he can handle the fortress matters."


    "...Are you sure? Don¡¯t you have other responsibilities?"


    "No. Right now... nothing is more important than looking after you."


    She said it firmly.


    Yet her eyes weren¡¯t cold¡ª


    They were warm.


    Somehow, her attitude felt different from before I lost consciousness...


    But honestly, I didn¡¯t dislike this change.


    "Then, I¡¯ll be in your care."


    "Mhm."


    She smiled at me.


    At that moment¡ª


    I realized.


    I had been able to protect that smile.


    And for the first time ever¡ª


    I felt genuinely grateful for my 100 Intelligence.


    *


    A Few Days Later.


    News arrived¡ª


    Cherien Castle, Mati Castle, and all of Ian¡¯s strongholds had fallen to Serpina¡¯s forces.


    Ian Rashfalt had been executed.


    Not only him¡ª


    All of the rebel generals, including Solana Rashfalt, had been beheaded.


    It had been an incredibly short rebellion.


    I had never expected them to last long, but still...


    If they knew they were doomed from the start, why did they even rebel?


    I found myself growing curious¡ª


    But I would never get an answer now.


    Ian was gone.


    ''What happens to the north now?''


    The swift suppression and mass executions sent a clear message.


    Anyone who defied Serpina¡¯s rule¡ª


    Would die.


    Her grip on the north would only tighten.


    And once she had fully secured her rule¡ª


    There was no doubt about where her blade would turn next.


    Brans Army.


    ''I hope my lord is preparing for this.''


    Not that it really mattered to me.


    When the time was right, I would simply leave with Airen.


    A Few More Days Later.


    Finally¡ª


    The reinforcements from Arnel Castle arrived at the fortress.


    Airen and I accompanied Carlints to the war room to meet them.


    "By our lord¡¯s command, I, Taltin, have arrived with reinforcements, General Carlints."


    "Hmm. I see."


    "We were relieved to hear of your successful escape. I am sure our lord will be pleased to hear of it as well."


    "......"


    Carlints gave no response.


    Instead, he changed the subject.


    "So. The reinforcements¡ªwill they be stationed here in the fortress?"


    "That... I¡¯m afraid not."


    "What?"


    Carlints frowned, and Taltin spoke in a firm tone.


    "We have received direct orders from our lord. All commanding officers, including yourself, are to return to Arnel Castle immediately."


    "Return? And who will remain to defend this fortress?"


    Taltin hesitated for a brief moment before carefully continuing.


    "And secondly... we have been ordered to gather all available supplies¡ª"


    "......"


    "¡ªAnd then destroy the fortress."

 Chapter 48

    "Burn the fortress?"


    Carlints stared at Taltin, his voice filled with disbelief.


    Taltin nodded.


    "Yes. That is our lord¡¯s command."


    "This... This can¡¯t be."


    Carlints lowered his head, fists trembling in frustration.


    But rather than feeling sorry for him, I found myself admiring Lyn¡¯s decision.


    ''From Brans Army¡¯s perspective, this fortress has almost zero strategic value. If anything, if it fell into Serpina¡¯s hands, it would become a deadly weapon against us. The only reason it was tolerated was because Carlints was in charge of it. But after he recklessly made his own moves in a desperate bid for merit, trusting him any further would be risky. Burning it down and withdrawing is the most logical move.''


    In fact, back when I first analyzed this situation with my 100 Intelligence, I had already predicted the most effective course of action¡ªdestroy the fortress and retreat.


    However¡ª


    If Lyn was going to give this order anyway, she should have done it when Carlints was captured.


    Instead, she had ordered the fortress to be defended¡ª


    And now that it had successfully been protected, she was telling them to burn it down?


    This made her intentions even easier to read.


    ''I can¡¯t stay in Brans Army much longer.''


    I could handle it.


    But I wouldn¡¯t let Airen remain in danger indefinitely.


    It was time to start considering a move to another country.


    "...Damn it...!"


    Carlints Brans was an influential figure within Brans Army¡ª


    But that influence came solely from his bloodline.


    No matter how skilled he was, he couldn¡¯t disobey a direct order from Lyn Brans, the ruler of Brans Army.


    "Now that I¡¯ve relayed the command, I¡¯ll take my leave to begin preparations. Please have everything ready by the end of the day."


    With a polite nod, Taltin turned and left the room.


    Once he was gone, Carlints let out several heavy sighs¡ª


    Then turned to me with an expression of regret.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Swen. The fortress you risked your life to protect... is going to be destroyed."


    Well.


    I hadn¡¯t actually risked my life¡ª


    But there was no reason not to use that misconception to my advantage.


    "It¡¯s fine. If I was able to serve you, Lord Carlints, that¡¯s enough for me."


    "Really?! You truly think so?!"


    Hearing my words, Carlints suddenly grabbed my shoulders, his face lighting up with excitement.


    "Then I¡¯ll try persuading our lord one more time! If you could perform that ritual to commune with the heavens just one more time¡ªwe could wipe out Serpina¡¯s forces completely! Then, at last, we could plant the banner of Brans Army in the north!"


    "So, Swen! What do you say?! Will you join me and make history together?!"


    ''For the love of¡ª''


    I had assumed that, after his previous failures, Carlints would be reflecting on his mistakes.


    But no.


    After seeing my so-called powers, he had convinced himself that it was worth the risk.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t have the ability to summon natural disasters.


    Or meteors.


    So rejecting this was the obvious choice.


    Just as I was about to speak¡ª


    "Lord Carlints."


    Before I could say anything, Airen stepped forward.


    "I will not allow Swen to be dragged into another reckless plan. Please restrain yourself."


    Carlints looked at her in sheer disbelief.


    "Airen... General Airen. I appreciate your efforts in defending the fortress, but... surely you didn¡¯t stay by choice, did you?"


    "......"


    Carlints was one of Lyn¡¯s closest allies.


    Naturally, he knew that Lyn had little regard for Airen.


    "I am asking Swen this question, not you. He stayed here and fought for me of his own free will. I would appreciate it if you knew your place."


    "Absolutely not. You will not involve Swen in another one of your reckless operations."


    Airen¡¯s voice was firm.


    "If you insist on taking him, you will have to cut me down first."


    Carlints flinched at the intensity of her words.


    "Are you... defying your superior, Airen Juliet?"


    His tone hardened.


    But Airen didn¡¯t back down.


    She met his glare head-on.


    That alone was unusual.


    Normally, Airen would have backed down by this point.


    Yet now¡ª


    She stood her ground.


    "This is not defiance. This is advice. Please listen, Lord Carlints. You must not sacrifice more of our men to another misguided decision."


    "What did you just say?!"


    Carlints¡¯ hand drifted toward the hilt of his sword.


    "You damned stray¡ª!"


    "Lord Carlints!"


    I cut in before things escalated any further¡ª


    Her face flushed slightly as she looked down, as if embarrassed.


    "And... if you don¡¯t mind... I was thinking I could keep making tea for you from now on."


    "That¡¯s the most important part, Lady Airen."


    Hearing my answer, she smiled.


    It was a firm, unwavering smile¡ª


    One that wouldn¡¯t break, no matter what happened.


    "Even at a time like this, you¡¯re still lighthearted."


    "Because it really is the most important thing."


    Then, in a more serious tone, she continued.


    "No matter where we are¡ªwhether in Brans Army or elsewhere¡ª


    I, Airen Juliet, will be your knight, Swen."


    Her words finally sank in.


    I had done it.


    I had succeeded in changing fate.


    The woman who was destined to die¡ª


    The woman who had clung to a doomed loyalty¡ª


    I had saved her from that tragic fate.


    Just that alone...


    Made coming to Brans Army worth it.


    "I¡¯ll be counting on you, Lady Airen."


    "Mhm."


    After our short, private ceremony, she sheathed her sword and turned back to me.


    Her voice grew serious again.


    "That aside, Swen, there¡¯s something I want to ask you."


    "Go ahead."


    She narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "Your true lord... isn¡¯t Lyn Brans, is it?"


    Hearing that, I gave a small shrug.


    There was no reason to hide anything from her now.


    "Was it that obvious?"


    "Quite."


    Before, as a devoted soldier of Brans Army, she might have hesitated to say such things.


    But now¡ª


    Her loyalty was mine alone.


    Even within Brans Army, she had no qualms about speaking such treasonous words.


    "I¡¯m curious, Swen. Who is your true lord?"


    Her gaze was unwavering.


    "Whoever it is¡ªif you follow them, then I will as well."


    A lord.


    Yes.


    From the very beginning, I had only ever had one.


    "I serve the only person on this continent who can unite it under a single rule."


    "Ho? And who might that be?"


    "You¡¯ve met them before, Lady Airen. A few months ago."


    "......!!!"


    Airen¡¯s eyes widened.


    Her breath caught.


    "Swen... don¡¯t tell me¡ª


    You believe that Lady Lunarian Iniang will become the ruler of this continent?"


    Ah.


    Thank you, Airen.


    For asking exactly the right question.


    It had been a while since I last inputted this particular query.


    "Will Lunarian Iniang become the ruler who unites the continent?"


    And, just as always¡ª


    The answer came immediately.


    [Yes.]


    ''Hah.''


    A breath of relief escaped me.


    You¡¯re still alive, my lord.


    ***


    Madralan Castle.


    The capital of Karelia Army.


    The largest city in the southern continent.


    During the era of the unified empire, it had been the commercial hub of the south.


    Its fertile lands and mountainous surroundings made it the perfect location for a thriving city.


    And in that very city¡ª


    A petite woman with short, cream-colored hair and bright red eyes¡ª


    "Thank you for your hard work, everyone! Just a little more effort, and we¡¯ll reach our target!"


    Was plowing a field alongside the farmers.@@@@

 Chapter 49

    A woman approached as Luna toiled away in the fields, encouraging the farmers.


    "Luna, there you are."


    "Oh! Good day, Lady Cecil."


    Cecil Lohengrin.


    One of the founding contributors to the Karelia Army, she had been so captivated by the ruler Karelia¡¯s virtues that she had donated her entire fortune. As the sole heiress of the wealthy Lohengrin family, she had long upheld her lineage¡¯s prosperity.


    Her light brown bob-cut hair gave her a refined elegance, and the monocle she wore only emphasized her meticulous nature. Like her liege, she possessed a gentle and approachable demeanor, making her highly respected within the Karelia Army.


    She had also been one of the people who advocated for taking in Luna and her group when they were wandering without a home. Over time, their relationship had grown beyond mere political alliance into a genuine bond.


    "How¡¯s everything? Is the work going well?"


    "Well... I believe the farmers are all doing their best, but the weather has been rather uncooperative. I¡¯m not sure if we¡¯ll be able to meet the seasonal quota."


    Even in an era of advanced technology and improved agricultural yields, the weather remained an unpredictable force.


    Farming, in the end, was still at the mercy of the heavens.


    "Everyone sees how hard you¡¯re working, Luna. There¡¯s no need to worry too much."


    "That¡¯s very kind of you to say."


    Luna bowed slightly in gratitude before hesitating for a moment.


    "Did you have a reason for looking for me?"


    Cecil had been assigned a special task by Karelia this quarter, making it unlikely that she would have the time to visit. It wasn¡¯t difficult to deduce that her appearance here meant something significant.


    "The ruler requests your presence."


    "The ruler?"


    Cecil nodded.


    Luna didn¡¯t know why she was being summoned, but as a subject, she had no choice but to respond.


    "I understand. I will head to the royal castle immediately."


    "Let¡¯s do that. I¡¯d love to sit down and chat with you after so long, but we¡¯re both quite busy... Let¡¯s talk properly when we have the chance."


    "I¡¯d be delighted, Lady Cecil."


    After parting with a smile, Luna turned to the farmers she had been working alongside.


    "Everyone, the ruler has summoned me, so I¡¯ll have to stop here for today. Please feel free to head home as well. I¡¯ll make sure to finish up when I return."


    "There¡¯s no need for that, Lady Lunarian! Leave the rest to us! You don¡¯t have to come back today!"


    "No, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to leave the¡ª"


    "Please, allow us the honor of working for you!"


    "......Everyone...."


    Luna was momentarily overwhelmed by emotion before bowing deeply.


    "Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. Thank you for your hard work today. Please don¡¯t push yourselves too hard, and be safe on your way home."


    "Have a safe trip!"


    Despite not needing to, Luna always expressed her gratitude and apologies to them, and this had quietly become a topic of discussion among the castle¡¯s farmers.


    *


    Madralan Castle lacked the grandeur expected of a royal capital. Its design was purely practical, built with functionality in mind rather than opulence.


    This was partly due to its original construction plan, which aimed to fulfill only the bare minimum requirements for a royal stronghold, but it also reflected the personal philosophy of Makana Karelia¡ªa ruler who had no interest in meaningless extravagance.


    Luna, now familiar with the castle¡¯s layout, walked through its halls until she reached the audience chamber.


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her breath catching in her throat.


    "J-Just a moment, my liege! Appointing me as a castle lord out of nowhere... That¡¯s far too great an honor¡ª"


    "I apologize for interrupting, but my decision is final. I want you to experience a larger stage, Lady Luna. I will not let your potential wither away in the capital."


    "But..."


    Just as she was about to come up with another excuse to refuse, a voice¡ªone she could never forget¡ªflashed through her mind.


    "My liege! Stay strong! And if an opportunity presents itself, never let it slip away! I swear, I will return to your side!"


    "...Ah."


    Swen.


    The first strategist she had ever trusted¡ªthe one she had buried deep in her heart yet could never forget.


    "If you trust me, I will place the world in your hands."


    Why was his voice echoing in her head now?


    Becoming one of the Karelia Army¡¯s lords... This could be an opportunity.


    A lord governed a territory, and one who ruled well could naturally win the people¡¯s loyalty.


    And in the unlikely event that she needed to... if circumstances aligned, she would be in a position to raise an army of her own.


    It was far easier to lead a rebellion from an established stronghold than from nothing.


    Was this not an opportunity?


    And yet, she felt uneasy.


    ¡®Raising an army¡¯ sounded strategic in theory, but in practice, it would mean betraying Karelia¡ªthe ruler who had taken her in.


    Luna had no desire to do that. She wanted to grasp the world, yes, but not by turning her back on someone who had placed their trust in her.


    But then...


    She recalled why she had lost her nation in the first place.


    "No... I must remain rational. I already let Swen sacrifice himself because of my hesitation... I cannot keep running from responsibility!"


    Yes.


    Even without betraying Karelia, this was still an opportunity.


    She had sworn to seize every chance that came her way.


    So she would not hesitate.


    She straightened her back and nodded.


    "...I accept your command, my liege."


    "Oho. I¡¯m grateful. I trust you will not disappoint me."


    Karelia stood from her seat, extending a hand toward Luna.


    "Lunarian Iniang, from this moment forth, you are the lord of Tepello Castle. Cease all other duties at once and depart immediately to assume your new post."


    "I will obey, my liege. I will do my utmost to ensure I do not bring disgrace upon you."


    The position of lord of Tepello Castle.


    Whether it was a golden opportunity or a poisoned chalice, she could not yet know.


    But she would no longer hesitate.


    For the sake of the one strategist who had asked her to never let an opportunity slip away¡ª


    She seized this moment with all her might.


    Everything she did was for the man who had once believed in her... and the man she, in turn, had believed in.@@@@

 Chapter 50

    After Luna bid farewell to Karelia and left, only two people remained in the audience chamber.


    At last, Vanessa spoke.


    "My liege."


    "I know. I already know what you want to say. You don¡¯t have to."


    Karelia¡¯s tone was lighthearted, but Vanessa remained serious, her expression unchanging.


    "I must say it regardless. You should not place too much trust in Lunarian Iniang. She was once a ruler. Someone like her will never be content serving under another."@@@@


    "...."


    When Luna had first arrived, pleading to be accepted along with Cain and Tifa, the Karelia Army had been divided.


    Some, like Karelia and Cecil, had advocated for taking her in. But others had strongly opposed the idea.


    Vanessa had been the most vocal among them.


    To her, accepting Luna was no different from raising a tiger cub.


    Of course, what she truly wanted was to kill Luna the moment she walked through their gates.


    But she knew Karelia would never agree to that.


    Even now, Vanessa did not trust her in the slightest.


    Karelia let out a short sigh, then looked at Vanessa with a calm expression.


    "Vanessa, have you heard what people are saying about Luna¡¯s work?"


    "I have. The people she worked with praise her endlessly, don¡¯t they?"


    "Exactly. In just a short time, she has managed to win over the hearts of those around her. Not only that, but she has also excelled in agriculture, trade, fortifications, and even soldier training. Everything she touches yields results."


    Luna had claimed she might not meet her quota, but that had been purely due to the weather.


    Her skills were undeniable¡ªanything she took on, she mastered.


    And it wasn¡¯t just her competence. Wherever she went, she naturally won people¡¯s hearts.


    "Tepello Castle is our military¡¯s frontline stronghold. Its future is crucial to us. With Luna¡¯s capabilities, I have no doubt she will manage it wisely. If we fail to make use of such talent, that would be a far greater loss to our army."


    "Or a great threat. The people of this army should only have room in their hearts for you, my liege. A nation must not have a second figure who rivals its absolute ruler."


    "As our nation grows, will that not become inevitable?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. I will ensure that never happens."


    "...I see."


    In most countries, the second-in-command was often the chief strategist.


    Strategists advised their rulers on the most crucial decisions, standing closest to power.


    But Karelia¡¯s Army was different.


    Vanessa had never sought power for herself. She remained firmly in Karelia¡¯s shadow, ensuring that every accomplishment reflected solely on her liege.


    Governance could not be maintained through virtue alone¡ªsomeone had to get their hands dirty.


    That was Vanessa¡¯s role.


    As a result, Karelia¡¯s Army had been shaped into a nation where Karelia stood alone, untouched and revered.


    Vanessa saw similarities between Luna and Karelia.


    And that was exactly why she couldn¡¯t allow Luna to rise any further.


    But Karelia only smiled wryly before responding in a relaxed tone.


    "It¡¯s fine. If someone like Luna were to rise and claim the world, if she were to surpass me and become a ruler greater than I am... I wouldn¡¯t mind. As long as this world finds peace, does it truly matter who sits upon the throne?"


    "...The only ruler I will ever serve is you, my liege. If anything, your words only strengthen my resolve to remain by your side and ensure no one threatens your place. Nothing more, nothing less."


    "...Is that so?"


    Karelia chuckled warmly.


    She knew she was a soft-hearted ruler.


    She also knew that the only reason she had been able to expand her influence in the south was because of Vanessa¡¯s unwavering loyalty and skill.


    "Let¡¯s change the subject. Have you heard the latest rumors?"


    "Which ones?"


    "They say a miraculous man has appeared in the Brans Army."


    "You mean the report about the massive boulder that fell from the sky onto Serpina¡¯s forces?"


    "So you have heard. Seems the news has already spread far and wide."


    "With such an incident, how could it not?"


    A rock had fallen from the sky.


    That alone was unusual enough, but combined with the reports of a white-haired man performing some kind of strange ritual before it happened, the story had become a sensation.


    Even in Karelia¡¯s distant southern territories, the rumors had reached them.


    That meant no ruler on the continent had been left unaware.


    "A man capable of making stones fall from the heavens... What kind of person do you think he is? I¡¯m beginning to wonder if a sorcerer from legend has finally emerged."


    "That¡¯s one way to see it... But I have a different theory."


    "Oh? And what is that?"


    "It¡¯s simple. I don¡¯t believe magic exists. There¡¯s no such thing as a sorcerer. So rather than assuming this man cast a spell to bring down the boulder, wouldn¡¯t it be more likely that he simply knew it was going to fall and staged the ritual to make it look like he caused it?"


    Karelia¡¯s green eyes gleamed with interest.


    Swen had always been like that.


    Even when they had been together, he had performed "miracles" time and time again.


    So if something this absurd had happened¡ª


    Who else could it be but Swen?


    "Um... Lady Lunarian, we need to get going now. May we take our leave?"


    "..."


    "Please excuse us, then. We apologize if we were disrespectful."


    The soldiers quickly left, but Luna barely noticed.


    Slowly, she sank to the ground.


    "Swen...! You¡¯re alive! You¡¯re truly alive...!"


    How long had it been since she had last heard news of him?


    She had believed in his promise¡ª"I will return to your side"¡ªso she had never despaired.


    But she had still worried.


    Swen was someone who spoke with absolute conviction.


    That was something she loved about him, but she also knew it could be dangerous.


    Particularly in front of someone as arrogant as Lyn Brans.


    She had feared he would provoke the wrong people.


    But somehow, he had survived.


    And just like when he had been by her side¡ª


    He was once again performing absurd, impossible miracles.


    He had summoned a massive boulder from the heavens.


    An unbelievable feat¡ª


    And yet, the moment she realized it was Swen, she found herself accepting it without question.


    Of course he did it.


    That was simply the kind of person he was.


    "This will happen." "This is how it will be."


    He would say those impossible things¡ª


    And then he would make them reality.


    Luna slowly stood up.


    Her ruby-red eyes burned with determination.


    Now that she knew Swen was alive¡ª


    Hesitation was a sin.


    "...I have to prepare for the day I meet him again."


    When the time came¡ª


    When the moment was undeniable¡ª


    She would seize it.


    For the sake of the man who had survived until now¡ª


    For the strategist who had always believed in her.


    With that conviction in her heart, Luna mounted her horse and rode toward her new destination¡ªTepello Castle.


    She would tell Tifa and Cain the news as well.


    For the first time since losing her nation¡ª


    Her heart pounded with excitement.


    ***


    And Luna was not the only one in the southern continent to lose her composure upon hearing the words "white-haired man."


    "Is that true? A young man with white hair and gray eyes?!"


    "Kuh...!"


    Serpina grabbed General Julian by the collar, her voice filled with uncharacteristic urgency.


    She was rarely this flustered.


    In a battle where she had led 33,000 troops¡ª


    A massive boulder had crushed over 30,000 of them.


    Julian had barely escaped with his life, returning with only 3,000 survivors.


    And now, she was hearing that before the boulder had fallen¡ª


    Some man had been performing a ritual at the fortress.


    The entire situation was absurd, but none of that mattered to her right now.


    "White hair... gray eyes... That man...!"


    She had almost never seen a young man with white hair.


    In fact, there was only one time she had.


    In her dreams.

 Chapter 51

    "...No way."


    White hair.


    It wasn''t a common hair color among young people¡ªunless one was elderly, white hair stood out. If it had been just the hair color, she might have dismissed it. But even the man''s gray eyes matched those of the figure she''d encountered in her dreams.


    The dream she had seen over and over again.


    Each time she woke from it, she felt a strange, lingering ache in her heart. Ever since she''d sworn to live as the ruler of Serpina''s army, carrying the blood of the Eingart line, she had pushed aside those inexplicable emotions.


    And now, the man from her dreams... had appeared in reality?


    It was only natural that she felt overwhelmed, and it was Jenna, the national strategist of Serpina¡¯s army standing beside her, who tried to calm her down.


    "Milord, please compose yourself!"


    "..."


    Only then, at Jenna¡¯s urging, did Serpina manage to regain her composure and release her grip on Julian.


    "Kh... kugh..."


    Serpina let out a quiet sigh, collected herself, and then asked, her voice steady.


    "So, what you''re saying is... that man summoned a massive boulder from the sky?"


    "Y-yes! It''s true, milord...!"


    Even as he spoke, Julian''s body trembled uncontrollably, as if he still couldn''t believe it himself.


    "That man... he wasn''t normal. He... he looked like a god descending upon the earth. The moment he raised his hand and shouted... a boulder fell from the sky!"


    "...Hah."


    Serpina exhaled sharply.


    The situation was absurd enough with a soldier suddenly dropping dead, but now, the vanguard commander she had sent was babbling nonsense.


    However¡ª


    Julian wasn''t the most brilliant commander, but he was competent, reliable, and had performed above average on the battlefield. And it wasn¡¯t just him¡ªthe few soldiers who had survived and returned all told the same story.


    Which meant this wasn¡¯t just meaningless rambling.


    A massive boulder suddenly falling from the sky.


    And the silver-haired enemy commander performing some bizarre ritual.


    "..."


    Logically, just because someone had silver hair and gray eyes didn''t mean they were the same person from her dreams. There was no guarantee.


    Yet despite that, Serpina felt an overwhelming pull toward this man.


    An unfamiliar sensation, as if fate itself was compelling her. Something she had never experienced before.


    "I need to find out more about this commander."


    With that conclusion in mind, Serpina glanced at Julian, who was still half out of his mind, shivering in fear.


    "This is an unprecedented defeat, but if it was due to a natural disaster, then there''s nothing you could have done. I will not hold you accountable for it. However, if you continue to ramble nonsense and fail to regain your composure, things will become... difficult for you. Do you understand?"


    "...B-but...!"


    "..."


    Serpina lifted her chin slightly, her gaze turning ice-cold as she looked down at Julian.@@@@


    "Ah... I¡ªI understand..."


    "You may leave now."


    With that, Julian exited the audience chamber.


    Serpina let out a long sigh and turned to Jenna.


    "What do you think?"


    "About the boulder falling from the sky?"


    "Yes."


    Jenna lowered her head slightly before responding.


    "I believe it to be true. There are shattered fragments of an enormous rock scattered across our territory, and every surviving soldier has reported the same thing. It does not seem to be a hallucination or some trick of the mind."


    "Then, Jenna, are you also considering the possibility that the silver-haired man used magic?"


    "...It¡¯s a cautious assumption, but yes."


    Her attire, however, was surprisingly simple for a ruler. If anything, it resembled the uniform of an ordinary general rather than that of a sovereign.


    The only thing that marked her as a ruler was the fact that she was sitting on the throne.


    But what truly set her apart were her eyes.


    One was a deep, rich blue. The other was a pale sky-blue.


    Two different-colored eyes that lent her a mysterious charm, something that couldn''t be felt from anyone else.


    After offering a few words of encouragement to the old man, Yuri sank into thought.


    Her original plan had been to eliminate all forces stationed at Raklein Castle, then immediately invade and establish a foothold in the central region while simultaneously turning Charam and Aleffel into vassal states to counterbalance Brans Army.


    But that plan had just crumbled completely.


    "So, what happened? Did Charam''s people get too chatty and let something slip?"


    "No. The plan was flawless. However... it seems someone in Brans Army saw through our deception from the very beginning."


    "That ''someone''¡ªyou''re talking about Parfalle, aren''t you? You''ve said it yourself¡ªshe''s the most brilliant of all the students you''ve trained."


    The old man shook his head.


    "Lady Parfalle is undoubtedly intelligent. But I do not believe she has the ability to see through an entire strategy from the outset."


    The Aishus Army''s plan had been a sophisticated ruse:


    [Spread false rumors that Aishus was planning to attack Aleffel, then manipulate Charam into launching a preemptive strike on Brans Army.]


    It had seemed flawless on the surface.


    But before they even executed it, someone had already figured everything out.


    "Then who could it be?"


    "That, I do not know. But in the end, the failure is mine alone. I sincerely apologize once more."


    "It''s fine. You did what you could, didn''t you? At least we realized something was off when Brans Army didn''t respond the way we expected. That alone is a relief."


    The fact that they had managed to avoid getting caught in Brans Army''s counterattack was thanks to the man standing before her.


    Yes.


    The old man with the long beard.


    A man who had once chosen to retire from the world, dedicating his remaining years to teaching future scholars.


    Yuri had spent nearly a month personally persuading him to join her army, refusing to leave his home until he accepted.


    Aishus Army lacked many things.


    Not outstanding generals.


    Not the strong camaraderie that bound their warriors together.


    Not the vision to break free from the old Eingart Empire and forge a new era.


    No.


    What they lacked was a mastermind.


    Someone who could be the mind that guided their ambitions.


    And Yuri had searched relentlessly for one.


    Then, she''d heard a rumor.


    "A man who once served the royal family of Eingart is living not far from Valharat Castle."


    Why such a figure had been hiding within her territory, she had no idea.


    But for her, it had been an unbelievable stroke of luck.


    So, in the grand scheme of things, losing a battle or two didn¡¯t matter.


    They had still managed to salvage the situation despite the failure of their strategy.


    She turned back to the old man and offered him an encouraging smile.


    Then, she spoke his name.


    "Don''t dwell on it too much. Just keep lending me your wisdom... Jinor."


    "Yes, milord. I, Jinor Nighhardt, will dedicate myself entirely to making you the sovereign ruler of this continent."


    The Sage of the Empire, Jinor Nighhardt.


    Now, he served as the national strategist of the Aishus Army.

 Chapter 52

    After offering Jinor a few more words of encouragement, Yuri finally broached the main topic.


    "That aside, Jinor, you''ve heard the rumors, haven''t you?"


    "The incident in the north, you mean?"


    "Yes. The story about the silver-haired man offering a ritual, and then a boulder falling from the sky."


    Jinor nodded.


    "Of course. It''s the most talked-about subject on the continent right now. Every ruler has their eyes on that man."


    A man who had appeared like a comet¡ªonly to bring one down from the heavens.


    It was inevitable that he would be the center of every noble¡¯s conversation.


    "Not only that," Jinor continued, "but there are an overwhelming number of eyewitnesses. It doesn¡¯t seem like some fabricated tale."


    "So... has he already appeared? A mage."


    Jinor let out a deep sigh.


    "That seems the most likely possibility."


    "We''re a step behind, then."


    "It¡¯s fine. The fact that he had to perform a ritual suggests that he is not yet a true mage."


    "Is that so? Still, wouldn¡¯t it be better to bring him over to our side? If he really is a mage, leaving him under Lyn Brans'' command would be a waste."


    "If that is your will, I will not object. However... I cannot say for certain whether he is the kind of person who would accept your vision. Compared to Brans Army, we are still a minor force."


    "You hesitated before joining us too, didn¡¯t you? If we persuade him properly, we might have a chance. Or do you think it¡¯ll be difficult?"


    At this, Jinor lowered his head in thought before answering.


    "Do not worry. Just give me a little more time. As long as we can hold out against the tidal wave that is Brans Army, the goddess of victory will eventually favor Aishus. And when that happens, the silver-haired man will naturally come under our banner."


    Their discussion was distinctly different from those of the other lords.


    Vanessa of the Karelia Army had claimed:


    "It can''t be magic, so he must have foreseen the event."


    Jenna of the Serpina Army had argued:


    "He couldn''t have foreseen it, so it must be magic."


    But Jinor had assumed magic to be a fact from the start.


    His logic wasn¡¯t about elimination¡ªit was as if he had always accepted the existence of mages as undeniable truth.


    "I trust you, Jinor. And so do all our comrades. Being part of the Aishus Army isn¡¯t just about serving under me¡ªit¡¯s about absolute trust and loyalty. I told you as much the day I brought you in, didn¡¯t I?"


    Hearing those words, Jinor bowed deeply in respect.


    "I will ensure your faith in me is never misplaced."


    Their strategy may have failed, but that did not mean Aishus Army was doomed.


    The conviction he had held when he left his reclusive life.


    The vision of building a nation under the rule of Baranga Yuri Aishus.


    Jinor had wagered the remainder of his life on the future she would carve out.


    *


    Before heading out, Jinor briefly returned home.


    As soon as he stepped inside, a woman¡¯s voice greeted him.


    "Father. You¡¯re back."


    "Yes."


    She was a young woman, seemingly around twenty years old.


    Her long pink hair cascaded down her back, and there was something about her that felt hollow, as though something was missing inside her.


    She addressed Jinor as father, yet the age gap between them was too wide, and they bore no resemblance to each other.


    "How did your training go today?" Jinor asked.


    "I haven''t yet reached the level you described..."


    She hesitated for a moment before slowly extending her hand.


    And then¡ª


    A tiny ember flickered to life in her palm.


    But only for a moment.


    "...Haa."


    Her strength gave out, and she collapsed to her knees.


    "I managed to produce a flame, but I still don¡¯t know how to sustain it. I¡¯ve been reading through all the ancient texts you gave me, but..."


    "It¡¯s fine. Even shaping it to this degree is no small feat. Tell me, have you been able to sense it more clearly?"


    "If you¡¯re referring to mana... then vaguely, I suppose."


    Jinor nodded approvingly.


    "Good, Reika. Continue your training just like this. Your abilities will one day bring peace to this continent. Do you understand?"


    "I will remember your words, Father. I will never forget them."


    The pink-haired woman¡ªReika¡ªlowered her head as she answered.


    Her gaze, however, remained just as empty.


    Then, cautiously, she spoke again.


    "Um, Father. There is something I wish to tell you¡ª"


    "I''m busy. I need to leave right away. Is it related to your training?"


    "...No."


    Jinor turned away without hesitation and left.


    "...I see."


    She nodded.


    "It doesn''t matter who. Wherever you stay, I will stay as well."


    Her gaze was unwavering, firm.


    "Still... while we''re here, try not to make it too obvious that your heart has already left. At least not enough for Lady Lyn to notice. Can you manage that?"


    Airen let out a bitter smile.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry. That¡¯s something I¡¯ve been doing for a long time."


    True enough.


    Loyalty. Honor. Those were just words.


    Who knew how much her heart had rotted away beneath the surface all this time?


    "When the time comes, I¡¯ll let you know immediately."


    "Mm."


    We fell silent, staring at the fire.


    Then, suddenly¡ª


    "...!"


    I felt something against my shoulder.


    Airen.


    She had leaned in, resting her head against me.


    When I turned to look at her, her face was flushed redder than a tomato.


    Even her ears were burning.


    She glanced up at me, her usual commanding presence gone¡ªleaving behind a shy, vulnerable girl.


    "...Do you mind?"


    "Not particularly."


    "...If you don¡¯t mind... let me stay like this for a little while."


    I could feel her warmth.


    Her ample chest pressed firmly against my arm.


    The scent of the tea we had just shared lingered in the air, making the atmosphere all the more dangerous.


    Fine.


    I had to admit it.


    My heart was beating a little faster.


    "..."


    Come to think of it...


    This game allowed polygamy.


    Men could marry up to four women.


    Did that rule... apply here too?


    I entertained that stupid thought for a while¡ª


    As Airen and I sat together in front of the fire, simply feeling each other¡¯s presence.


    *


    With the fort¡¯s destruction complete, we returned to Arnel Castle at dawn.


    Since we had many wounded, our pace was slow, but we were still within our own territory, so there was no rush.


    Thanks to Airen''s daily care, many of the soldiers had recovered significantly compared to right after the battle.


    Arnel Castle, untouched by war, was just as bustling and peaceful as ever.


    It was so tranquil that everything that had happened in the north felt like a distant lie.


    The expressions on the people¡¯s faces were completely different from those in Kelstein Castle.


    Even I felt like if I wandered around this place too long, I might forget that we were in the middle of a war.


    But there was no time to relax.


    The first place we went was, of course, Lyn Brans¡¯ royal palace.


    As much as I wanted to head straight to the East Arnel estate and enjoy a quiet tea with Airen...


    There was something we needed to take care of first.


    "...I will take full responsibility. There¡¯s no need for you to worry."


    No matter what, Carlints knew his position well.


    It was his decision to construct the fortress.


    His decision to push the campaign.


    Airen and I had only followed orders.


    And as for my insubordination...


    I had fought for the sake of the kingdom. That should at least be taken into consideration.


    With Carlints leading us, we marched straight to the audience chamber.


    "It''s time to bring this to a close."


    The true final act of this northern campaign.


    It was time to face Lyn Brans.

 Chapter 53

    The three of us steeled ourselves before stepping into the audience chamber of the royal palace.@@@@


    Beyond Carlints'' broad shoulders, I could see Lyn Brans, the absolute ruler of Brans Army.


    Normally, she would lounge lazily on her throne¡ªresting her chin on her palm, twirling her fingers in her hair, exuding an air of boredom.


    But today, there was none of that.


    She sat upright and composed, watching us with a regal, piercing gaze.


    Airen and I followed Carlints¡¯ lead, stepping forward in sync with him.


    And when he knelt before her, we did the same.


    "...Carlints Brans, returning from Kelstein Castle to Arnel Castle."


    "Airen Juliet, likewise reporting my return."


    "Swen, returning to pay respects to my lord."


    "..."


    Lyn said nothing at first.


    Her mockery was blatant.


    Carlints bowed even deeper.


    "...I have no excuse, my lord. I will accept any punishment you deem fit."


    "Oh, come on now. How could someone as brilliant and accomplished as you possibly be at fault? No, no¡ªthis must be my failure as a ruler. Clearly, I lack virtue. If I were a better sovereign, perhaps I could have prevented my dear older brother from making such a monumentally idiotic decision in the first place, don¡¯t you think?"


    Lyn¡¯s words were sharp, merciless.


    Carlints remained silent, bowing his head even lower.


    "But, well. I should thank you for proving something for me."


    "...What do you mean?"


    "You confirmed that our father was right."


    Lyn let out a soft chuckle.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 54

    A few hours earlier.@@@@


    Before Carlints and his group had arrived at the royal palace.


    "..."


    Lyn sat on her throne, rereading Parfalle''s letter over and over again.


    The contents were summarized as follows:


    **[Swen¡¯s predictions have been entirely correct. Charam Army was colluding with Aishus Army from the very beginning, planning to betray us.


    We have also received reports of an uprising.


    Everything he said was true.


    His abilities are extraordinary.


    Even if his opinions do not align with mine, they are still worth trusting.]**


    An incredible talent had entered her army.


    And yet¡ªher heart was not at ease.


    How could his words be so unrealistically accurate?


    Why was it that, despite having a commander who never failed, she felt not security or reliability¡ª


    But fear?


    Lyn Brans, at her core, did not trust others.


    The only reason she was named successor was because she had learned never to rely on anyone.


    Her father, Oland Brans, had chosen her as his heir¡ªnot Chel, not Carlints.


    And all three siblings knew exactly why.


    Because Lyn trusted no one.


    Frankly speaking¡ª


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 55

    Since that day, I had officially taken on the role of advising Lin.


    There were no particular commands assigned to me¡ªI would simply provide counsel whenever she summoned me to the royal castle.


    Since Parfale?, the national strategist, was still occupied managing the situation in the east, calling me instead was a logical decision on Lin¡¯s part.


    As for me, I simply followed what my 100 Intelligence dictated, giving her the best advice I could.


    For now, I needed her to trust me¡ªat least to some extent.


    "Sven, I have three idle personnel. What should I have them do?"


    "There are likely still a few hidden talents around Arnel Castle and this territory. Conduct a search, and you may find something valuable."


    The results of the search?


    A B-rank general who had yet to make a name for himself and a treasure worth 2,000 gold were discovered.


    "I¡¯m thinking of cleaning up the western region soon. I plan to invade Garammil¡¯s forces. What do you think?"


    "It¡¯s not time yet. It would be better to strengthen the defensive lines on the border and gather more troops first."


    "...Really?"


    Seeing Lin¡¯s subtle unease despite the victorious news, I continued my act.


    "The soldiers of Garammil¡¯s forces never truly believed they had won last time. From their perspective, Brans¡¯ defeat was merely due to the unexpected outbreak of disease. So even though they repelled us once, their morale wouldn¡¯t have soared."


    "And then, just as they started to believe things had settled down... Brans'' forces returned in full strength. At that point, their morale must have crumbled. No matter how many times they fought, the future remained bleak for them¡ªit was an inevitable realization."


    I bowed slightly as I concluded my explanation.


    "It wasn¡¯t that my words dictated this outcome. You simply struck at the perfect moment when the enemy¡¯s morale was at its lowest. All of this was possible thanks to your decisive leadership, Lin."


    Of course, all that talk about morale was just meaningless embellishment.


    The only thing I truly knew was that the first invasion would fail, and the second would succeed.


    And yet, my predictions had been right again.


    That alone was more than enough to leave an impact on her mind.


    During my free time, I deliberately ventured into a cave outside the territory to "meditate."


    I left two guards stationed at the entrance, ensuring that no one would disturb me.


    The goal? To craft a very specific image: "Sven has a secluded place where he meditates alone, without disturbance."


    For several days, I continued supporting Lin in this manner.


    Then, one day, she asked me¡ª


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 56

    "You''re planning to wipe out the Aishus Army? All of a sudden?"


    "Yes."


    I closed my eyes.


    Then, after a practiced pause, I slowly arranged my face into my well-rehearsed strategist''s expression, one that exuded wisdom and authority.


    "After the failure of our maneuvers involving the Aleffel and Charam armies, the situation within Aishus has become unstable. Some of their commanders have started questioning Baranga Yuri Aishus¡¯s leadership. The entire army is in disarray, and Yuri is trying to salvage the situation by setting plans in motion to eliminate the weaker states in the region once and for all."


    "Because building a fortress there will ensure that fortune favors our army."


    She took my nonsense very seriously. Resting her chin on her hand, she sank into thought.


    Forty thousand men.


    Not quite enough to take Valharat Castle.


    But... at this point, she couldn¡¯t just dismiss my words outright.


    That said, I couldn¡¯t completely rule out the possibility that she would disregard my suggestion.@@@@


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 57

    Rewinding time to a few days before my proposal to Lyn:


    "A letter?"


    "Yes. I have a destination to send it to. I''ve just finished writing it."


    "Alright. You said you had something to discuss? Just wait a moment."


    Having finished the letter, I sipped the tea Airen had brewed as I briefly outlined the upcoming plans.


    "Lady Lyn seems unusually eager to eliminate you. If giving you full command is what it takes to remove you, she might just do it."


    "Full command as a precondition for elimination? That¡¯s a hard concept to grasp... What exactly does this full command entail?"


    "I plan to propose the construction of a fortress in front of Valharat Castle. And I¡¯ll suggest that the full command of the fortress be temporarily granted to you."


    "Valharat Castle, as in the capital of the Aishus Army?"


    "Yes."


    "Why? Even if it¡¯s your plan, Lyn is inherently skeptical. Without solid evidence, she¡¯s unlikely to agree to ''build a fortress to attack Aishus.''"


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 58

    After parting with Swen, who had said he would join her soon, Airen arrived at Racline Castle, located at the easternmost part of the territory. Fortuitously, she encountered Parfale, who was about to leave the castle.


    "General Airen?"


    "It''s been a while, Advisor. Are you on a mission?"@@@@


    "I was just about to head back... But what brings you here, General?"


    "What in the world...?"


    Was it the advisor¡¯s intuition? Pondering over something unexpected, Airen greeted her lightly.


    "I''ll take my leave first, Advisor."


    "Ah... Understood."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 59

    As he had said, not far off, there was a rudimentary camp set up. It seemed to have been constructed solely for the purpose of negotiations, without any sort of fencing or other permanent structures.


    "Please wait a moment."


    A messenger from the Aishus army said this before entering the tent.@@@@


    I stood beside Airen, whispering to her cautiously.


    ''Wow... she''s beautiful.''


    Baranga Yuri Aishus¡ªupon seeing Yuri''s appearance, I couldn''t hide my admiration. She was far more beautiful than I had anticipated.


    I was already familiar with Yuri''s face. After all, I had chosen to play as her character in the game. But like with Lyn and Airen¡ªthe in-game graphics bore a significant disparity from her real face. Honestly, I hadn''t expected her to be this pretty.


    And the woman next to her, I could recognize her easily. In this game, a general who always carries a bow and has her turquoise hair tied in a ponytail¡ªcould only be her.


    Epinel Rosencross. One of the founding generals of the Aishus army, an S-rank general known for her excellent combat and leadership skills. She was a face of the army, known for her high capabilities. While I hadn''t realized from the pixelated graphics, her feminine allure was intensely striking. Considering her attire barely covered her chest, exposing her belly and thighs, it was a wonder she wore such in battle.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 60

    The takeover of the fortress proceeded much faster than I had anticipated. It seemed that Epinel was now in charge of managing the fortress. That appeared to be the reason she had come all this way. Placing one of Aishus Army''s finest generals at the front would certainly feel like a bolt from the blue to the Brans Army. We had no choice but to continue shaking them up since we had already earned their enmity.


    Considering Lyn''s personality, it was highly unlikely she would peacefully step down, and since we had defected to another army, it was certain she would harbor some grudge. In that case, it was much better to bring soldiers with us. I also wanted to repay Airen for what she had endured.


    Furthermore, seizing the initiative from the Brans Army in the central region was critically important for me personally. When Lunarian''s Army eventually mobilized, it would be much easier to deal with two balanced nations rather than one large state.


    After she had secured our fortress, I followed our new sovereign, alongside Airen, towards Valharat Castle.


    ''Can Baranga Yuri Aishus really be the unifying sovereign?''


    [No.]


    Despite such predictions, I had shamelessly given an immediate affirmative response.


    Well, why she couldn''t be the unifying sovereign¡ªperhaps I would understand after staying here a while. As I was entertaining these rather trivial thoughts,


    "Um... Swen."@@@@


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 61

    "You want to sleep together?"


    When I asked back, Airen floundered in shock, stumbling over her words.


    Her face, which had been red since we started cleaning, was now as red as a tomato.


    "N-No...! That¡¯s not what I meant! I mean, it¡¯s just... it¡¯s time to sleep...! That¡¯s all...!"


    "......."


    She was the one who brought it up, yet she was getting this flustered. What was I supposed to do with that?


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Yeah. This was exactly the Airen Juliet I knew.


    I glanced at the bed.@@@@


    ...Huh?


    Airen muttered something under her breath, her head lowered. It was too quiet for me to catch.


    Before long, she seemed to have sorted out her thoughts and spoke again, her tone much calmer.


    "...Yeah. That¡¯s right. That makes sense. Okay, Swen. Let¡¯s get some rest."


    "Alright."


    Sharing a double bed wasn¡¯t exactly a problem¡ªfor me as a man, at least.


    But for her, as a woman, it was probably embarrassing.


    We weren¡¯t even married, so it was only natural for her to feel uncomfortable.


    Marriage, huh...


    Now that it came to this, maybe I should just make Airen my first wife?


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 62

    Southern Continent¡ªTepello Castle, under the control of the Karelia Army.@@@@


    Situated along the border with the Ohana Army, the ruler of this castle was none other than Lunarian Iniang.


    At first, many had questioned whether it was wise to entrust such an important position to someone who had barely arrived.


    But as time passed and Luna continued to prove her abilities, the complaints quickly died down.


    Her firm stance on merit-based rewards and punishments, along with her meticulous attention to even the smallest details that most lords would overlook, left no room for doubt.


    Given Karelia¡¯s emphasis on competence¡ªespecially with Vanessa at its helm¡ªit was only natural that Luna had been appointed.


    And so, within the royal hall of Tepello Castle¡ª


    Tifa and Luna were having a rare private conversation.


    "Old man Cain wants to see me too?"


    "Yes."


    Luna had thought the same.


    But there was one difference¡ª


    One person was no longer here.


    "By the way, Luna, you¡¯ve heard about the white-haired magician in Brans¡¯ army, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Yeah, I¡¯m pretty damn sure that¡¯s Swen."


    "You think so too?"


    "Of course! How many young white-haired men would go around pulling off insane stunts like that?"


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 63

    The men who had been harassing the woman turned their heads toward me, their eyes narrowing.@@@@


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "You know this girl or something?"


    "Not particularly."


    "Hah! Then don¡¯t butt in and get lost."


    One of them sneered, looking me up and down.


    "Hey, boss, this guy¡¯s got a pretty face. Doesn¡¯t look like much of a man to me."


    They all burst into laughter at their own joke.


    Honestly, this was ridiculous.


    "...I¡¯ll pray for you."


    Because the moment they drew their weapons¡ª


    They had already lost.


    And then, the reason they could never win stepped forward.


    "Hey."


    Airen unsheathed her blade and strode toward them.


    "Come at me all at once. This is a waste of time."


    "Hah? Look at this, boss! A pretty lady carrying a sword?"


    "Guess she¡¯s this little lordling¡¯s bodyguard? What, still clinging to some long-dead noble bloodline? The Empire fell years ago, kid. Bloodlines don¡¯t mean shit anymore! The only thing that matters on these streets is strength!"


    I ignored the thug¡¯s ranting and turned to Airen.


    "Let¡¯s just get this over with. I¡¯m starting to get annoyed."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 64

    The road to Valharat Castle wasn¡¯t much different from the one leading to Arnel Castle.


    The only real difference was that I kept seeing familiar faces for some reason.


    Since Garland Eternity Saga tended to recycle the same key officers over and over, I had seen these people countless times before.


    As expected of the Aishus Army, a treasure trove of talent.


    Aishus Army''s defining trait was "exceptional talent."


    Its foundations were incredibly weak, but it aimed to unify the continent purely through the strength of its personnel.


    It required some effort to manage, but it wasn¡¯t particularly difficult¡ªjust the right level for an intermediate-level sovereign.@@@@


    After arriving at the castle gates, a guard stopped us.


    "State your identity."


    Once we arrived, Airen and I found a suitable spot among the gathered officers.


    Then, I took my time scanning the participants.


    Wow.


    I nearly let out an exclamation.


    Almost everyone here was a familiar face.


    The most eye-catching among them was, of course, the second-in-command of the Aishus Army¡ªEpinnel Rosenkross.


    Her defining traits were her teal ponytail and her revealing, borderline indecent armor. She stood with her arms crossed, eyes closed, waiting for the meeting to begin.


    Opposite her was a woman with long, deep-blue hair styled in loose waves.


    With her siege-specialist trait, she was undoubtedly Emma Adlen¡ªone of the few officers, like Airen, with the [Siege] ability.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 65

    "I suppose I should introduce myself first. My name is Jinor Nighhardt."


    "So I finally have the honor of meeting the renowned Lord Jinor. It¡¯s a pleasure."


    Jinor did not respond to my pleasantries. Instead, he went straight to the point.


    "I¡¯ve heard that you were formerly with the Brans Army before coming here."


    "That¡¯s correct."


    "I¡¯ve also heard rumors of the ''White-Haired Sorcerer'' who performed a miracle at the northern fortress.


    I wish to confirm¡ªdoes that title refer to you?"


    ...Oh.


    "In that case, I have another question I must ask."


    "What is it?"


    "Are you truly a sorcerer?"


    Jinor fixed his gaze on me, his sharp eyes boring into mine.


    "Was that ''miracle'' truly some form of magic?"


    Hmm?


    Why was he asking this?


    Was my being a sorcerer important information to Jinor?


    He had even convinced Yuri to keep me behind to ask this, so it had to be significant from his perspective.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 66

    Following the servant, I stepped into the spacious mansion. Along the way, I passed by several people who appeared to be maids.


    So being a national strategist really does come with status.


    For the first time, I truly felt the weight of Jinor¡¯s position. Back when I was essentially acting as the de facto strategist for Lunarian¡¯s Army, I had been sleeping in a rundown house, relying on a single blanket to keep warm.


    Lost in those old memories, I soon arrived at my destination.


    ¡°This way, please.¡±


    As the door opened¡ª


    Seated at the highest position in the room, dressed in full regalia, was Jinor.


    ¡°Swen. You arrived on time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Lord Jinor.¡±


    ¡°No need for formalities. Take a seat first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll likely change your mind once you meet her.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    I made the comment half in jest, but Jinor remained deadly serious.


    Does he have almost no genuine affection for his adopted daughter?


    ¡°It would be best if you could help awaken her abilities,¡± Jinor continued.


    ¡°As I mentioned before, I can¡¯t guarantee anything... In fact, I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯ll be of any help at all. Are you still fine with that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just share what you¡¯ve experienced. As I said earlier, even if you don¡¯t provide any direct guidance, simply hearing the firsthand experiences of a man capable of miracles will serve as a form of education for her. There¡¯s no need to feel pressured.¡±


    ¡°If you put it that way...¡±


    ¡°Now then, I have business to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. But Swen, I have a request.¡±


    Jinor¡¯s tone grew firm.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 67

    After leaving Jinor¡¯s mansion, I headed straight home.


    The reason I had asked for a week¡¯s time was simple¡ª


    It was because of what had happened during the recent strategy meeting.


    "A strong energy has been detected in the Valharat territory. It may be worth exploring the castle and its surroundings."


    My 100 Intelligence had determined that this was the most reasonable course of action.


    That suggestion had come from Jinor.


    However, the ruler, Yuri, had chosen to side with Emma instead.


    Most likely, they were busy preparing for war right now.


    Doing a few good deeds before that wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    And so, for the first time since Zeilant Castle, I embarked on an exploration mission.


    Not long after I started, I was reminded of something¡ª


    "Hah... hah..."


    My physical strength was abysmally low.


    Right.


    My very first mission in Zeilant Castle had also been an exploration task.


    Back then, I had barely walked around before getting winded.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 68

    A few days prior, at Arnel Castle¡ª


    ¡°My lord, Chel Brans has just arrived at the royal palace of Arnel Castle.¡±


    Chel, the strongest swordsman of Brans and Lyn¡¯s eldest brother, knelt before her as she sat upon the throne.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come, big brother. It¡¯s been a while since we last saw each other, hasn¡¯t it? Not since the campaign against Zeilant Castle.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Chel said nothing in response.


    Though stationed on the southern front, he was neither deaf nor blind.


    ¡°Chel. You are destined to lead House Brans one day. And just as I had Kafka by my side, you will have Airen to serve as your right hand.¡±


    Of course, things hadn¡¯t unfolded the way their father, Oland Brans, had expected.


    As Chel grew older, his father gradually distanced him from the line of succession.


    Perhaps it was because he spent more time sharpening his blade than studying politics.


    But to Chel, that didn¡¯t matter.


    He had never cared for ruling from a throne.


    He was more suited to leading from the battlefield, fighting with his own two hands rather than commanding from afar.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 69

    Before long, we arrived at the fortress.


    The outer perimeter, which had once been a hastily constructed wooden palisade, was now surrounded by solid brick walls. It seemed they had placed considerable importance on this stronghold and had been reinforcing it accordingly.


    It made sense¡ªthis fortress held significant strategic value for both the Brans and Aishus armies.


    Atop the high towers, crimson banners fluttered in the wind, boldly declaring this as Aishus Army territory.


    "Welcome, Lady Airen."


    Several sentries standing guard recognized Airen and offered their greetings. Their armor bore the insignia of the Aishus Army.


    After scanning the room, her gaze settled on me.


    "You¡¯re here too, Swen. I was expecting you."


    I simply lowered my head in silent acknowledgment.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be waiting for a response, shifting her attention back to the room as she began explaining the situation in a serious tone.


    "Since reinforcements have arrived, I¡¯ll go over the details once more. The Brans Army is advancing on this fortress with fifty-three thousand soldiers. Their vanguard is led by Chel Brans."


    So they were pulling troops from the south.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 70

    I mulled over the prediction once more.


    [It depends on the will of the heavens.]


    I had seen this prediction before.


    It didn¡¯t literally mean that fate rested in divine hands.


    Rather, it was an indication that the outcome of the battle hinged not on pure probability, but on my actions.


    But... what did it mean for the fate of a war to rest on my choices?


    My intelligence was high, but my combat ability was abysmal. My leadership skills were probably low as well¡ªthose were qualities of a general, not a tactician.


    Sure, a strategist guiding a battle to victory through sheer tactical genius wasn¡¯t unheard of.


    She had no way of knowing I was lost in thought.


    She was simply waiting for an answer.


    I quickly composed myself and replied in a steady voice.


    "Ah... yes, Lady Epinnel. I believe your assessment is correct."


    There was a slight delay, but I had managed to avoid any suspicion.


    "Everyone, listen up!" Epinnel declared. "We are holding the fortress. Prepare for battle. Musel, Jayden, and Airen¡ªI have high expectations for the three of you."


    ""Understood!""


    And just like that, the decision was made.


    Rather than following Jinor¡¯s suggestion to retreat, the army would fight under Epinnel¡¯s command.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 71

    I organized my thoughts.@@@@


    If the news of the 50,000 strong advance force itself is a "bait," then it''s not hard to speculate why it had to be exactly 50,000.


    Even though it''s not a castle, but a fortress, in battle, the side defending is typically much stronger than the attacking side. It''s not that we can''t stop them, but we can''t overwhelm them either, and in the end, it will just turn into a drawn-out war of attrition, right? That was probably why Jinor suggested, "If it turns into a prolonged war, we are the ones who will lose."


    If the goal was to make it seem "possible" to fight, using 50,000 as the bait, the number 53,000 was brilliantly chosen. In fact, it was almost proven when Epinnel yielded.


    "Wait."


    If that advance force is bait for us, their real target isn''t this fortress, which means...


    So, what exactly is their goal?


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 72

    Finding Jinor Nighhardt wasn¡¯t particularly difficult.


    He was standing on the fortress walls, surveying the surroundings, occasionally letting out a sigh.


    "Jinor Nighhardt."


    "Hmm? Swen, is that you? What brings you here?"


    I stood beside him and casually started the conversation.


    "Are you really planning to let this battle be decided by a direct confrontation?"


    "...What are you trying to say?"


    I spoke in a serious tone.


    "Jinor Nighhardt, it''s quite simple. If you were the strategist of Brans¡¯ army, would you march your troops here?"


    "I do think 50,000 men is insufficient. But this is not a castle, it¡¯s a fortress. If we¡¯re talking about an advance force, there¡¯s no reason not to invade. If it were me, I¡¯d bring 20,000 to 30,000 more soldiers... but even an invasion itself wouldn¡¯t be entirely out of the question."


    "Are you saying that even though I¡¯m here?"


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 73

    The name Anima wasn¡¯t one I had never heard before.


    ''That¡¯s right. There was definitely a strategist-like general named Anima.''


    I remembered her as a capable female character with decent stats.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t a character who appeared as a hidden general, but in every scenario, she was always affiliated with the Aishus army.


    Indeed, the strategist for Aishus'' army was usually Anima.


    For some reason, Jinor was holding that position now, but Jinor had originally been a hidden general.


    Now, with Anima added to the mix, I started to understand Epinnel''s strangely stubborn behavior.


    "Swen. You¡¯re sure about this, right?"


    "Are you talking about me?"


    "The part about how you¡¯re willing to risk your life to make a miracle happen. If the surprise attack doesn¡¯t come, then this fortress, after we withdraw the troops, will be in a precarious situation. If your ability doesn¡¯t activate, we will be in deep trouble."


    "...It¡¯s possible. If this fortress falls, I¡¯ll surely become a prisoner of Brans¡¯ army. And from Brans¡¯ perspective, I¡¯m a traitor. Why would I risk my life to tell lies?"


    I said the lie without a change in my expression.


    Well, based on my predictions, the surprise attack would likely happen, so I wasn¡¯t worried.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (3 coupons)

 Chapter 74

    "Everyone, stay calm and maintain your composure! The enemy forces are not that numerous!"


    Chel Brans, who had been leading the ambush, shouted urgently to keep the chain of command intact, but he was just as flustered as anyone else.


    ''The ambush has been uncovered? Why? Why did this happen?''


    How many messengers had been sent before he arrived here, bringing news of the current situation at the fortress? He had seen what appeared to be preparations for a ritual, and heard that the soldiers were on high alert, maintaining strict security. Most importantly, he''d received reports that the commander, Epinnel, was personally overseeing things, moving around and giving orders.


    There was no possibility that the messenger had lied... so... in the end...


    ''What is this...!''


    Come to think of it, the first time he had encountered Swen was when his lord¡ªhis younger sister, Lyn¡ªhad told him that "a great talent is hiding" and they had gone to deal with the now-destroyed Lunarian Army.


    As those thoughts spiraled in his mind, Chel shook his head to clear it. Just because Swen had shown some miraculous insight didn''t necessarily mean he was the one who had foreseen this exact plan. In uncertain matters like this, jumping to conclusions in fear would only paralyze him from taking action.


    ''So, should I withdraw the troops immediately now that we''ve been exposed?''


    Parfalle had mentioned that the chance of failure was low, but if, by any chance, their unit''s movements were detected before a proper siege could occur by the Aishus army, they should withdraw immediately. She had advised leaving only the minimum number of soldiers to delay pursuit, and pulling back the rest.@@@@


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 75

    At the same time, near the western fortress of Valharat.


    "Over there, enemy soldiers spotted!"


    A soldier''s cry reached me as I performed a hasty ritual at a temporary shrine built in an area that could serve for such a purpose. I had just been pretending to conduct the rites, not truly involved in the process.


    ¡®Is this the vanguard meant to serve as bait?¡¯@@@@


    While I had arranged for siege weapons to be brought here in a dramatic fashion, as I had predicted, only a few of the main force should have made it this far.


    There were just under 10,000 soldiers left at the fortress.


    As I had anticipated, the enemy''s main force had launched a surprise attack, but they hadn¡¯t sent many soldiers to this location.


    ¡®Phew.¡¯


    I let out a sigh of relief inwardly.


    Every time, even when I¡¯m making what seems like a ¡®guaranteed accurate prediction,¡¯ I can¡¯t feel at ease until I see the results with my own eyes.


    Sure, it might be called a ¡®prediction based on guaranteed accuracy,¡¯ but all it really is, is the process of trying to fit together knowledge I already have.


    Whether it¡¯s correct or not, I can only know by opening the lid and checking.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 76

    "Is that... really true?"


    "Yes. The damage to our forces is beyond words, and General Chel is also severely injured."


    A historic defeat caused by General Chel Brans'' misjudgment. After spotting Airen Juliet and engaging in a reckless battle with her, time dragged on, and in the meantime, the forces sent to carry out the surprise attack were almost completely decimated without the chance to retreat.


    Parfalle, who had hurriedly received the report from the messenger, could only collapse on the spot, as if struck by a thunderbolt, her legs giving way.


    ''Why... did this happen?''


    "We should gather our forces in the north and invade Serpina''s territory."


    Somehow, Swen, the man who seemed to know everything as if he had seen the future, had now joined the Aishus forces. The thought sent a chill down Parfalle¡¯s spine.


    ''No... Could it be...''


    No. That couldn¡¯t be it.


    It didn¡¯t make sense. It was common knowledge that humans couldn''t achieve the level of foresight required to predict everything. Yes, he definitely had extraordinary abilities, but he couldn''t possibly know everything... right?


    ''...Calm down.''


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 77

    Serpina¡¯s Army: The Capital of Eingart Castle, Former Capital of the Old Empire


    "My lord, General Irian¡¯s forces, leading the attack on Kelstein Castle, have departed on schedule."


    "Mm."


    The news of a rebellion within the Brans Army had already reached Serpina. The rebellious forces, who had allied with the Aishus army, had been sent to be suppressed¡ªbut that, too, had failed. Serpina didn''t know why it had come to this, but one thing was certain: she would never let this rare opportunity slip away. Serpina was not an easy woman to defeat.@@@@


    "Yes, my lord!"


    After dismissing the messenger, Jenna, the national strategist who had been standing beside Serpina, moved closer and asked,


    "If it''s about General Irian...?"


    "Yes. He is the son of General Crelmton Al Kasky, who died last year. He has just turned 18."


    "I see. I heard he graduated top of his class from the Eingart Academy."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 78

    "It''s you, Swen. Welcome. I''ll take you to Reika''s room."


    "Ah, before that, may I see Jinor first?"


    "Lord Jinor? I¡¯m not sure if he''s available right now, but please wait for a moment."@@@@


    After a brief wait...


    "He¡¯s preparing to go out soon, but if it¡¯s something important, perhaps it would be better to discuss it next time?"


    "It''s fine. I¡¯ll be quick."


    "...Can I ask why?"


    "It''s simple. Mana is much more potent in areas with rough terrain and less human impact. It helps to meditate in nature. While I¡¯m not sure it would work for Reika, since she''s a real magician, I know it worked for me. If the power I¡¯ve been feeling is truly ¡®mana,¡¯ wouldn¡¯t it benefit her too?"


    "..."


    Jinor paused for a moment, then murmured in a very soft voice, which I could hear clearly.


    "...Swen, maybe you wouldn¡¯t mind."


    ¡®What?¡¯


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 79

    "Then, that''s it for today."


    "Yes! You''ve worked so hard again today!"


    After saying goodbye to Swen, Reika quietly returned to her room and reflected on the time she had spent with him over the past few days.


    ''It was amazing! That small waterfall.''@@@@


    Although it wasn''t particularly large, the waterfall was still beautiful enough to be etched in her memory. She had seen people practicing on the rocks where the waterfall cascaded in novels before... Swen had said that was just fiction, though.


    ''Could Swen be hiding the fact that he is a mage, like me?''


    She had heard that Swen once performed a miracle, causing a huge rock to fall from the sky. For Reika, who could barely conjure a fireball, it seemed like something far beyond mere magic.


    Would she ever be able to perform such an incredible miracle through continued training?


    As these thoughts piled up, Reika arrived at a more fundamental question.


    If Swen was indeed hiding his identity as a mage, could it be that this ability was something that must not be revealed to the outside world? Was her father¡¯s decision to keep her indoors related to hiding her own magical abilities?


    Just then...


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 80

    In a hurry, I arrived at the royal palace¡¯s audience room, where Yuri greeted me warmly. I knelt respectfully and spoke in a formal tone.


    "I am Swen, arriving at the royal palace upon my lord''s command."


    "Swen! Welcome. It¡¯s been a while. How have you been?"


    "Thanks to you, I¡¯ve been doing well."


    "And Airen? Is she doing well? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen her face."


    "Yes, she is well."


    "Alright. Actually, I need you to bring someone here."


    "Someone?"


    Yuri let out an awkward laugh, as though embarrassed.


    "Well... the only person I can ask right now is you, Swen. The other generals are all busy with their tasks... Of course, I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re doing nothing because you¡¯re helping us, but..."


    "That¡¯s fine. But may I ask who you need me to bring?"


    "One of our officers has gone on a training trip."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 81

    If Anima were to recall the brightest time of her life, it would be when she was still a child. It was the period she spent at the Fiviora Academy with her dearest childhood friend.


    "Yuri!"


    "Anima, you''re here. How was your day?"


    "Well, academy life is always the same."


    Yuri had already become quite a celebrity among her peers. The Fiviora Academy, one of the top three prestigious academies in the Aingart Empire. Yuri, a talented genius, was already a prominent figure at this renowned academy. The only daughter of the noble Aishus family, she treated Anima, despite her humble status, with respect and without any discrimination.


    "Is that so? I still think it''s a bit of false modesty... Well, if you ever change your mind, I''ll support you, just say the word."


    "Yes!"


    Then one day, news of the Emperor¡¯s sudden and suspicious death spread. Having passed away without naming a successor, the whole nation was thrown into turmoil.


    And soon after, a shocking report reached Fiviora Academy.


    "Apparently, Orlando Brans, once the closest aide to His Majesty the Emperor, has rebelled at Annel Castle?"@@@@


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 82

    "After that...?"


    "We fled as far away as possible, to the safest place. We kept running, running until we finally planted our flag near this area, Valharat territory. That was the moment the Aishus army began."


    Anima spoke in a calm tone, casually explaining a tragic event.


    "Having lost my arm, I could no longer wield a sword. From that day on, I searched for every available military treatise and devoured them. I thought our army was lacking in strategists. Luckily, I seemed to have some ability in that area, as studying didn¡¯t prove too difficult."


    "Jinor Nighhardt."


    "Yes?"


    "He was the last chancellor of the Unified Empire. He was someone who had eaten from the Aingart family¡¯s table."


    At that moment, Anima¡¯s eyes briefly flashed with something almost like anger, a faint trace of fury barely concealed behind her usual calm expression.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 83

    "Here I am, Yuri."


    "Anima!"


    Anima Ingram returned to the Aishus Army.


    Yuri, sitting on the throne, stood up and walked over to Anima, greeting her warmly. However, there was an odd sense that it felt more like a dog greeting its owner than a ruler welcoming a vassal. That said, when thinking about the five founding heroes of the Aishus Army, including Yuri, it was easier to accept the notion that it might feel like this. In fact, even Jinor, who stood beside Yuri, didn¡¯t seem overly surprised.


    Though I might have wanted to reflect on it further, I could tell after hearing Anima¡¯s words that I didn¡¯t have the right to change anything about their bond. The special sense of unity between them, built on their own experiences, was not something an outsider like me could alter. Even someone of Jinor¡¯s stature, with his high reputation, couldn¡¯t change it, so what could I do?


    The camaraderie they shared was a strength for the Aishus Army, a bond not found in other nations. But if it ever led them to jeopardize the greater cause... well, what could be done?


    I was supposed to return to Luna¡¯s side someday. For now, I could only hope that nothing disastrous would happen during my stay.


    After spending some time exchanging heartfelt words with Anima, Yuri soon noticed me and came over to greet me.


    "Swen, thank you for bringing Anima back safely. You¡¯ve really worked hard."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 84

    Arnel Castle''s Royal Fortress


    It is said that while building something is incredibly difficult, its collapse can happen in an instant. The Brans territory, which Oland Brans had carefully established with impeccable timing and a solid foundation, began to fall apart one by one the moment the border was breached, without a chance to recover.


    "Lord! Serold Castle and Jogeu Castle have fallen to Serpina¡¯s forces! The temporary northern defense commander, Rashion, has surrendered and joined Serpina''s army!"


    Hearing the messenger''s report, Parfalle sat down in front of the throne, offering advice to Lyn, who was sitting there in a daze, her expression grave.


    "Lord, we must gather all the forces from the border and assemble them at Arnel Castle immediately. There are rumors that the southern forces are moving. It¡¯s highly likely Aishus forces will mobilize again as well. You must make a decision quickly...!"


    "......"


    Lyn did not respond immediately but, after a long silence, she finally looked up, her gaze blank, and with a heavy sigh, spoke.


    "Parfalle."


    "Yes...?"


    "What... did I do wrong?"


    And then, she began to bite her nails harshly. As her fingers, already cracked and battered, drew blood again, it dripped down her fingertips.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 85

    I blinked, alternating my gaze between Jinor and Reika.


    Reika wasn''t just bowing her head now; she had her face pressed to the floor, her ears flushed red, and her body trembling slightly. On the other hand, Jinor had a calm and serious expression, completely at odds with Reika¡¯s nervousness.


    "That''s my request," Jinor said.


    "You want me to marry Reika?" I asked, still trying to wrap my head around what was happening.


    "Yes. I think it¡¯s a good match for you," Jinor replied.


    Wait... this sudden request? Without any prior warning?


    Why?


    "Already four potential candidates?" Jinor asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "...No, just one," I corrected.


    "Then what¡¯s the issue? Why not take Reika as a second wife?"


    "..."


    I knew that in this world, a man could have multiple wives, so that part wasn¡¯t surprising. But coming from a world where monogamy was the norm, I had built up certain values over the years that made it difficult to accept such a suggestion easily.


    Would I hate having multiple wives? Honestly, no, it wasn¡¯t that bad. But how would my wives feel about it? That was a different story.


    "...Ah, if you¡¯re uncomfortable with inheriting the title, you don¡¯t have to. If it¡¯s not beneficial for you, I won¡¯t force it," Jinor added.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 86

    A short while later.


    A woman with short purple hair strode confidently across the red carpet of the audience chamber. Soldiers stood in formation on either side, yet she showed no sign of intimidation as she walked toward the throne where Yuri was seated.


    And then¡ª


    Upon reaching Yuri, the woman knelt down, lowered her head, and spoke.


    "Greetings. I have come today to deliver a message from our sovereign, Lady Serpina."


    "......."


    Yuri never outwardly revealed her true thoughts as a ruler, but that didn¡¯t mean she had forgotten.


    Who had taken everything from them?


    Who had they raised the crimson banner to overthrow?


    "Yuri?"


    The envoy¡¯s voice brought Yuri back to the present. She gave a small nod, her voice composed.


    "Speak. I will listen to your message."


    "......."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 87

    "Is it true that Hispil Castle has fallen?"


    "It is."@@@@


    At Vanessa¡¯s words, Karelia stroked her chin and muttered.


    "...It feels as if the Serpina Army is right at our doorstep."


    For now, the Roland Army and the Hesna Army were still positioned in the north, keeping Serpina''s forces from expanding unchecked.


    However, seeing the Brans Army¡ªonce thought to be the bulwark of the central continent¡ªcrumble like autumn leaves was a shocking development, even for Karelia.


    The four southern nations were in a delicate balance¡ªnone could attack another without inviting retaliation, yet none dared to propose an alliance first.


    For years, this fragile stability had persisted, locking the southern continent in an unspoken stalemate.


    But with Serpina''s aggressive expansion into the central continent, that equilibrium had begun to collapse.


    "A window of opportunity will present itself. Serpina is a war-hungry ruler."


    "Hmm... But even if we time it perfectly and attack the Roland Army, wouldn¡¯t that put us in direct contact with the Serpina Army? That would stretch our frontlines even further. Are we truly prepared for that?"


    At present, the Karelia Army bordered two nations¡ªRoland to the north and Ohana to the east.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 88

    Upon arriving at the royal palace, I found that the generals stationed at Valharat Castle¡ªincluding Airen¡ªwere already gathering.


    I exchanged a brief nod with her before finding a seat and waiting for the rest to assemble.


    Not long after, once everyone who needed to be present had arrived, Yuri, seated on the throne, spoke in a serious tone.


    "I apologize for calling you all so suddenly in the middle of your duties. You¡¯ve probably heard the news on your way here, so let¡¯s skip the pleasantries and get straight to the point."


    She closed her eyes for a moment before slowly opening them and speaking again.


    "The Serpina Army has invaded Zelstrom Castle with a force of seventy thousand troops."


    "Afterward?"


    "If we divert forces to reinforce Zelstrom, Serpina¡¯s army may immediately deploy additional troops to attack another location."


    "Well, that wouldn¡¯t be too bad, right? They can¡¯t attack all three fortresses at once."


    "That is true... but if we continue to deplete our forces in this manner, we may find ourselves at a serious disadvantage before long."


    "So, Jinor, what¡¯s your opinion?"


    "Surrendering Zelstrom Castle may be the best course of action."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 89

    "Swen?"


    "No, it''s just... Please wait a moment."@@@@


    So, if I go negotiate personally, it''ll be resolved?


    Not just anyone, but me specifically?


    If someone else goes, negotiations will fail, but if I go, they¡¯ll work?


    "Why??"


    The result was so baffling that I couldn¡¯t move past it without asking the fundamental question. My brain started overheating again.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean... considering negotiation might not be a bad idea."


    Even though this was the conclusion my own mind had reached, I couldn¡¯t fully hide the uncertainty in my voice.


    Because no matter how I looked at it, there was no reason for Serpina¡¯s army to negotiate with us.


    Negotiations only happen when both sides have something to gain.


    We had nothing to offer, so why would they withdraw their troops for our sake?


    Of course¡ªlogically speaking, this was the most efficient course of action.


    Back when I was with Lunarian¡¯s Army, it had been the same with Lyn Brans. Negotiations always happen in some form or another. That¡¯s why I was being told to negotiate.


    But.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 90

    "Serpina¡¯s army has invaded Zelstrom Castle?"@@@@


    "...Yes."


    Upon Hernandorf¡¯s report, Anima fell into deep thought.


    "Don¡¯t tell me..."


    It didn¡¯t take long to deduce the reason.


    "Has Serpina shifted her focus from Brans¡¯ army to us, Aishus?"


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 91

    Anima immediately began organizing her forces.


    At the vanguard stood Hernandorf, while she herself took command as the supreme commander.


    She would have preferred to ride on horseback, but with only one arm, it was an incredibly difficult task.


    Thus, at times like these, when she had to take charge on the battlefield, she had no choice but to use a carriage. Ordinarily, she refrained from appearing on the front lines¡ª


    ¡°This is a critical operation. I can''t just sit back and issue orders without leading from the front.¡±


    Leaving behind enough forces to defend Laccline Castle, she mobilized the majority of her army¡ª50,000 troops in total.


    With this many soldiers, they could take advantage of Hisphil Castle¡¯s temporary lack of defenders and seize it.


    Right before departure, she sent word to Yuri at Valharat Castle through a messenger.


    Though it was a "decide first, report later" approach, Yuri wasn¡¯t the kind of person who was unreachable, and as long as Anima produced results, she believed Yuri would acknowledge her actions.


    With that determination, Anima led her forces toward Hisphil Castle.


    One day during their advance¡ª


    The carriage that had been smoothly moving forward suddenly came to a halt.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    A soldier riding nearby turned toward her.@@@@


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 92

    "I see... So that was your intention."


    "Precisely. Luring the enemy out of their fortress is a far easier method than launching a full-scale siege."


    Only after multiple explanations did Yuan finally seem to grasp her plan, but Serpina did not reprimand him.


    No matter what kind of life she had led before, the Serpina von Eingart of today was a sovereign who walked the path of conquest¡ªan absolute ruler who would not tolerate anything standing beside her.


    Many despised her, calling her a tyrant, a demon, a witch, and their hatred was not unfounded.


    However, despite her fearsome reputation, she was not the kind of ruler who governed through terror within her own ranks.


    Serpina¡¯s public image was stained with blood, but inside her own nation, she ensured the loyalty of those who served her.


    After all, even if she was the last living heir of the fallen Eingart Empire, the loyalists of the former imperial court had never seen her as their rightful ruler.


    To them, the true heir had been Algott von Eingart, the eldest son¡ªnow long dead.


    Those who follow me shall never be disregarded.


    She ruled with strict but fair discipline¡ª


    She never punished soldiers simply for failing to understand her instructions.


    She would explain as many times as necessary and only executed punishments when betrayal or treason were involved.


    This starkly contrasted with Lyn Brans, the ruler of Brans Army, who practiced a far more ruthless method of governance.


    Lyn Brans was not stupid. Despite her recent string of irrational mistakes, she had proven to be a competent ruler.


    Even though she had inherited a solid foundation, expanding her dominion further and becoming the dominant power in the central region had been no small feat.


    However¡ªLyn was highly emotional.


    She ruled through fear rather than merit.


    Punishment was not based on the severity of an offense, but on how she personally felt about an individual.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 93

    "Haah!"


    Irian''s spear clashed against Hernandorf¡¯s massive blunt weapon.


    That moment signaled the start of the battle, as soldiers from both sides surged into combat.


    In terms of sheer numbers, Serpina¡¯s army had the advantage, as the Aishus forces were spread across multiple battlefronts.


    However¡ª


    More than half of the Aishus troops present here were elite soldiers originally stationed at Valharat Castle for the planned invasion of Laccline Castle.


    These soldiers were not ordinary.


    They were highly trained veterans, seasoned by war, and further honed by the exacting discipline of Airen Juliet.


    Serpina¡¯s army was formidable as well, but their recent campaigns had left many wounded, and they had also absorbed a number of former Brans soldiers who had yet to fully adapt to their ranks.


    This slight disarray in their formations meant that, in a direct fight, Aishus forces had a noticeable edge.


    And then¡ª


    He was not just some ordinary soldier.


    He was a legendary warrior, one of the key figures responsible for building an entire nation through war.


    Comparing himself to Hernandorf right now was simply unrealistic.


    Perhaps, one day, when he fully realized his potential, he could stand on equal ground.


    But this was not an academy.


    This was a battlefield.


    Growth, talent¡ªnone of that mattered here.


    If he lost, he died.


    "If I lose here... I won¡¯t get another chance!"


    Irian withdrew, pulling back into the ranks of his soldiers.


    Hernandorf let out a booming laugh, raising his weapon.


    "Are you running, boy?! Such big talk, and now you flee like a coward!"


    "Tch. Let him talk."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 94

    After making the prediction that we would win regardless¡ª


    While Airen had become relatively busier, having started even more rigorous training in preparation for the future, my schedule had not changed much.


    My primary task remained assisting Reika with her training.


    "Um... Will I really improve by doing this...?"


    "Of course. Reika, you must feel it yourself more than anyone else, don¡¯t you?"


    "Well, I guess... Ah, I-I¡¯m not doubting you, Swen!"


    What Reika and I were doing was balancing on one leg while extending both arms forward and backward.


    "Then, when I first met you, you must have sneaked out, right?"


    "...H-how did you know...?"


    Reika looked at me, genuinely surprised.


    Well, considering the atmosphere at the time, her hesitant expressions, and the subtle air of unease she had given off, it wasn¡¯t a difficult conclusion to reach.


    "It was obvious."


    "I see... Ugh."


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not going to scold you, and I have no intention of telling anyone about it now."


    "......."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 95

    "......!"


    Jinor¡¯s face turned pale for a moment upon hearing my words¡ª


    Then, gradually, his expression shifted into one of confusion.


    The initial shock of my statement aside, what truly puzzled him was the confidence with which I had declared, "Anima will lose this battle."


    "Swen, after all that cryptic nonsense, how did you come to such a conclusion?"


    Yuri was not Luna.@@@@


    Even if I went to her and simply stated this as a fact, she wouldn¡¯t believe me. At best, she¡¯d react just like Jinor did.


    If I wanted to convince them, I needed to support my conclusion with solid reasoning.


    So then¡ª


    Fueled by revenge, they would recklessly throw their forces into battle.


    At first, that kind of emotional fervor might bring them a few victories,


    But in a prolonged war, they would inevitably fall to Serpina¡¯s superior numbers.


    This was such an obvious outcome that I didn¡¯t even need my intelligence to predict it.


    Their strength¡ªthe deep trust they shared, their bond forged through hardship¡ª


    Was a rare asset in these chaotic times.


    In a world where betrayal was common and switching allegiances was not even considered disgraceful,


    Having people who could genuinely trust and rely on each other was invaluable.


    Just look at me and Airen. We were managing just fine despite our complicated circumstances.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 96

    Jinor stroked his chin for a long while, his expression troubled after hearing my explanation. Then, he met my gaze directly and asked,


    "Alright. Everything you say makes sense. If Anima loses, things will likely unfold that way. But... how do you know all this in such detail?"


    "If we assume her defeat, the number of possible outcomes naturally becomes limited."


    "That''s not what I mean."


    Jinor''s sharp gaze locked onto me. No... to be precise, he wasn''t exactly glaring at me. He was certainly looking at me keenly, but there was something different about his stare.


    I had seen that kind of gaze once before.


    Back in Arnel Castle, after the Northern Fortress Defense Battle.


    Jinor let out a small scoff, and for the first time, I felt a peculiar sense of kinship with him.


    "Alright. Since you''ve made deductions, allow me to do the same. Do you mind? I promise it won''t take long."


    "Go ahead."


    "I still believe your prediction is highly likely to be correct. Your explanation is logical, everything aligns, and, most importantly, it comes from you¡ªSwen. Just like last time, your words will probably be proven right. In fact, I¡¯m starting to wonder if your accuracy didn¡¯t begin only after arriving here."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I¡¯ll be frank. People think Lyn Brans suffered a devastating loss when she lost Airen Juliet... but I suspect that losing you was far more damaging to the Brans Army."


    "Me? Ha! You''re exaggerating. I was nothing more than a minor aide to General Airen."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 97

    Reika, Jinor, and I, along with a few guards assigned to us, rode in a carriage at full speed toward Hisphil Castle.


    All of the guards, having been personally assigned by Jinor, seemed aware that Reika could use magic. They were akin to personal retainers of the Nighhardt family, albeit a small contingent. Perhaps because of their limited numbers, Yuri had chosen not to interfere.


    "Wow...."


    Reika had been gazing outside the carriage for quite some time.


    As if she were trying to take in every detail of the world beyond, her pink eyes reflected the vast blue landscape with clarity.


    "......."@@@@


    I watched her from the side.


    She was, admittedly, quite cute.


    Soft, delicate features, smooth, fair skin. Unlike Airen, whose warrior¡¯s path had left her with toned muscles, Reika looked untouched by sunlight, sheltered within the safety of her estate.


    That explains her fascination.


    And then¡ª


    ¡ªGrrrrrgle.


    "...Ah...."


    Reika¡¯s face turned red all the way to her ears.


    I didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it. Instead, I casually pulled out a piece of hardened wheat bread from my pocket and offered it to her.


    "Want some?"


    "Ah, um... I...."


    She hesitated, covering her mouth with her hand.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 98

    "What in the world just happened?"


    The first to grasp the situation was not me or Reika, but the guards standing behind us.


    "T-this... this can''t be...!"


    And with that startled voice breaking the silence¡ª


    As if breaking free from Medusa¡¯s curse, Reika and I slowly regained our senses.


    "This is..."


    "S-Swen, sir...?! W-what in the world...???"


    The first thought that struck me wasn¡¯t why this had happened or why my rapier had glowed.


    It was we need to get out of here immediately.


    That was the only thought that completely took over my mind.


    "Reika, we¡¯re leaving!"


    With my mind solely occupied with getting out of here, I failed to notice¡ª


    That beyond the massive hole in the wall, someone was standing there, watching.


    ***


    "What the hell?!"


    "What was that noise?!"


    The eastern wall of Hisphil Castle, near the main gate, had been obliterated with an ear-shattering explosion.


    The news spread rapidly throughout the entire castle.


    It was impossible for it not to spread.


    Along with the explosion came a thunderous roar, and thick smoke poured through the breach into the castle interior.


    At that moment¡ª


    Serpina, who had been personally overseeing the battle preparations, arrived at the scene, accompanied by Lord Yuan and another commanding officer.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 99

    "Sh-should we begin...?"


    "Yes. Please proceed."@@@@


    We were at the back of a mountain not too far from Valharat Castle.


    Standing before a massive lake, Reika and I were conducting an experiment of sorts.


    "T-then...!"


    Closing her eyes, Reika conjured a fireball in her hand once more.


    I checked the rapier in my grip.


    ...No reaction.


    And I had just received my answer.


    Coming all the way to the lake in case of any unexpected results had turned out to be pointless.


    Honestly, I had anticipated this outcome to some degree. If the weapon had reacted to magic, it should have shone when Reika demonstrated her abilities in front of me.


    ''Does it require specific conditions?''


    If there were conditions, then what exactly were they?


    I considered asking Reika, but since this wasn¡¯t directly tied to national affairs, her answer would likely be something vague like "I don¡¯t know."


    "Um..."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 100

    Anima had been captured.


    No one dared to speak.


    Yuri sat with her eyes closed, saying nothing.


    "......."


    Please, don¡¯t make a rash decision.


    Anima wasn¡¯t dead¡ªshe was just taken as a prisoner.


    Serpina, ever pragmatic, would never kill someone as valuable as Anima without reason. As long as Yuri didn¡¯t let her emotions take over and charge blindly, there was still a way forward.


    Time passed.


    Yuri slowly opened her eyes.


    Her pupils were visibly trembling.


    "Then... what about General Hernandorf...?"


    "......."


    Jinor¡¯s expression darkened as he answered the concerned officer.


    "He is currently recovering."


    "Recovering...? Does that mean¡ª?"


    "He was gravely wounded."


    Hernandorf Arisian had suffered severe injuries.


    A murmur rippled through the officers of the Aishus Army.


    "How... How did that happen?"


    "He charged into the enemy camp alone in an attempt to rescue Anima."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 101

    Yuri tilted her head in confusion at my words.


    ¡°Swen, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±@@@@


    ¡°Why? I mean, I don¡¯t mind, but... do you have a reason?¡±


    A reason.


    I couldn¡¯t exactly say, Because something in my head is screaming for me to intervene, and I¡¯m too curious about what¡¯s going on to ignore it.


    Just as I was trying to come up with a suitable response¡ª


    An unexpected person came to my aid.


    But¡ªI had never once told him about what I¡¯d done.


    In other words, he was just throwing out a convenient excuse to support me.


    Even if it was just a hasty cover, the fact that he held the position of National Strategist and had the Imperial Chancellor title in his past made his words sound extremely convincing.


    ¡°Hmm... If Jinor says so, then fine. Lutz, Swen will handle this instead, so just focus on completing your assigned task. That¡¯s fine with you, right?¡±


    ¡°...There¡¯s no need to ask. I¡¯ll follow orders.¡±


    Lutz answered, though he looked slightly disappointed.


    Was he upset that he missed an opportunity to make a name for himself?


    His gaze wasn¡¯t exactly warm, but I let it slide.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 102

    The underground prison of Hisphil Castle.


    Anima, who had been imprisoned here not long ago, had refused to eat anything provided by Serpina¡¯s forces, surviving only on the bare minimum amount of water.


    "Hey."


    "..."


    "Hey! Answer me!"@@@@


    Curious, he turned his head¡ª


    And there she stood.


    A golden-haired sovereign, the absolute pinnacle of authority in his life.


    A woman more exalted than any other, more refined than anyone.


    If there truly was a Crown of the Absolute on this continent, she was the sole woman deserving of wearing it.


    "My lord."


    Serpina acknowledged the prison guard¡¯s bow with a glance.


    "Report the situation."


    "As I informed you before, she continues to refuse all meals. She appears to be drinking only enough water to sustain herself."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 103

    A few hours earlier.


    "Huff... Huff... Haah... Haah..."


    Reika woke up abruptly, beads of cold sweat clinging to her forehead.@@@@


    As her mind gradually cleared, she looked around and confirmed that she was still in her room.


    A dream...?


    It had been a horrifying nightmare.


    But it wasn¡¯t a dream where she herself was the focus.


    Instead, she had seen Swen.


    In the dream, he had been walking straight into a sea of flames, willingly, deliberately.


    Without hesitation, she changed clothes and went straight to the study, where she found her father, Jinor Nighhardt.


    "Swen?"


    "Yes. I was wondering when he might visit next... if there¡¯s a set schedule..."


    "Why do you ask? I thought you didn¡¯t need to worry about your magic training for the time being."


    Reika had improved rapidly under Swen¡¯s guidance.


    However, after the recent incident at Hisphil Castle, Jinor had decided that she was better off staying home for the time being¡ª


    Spending her days quietly meditating rather than going out.


    At this point, she could manage her meditation practice alone.


    "Well..."


    Jinor studied her carefully, his expression unreadable.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 104

    Serpina listened to the guard''s report with one leg crossed over the other, resting her chin on her hand. At the mention of Anima, she extended her hand toward the guard in a dismissive gesture.


    "Good. There¡¯s no need for further reports on the prisoner. If anything requiring my attention arises, report it then."


    "Understood!"


    After saluting, the guard withdrew, leaving Serpina to her thoughts.


    ''If Anima is from Fibiola Academy... then that must be the source of her hostility toward me. There might be many others from that place within the Aishus Army as well.''


    She recalled how unexpectedly sharp their response had been when she went to propose surrender¡ªfar too intense for a small nation. The pieces of the puzzle in her mind began to align, and she slowly closed her eyes.


    "The forces deployed to Zelstrom Castle have just returned."


    Returned? That meant¡ªdefeat.


    She had already known that victory was unlikely, which was why she had prepared a backup plan¡ªsuccessfully dealing a blow to the Aishus Army before retreating.


    Yet, facing the reality of defeat left a bitter taste.


    "I see. The remaining troops?"


    "Approximately 23,000, including the wounded."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 105

    A soldier guided me to the audience chamber within the royal castle.


    "Lady Serpina will be here shortly. Wait here," he instructed before taking a position nearby.


    I stood in place, casually glancing around the chamber.


    The furnishings... were minimal, just enough to give the room a formal appearance.@@@@


    Well, this wasn¡¯t Serpina¡¯s actual capital, so there was no real reason for excessive decoration.


    As I stood there lost in idle thoughts, the soldier, who had been watching me with suspicion, spoke up.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing? If you¡¯re an envoy, act with proper decorum."


    "Proper decorum, you say?"


    Every single soldier in Serpina¡¯s army seemed to radiate an intense, almost fanatical loyalty. Even a low-ranked guard carried himself with the pride of one who served an absolute sovereign.


    So, what kind of person was Serpina, really?


    Since coming to this world, I had learned a painful truth¡ªthe characters I once knew as mere data had far more depth and individuality than any game script could capture.


    I never expected Airen Juliet or Reika Nighhardt to have the personalities they did.


    Serpina was known as a tyrant, a ruler despised and feared by many. But was she truly the same as the figure recorded in history?


    Would she be the cold, ruthless woman I knew from the game¡¯s data?


    As these questions swirled in my mind, I remembered my past encounter with Serpina¡ªthe one that had ended in my death.


    I had gone as an envoy, proposing an alliance based on Jinor¡¯s near-perfect prophecy.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 106

    After sending Swen to negotiate, Airen stood at a suitable spot outside the royal capital and approached Reika, who was gazing up at the sky.


    "Lady Reika."


    "Ah, a-ah...! What is it, Lady Airen...?"


    "You seemed lost in thought."


    "Ah...."


    Reika offered a faint smile as she replied.


    "I just... had a bit of an uneasy feeling when I came here. But now that I''m actually here, it seems like it''s not as big of a deal as I thought...?"


    "An uneasy feeling?"


    "Of course. But Swen isn''t the only one I''m protecting."


    "Huh...?"


    "You''re included as well, Reika. It only makes sense. I came here to escort both of you."


    "Ah...."


    Reika¡¯s face flushed slightly. At first, she had found Airen somewhat difficult to approach. But now, she realized that Airen was far more admirable than she had expected. Gathering her courage, she spoke carefully.


    "Th-thank you...! But honestly, talking about dreams and worrying because of them... it felt a bit too ridiculous to bring up so soon after meeting you...."


    "I understand. My reputation isn¡¯t exactly the best, after all."


    "Huh...?"


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 107

    "A duel?"


    "That¡¯s right."


    Serpina rested her chin on her hand and stared at me. Then, with a slight smirk, she let out an amused scoff.


    "How intriguing. To think you would dare to bring up the word ''duel'' before me. The extent of your ignorance is almost impressive."


    "Ignorance, you say? That would be a problem. Or was it just an empty statement when you said you wanted me?"


    "If you insist, I suppose I can entertain you. What sort of contest do you have in mind?"


    "Well, rather than a duel, it''s closer to a wager."


    Just as I was about to explain, Serpina¡¯s lips curled into another smile as she locked eyes with me.


    For a brief moment, I nearly lost myself in that smile.


    I barely managed to snap out of it.


    How could someone¡¯s lips simply forming a crescent shape be so mesmerizing?


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 108

    Serpina sat in her chair, deep in thought as she watched Swen leave to settle the commotion.


    Yes.


    That man¡¯s name was Swen.


    And she knew him.


    Of course, knowing him meant she had seen him in her dreams, but¡ª


    Deep within her heart, she felt that it went beyond that.


    Had she... always known Swen?@@@@


    She didn¡¯t know why that thought occurred to her.


    And she never lost what she set her sights on.


    "If I win this wager, I will serve you."


    Looking back, those words carried a deeper meaning.


    He spoke as if this was just an opportunity to choose his master, but Serpina had encountered people like him many times in her conquest of the northern continent.


    Men whose loyalty to their rulers was not absolute.


    That much was obvious.


    Only a person with shallow loyalty would propose such a wager.


    A truly devoted general would rather rot in a dungeon than gamble away their allegiance.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 109

    The underground prison of Anel Castle, the capital of the Brans Army.


    "Here, today''s portion of food."


    The voice of the jailer handing out meals to prisoners was unusually polite.


    But, of course, it had to be.


    After all, the person imprisoned here was¡ª


    "Thank you."


    ¡ªParfalle, the former national strategist.


    "Think nothing of it. Then, if you''ll excuse me."


    The jailer gave her a small salute before stepping back.


    As his footsteps faded into the distance, Parfalle¡¯s thoughts grew clearer.


    Imprisonment.


    Her crime: insubordination and abuse of authority.


    Despite receiving direct orders to confront the Aishus Army, she had acted on her own judgment, withdrawing the troops near Anel Castle. The consequence was her confinement here.


    Lyn, furious at her defiance, had declared, "Disobeying orders is treason, and traitors are sentenced to death!" It had taken considerable effort from the retainers to convince her to settle for imprisonment instead of execution.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 110

    Valharat Castle, the Military Hospital


    Inside the hospital wing of Valharat Castle, Hernandorf lay in bed, still recovering from his injuries. Surrounding him were all the founding retainers of the Aishus Army¡ªexcept for Yuri and Anima.


    "...There was no need for you to come, Epinnel."


    Hernandorf¡¯s weary eyes flickered toward her, but Epinnel only clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "Shut up. How¡¯s your condition?"


    "Still breathing. Barely."


    "Don¡¯t waste expensive food just to whine, Ern."


    "......."


    "Didn¡¯t you hear me? Stop talking nonsense."


    "Epinnel, go easy on him. If it were me, I¡¯d feel the same way."


    Epinnel¡¯s scowl deepened.


    "And how exactly does sitting around, whining, solve anything? Shouldn¡¯t we be marching in there to rescue her instead?! What is Yuri even doing?!"


    "He sent an envoy. He¡¯s negotiating."


    "Negotiating?! That¡¯s bullshit!"


    Bang!


    She slammed her fist against the table.


    Using such vulgar words toward the lord of Aishus should have been unthinkable.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 111

    "Lord... Lord...!"


    Beside her, Jinor spoke in a shocked voice, trying to say something.


    However, Yuri didn''t even turn her head in his direction as she responded coolly.


    "What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you hear me? I''ll do as you say, so release Anima."


    The envoy, upon hearing those words, responded in the same dry tone as when he first spoke upon arriving here¡ªwithout any change in expression.


    "Understood. I am pleased to see that we can communicate. I will make sure to convey Lady Yuri¡¯s will to my lord. Then, I shall take my leave."


    With that, Serpina''s envoy slowly stepped outside. Jinor, still in shock, along with a few other officers who hadn''t fully grasped the situation, turned their heads and scanned their surroundings.


    However, surrendering an envoy was another matter entirely.


    And it wasn¡¯t just because that envoy was Swen¡ªa man known for his sharp intellect and remarkable abilities.


    To Jinor, Swen was far more valuable than Anima. No matter how others in this country evaluated him, that was a belief he would not waver from.


    But even that wasn''t the decisive reason why an envoy should never be handed over.


    Even if the man in question were utterly incompetent, with no future potential, so insignificant that entrusting him with any meaningful responsibility would be a risk¡ªhe still could not be given away.


    No matter how chaotic the world had become, what kind of warlord would hand over a subordinate who had sworn loyalty to them?


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 112

    The Karelia Army, stationed in Tepello Castle, southern territory.


    Lunarian Iniang, ruler of Zeilant, wore an expression heavy with worry.


    ¡°So... they¡¯re dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Thirty soldiers had been publicly executed for violating military law.


    Luna¡¯s objections¡ªthat execution was too extreme¡ªhad been ignored.


    Of course, violating military law was a crime.


    But no matter how she thought about it, the punishment was far too harsh.@@@@


    Taking a life over a single minor mistake... was simply too cruel.


    Most of the others who had died that day hadn¡¯t committed any crimes severe enough to warrant death.


    Even a public flogging would have been extreme, let alone execution.


    It was nothing short of terror rule.


    Vanessa, using Karelia¡¯s name as her shield, was running the army through fear.


    And despite the murmurs spreading among the ranks, ¡°It¡¯s necessary for the war effort¡± was the excuse that always buried the issue.


    The southern continent had enjoyed a long, precarious balance¡ªfull-scale war had been avoided for years.


    So Vanessa had an easy justification.


    The soldiers and commanders had grown too lax. Morale was low. Training had to be stricter.


    ¡°Lord of the Castle.¡±


    ¡°...Speak.¡±


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 113

    I repeated my question several times, asking Serpina if she was truly serious.


    I had considered the possibility, but now that it had actually happened¡ª


    I couldn¡¯t believe it.@@@@


    "What would I possibly gain from lying to you?"


    Serpina smiled again.


    She wasn¡¯t testing me¡ª


    She wasn¡¯t trying to provoke a reaction.


    ¡°You have the look of a discarded hound.¡±


    ¡°A hound...?¡±


    A deep sigh escaped me.


    ¡°I doubt I was ever Lady Yuri¡¯s hound to begin with.¡±


    The Aishus Five had a bond that no one could break.


    Yuri, Anima, Emma, Epinnel, Hernandorf.


    The entire foundation of Aishus was built upon those five.


    If I were to be honest with myself¡ª


    I wasn¡¯t particularly shocked.


    Nor was I about to lament about how my lord could do this to me.


    Because the truth was¡ª


    I had never truly served her as my lord.


    Yuri had always been a temporary figure in my life.


    My loyalty had always belonged to Lunarian.


    So I had no intention of playing the tragic victim now.


    Doing so would be pathetic.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 114

    After seeing Serpina off as she returned to the royal capital, I headed to the place she had directed me to.


    After explaining the situation to the guards, I opened the door and finally reunited with them.@@@@


    "Swen!"


    "Swen-nim...!"


    "I¡¯m glad to see you all safe."


    It had only been a few days, but it felt like an eternity since we last met.


    It seemed I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that way¡ªboth of them welcomed me with great enthusiasm.


    She remained as enigmatic as ever.


    "Swen... you need to eat properly... You¡¯re already too thin. If you keep skipping meals, your health will be in ruins."


    She was crying, but her sincerity touched me, making me feel strangely emotional.


    Airen was always composed and dependable, but at times like this, she seemed almost childlike.


    "Ah, Airen-nim... There, there... Please don¡¯t cry."


    "Hngh."


    Honestly, if I had to guess, I would have expected Reika to be the one getting teary-eyed. Seeing their roles reversed made it amusing.


    After calming Airen down, I was finally able to hear about how they had been doing.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 115

    A Few Days Later


    Airen knelt before Serpina, who had come to visit them.


    Serpina looked down at her without any hint of surprise and spoke in a detached tone.


    "Swen has told me the general details. You wish to serve under me?"


    "Yes, Serpina-nim."


    As she answered, Airen subtly studied Serpina¡¯s face.


    She was truly beautiful.


    "Of course, Airen, I am not reprimanding you. In this age of chaos, every ruler besides myself is merely another warlord. The idea of unwavering loyalty to such figures is laughable. However, I am curious about the reasoning behind your decision to betray your masters twice."


    Airen hesitated for a moment before looking directly into Serpina¡¯s eyes.


    There was no malice in them, no scheming intent to trap her.


    Airen knew better than anyone what it felt like to be stared at with hatred.


    She had endured such gazes her entire life.


    In that case, there was no need to fabricate a story.


    It would be better to simply be honest.


    Parting her lips, she spoke carefully.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 116

    "......Um."


    As I was staring at the letter, Reika hesitantly asked me a question.


    "Yes?"


    "Why would my father ask such a question......? I mean, what I¡¯m trying to say is, well... Since you¡¯re here, Swen, isn¡¯t it only natural that you serve Lady Serpina? I don¡¯t really see why he would need to ask that."


    "Ah."


    Right.@@@@


    If you were just looking at the wording alone, it was a perfectly reasonable question to ask.


    I was worried it might take some time to explain, but thankfully, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Jinor was one of the people who had come the closest to understanding the true nature of my abilities.


    His assumption that I could use magic to see the future was incorrect, but he had accurately pinpointed the phenomenon of me knowing the result but not understanding how it was reached.


    And since I had volunteered to come here myself, he must have concluded that I believed joining Serpina¡¯s army was the most efficient future.


    In other words, his question meant: Is Serpina the correct answer?


    Well... Considering my current affiliation, it wasn¡¯t as if I could openly debate the matter.


    But based on everything I had experienced so far, the real answer was something else.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 117

    Just as I was getting used to life in the annex, Serpina visited my room for the first time in a while.


    "Welcome, my lord."


    Serpina didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she looked at me and spoke.


    "Follow me."@@@@


    "Right now?"


    "Yes."


    She gave a slow nod.


    Ah.


    I quickly understood and nodded.


    Of course¡ªthis was Serpina¡¯s army, the greatest power on the northern continent after its conquests.


    Even after expanding the frontlines this far, they still had the manpower to continue their campaigns?


    But... was further conquest really the right move here?


    Even just among the neighboring forces, they still had to contend with Brans Army and Aishus Army.


    I hadn¡¯t run a full prediction yet, but from a strategic standpoint, continuing the war didn¡¯t seem like the best choice.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 118

    The moment I said, ¡®Returning is the correct answer,¡¯ the room stirred.


    To any observer, Serpina¡¯s forces were overwhelmingly dominant.


    Brans Army was floundering, and while Aishus Army still appeared formidable on the surface, it seemed like a matter of time before they were crushed under sheer numbers.


    Well, if we ignored the losses on our side and simply kept pressing forward, that might actually be true. But it would take time.


    Advancing into the central continent was undoubtedly a long-cherished goal for Serpina¡¯s army.


    Most of the officers serving under her likely saw the current situation as a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It wasn¡¯t strange for them to resist the idea of pulling back when victory seemed within reach.


    So, I understood their reactions.


    If that was all, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything at all.


    "If the benefits of continued invasion outweighed the drawbacks, I would recommend pressing forward.


    But currently, we only have two viable options:


    Brans Army or Aishus Army.


    We¡¯ve already discussed with General Irian why attacking Zelstrom Castle is the only feasible option and why we can¡¯t actually take it right now."


    "I see. But I would prefer to hear it from you directly."


    I had hoped to move past this, but Serpina pressed me further.


    Another test.@@@@


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 119

    Eingart Fortress.


    Once the imperial capital of the old empire, it was now the heart of Serpina¡¯s forces and the most bustling domain in the northern central region.@@@@


    "Am I going to be stationed there?"


    "Yes. It would be troublesome if you weren¡¯t by my side."


    "Troublesome?"


    When I asked for clarification, she spoke with an air that suggested she wanted to test me for a while.


    She wanted to verify whether the rumors about me using magic were true, and although I seemed useful so far, she needed to see with her own eyes if I was effective in real combat. That was the gist of it.


    "You needn¡¯t worry. I spoke with Airen, and she also expressed her desire to stay by your side. I tend to be rather accommodating when it comes to my subordinates¡¯ wishes.


    Though personally, I would prefer you to fight on the frontlines... well, just because you¡¯re in the capital doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be work to do."


    I already knew from my time staying in the annex that she was fairly considerate when it came to her subordinates'' requests.


    What concerned me, however, was her last remark¡ª¡°Just because you¡¯re in the capital doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be work to do.¡±


    I had a feeling I¡¯d find out soon enough what she meant.


    "This time, I have a question for you."


    "Please, go ahead."


    "What is your relationship with Jinor¡¯s daughter? Are you engaged to her?"


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 120

    Al Kasky?


    I had definitely heard that name before.


    "Wait a moment..."


    "That¡¯s right."@@@@


    Janis grinned with an oddly smug expression.


    "I am none other than Janis al Kasky, younger sibling of Irian al Kasky, the highly esteemed general of Serpina¡¯s army, who is making remarkable achievements in multiple fields."


    "I hear that often."


    For a moment, I tensed, wondering if he had heard rumors about a white-haired mage, but fortunately, he didn¡¯t press the topic.


    "Well, if you have any questions, feel free to ask. Ah, and here¡¯s a piece of advice as your senior¡ªif you want to succeed here, just doing what you¡¯re told won¡¯t be enough.


    You need visible results if you ever want to reach Lady Serpina¡¯s inner circle."


    "I see. Thank you for the advice."


    "Yeah. Also, if you head outside and walk about ten minutes, there¡¯s a shop that¡ª"


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 121

    "Ah... Airen!"


    "You... are using this room?"


    "Ah, yes! This is my room, and I heard that a new recruit was arriving today... But that recruit was you, Airen?"


    And so, the unexpected reunion with Silin unfolded.


    "Um... is this someone you know...?"


    "Ah, yes. Back when I was in the Brans Army, we briefly worked together."


    "Hello, my name is Silin."


    Naturally, the "lady" Silin referred to was Serpina, not Lyn. It was impossible to let that point slide without asking.


    "So... it¡¯s a bit strange for me to ask you this directly, but¡ª"


    Airen cleared his throat a few times before continuing.


    "How did you end up here, in Serpina¡¯s army?"


    "Ah..."


    Silin let out a small sigh, then asked if she could have some tea before naturally taking a seat.


    She took a sip¡ªhororok¡ªbefore she finally began.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 122

    Thus, the Strategy Proposal Meeting began.


    Following Serpina¡¯s lead, a discussion gradually unfolded.


    "Amin, let¡¯s hear your thoughts."


    "Yes, my lady."


    The man called Amin bowed deeply and spoke in a firm voice.


    "We must immediately mobilize all available forces."


    "Mobilization, is it?"


    For how confidently he was speaking, this sounded like a matter that had already been settled on the battlefield.


    The reason Brans Army hadn¡¯t been touched was because they had been observed redirecting their frontline forces toward Arnel Castle.


    Their decision to partially abandon their own territory meant they were focusing all their defenses on their capital¡ªchoosing to protect it at all costs. It also indicated that, for the foreseeable future, they had no means of gathering additional reinforcements.


    In other words, it was actually more effective to let them keep their current position, allowing Brans Army to lock itself into a defensive stance, rather than forcing them into a desperate last stand.


    Of course, Brans Army could still attempt mass conscription if they wanted to. If they rounded up every man available¡ªbe it young boys, old veterans, or even the physically impaired¡ªthey might be able to bolster their numbers.


    However, such a reckless approach would destroy what little public support they had left, leaving them in an even more fragile state. Once their army collapsed, they would never be able to recover.


    And with an untrained, hastily assembled force, it was unlikely they¡¯d put up an effective fight anyway.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 123

    "Is that so? I would very much like to understand the reasoning behind it. If you don¡¯t mind, could you explain?"


    At Sika¡¯s request, I nodded slowly.


    "It¡¯s simple. Because that location needs troops."


    "...I mean no offense, but that just sounds like you¡¯re repeating the obvious."


    Sika wasn¡¯t wrong.


    To be honest, I also didn¡¯t fully understand the reason.


    The only fortunate thing was that Amin had brought a map earlier.


    "Amin, may I borrow the map?"


    "Huh? ...Here you go."


    If stationing troops here was the correct answer, then... it wasn¡¯t to suppress a rebellion.


    Right. A rebellion.


    If placing troops in the rear was the most effective decision, then it could only mean there was an internal threat to be dealt with.


    If someone had suggested reinforcing the capital, that meant the northern continent wasn¡¯t fully under control yet.


    It was a logical assumption.


    However¡ª


    "Do you believe a rebellion will occur in this area?"


    Serpina, who had been silent until now, pointed at a castle near Mair Castle.


    Heiser Castle.


    But... that wasn¡¯t the answer.


    Capital: Valharat CastleNorth: Zelstrom CastleWest: Laccline CastleEast: Zeta Castle


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 124

    "...Then, I shall explain my reasoning."


    "You may speak freely."@@@@


    However¡ª


    When it came to reasoning, there was really nothing to say.


    My ultimate justification was the predictive results of my 100 Intelligence.


    There was no way I could explain that in words.


    Even if I attempted to, I doubted it would convince Serpina.


    Thinking back to the situation with Irian, she would only move her forces if there was a reason she could fully understand and accept.


    Then what stance should I take here?


    ¡®If an unquestionably correct outcome exists¡ª¡¯


    "Please, go ahead."


    "Then I won¡¯t hesitate."


    Serpina slowly unfolded her clasped hands and spoke.


    "If the Aishus army is truly using the river to launch an ambush, then Mair Castle will undoubtedly be in danger. If they strike without us realizing, we could momentarily lose control of the fortress. However, no matter how much I think about it, I fail to see how this would be a major advantage for the Aishus army."


    Having said that, Serpina glanced at Jenna.


    Jenna gave a slow nod before picking up the conversation.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 125

    After Swen left, the audience chamber remained silent.


    Serpina sat in her chair, lost in deep thought.


    "...My lord."


    "..."


    There was no response, but Jenna was unfazed and continued speaking.@@@@


    "I would like to share my thoughts on the opinion just presented. What do you think?"


    Serpina turned her head slightly, her golden eyes settling on Jenna.


    "A fair point."


    "There¡¯s something about Swen¡¯s argument that feels... off. I don¡¯t know quite how to phrase it, but it feels like he¡¯s avoiding something important. Instead of addressing the core issue, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s directing the discussion toward more peripheral matters..."


    Jenna struggled to articulate her thoughts, but Serpina slowly turned to her and asked:


    "What you mean to say is that the core of his argument isn¡¯t actually ¡®the Aishus army¡¯s invasion,¡¯ correct?"


    Jenna blinked in mild surprise.


    There were times when Serpina put her own unspoken thoughts into words, making them clearer than even she could express.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. The issue isn¡¯t whether the Aishus army is attacking or not... It¡¯s just that, when I listened to him speak¡ª"


    "He was more concerned with reinforcing Mair Castle."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 126

    "Sorry? You¡¯re asking for a move, which means you¡¯re challenging me to a duel?"


    "Pick up your weapon, Swen."@@@@


    She cut me off, glaring at me with a sharp expression. I wanted to say something, but it didn¡¯t seem like it would make a difference, so I did as told and drew my rapier.


    "Are you ready?"


    "...Yes."


    Before I could even attempt to retaliate, several more strikes came from her. At the same time¡ª


    ...Thud.


    When I came to my senses, her blade was dangerously close to my abdomen. Without realizing, my knees gave way and I collapsed.


    This time, there was no avoiding it. The last time, I got lucky, but her movements were beyond what I could follow with my own reflexes.


    "..."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 127

    Amir Castle.


    Located on the outskirts of the eastern part of the northern continent, it¡¯s not situated on any prominent crossroads, nor does it have any special resources. While it doesn¡¯t boast any significant development, it has managed to maintain a certain peacefulness by staying somewhat removed from turmoil. Currently, it has a minimal defensive force of about 3,000 men, but otherwise, it hadn¡¯t been preparing for any specific threats¡ªuntil now, that is.


    The new orders from the ruler, Serpina, were just issued.


    "Are you saying we should use the conscripted troops to strengthen the defense and security of our castle?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s correct."


    "...Huh."


    To station troops in such a remote location¡ªwhat could this mean?


    It wasn¡¯t that Pavl was questioning his lord¡¯s decision. Serpina von Aingart was, in his opinion, far more capable than any emperor, and most of her decisions had always made sense. Even so, this was hard to accept.


    ¡®Is something happening around here?¡¯


    There were no signs of unrest, and the surrounding villages were peaceful...


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 128

    "......"


    Seeing that Swen remained silent, Serpina asked in a somewhat cold tone.


    "There¡¯s not a single enemy flag in sight, not even across the river. I¡¯ve already sent out three scouting parties, and the conclusions they returned with were all the same. It¡¯s been enough time now, I think. No matter how I look at it, it doesn¡¯t seem likely that the Aishus army will launch an invasion through that route, with nothing to gain from it."


    If we were to fall for this without knowing anything, it would surely shake us. Perhaps Amir Castle, with its weak defenses, could be taken by surprise. But in the end, that would be the extent of it. Blocking the river to cut off their supply lines and then reclaiming Amir Castle wouldn¡¯t take much time at all.


    Sure, it might be frustrating to have been outwitted by the Aishus army, but that¡¯s a secondary issue.


    "My lord, the first thing I would like to say¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a soldier hurried into the room.


    "My lord, General Jeffer has arrived. He says there¡¯s an important matter he needs to report right away."


    Hearing the soldier¡¯s words, Serpina quickly glanced at Swen. He had closed his mouth, apparently holding back his words, and seemed to silently communicate with her.


    ¡®Should I let him in...?¡¯


    While it was generally considered impolite for someone to barge into an audience, Serpina nodded, unbothered.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 129

    A few days later.@@@@


    Those who had attempted to stage a rebellion, claiming to be Sidmid''s rightful heirs, began to be arrested one by one. The soldiers discovered the location where the rebels had made contact, and in the process, countless plans, including the specifics of the uprising and an assassination plot against Serpina, were revealed.


    How they had come upon this evidence was unclear, but for Serpina, it was nothing short of divine luck.


    Divine luck!


    It could only be explained with that word¡ªit was so close to a sheer coincidence that it couldn''t have been anything else.


    So it was. Her second brother''s ghost still wandered the continent.


    Although Serpina had become widely known as a tyrant due to her past large-scale purges, she was surprisingly lenient in some respects. She showed mercy to those who followed her and allowed those with talent to rise based on their ability, without regard for their lineage or past.


    However, there was one thing Serpina would never forgive¡ªtreason. During the conquest of the northern continent, there had been countless rebellions, and all the rebels had met their end at the gallows.


    Even now, there was no difference. She could not show mercy to those who challenged her authority. That was the fate of those who inherited the bloodline of the great Eingart Empire.


    *


    A few days later, in the underground prison of Eingart Castle.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 130

    The beginning of everything lay in that prediction.


    "Is it correct to station the gathered troops at the most easily accessible recruitment site?"


    [Yes.]@@@@


    My intelligence was 100. However, I hadn''t suddenly become incredibly smart or shown a remarkable flair for strategy or tactics. What I could do was know what the outcome would be. And it would always be the right outcome.


    This time was no different. All I had figured out was that this would be the most efficient option for Serpina''s army. I couldn¡¯t understand why stationing troops at Amir Castle was the most efficient, but the result seemed to make sense.


    After all, they had discarded me. It wouldn¡¯t be unusual for them to make such a decision.


    This was my strong intuition, backed by my experience being abandoned by Yuuuri.


    With this intuition and the absolute, correct prediction of [Yes.], I felt confident.


    But¡ª


    No matter how much time passed, there was nothing but silence around Amir Castle. Even though scouts were frequently sent around the river, no boats were seen passing by. Peaceful times continued.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (5 coupons)

 Chapter 131: That Day in the Audience Chamber

    A brief turn of the clock forward¡ª


    The capital of the Aishus Army, Valharat Castle, located in the eastern central region.


    "......."


    Yuri stood by the window of the audience chamber, staring blankly outside.


    How much time had passed?


    The sound of footsteps echoed as someone approached.


    "Yuri."


    "......."


    The owner of the voice was none other than Anima Ingram.


    The very woman whom Yuri had been willing to bear all disgrace to protect.


    "Anima, you¡¯re here. How¡¯s Ern doing?"


    "He seems to have completely recovered. It¡¯s a relief. That guy... other than being sturdy, he didn¡¯t have much going for him."


    At Anima¡¯s words, Yuri smiled.


    "That¡¯s really good to hear... I was so worried."


    "......."


    Anima watched Yuri with a complicated expression but couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile back. Instead, she let out a short sigh.


    "Yuri."


    "Hm?"


    "You do understand what¡¯s happening right now, don¡¯t you?"


    "......Yeah."


    As of yesterday, the ninth officer had resigned.


    Including Jinor, a total of nine high-ranking officers had left the Aishus Army.


    For a small nation like Aishus, where every single officer was invaluable, this was a critical blow, no matter how much their power had grown.


    To exchange their own general for the return of prisoners¡ª


    A situation so unprecedented that no ruler could have ever conceived of it.


    Though Epinnel had stepped in as a firefighter to quell the uproar, there was no way to completely hide the storm raging within the army.


    "Epinnel went through so much trouble cleaning up after me. Honestly, maybe she should¡¯ve been the ruler instead of me. The only thing I have... is the blood of the Aishus lineage flowing through my veins."


    "I didn¡¯t come here to listen to you whine, Yuri."


    Anima¡¯s voice was firm as she watched Yuri¡¯s awkward smile.


    No matter what anyone said¡ª


    This woman had done everything solely for her sake.


    At this point, saying something like "I never asked for it" would be meaningless.


    Since the day of their oath, the only sun she would serve was Yuri.


    "So, what¡¯s your plan from here on?"


    "...I don¡¯t know. For now, it¡¯s fortunate that Serpina¡¯s army hasn¡¯t moved, but... the southern regions are growing unstable. It seems like things will become chaotic again. Either way, we need to focus on strengthening our internal stability. Our territory has expanded by three new domains, after all."


    Valharat Castle, Laccline Castle, Zelstrom Castle, and Zeta Castle.


    With the addition of Charam¡¯s and Aleffel¡¯s territories, along with one of the Brans Army¡¯s castles, the Aishus Army had grown considerably.


    "I have a plan, Yuri."


    "A plan?"


    Yuri looked straight into Anima¡¯s eyes.


    "What do you think our army needs most right now?"


    "...I guess, first, we need to let the storm pass."


    "Exactly. The storm must pass. This series of incidents needs to be forgotten quickly. In other words, internal cohesion is more important now than ever."


    "Internal cohesion... huh."


    The upheaval had started with the unprecedented decision to sacrifice one of their own officers.


    To suppress this raging torrent, something even larger had to sweep everyone along with it.


    "Yes. And for that... we need to start a war."


    Yuri¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the word war.


    "A war? You mean... launching an offensive?"


    "That¡¯s right."


    "But the only target we can attack is Serpina¡¯s army. Are you suggesting we invade Hisphil Castle again?"


    Yuri¡¯s expression darkened.


    "That¡¯s impossible. With three of our territories already near the border, launching another offensive would be too risky. ...Anima, you know this too, don¡¯t you?"


    "Of course. It would be difficult, especially Hisphil Castle. My past mistake has made it even more impossible."


    "I-I wasn¡¯t trying to blame you¡ª"


    "It¡¯s fine, Yuri. I don¡¯t get hung up on things like that... Come here for a moment."


    Anima unfolded ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) a map on the nearby table.


    "Now, looking at the map... it¡¯s clear that the only force we can attack is Serpina¡¯s army in the west. If we took more time, we could push south, but getting ambushed along the way would be disastrous."


    "...Yeah."


    "But we are going to attack Serpina¡¯s army."


    Yuri remained silent, staring at Anima.


    She quickly recognized this as Anima¡¯s way of signaling that she was waiting for an explanation.


    "However, invading Serpina¡¯s army doesn¡¯t necessarily mean attacking the castles near the border. The western front isn¡¯t the only route to reach them."


    "What do you mean? I don¡¯t quite understand."


    "Don¡¯t you? We have more than just those three castles."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Anima pointed at a specific location on the far eastern edge of the continent.


    Zeta Castle.


    "But everything around Zeta Castle is already part of our territory, isn¡¯t it?"


    "No, Yuri. Look at it from a different perspective. ...You should be able to see it."


    Yuri stared at the map for a long while.


    If Anima had brought it up, then there must be something to it...


    And then, she realized something.


    "Wait... Are you talking about the river?"


    "Exactly."


    A massive river flowed near Zeta Castle.


    Following the river upstream, it led to the northernmost edge of the continent¡ªAmir Castle.


    "We¡¯re going to invade Amir Castle. From their perspective, it¡¯s not even considered a border fortress, so they probably have minimal defenses. If we bring as many troops as we can, we¡¯ll definitely win. We¡¯ll plant the red flag of Aishus in the northern continent! No one will see it coming."


    Indeed.


    Predicting such an unorthodox maneuver would be nearly impossible.


    After all, Aishus stood to gain little from such an attack.


    "But... even if we seize the territory, we won¡¯t be able to hold it. That would make it meaningless, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    "I already told you, Yuri. We don¡¯t need just a couple of territories. We need something to quell this chaos. We need a massive wave to counter the storm approaching us."


    Yuri immediately understood the deeper meaning behind Anima¡¯s words.


    To overshadow the scandal of sacrificing Swen¡ª


    They would create an even more shocking event by planting their flag in the northern continent.


    That was Anima¡¯s true intention.


    Even if they lost the castle soon after, it would still serve its purpose¡ª


    Bringing order to their current turmoil.


    "I''ve thought about it so much, Yuri. In the end, this all happened because of me, so I felt like I had to fix it somehow. I racked my brain over and over, thinking until my head was about to burst. Sure, it¡¯s a reckless plan, and there¡¯s not much for us to gain from it... but precisely because of that, no one will ever see it coming. This will catch them completely off guard. Yuri, just trust me one more time."


    The burden in Yuri¡¯s heart was just as heavy in Anima¡¯s.


    After all, this entire farce had happened to save Anima Ingram.


    That was why she had given everything to thinking of a way¡ªanything¡ªto help Yuri out of this dangerous predicament.


    A visible achievement. If she could just secure a decisive victory, it would surely stabilize the chaos within the nation.


    Her eyes shone with conviction.


    Yuri gazed into Anima¡¯s eyes.


    Even after losing her arm, even as she refused to show any weakness, even as she declared that she would become Yuri¡¯s wings¡ªher eyes had shone just like this.


    But¡ª


    That was exactly why Yuri slowly shook her head.


    "No, Anima. I¡¯m not going through with this plan."


    "Why not?! They¡¯ll never see it coming. This way, we¡¯ll at least secure territory, even if just for a moment. This is our chance¡ªaside from Serpina¡¯s army, Aishus can be the first to plant its flag in the northern continent!"


    Yuri agreed.


    She agreed, but there was something even more important.


    "Lady Yuri, spilled water cannot be put back into its vessel. Whether the decision was right or wrong... no one can ever know for sure."


    "Accept what has already happened. Accept the consequences of your decision. Only then will you be able to move forward. That is the final piece of advice I can give you as someone who once served as your tactician."


    With her eyes closed, Yuri recalled the last words of a great pillar who had once stood by her side in these chaotic times.


    She had ultimately lost him.


    But his final words remained, anchoring a part of her heart.


    "Anima. We can¡¯t sacrifice the present and the future just to erase the past."


    "......!"


    "What¡¯s done is done. Sure, an accomplishment like this would make an impact and might even calm the situation down... but that would just mean throwing away our future to settle the present. So, no. I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m sorry."


    The truth was¡ª


    Anima had already sensed it deep down.


    The only reason she was so certain the enemy wouldn¡¯t foresee this plan was because it wasn¡¯t particularly beneficial to Aishus.


    What kind of strategist would ever expect their opponent to execute a plan where their own losses outweighed the gains?


    Planting the Aishus flag in the north, even if just for a moment¡ª


    That was all they would achieve.


    The soldiers they sent, the resources they burned through, the rations they depleted¡ªit would all disappear for nothing more than an impactful moment.


    Even so, she had pushed forward with the plan.


    Because Yuri had borne everything on her shoulders for her sake.


    Because she wanted Yuri to cast off the weight of her burdens and rise again as soon as possible.


    "But... but if we do nothing, you¡ªyou''re the one who''ll suffer. Because of me. Because you... because you tried to save me¡ª"


    "Anima."


    Yuri reached out, gently brushing Anima¡¯s slumped shoulders.


    "It¡¯s okay. I was prepared for this. ...We¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we?"


    "......."


    Anima swallowed back the tears welling in her eyes.


    And in that moment, she made another vow.


    Even if she made the wrong decision, even if the entire world turned its back on Yuri¡ª


    She alone would remain by her side, taking on all the filth and disgrace with her.


    And¡ª


    Anima had no way of knowing just how much fortune she owed to the fact that, in a decisive moment, Yuri had remembered Jinor¡¯s advice.


    ***


    "Good Work, Lady Airen."


    "Hmm. You¡¯ve done well. Take care and get some rest."


    After dismissing the soldiers who had been patrolling alongside her, Airen changed into her casual clothes and headed back toward her lodgings.


    Her assigned mission was to help maintain order in the capital city of Eingart.


    There was nothing particularly special about it¡ªjust patrolling the outer and inner territories of Eingart Castle.


    Even though security was already relatively stable, it was only thanks to the constant shifts of patrol squads keeping things in check.


    If they let up even for a day, disorder could spread rapidly, even in the capital.


    Especially in times like these, when chaos reigned.


    Moreover, ever since Amir Castle¡¯s patrols had uncovered a major incident, the higher-ups had ordered even stricter security measures, effectively doubling her workload.


    Not that Airen minded.


    As long as she had work to do, she felt a sense of purpose.


    After all, there was once a time when no one sought her out at all.


    She was the kind of person who felt stronger just knowing she was needed by someone.


    "......."


    As she walked home, memories of Valharat Castle suddenly came to mind.


    Back then, whenever she finished a mission and returned home¡ª


    Swen was always there to greet her.


    She realized that the reason her steps had always been so light on the way back was because she knew, without fail, that a certain silver-haired man would be waiting for her with a smile.


    "...I miss him."


    She missed Swen.


    But she couldn¡¯t just rush off to see him without a reason.


    She had only recently received her new assignment, and standing out too much wouldn¡¯t be a wise decision.


    If it only affected her, she might not have cared.


    But if she did anything reckless, it could bring unnecessary trouble to Swen as well.


    "I wish I had some excuse to see him..."


    If she had a legitimate reason, she could request a meeting naturally.


    But nothing reasonable came to mind.


    For a fleeting moment, Airen imagined herself showing up in front of Swen and simply saying¡ª


    "Swen. I missed you, so I came to see you."


    The very thought made her face flush bright red.


    She instinctively bowed her head low.


    ...There was no way she could ever say something so embarrassing out loud.


    How did Swen manage to say things like that so easily?


    "I wish I could express my feelings as naturally as Swen does..."


    She sighed at her own hesitation.


    And just then¡ª


    "...Huh?"


    A lively commotion nearby caught her attention.


    Her gaze drifted toward the source of the noise¡ªa dessert shop.


    It looked like they were hosting some sort of promotional event.


    Airen lifted her head and glanced up at the banner above the shop.


    [Only Three Days Until Saint Valentino¡¯s Festival! Prepare in Advance!]


    "Saint Valentino¡¯s Festival?"


    She tilted her head in confusion, unfamiliar with the occasion.


    Just then, a woman wearing an apron approached her with a warm smile.


    "Hello, knight! We¡¯ve just released a brand-new chocolate¡ªwould you like to try some?"

 Chapter 132: Saint Valentino’s Festival (1)

    Chocolate?


    Was that what this brown, round confection was called?


    "No, thank you, but I don¡¯t really have the money for¡ª"


    "Oh, no worries! We¡¯re doing a tasting event today, so it¡¯s free! Please, go ahead and try one."


    The woman handed Airen a piece of chocolate, a round confection resembling a dumpling.


    It looked unfamiliar¡ªsomething she had never seen before.


    "Hmm?"


    A rich, sweet aroma flooded her senses the moment it neared her nose.


    It was so enticing that she had no hesitation in putting it into her mouth.


    And with just a few moments of rolling the chocolate around on her tongue¡ª


    A new world of flavor unfolded before her, one she had never experienced before.


    "......!!"


    "How is it? Delicious, right?"


    Airen¡¯s pupils widened slightly.


    Without realizing it, she lightly cupped her own cheek with her hand.


    It was sweet.


    So sweet that she wasn¡¯t even aware of the girlish expression she was making.


    No¡ªmore accurately, it was a combination of sweetness with a subtle hint of bitterness.


    And there was a nutty richness blended in, just a touch.


    But more than anything, that slight bitterness served as the perfect balance, elevating the entire confection to perfection.


    She savored the taste as much as she could, but it melted away far too quickly.


    It dissolved much faster than any candy, almost like cream.


    "This is called chocolate? It¡¯s incredible."


    "Oh? Ah... Sir Knight, have you never seen chocolate before? Are you perhaps not from the North?"


    "I am not. I only arrived here recently."


    "I see! Well, this is chocolate! It¡¯s a specialty of the northern regions. People love it because of its sweetness. With Saint Valentino¡¯s Festival coming up, we decided to make a special batch mixed with hazelnuts. What do you think?"


    "It was truly delicious. A fine confection."


    "Hehe! Hearing that makes me so happy. Oh! Since this is your first time trying chocolate... Here, take a few more!"


    "No, that won¡¯t be necessary¡ª"


    "Come on, no need to be shy. Take them!"


    With a beaming smile, the woman handed Airen a neatly wrapped bundle of three more chocolates.


    Honestly...


    After having tasted it once, it was hard to resist the temptation.


    Perhaps because she had always lived a life of restraint, disciplined in every aspect¡ª


    She had a particular weakness for sweets.


    It was one of the small indulgences she wished she could keep hidden.


    As she tucked the chocolates into her pocket, she found herself thinking¡ª


    Hazelnuts, huh?


    So that was the source of the nutty flavor.


    But more importantly...


    "Excuse me, I¡¯d like to ask something."


    "Of course! Ask away!"


    There wasn¡¯t even a hint of annoyance in the woman¡¯s cheerful demeanor.


    She was a professional¡ªno doubt about it.


    And considering this was just a tasting event, that was even more impressive.


    "What exactly is Saint Valentino¡¯s Festival?"


    "Ah! It¡¯s a northern holiday and a festival! It¡¯s one of the busiest times of the year for us because so much chocolate is sold!"


    "I see. So it¡¯s a day for eating chocolate?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "Not quite! It¡¯s actually a day when women gift chocolate to men they feel indebted to! That¡¯s why so many women come to buy chocolates¡ªit¡¯s a way to express their feelings!"


    ...What?


    Women giving chocolate as a gift to men they were indebted to?


    "If you have ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã someone you¡¯d like to give a gift to, Sir Knight, please consider our shop!"


    With that, the smiling shopkeeper waved her off.


    Airen stood frozen, unable to move for a moment, lost in thought.


    "A woman giving a man a gift... could this be...?"


    Airen Juliet.


    Before she was a great general, she was still a woman who carried feelings for a man in her heart.


    And as a warrior who always prioritized action over thought, her mind was now racing faster than ever before.


    ***


    Later That Night


    Clatter.


    The sound of a door opening, followed by a hesitant voice.


    "A-Ah... Welcome back!"


    The one greeting her was Reika.


    Their third roommate, Silin, had been temporarily dispatched to another castle.


    Which meant that the spacious three-person room had been left entirely to Reika.


    Knowing that Reika must have felt lonely, Airen smiled warmly at the girl who had eagerly welcomed her back.


    "Hm."


    Without a word, she reached into her coat and handed Reika a small package.


    "What¡¯s this...?"


    "A confection. They were handing them out earlier."


    Reika carefully unwrapped it.


    "Ah... This is chocolate, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Oh? You know about it?"


    "Yes! It¡¯s a type of confection from the northern continent. I¡¯ve always been interested in making sweets, so I knew about it. Though... this is my first time actually seeing one in person."


    Come to think of it, she was a noble daughter of the Nighhardt family.


    Someone like her would¡¯ve had access to any kind of luxury she desired.


    "Let¡¯s see... Mmm. ...Wow, this is delicious!"


    "Isn¡¯t it?"


    "Yes! This is incredible... I suppose the North¡¯s culinary skills must be on another level, considering it was once home to the old empire¡¯s capital."


    Lately, Reika had grown comfortable enough around Airen to speak naturally, without stuttering.


    There were even times when she felt more at ease with Airen than with Swen, her former mentor.


    Perhaps it was because they were both women, or perhaps it was because Airen had always treated her with kindness.


    "Oh, I know! Airen, let¡¯s eat it together!"


    "Hm? No, I¡¯m fine¡ª"


    Though she initially refused, Airen couldn''t resist the temptation of chocolate. She took another piece, letting it melt in her mouth once again.


    And so, after sharing a brief, sweet moment¡ª


    A thought suddenly crossed her mind, and she carefully brought it up to Reika.


    "Saint Valentino¡¯s Festival...?"


    "Yes. A holiday in the northern continent where women give chocolate to men they feel indebted to."


    "Really? That sounds quite romantic... I had always heard that northern people were generally cold and lacked emotional expression."


    "Is that so? That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard that. You really do seem to know a lot of random facts, Reika."


    Reika chuckled awkwardly at Airen¡¯s remark.


    "When I was locked away at home, all I could do was read... So, I ended up absorbing all sorts of random information."


    "I see... Anyway..."


    Airen covered her mouth and cleared her throat a few times, trying to gather her courage.


    Or rather, she was attempting to say something¡ª


    But for some reason, the words felt incredibly difficult to say out loud.


    More daunting than standing on a battlefield, sword in hand, against a formidable enemy.


    Reika observed Airen¡¯s hesitance for a moment before tilting her head slightly and asking¡ª


    "Do you... want to give chocolate to Swen?"


    "Cough!!"


    Airen choked, coughing violently, as if something had gone down the wrong way.


    Reika, startled, quickly moved closer in concern.


    "A-Airen?! Are you okay?!"


    "A-Ah... Y-Yes, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just... um... that is to say..."


    Why...


    Why was it so difficult to be honest with her feelings?


    "I..."


    Even so, she mustered all the courage she could and slowly nodded her head.


    Her flushed cheeks revealed a vulnerability completely unlike the fearless knight she usually was.


    "I see... That¡¯s a wonderful idea. As soon as you mentioned it, I immediately thought of Master, too."


    Master... Did she mean Swen?


    Airen recalled that, during her time with the Aishus Army, Swen had acted as Reika¡¯s mentor in magic.


    "I was just wondering... um, what you think about it... if it¡¯s a good idea or not."


    Airen fumbled with her words¡ªan unusual sight for her.


    Reika suddenly realized that this must have been how she herself looked whenever she hesitated around Swen.


    Airen had always been patient and kind to her.


    So, this time, Reika wanted to do the same for her.


    "I think it¡¯s a great idea!"


    "R-Really? I mean... I¡¯m just a little worried that Swen might find it bothersome..."


    "No, not at all! I think he¡¯d be really happy. If I were in Swen¡¯s place, I¡¯d be overjoyed!"


    "...You think so?"


    The brave warrior who had once played a decisive role in the western fortress defense of Valharat¡ª


    Now sat there, flustered, unable to hide her nervousness over something as simple as gifting chocolate.


    Reika found the sight to be... utterly adorable.


    Airen Juliet.


    The woman destined to become Swen¡¯s first wife.


    Would I ever be able to love someone like that?


    Would I ever be able to share such a love with Master... with Swen?


    No.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to be thinking about herself.


    Airen had always been there for her.


    Now, it was her turn to help Airen.


    "In that case, let¡¯s do it! Let¡¯s give Swen chocolate together!"


    ***


    The Next Day


    "What do you mean it''s sold out...?"


    "Ack, I¡¯m really sorry, Sir Knight! Since Saint Valentino¡¯s Festival is so close, we completely sold out in the blink of an eye."


    Despite returning to the shop, Airen found that the hazelnut chocolate she had fallen in love with was completely out of stock.


    She couldn''t quite hide her disappointment.


    Seeing this, the shopkeeper cautiously offered a suggestion.


    "Well... we still have some of our regular chocolate left. Would you like to try that instead?"


    "I suppose this will have to do..."


    After purchasing a neatly packaged block of chocolate, Airen shared a piece with Reika right there.


    "Hmm... It¡¯s not quite the same."


    "It does feel like something is missing... It¡¯s still sweet, but..."


    The chocolate was still delicious, of course.


    But it lacked the fullness¡ªthe rich depth¡ªof the one they had tasted the day before.


    The absence of the nutty flavor left an emptiness in the taste.


    Still, at least they had something left to give to Swen.


    "If only I had made up my mind yesterday, I could¡¯ve bought it then..."


    She regretted hesitating for even a moment.


    But with the festival so close, there was nothing she could do about it now.


    "...I suppose this will have to do. I¡¯ll just give him this."


    Airen forced a small, bitter smile.


    For some reason, Reika felt an unexplainable pang in her chest at the sight of Airen¡¯s dejected expression.


    "No... Airen."


    "Hm?"


    "Let¡¯s make it ourselves!"


    Reika grabbed Airen¡¯s hands tightly, her eyes shining with determination.


    "R-Reika...?"


    Airen looked into Reika¡¯s pink eyes.


    A burning passion¡ªone she had never seen before¡ªwas blazing in them.


    "Airen! Let¡¯s make our own chocolate! One that tastes even better than what we had before!"

 Chapter 133: Saint Valentino’s Festival (2)

    After purchasing the necessary tools, Reika led Airen back to their room, busily preparing for what was to come.


    "Uh... Reika, I gathered everything you asked for."


    "Ah, thank you! Just set them down over there, please."


    A large brass bowl, two trays, some wooden planks, cookie molds, bricks, and a variety of ingredients.


    Airen had even fetched water from the well, just in case it was needed.


    "I checked the recipe one more time for this moment!"


    On the way back, Reika had bought a cookbook containing a chocolate recipe and quickly skimmed through it.


    Airen was once again struck by how different Reika was when she focused on baking¡ªnone of her usual absentmindedness was present.


    With precise movements, Reika began crafting something with her delicate hands.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Prepping for cooking! Ah, Airen, could you open the window for me?"


    Seeing Reika¡¯s unusually high energy, Airen silently did as she was told and opened the window.


    Within minutes, a makeshift cooking station took form.


    She stacked bricks into a rectangular shape, placing chopped wood inside.


    It was a primitive setup, but it would serve as a workable stove.


    "Wait. Don¡¯t we need fire for this? ...I didn¡¯t bring anything to start it with."


    "Don¡¯t worry about that."


    Reika took a deep breath and extended her hand.


    Fwoosh¡ª


    A small flame appeared in her palm, which she flicked toward the wood.


    The fire caught instantly, beginning to burn steadily.


    "Ooh...."


    With the brass bowl placed atop the structure, their cooking station was complete.


    "Incredible. You can summon fire just like that?"


    "As long as you understand mana, it¡¯s not that difficult."


    "Mana?"


    At Airen¡¯s question, Reika paused, placing a finger on her lips in thought.


    "Hmm... According to Master, it''s an energy source that flows through the air. Like how you can feel air enter your lungs when you breathe, you can sense mana gathering at your fingertips... something like that?"


    Explaining mana, something she had been able to sense since birth, was a challenge for even a genius like Reika.


    Airen seemed to realize this and, rather than pressing further, changed the topic to something else.


    "Judging by your skills, this isn¡¯t your first time making something like this, is it?"


    "I spent most of my life locked indoors. Secretly setting up makeshift kitchens like this and baking bread was the only freedom I had. Thinking about what kind of bread to bake, what ingredients to use... It was one of the few things that truly made me happy."


    Reika giggled softly, a faint blush appearing on her cheeks.


    "You really seem to love it," Airen noted.


    "I do! Now, let''s melt the chocolate."


    They dumped the remaining store-bought chocolate into the pot.


    Since it had already melted so quickly in their mouths, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the heat to turn it into a thick, molten ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) form.


    Airen, who was only familiar with roasting meat and preparing simple salads, had no idea what came next¡ª


    ¡®I¡¯ll just leave it to the expert.¡¯


    "We just need to wait for it to melt now. Oh! Here, put this on."


    "Hm?"


    Reika handed her a cloth item.


    Unfolding it, Airen realized¡ª


    "...An apron?"


    "You always need one when cooking! I always carry one with me. I used to dream of baking with a friend one day... and now that dream is coming true!"


    Reika''s voice was filled with nostalgia as she spoke.


    Airen put on the apron¡ªbut¡ª


    "...?"


    It didn¡¯t fit properly.


    "Reika. Sorry, but I don¡¯t think this is my size."


    "Huh? Oh..."


    Reika turned her gaze toward Airen¡ª


    And immediately understood the problem.


    The apron didn¡¯t cover her chest fully, leaving the fabric awkwardly stretched over the area.


    So that¡¯s why she always wraps it down with bandages... But even then... that size...


    "R-Reika?"


    "Ah! I-It¡¯s okay! You don¡¯t have to force yourself to wear it! Really, it¡¯s fine!"


    Realizing she had been staring, Reika frantically waved her hands.


    "Hmm... I feel a bit bad about this."


    "No, no, I should be the one apologizing... I should¡¯ve worked harder..."


    "...?"


    And so, after that small commotion¡ª


    Airen busied herself crushing hazelnuts and other nuts using a mortar and pestle.


    "You''re doing great!"


    Once the chocolate had fully melted, they mixed the crushed nuts into it.


    "It won¡¯t be exactly the same as before, but this should bring back that nutty flavor!"


    Time passed as they stirred the mixture.


    Once the fire was put out, Reika skillfully poured the molten chocolate into cookie molds.


    "Alright! Now, Airen, you try it!"


    "Ugh... Alright."


    Pouring melted chocolate into molds wasn¡¯t a difficult task¡ª


    Yet, as Airen followed Reika¡¯s instructions, she felt something different.


    For the first time, her hands¡ª


    The very hands that had only ever been used to stain themselves with the blood of others on the battlefield¡ª


    Were creating something.


    She had always believed her hands could only take life.


    But now, they were making something that sustained it.


    She was beginning to understand why Reika loved baking so much.


    "Well done!"


    Reika placed the chocolates onto a tray, then poured the well water Airen had fetched into another bowl.


    "Now, we just need to let time do its magic."


    An Hour Later


    The chocolates had begun to harden.


    Reika, who had been meditating, slowly opened her eyes and stood.


    Extending her white hands, she gathered blue energy at her fingertips.


    "!!!"


    Suddenly, small icicle-like shards formed in her palm.


    She tossed them into the bowl of water, rapidly cooling it.


    Once the water had turned icy cold, she floated the tray of chocolates atop it.


    "And... done!"


    "Haah... Magic really is amazing."


    "Right? My father only saw it as a weapon, but... it has so many other uses. If we weren¡¯t living in times like these, I wonder how things would¡¯ve been."


    And so, their homemade chocolates were finally complete.


    The cookie molds had made their shapes slightly irregular¡ª


    But taste was what truly mattered, wasn''t it?


    "......."


    Nervously, Airen took a piece and bit into it.


    Rolling it around in her mouth¡ª


    "...It¡¯s delicious!"


    "It worked!"


    It wasn¡¯t exactly the same as the one they had originally tasted¡ª


    But it was still something she could proudly present.


    "You made this yourself, Airen!"


    "No, I only followed your instructions."


    "No way! This chocolate has your feelings in it! And emotions are the most important ingredient of all!"


    "...Is that so?"


    "Absolutely!"


    Seeing Reika¡¯s beaming smile, Airen felt a strange sense of courage welling up inside her.


    So, all that was left¡ª


    Was to deliver it.


    She thought of him.


    The man who had always been her pillar of support.


    The man who had taken on the burden of betrayal for her sake.


    ¡®I hope he likes it...¡¯


    More than anything, she wanted to see him happy when he received it.


    That was all she wished for in this moment.


    ***


    Upon hearing that a messenger pigeon had arrived with an urgent message, I left my lodging and headed to a small park near the central plaza of Eingart Castle.


    Upon arrival, I was greeted by some familiar faces I hadn¡¯t seen in quite some time.


    "Swen...!"


    "Swen, sir...!"


    The ones who had called for me were Airen and Reika.


    Perhaps because it had been so long since our last meeting, I found myself smiling unconsciously, feeling a genuine sense of warmth.


    "Have you both been well?"


    "Mm. Well... thanks to you. And you, Swen? You look a bit thinner..."


    Airen said as she lightly brushed the back of her hand against my cheek.


    Lately, I had come to realize that she was surprisingly prone to excessive worry.


    "Not at all. I¡¯m the same as ever. In fact, I¡¯d say I¡¯ve been eating rather well these days."


    "Really? If that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s a relief..."


    "But what¡¯s the matter? Calling me out so suddenly like this?"


    "Airen, ma¡¯am...!"


    At that moment, Reika gently nudged Airen in the side.


    As if realizing what that meant, Airen suddenly had a startled look on her face and simply stared at me in silence.


    "Th-that is... um... Swen, I, I have something to say..."


    "Yes. Please, go ahead."


    "Uh... hmm, ahem. You see... I, I¡¯ve been indebted to you since our time in Brans Army. And, um... Christmas, right. Back then, in a way, you were the first to celebrate with me, so... as a token of appreciation... um, so..."


    Her flustered demeanor was undeniably endearing, but more importantly¡ª


    I had a pretty good idea of why she had called me out here.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "Did you perhaps prepare some chocolate?"


    "...!!!!"


    Airen¡¯s eyes widened noticeably.


    Her face turned a deep shade of red as she stared at me in astonishment, clearly wondering how I had managed to guess.


    "H-how... did you know?"


    "Well, today is Saint Valentino¡¯s Feast Day."


    "A holiday from the northern continent, yet Swen, sir, you were aware of it...?"


    At Reika¡¯s question, I gave a small nod.


    "Yeah, more or less."


    "Well... then, that makes this easier to explain."


    With that, Airen handed me a small paper bag.


    Opening it, I found chocolates shaped like little people and teddy bears, resembling cookies in appearance.


    "Wow... did you make these yourself?"


    "Huh? Ah... w-well¡ª"


    "Yes! Airen and I made them together...! We worked really hard on them...!"


    Reika responded brightly, her eyes sparkling, as Airen¡ªstill flustered¡ªfumbled for words.


    "I see. Thank you. You could have just bought some, you know."


    Taking one of the little chocolate figures, I popped it into my mouth.


    With a crunch, I could feel the texture of various nuts mixed within the chocolate.


    ''This... kind of reminds me of that, doesn¡¯t it?''


    Once again, I was reminded of things from my original world.


    There had been plenty of nut-filled chocolates readily available at convenience stores back there.


    "It¡¯s delicious. Thank you."


    "I-it¡¯s not a big deal... b-but if you like it, then... that¡¯s¡ª?!"


    Without much thought, I took the half-bitten chocolate from my hand and placed it into Airen¡¯s mouth.


    She stiffened in shock, her face flushing crimson as she hesitated. Then, with her eyes squeezed shut, she accepted it, chewing hesitantly like a small animal before swallowing with an audible gulp.


    Then, she stared at me with wide eyes and asked,


    "W-what... was that just now...?"


    "It¡¯s delicious, right? I just wanted to share it with you, Airen."


    "W-wow... Swen, sir, you¡¯re so bold..."


    Reika covered her mouth with both hands, visibly flustered.


    What?


    Did I do something unusual?


    "Anyway, since it¡¯s been a while, how about we go for a walk together? I¡¯ve really missed you, Airen."


    "Uh? A-ah... um, w-well, I... uh..."


    Still at a loss for words, she lowered her voice to a near whisper.


    "...I missed you too..."


    At that moment¡ª


    Reika, who had been quietly observing us, hesitantly raised her hand.


    "Um... then, uh... I-I¡¯ll just head back first! You two, please enjoy your¡ª"


    "Hm? What are you saying? You¡¯re coming with us too, Reika."


    "...Huh?"


    "I missed you too. I was really lonely by myself."


    "...Huh? W-wait, you... you missed me too...???"


    "? Yes."


    Hearing my words, Reika suddenly lowered her head, fidgeting awkwardly.


    It was the familiar Reika I knew.


    Until now, she had been speaking surprisingly smoothly, but this... this was more like her usual self.


    But truly, I wasn¡¯t lying.


    Janice wasn¡¯t a bad companion, but the time I had spent with them had been genuinely enjoyable for me.


    "U-uh... i-if you say so..."


    "Great. There are a lot of beautiful places around here, so let¡¯s take our time exploring."


    "...Mm."


    With Airen¡¯s small nod, the three of us set off on a slow, meandering stroll.


    As we walked together, listening to the soft rustling of leaves and the gentle breeze, I recalled something that had happened earlier.


    "Swen. On Saint Valentino¡¯s Feast Day, it is customary for a woman to give sweets to a man. Given that, I¡¯m sure you can easily deduce why I brought this up."


    "A woman desires you. As such... both as a ruler and as a person, I intend to present myself to you in the best possible light from now on. Even in the smallest ways. Until I become ingrained in your every thought, entirely."


    "If there is a lord worth serving in this era of chaos, it is none other than myself. I believe it will be an enjoyable experience for us to come to that understanding together, slowly. Don¡¯t you think? Fufu..."


    ''It¡¯s probably best not to mention how I was summoned by Serpina and ended up indulging in an absurd amount of expensive chocolates...''


    Including the fact that I had now learned that Saint Valentino¡¯s Feast Day was basically the same as Valentine¡¯s Day¡ª


    Some things were better left unsaid.


    Instead, I simply enjoyed this rare moment of leisure with them.

 Chapter 134: The Balance Breaks (1)

    The Capital of Brans Army, Arnel Castle.


    "It is truly a relief to see you again, my lord. Have you been well?"


    Kneeling before Lyn, who sat upon the throne, was a woman with violet hair.


    She was Parfalle, the nation''s chief strategist, who had only recently been released from confinement.


    Since the day of Chel¡¯s audience with Lyn, time had passed uneventfully, despite the looming expectation of war.


    Of course, ¡°uneventful¡± simply meant that no battles had broken out.


    At the frontlines, where only the bare minimum of troops remained after the withdrawal of key generals and elite forces, morale had long since plummeted.


    At the same time, Lyn Brans'' reputation as a ruler had taken a steep dive due to her continued inaction.


    If not for Chel and Carlints¡ªboth possessing considerable influence over the military¡ªacting as stabilizing forces in their respective positions, the situation might have crumbled entirely. But even with their efforts, Lyn was now a shadow of the overwhelming force that once dominated the nation with sheer charisma.


    Lyn had been revered because she delivered results.


    She had consolidated control over the central region and subjugated the minor states of the midwest. The only real threat to Serpina had been Brans Army.


    The long-dreamed northern invasion had seemed within reach, just a final push away from becoming reality.


    Under such circumstances, her commanders had naturally followed her with devotion.


    Even when she issued unreasonable or incomprehensible orders, her authority remained unshaken¡ªbecause she was the one who had made Brans Army into the dominant force it had become. She was the true master of the central continent.


    When the only remaining opposition in the central region was Aishus, her generals had believed they would easily subjugate them as well.


    However...


    After a single strategist betrayed her and fled the nation¡ª


    Everything began to unravel.


    Not only did they fail to subdue Aishus, but they ultimately lost nearly a quarter of the central continent to Serpina.


    And yet, despite this catastrophic turn of events, Lyn did nothing.


    She wasted time, offered no solutions, and merely watched as opportunities slipped through her grasp.


    Given all this, it was inevitable that her authority as a ruler had crumbled.


    Lyn understood that now.


    That was why, despite imprisoning Parfalle for defying her orders, she had no choice but to release her once more.


    "Parfalle, you look unwell... Is it because of me?"


    "No, my lord. If anything, I have been treated far too generously for the crime I committed. I take this opportunity to express my deepest gratitude for your mercy."


    "......."


    Defying the ruler¡¯s command to issue orders on her own authority¡ª


    Even for a chief strategist, such an act bordered on treason.


    None had protested when Lyn ordered Parfalle¡¯s imprisonment.


    And yet, Lyn could not deny the truth.


    Parfalle had been right.


    "I... what am I supposed to do now?"


    "I have thought and thought, but I still don¡¯t know what to do..."


    "My lord. This is not the end. Brans Army can rise again. We still have control over the midwestern region, do we not?"


    The western fortresses of Arnel Castle.


    It had been quite some time since the countless minor states there had been unified under Brans Army.


    While some of these lands were insignificant, like Zeilant, others¡ªsuch as Estate Castle¡ªwere vital strategic hubs with fertile lands and dense populations.


    "Compared to before, those regions should now be sufficiently stabilized. If we bolster our forces as much as possible and deploy them along the central border, we may yet secure our remaining territories."


    "Secure them? But... you were the one who said we should abandon the borders, weren¡¯t you?"


    "I did say that. However, ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) circumstances have changed. Serpina¡¯s army no longer shows signs of advancing south, and Aishus has remained inactive as well. We have already delayed for too long. We must reinforce our troops immediately!"


    "......."


    Lyn stared at Parfalle with empty eyes¡ª


    Then slowly lowered her head.


    "Did he... say the same thing?"


    "...Pardon? Who do you mean...?"


    "Swen. ...Who else?"


    The more she thought about it¡ªthe more she regretted letting Swen go.


    Looking back, he had been right about everything.


    Had she followed his advice without question¡ª


    Instead of losing castles in the central region, she would have been planting her banner in the north.


    If only she had sent more troops north.


    If only she had dispatched a trustworthy general with him instead of Airen.


    No, even more simply¡ª


    If only she had not pushed Airen away in the first place.


    This was a thought she had never once entertained before.


    For the first time in her life, Lyn was regretting how she had treated Airen.


    "If... if only I had just acknowledged Airen..."


    Before she realized it, tears were streaming down her face again.


    She could not forget.


    She had been so close to grasping it all, only to watch it slip through her fingers like sand.


    Her prestige as a ruler.


    Her stronghold in the eastern central continent.


    Her dream of becoming a unifying sovereign.


    All of it¡ª


    Gone, as if swept away by a tidal wave.


    Because she had let go of Airen¡¯s hand.


    That hand that had reached toward her so many times¡ª


    Once it was gone, everything unraveled.


    She could no longer deny reality.


    Losing Airen had been a devastating blow.


    Had she not sent Swen into Airen¡¯s quarters that day...


    Had she not tested Airen¡¯s loyalty again and again, even when Airen had sworn to trust her...


    "If I... if I had done things differently, Swen would still be by my side.


    He would be here, giving me brilliant counsel.


    He would still be creating miracles.


    He told me... He told me not to be afraid.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    He swore he would place the world in my hands.


    I thought... I thought we shared the same dream..."


    "My lord..."


    "Parfalle... I was afraid of Swen.


    That¡¯s why I wanted to crush him¡ªto force him under my control.


    I thought that if I did that, he would belong to me.


    ...But I was wrong.


    I never should have treated him that way..."


    Parfalle watched her ruler collapse into self-reproach and thought¡ª


    So even Lyn Brans is capable of regret.


    The once-prideful sovereign¡ª


    Now utterly broken.


    Even from within her cell, Parfalle had heard the rumors.


    She had known Lyn Brans had weakened.


    But to see her like this¡ª


    "My lord, Swen is a traitor. He sided with Airen Juliet to deceive you."


    "No... Parfalle, no.


    I was the one who left Airen behind in the northern fortress.


    I sent her to her death.


    So in the end, I..."


    Now she understood.


    At the very last moment¡ª


    Swen had given her a chance.


    If she had only listened to him.


    If she had chosen someone else instead of Airen...


    But back then¡ª


    "I wanted Airen dead.


    I... I tried to kill her¡ª"


    "My lord!"


    Parfalle cut her off with a sharp cry.


    The old Lyn would never have tolerated such an interruption.


    But now, she was too broken to protest.


    "Forget the traitors.


    No matter how talented Swen may be, he chose Airen over you.


    And as for Airen¡ªshe is the one who truly crippled Brans Army.


    If anything, your decision to eliminate her has been proven correct."


    Parfalle knew it was a lie.


    Killing Airen had never been the right decision.


    But the past could not be changed.


    A ruler who remained paralyzed by regret was a far greater danger.


    So Lyn had to let go of her guilt.


    And if that meant condemning Airen¡ªso be it.


    "My lord, I will help you take your revenge against Airen.


    Let us rebuild Brans Army together."


    "...Parfalle..."


    "Trust me. Let us begin by ordering the western lords to¡ª"


    At that moment¡ª


    "My lord!!"


    A soldier burst into the audience chamber.


    For him to interrupt an official meeting¡ªit could only mean an emergency.


    Parfalle turned to face him¡ª


    And at the sight of what he carried, her heart sank.


    A red cloth tied to his arm.


    A military dispatch.


    ...It was too late.


    "Hesna Army is advancing on Elgaim Castle with sixty-eight thousand troops!"


    ***


    The Capital of the Karelia Army, Madralan Castle


    "Hesna¡¯s army has moved?"


    "It seems so."


    Makana Karelia, the green-eyed ruler of the southern continent¡¯s Karelia Army, concealed her lips behind a folding fan as she contemplated the report.


    ¡®So the time is finally coming...?¡¯


    For years, a delicate balance had existed between the four major powers of the south¡ªHesna Army, Roland Army, Ohana Army, and Karelia Army.


    Now, that balance was breaking at last¡ªthough not due to direct conflict among them, but rather because Hesna had chosen to invade Brans Army instead.


    ¡®At the very least, Vanessa¡¯s prediction was correct.¡¯


    Coincidentally, today was the day of the national assembly.


    All the lords of the realm would be gathering, making it the perfect opportunity to prepare for whatever lay ahead.


    Makana nodded slightly before speaking in a gentle tone.


    Even to a mere soldier, she never spoke without consideration.


    "Thank you for bringing me this information. You may return to your post."


    "Yes, my lady!"


    Once the soldier left, Makana set out to find Vanessa¡ª


    But she was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡®She¡¯s away.¡¯


    Where she had gone, Makana did not know.


    Still, with the assembly taking place soon, they would have ample time to discuss the matter in detail.


    ¡®It seems a great upheaval is indeed coming, just as Vanessa predicted.¡¯


    The thought of war engulfing the south, of the bloodshed spreading across the continent, sent a shiver down her spine¡ª


    But as a ruler, she had to steel herself.


    No matter how painful, she had to endure it for the greater good.


    And so, bracing herself, she sat upon her throne and let time pass.


    Until¡ª


    ¡®...Hm?¡¯


    ***


    "We¡¯ve arrived, my lady."


    "You¡¯ve done well."


    "It was my duty."


    Lunarian stepped out of the carriage that had brought her to Madralan Castle, exchanging brief words with the soldier accompanying her before taking in the sight before her.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while...¡¯


    At one time, she had worked the fields here, toiling under the sun.


    For the briefest moment, it almost felt as if she had returned to where she belonged¡ª


    But that thought dissipated as quickly as dust in the wind.


    This was not where she was meant to be.


    That place... was Zeilant Castle.


    No matter how insignificant the land had seemed to others, she had never once forgotten the days spent there.


    "This is the capital, then..."


    And then¡ª


    A young girl stepped out of the carriage behind her, moving carefully.


    She was the youngest of the children entrusted to her by Cain¡ªa girl named Violet, who had shown great potential as a future administrator.


    "What do you think?"


    "As you mentioned, I can feel its prosperity."


    This time, Lunarian had brought her along because Violet had expressed a desire to find a particular book on military strategy.


    Among the three children, Violet was the most reserved, and Lunarian saw this as an opportunity to grow closer to her.


    As their guardian¡ªand as someone whom Cain had personally entrusted with their care¡ªshe wanted to see them flourish.


    "It looks like we still have some time. What do you say we take a quick walk through the market first?"


    "No, my lady," Violet replied with a graceful bow, her posture impeccable.


    "My business can wait until yours is finished."


    "Is that so? Well... if you say so."


    If that was her preference, then there was no need to insist.


    Instead, Lunarian thought it might be nice to take the opportunity to greet the local farmers she had once worked alongside.


    And with that thought in mind, she took a step forward¡ª


    Only to pause.


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    Over there¡ª


    That building housed the military barracks.


    But something was off.


    The soldiers¡¯ expressions were unusually grave, as if something serious had happened.


    Lunarian and her companions cautiously made their way in that direction.


    ***


    What they found when they arrived¡ª


    Was yet another familiar face.


    ¡®Cecil...?¡¯


    And yet, despite the welcome sight, this was no moment for casual greetings.


    Cecil stood locked in a tense standoff against another woman Lunarian recognized.


    Vanessa.


    "Lady Cecil, cease this meaningless defiance," Vanessa said, her voice cold and unyielding.


    Behind Cecil, a young girl trembled, tears streaming down her face.


    Cecil placed a reassuring hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder, then spoke in a firm, unwavering tone.


    "Meaningless defiance? No matter how many times you say it, my answer will not change. Lady Vanessa, I implore you¡ªplease, rescind this order."


    "I cannot. The military law is absolute. No one is above it, not even you."


    "Lady Cecil, I do not wish to escalate this. Step aside."


    Cecil¡¯s eyes burned with restrained fury as she raised her voice.


    "Step aside? Do you call this justice? You wish to execute the entire family of a soldier who broke the law¡ªguilty only by association?"


    ...What?

 Chapter 135: The Balance Breaks (2)

    Lunarian carefully mulled over Vanessa¡¯s words.


    Kill them?


    Not just the soldier who broke military law... but their entire family?


    She quickly whispered to Violet, who looked visibly shaken beside her, telling her to stay put before turning her full attention to the scene unfolding before her.


    Unlike Cecil, who was seething with anger, Vanessa remained utterly composed.


    "To march onto the battlefield is to stake one''s life," Vanessa stated coolly. "The southern region may have forgotten this reality, having spent so long in peace, but that does not change the truth. A soldier who cannot even abide by the simplest of military laws¡ªdo you truly believe such a person can stand against Brans Army, let alone Serpina¡¯s forces?"


    "You¡¯re taking this too far!" Cecil shot back. "I understand your reasoning, Vanessa. I even agree that we must prepare ourselves. But... this is not the way. Have you listened to the voices of the soldiers? To the people of these lands? Can you not hear how the streets have grown quieter¡ªhow laughter is fading?"


    "......."


    Vanessa closed her eyes and let out a long sigh.


    Then¡ª


    As if she had steeled herself for what was to come¡ª


    She slowly reopened them and fixed her gaze firmly on Cecil.


    "Cecil Lohengrin. If you continue to defy military law, I will consider this an act of insubordination against Lord Karelia. As the ruler¡¯s appointed authority, I will enact punishment accordingly."


    She then softened her tone¡ªif only slightly.


    "You are an invaluable asset to our army, Cecil. Please stop this. I do not wish to harm you. I ask that you make the wise choice."


    Cecil turned to the girl trembling behind her.


    This child¡ªjust because she was the daughter of a soldier who had broken military law¡ª


    Was to be executed here, on the spot.


    Was this... truly the future she had envisioned for Karelia?


    The answer was clear.


    With a sharp breath, Cecil drew the sword from her side, its blade gleaming in the dim light.


    "If you call this insubordination, then so be it. You hold the authority, Vanessa¡ªso punish me."


    "!!"


    "If you must, execute me here and now. It would set quite the example, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Vanessa¡¯s pupils trembled ever so slightly.


    The gathered soldiers, realizing just how serious the situation had become, exchanged uneasy glances but dared not intervene.


    A long silence stretched between them.


    Then¡ªfinally¡ªVanessa spoke.


    "...Do not resent me too much."


    With that, she gave the smallest nod.


    One of the soldiers flanking her immediately drew his sword.


    At the same time, another stepped toward Cecil, moving to restrain her.


    "L-Lady Vanessa!"


    "W-Wait...!!"


    Some of the soldiers began murmuring amongst themselves¡ª


    But here, in Karelia, where the ruler¡¯s authority was absolute, Vanessa¡¯s word was as good as law.


    "Thank you for your service. Farewell."


    "......."


    Cecil closed her eyes.


    What came to mind was that fateful moment¡ªwhen they first planted Karelia¡¯s deep green banner into the earth.


    ¡®So that all may find peace and happiness.¡¯


    That had been their dream.


    She had donated the entirety of the Lohengrin family¡¯s fortune to Karelia¡¯s cause, never once regretting it until now.


    If her death could serve as a wake-up call¡ª


    If it could make Karelia realize the dangers of Vanessa¡¯s rule¡ª


    Then so be it.


    Cecil clenched her eyes shut, bracing herself for the pain to come.


    But¡ª


    Nothing happened.


    She could still breathe.


    She was still alive.


    And then¡ª


    "Enough!"


    A voice rang out¡ªone she had heard before.


    Slowly, Cecil opened her eyes.


    Standing before her, shielding her from harm¡ª


    Was a woman with pale silver hair.


    A woman she knew.


    Someone who had once toiled alongside the common folk, working the fields with tireless dedication¡ª


    A rare kind of noble.


    "Luna...?"


    Lunarian Iniang.


    The ruler of Tepello Castle.


    And now, just as Cecil had tried to protect the girl behind her¡ª


    Lunarian stood before her, defying Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, please¡ªcalm yourself and consider the bigger picture. Do you truly believe executing Cecil here is the right course of action?"


    "...Lunarian Iniang."


    Vanessa muttered her name through gritted teeth, her expression darkening.


    Then¡ª


    Regaining her composure, she responded in an icy tone.


    "And what do you think you are doing?"


    "I am asking you to stop this senseless execution."


    "Do you even understand what you are saying?"


    "I do. I am addressing you as a lord, speaking to a chief strategist."


    Vanessa¡¯s eyebrow twitched slightly.


    A lord.


    If there was anyone in Karelia¡¯s military hierarchy who could speak as an equal to a chief strategist, it was the lords.


    At times, they even held the authority to issue orders above the chief strategist.


    "As a lord, you must be aware that I act as the ruler¡¯s representative. Are you truly prepared to defy our lord?"


    "......!"


    Lunarian bit her lip.


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes¡ª


    They were different from when she had been speaking to Cecil.


    There was clear wariness in them.


    She was afraid of Lunarian.


    To be honest, Lunarian understood that her actions could very well be seen as defiance against the ruler.


    No matter her rank, a lord could not simply ignore the ruler¡¯s decrees.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    If she pushed too far here, she might not only fail to save Cecil¡ªshe could find herself executed alongside her.


    But¡ª


    ¡®Swen once told me... that a ruler must have unwavering resolve.¡¯


    Back in Zeilant, when he had told her to drop the formalities between them,


    He had spoken those words.


    And now¡ªjust remembering his voice¡ª


    The fear within her began to fade.


    Alright.


    Then she would take another step forward.


    If Swen were here, what would he say?


    Recalling the way he had always spoken with unwavering certainty,


    Lunarian carefully chose her words, selecting what she believed he might have said.


    "...I have no intention of defying our ruler."


    "Then step aside."


    "But."


    Lunarian met Vanessa¡¯s wary gaze head-on and spoke in a firm, unwavering voice.


    "I do intend to oppose your decision, Chief Strategist."


    "...What?"


    "I serve Lord Karelia. If it is her will, I shall follow. But if it is merely your will, Vanessa, I see no reason to ~N§àv§Ölight~ obey blindly."


    Vanessa, who had somehow managed to maintain her composure up until now, immediately lost her calm.


    This was a declaration of defiance.


    Regardless of her granted authority, Lunarian had just made it clear¡ªshe would not take orders from Vanessa.


    "...Lunarian Iniang. Are you saying you intend to challenge the authority of our ruler?"


    "Not at all. I am merely exchanging opinions with you as an equal."


    "My words¡ª!"


    Vanessa raised her voice sharply, cutting her off.


    "My words are the words of Lord Karelia!"


    "I do not believe that. Our lord would never issue such a cruel command."


    "Kh...!"


    Vanessa trembled with barely contained fury.


    Then, after a moment, she let out a slow, icy breath.


    "Very well. If that is what you wish... then I shall oblige."


    "......."


    Without another word, she reached out¡ª


    And accepted a sword from one of the soldiers at her side.


    Then¡ªwithout hesitation¡ªshe leveled it directly at Lunarian.


    "I will personally carry out your execution. The charge: insubordination against our ruler. Do you have any objections?"


    "Vanessa. Come to your senses. You are not the ruler. Your will is not the same as Lord Karelia¡¯s!"


    "Is that the extent of your last words?"


    "......!"


    The murderous intent radiating from the blade sent a chill down Lunarian¡¯s spine.


    She could feel Vanessa¡¯s killing intent, sharp and unwavering.


    This was it¡ªthe moment of decision.


    Would she accept death here?


    No.


    She couldn¡¯t.


    "My lord! Stay strong! And when the opportunity comes¡ªnever let it slip away! I will return to your side!"


    She had made a promise.


    A promise to survive.


    A promise to see Swen again.


    Then she had no choice¡ªshe had to fight.


    She could worry about the consequences later.


    Right now, she needed to disable Vanessa.


    Vanessa was a strategist, not a warrior.


    Lunarian was confident¡ªif it came to a fight, she wouldn¡¯t lose.


    Her hand inched toward the hilt of her sword, ready to act¡ª


    Until¡ª


    "What in the world is going on here?!"


    Every head in the room snapped toward the sudden voice.


    Standing at the entrance¡ª


    Accompanied by a soldier, no doubt one who had rushed to fetch her¡ª


    Was Makana Karelia, ruler of the Karelia Army.


    "Cease this at once!"


    "......."


    Vanessa immediately retracted her killing intent, handing her sword back to the soldier before kneeling.


    Lunarian, too, dropped to one knee before her rightful ruler.


    Makana remained silent for a long moment.


    Then, at last, she turned to Vanessa, her voice heavy with concern.


    "...What is the meaning of this, Vanessa?"


    "I was merely discussing the punishment of those who have broken military law."


    "And Cecil? What is this I hear about her?"


    "......."


    "And Lunarian...? Why in the world were we about to turn our swords against one another?"


    Makana¡¯s voice carried nothing but sheer disbelief.


    And yet¡ª


    Faced with her question, the three of them could only remain in deep, heavy silence.


    ***


    Once Vanessa had explained the situation, Makana spoke again¡ªher voice measured, but firm.


    "Vanessa. I appreciate your loyalty. I know you acted with my best interests at heart. But considering everything that has transpired, I believe you may have gone too far."


    "My lord, but¡ª"


    "I understand. Truly, I do. But for now, I ask that you trust me and let this matter rest."


    "......."


    Vanessa lowered her head in silence.


    Makana sighed before shifting her gaze toward Lunarian and Cecil.


    "And as for you two... in light of your past service, I shall overlook this incident. However, you must both remember that Vanessa¡¯s orders carry the same weight as my own. I do not wish for any further discord within our ranks."


    "But my lord," Cecil interjected, "punishing a child for their parent¡¯s crimes is far too cruel! If nothing else, please reconsider¡ª"


    "Cecil."


    Makana cut her off, her voice laced with regret.


    She spoke softly, but the finality in her tone was undeniable.


    "I have entrusted Vanessa with full authority over military matters. ...I ask that you follow her judgment."


    "But...!"


    "I will not repeat myself, Cecil. ...Forgive me."


    "......."


    Cecil lowered her head, silent at last.


    Standing beside her, Lunarian could see how hard she was biting her lip¡ªhow much she was holding back.


    "That said," Makana continued, "let us consider this entire incident forgotten. As for the child, I will grant her a special pardon¡ªjust this once. Is that understood, Vanessa?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Since it was a direct order from the ruler, Vanessa immediately bowed her head.


    "...I will return to the palace now. Ensure the meeting is properly prepared."


    With that, Makana left the barracks.


    Vanessa turned¡ªfirst to Cecil.


    "I trust you will not forget the lord¡¯s words."


    "......."


    Then¡ª


    She turned to Lunarian.


    And unlike the restrained tone she had used with Cecil¡ªthis time, she didn¡¯t bother hiding her hostility.


    "You as well, Lord Lunarian. If you wish to remain in this country without trouble, I strongly suggest you remember to follow its laws."


    With those parting words, Vanessa strode after Makana and disappeared from sight.


    Had they... somehow avoided the worst?


    "Haah..."


    A heavy sigh escaped Lunarian¡¯s lips.


    "Are you alright...?"


    Violet, noticing her slight stumble, stepped forward to support her.


    Lunarian allowed herself to lean into the girl¡¯s touch for a moment before exhaling again.


    Then, she spoke¡ªnot aloud, but in her heart¡ª


    "Swen... I managed to hold my ground."


    Because of you.


    Because you were always with me, even now.


    She wished she could tell him that¡ªmore than anything.

 Chapter 136: The Balance Breaks (3)

    On the way back to the royal capital, Karelia turned her head to look at Vanessa.


    "Vanessa."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Would you not say we have observed enough by now?"


    Vanessa did not answer. She merely lowered her head in silence.


    "There is growing discontent with your policies. Even I am beginning to think that your hardline measures may be excessive. Many have voiced their opposition. Perhaps it is time for you to reconsider your stance."


    "My lord. Do you remember General Sade?"


    "......!"


    Sade Astron.


    Back when Karelia¡¯s forces were still a wandering army, he was one of their most distinguished generals. The last she had heard, he was no longer affiliated with any nation and had since become the leader of a mercenary group.


    "He was a man of unparalleled talent, surpassing any of our generals at the time. He willingly sacrificed an eye to become your shield. No one can deny the crucial role he played in the capture of Madralan Castle. And yet, my lord, what did you do to him?"


    "......I told him we could no longer continue together. Because he plundered the lands of innocent people."


    After that incident, several thousand soldiers had followed Sade, abandoning the country alongside him.


    "If he had not pillaged at the time, we would have suffered defeat due to a lack of provisions. Madralan Castle would not have been ours. In fact, this nation itself might never have come into existence. It was an unavoidable decision."


    "But if we wage war by stealing from innocent people, how would we be any different from Serpina''s forces?"


    "At the time, they were not our people. They paid taxes to the enemy nation. They grew food that fed the enemy''s soldiers."


    "Even if they were under another nation''s rule, commoners are still commoners. Only a few decades ago, we were all part of the same country. Even if they are citizens of an enemy nation now, how can we treat them as expendable?"


    "That, my lord¡ª"


    Vanessa''s voice took on a firmer edge, as though making an impassioned plea.


    "That is precisely the weakness I am referring to."


    "What did you say......?"


    "My lord, these are chaotic times. You cannot expect to rule the world with nothing but kindness and virtue. Do not mistake me¡ªI, too, deeply sympathize with your ideals. I do not deny that many have gathered here because they were drawn to your great cause. However, even if your ideals are enough to build a nation, they will not be enough to bring down Serpina."


    Overwhelming military strength, exceptional decisiveness, and, above all, the undeniable legitimacy of the old empire¡ªSerpina had them all.


    Unless there existed something that could clearly surpass her, Vanessa was convinced that defeating Serpina and uniting the continent under a single ruler would be nearly impossible.


    "Our soldiers have not experienced prolonged warfare. Compared to the other southern nations, where conflicts have broken out from time to time, we have enjoyed a relatively peaceful era for far too long. And peace, paradoxically, is what rots an army from within. If we do not establish strict discipline under these conditions, we may find that we cannot even unify the south, let alone stand against Serpina''s forces."


    "But...... isn''t collective punishment too extreme? Not only that, but this standard for military governance¡ªshouldn''t we at least overlook minor mistakes?"


    "Minor mistakes pile up into grave errors, and once a grave mistake is made, there may be no way to undo the damage."


    "!!!"


    Vanessa lowered her head once more before speaking.


    "I will be frank, my lord. Before I took command of the military, our army¡¯s discipline was in absolute shambles. Can you imagine soldiers using personal circumstances as an excuse to skip mandatory drills¡ªdrills that were led by their own generals? There was even one soldier who protested, claiming that since you, my lord, cared for each soldier individually, I had no right to be so strict."


    "......."


    "This is not how a proper army functions. If we were in a time of peace, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t matter. But now, of all times, such attitudes cannot be tolerated. In a nation and in an army, there must be hierarchy. Without it, neither can function as they should."


    Karelia could not deny Vanessa¡¯s words.


    "In order to establish lasting peace across the continent, we must ensure that this land does not fall into the hands of the tyrant Serpina. And to do that, we need an army that wins. We need a nation that triumphs. Blood may be spilled along the way. But my lord, do you not believe that once you stand as the sole ruler of a unified continent, that day will mark the arrival of true peace for all?"


    "......."


    "My lord. If blood must be shed in this process, then let me be the one to be stained by it. When the time comes to crawl through the filth, I will do so willingly. Even if others call me an arrogant woman playing at being a sovereign, I will bear that disgrace without hesitation. I only ask that you understand my resolve."


    "Vanessa......."


    Karelia met Vanessa''s gaze.


    And for a long moment, she was unable to say anything.


    Because she knew, better than anyone, just how much Vanessa had done in her place.


    A long silence passed between them.


    Then, Vanessa bowed deeply.


    "Forgive my impertinence, my lord."


    "No. Impertinence? Between you and me, such a thing does not exist."


    "......It may be inappropriate of me to say this while asking for forgiveness, but if you had simply called my words insolence and ordered my execution, I believe I would have found some peace in heading to the afterlife."


    "You truly have quite the sharp tongue."


    Seeing Karelia smile at her remark, Vanessa renewed her resolve once more.


    No matter what it took, she would see Karelia rise as the sun that ruled over this sky.


    ***


    "Thank you so much just now, Lady Luna. You saved me."


    "It''s nothing. Even if I hadn¡¯t done it, someone else surely would have."


    "That¡¯s not true! Really... if it hadn¡¯t been for you, Lady Luna, who else would have dared to stand against Lady Vanessa?"


    After the regular meeting had ended, Luna had come to visit Cecil at her home at Cecil¡¯s request¡ªshe had wanted to spend some time together after a long while.


    They were simply sharing tea and casual conversation, but¡ª


    For both of them, this moment felt special.


    Back when Luna had first joined Karelia¡¯s forces, the one who had helped her the most to adapt was none other than Cecil. Ever since then, Luna had always wanted to repay that kindness. In a way, this visit allowed her to ease some of the weight she had been carrying in her heart.


    "By the way... the girl beside you?"


    Cecil glanced at Violet, who was quietly standing next to Luna.


    "She is a child under my guardianship."


    "Greetings."


    Cecil responded with a warm smile.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "You have received the support of someone you can learn a great deal from. I hope you make good use of such a fortune."


    "Thank you. I will not forget your words today."


    After offering her brief words of encouragement, Cecil gave Luna a knowing look.


    Luna understood what that glance meant and turned to Violet with a smile.


    "Violet, I¡¯m sorry, but could you step out for a moment?"


    Among the three children in Luna¡¯s care, Violet was the sharpest.


    She quickly picked up on the subtle shift in atmosphere within the room, then bowed gracefully.


    "Yes. Please, take your time with your conversation."


    With that, Violet stepped out.


    "She¡¯s quite a poised one. There¡¯s strength in her eyes¡ªshe seems like a child who will accomplish something great."


    "Thank you. Though from my perspective, she doesn¡¯t need to accomplish anything in particular. I just hope she lives a healthy life..."


    And then, Cecil finally brought up what she truly wanted to discuss.


    "What do you think, Lady Luna?"


    "......."


    She was asking about what had just happened.


    No¡ªmore than that, it would not be wrong to say she was referring to Vanessa¡¯s reign of fear.


    Luna hesitated, wondering how to respond, before deciding to probe first.


    "What is the atmosphere like in the capital?"


    "The public ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) sentiment is turning hostile. Not just the conscripted commoners, but even among our officers... the voices of those who cannot accept the tactician¡¯s decisions are growing louder."


    "Is that so...."


    Luna stared blankly at her teacup, lost in thought.


    "At a glance, it may seem like a strong army with firm discipline is being forged¡ª"


    Cecil spoke as she lightly tapped Luna¡¯s teacup with her finger.


    A world that had been still and silent within the cup trembled at the touch.


    "But I can¡¯t shake the feeling that the slightest trigger will make all that discontent explode."


    "...Has no one spoken to our lord about this?"


    "Do you think no one has? I myself have pleaded multiple times. Not just me¡ªGeneral Mirion and General Gide as well."


    Mirion and Gide were some of the most veteran commanders in Karelia¡¯s forces.


    Calling them founding contributors to the nation would not be an exaggeration.


    "We told her that while we understand the tactician¡¯s intentions, she¡¯s taking things too far. That if this continues, we won¡¯t end up with a powerful army, but a disorganized mess torn apart by internal strife. That you cannot rule over commoners with fear alone."


    "And our lord...?"


    "......Haah."


    Cecil let out a deep sigh.


    She had always taken great pride in being part of Karelia¡¯s army, but at this moment, her trembling gaze betrayed her genuine concern.


    "It¡¯s just as you heard earlier... She has delegated military authority. It seems she has decided to trust Vanessa for now, at least."


    "But is our lord truly just standing by and watching this reign of terror unfold? The lord I know would never allow this¡ª"


    Luna¡¯s words made Cecil close her eyes and slowly nod.


    "Yes. I think so too. However... our lord must be feeling a sense of debt."


    "A debt...?"


    "Lady Vanessa has always been like our lord¡¯s shadow. A ruler in times of chaos cannot simply recite lofty ideals. A ruler must hold their ideals in their heart, yes¡ªbut they must also have the decisiveness to act, the resolve to make choices, and the willingness to stain their hands with blood."


    And the one who was willing to stain her hands¡ª


    No, the one who had already submerged them deep into a pool of blood,


    was none other than the nation¡¯s tactician, Vanessa Trinity.


    After saying that, Cecil let out a bitter smile.

 Chapter 137: The Balance Breaks (4)

    There was a faint loneliness in her expression.


    Luna said nothing, only gazing at Cecil in silence.


    After a moment of quiet, Cecil finally spoke again, her voice calm yet firm.


    "Our lord, Lady Karelia, cherishes her people with all her heart. She treats even the lowest soldier with the utmost care. Naturally, wielding power itself was something she found overwhelming. She always questioned how she alone could claim special authority when everyone else shared the same love and concern for their people."


    The reason why Makana Karelia had been able to rise to such prominence¡ª


    It lay in her nature, in her goodness, and in her relentless effort to stay just.


    During the era of the old empire, she had been nothing more than the daughter of a fallen noble house. Yet, in the southern continent¡ªa land rife with ambitious warlords¡ªshe had managed to establish a nation under her own name.


    She was one of the final four who had survived the brutal struggle for power.


    And that was largely thanks to the many generals who had gathered around her, drawn to her character.


    "As you know, Lady Luna, our military now operates with all authority concentrated in Lady Karelia''s hands. Since she is the sovereign, that is only natural. But it was not always this way."


    Luna remained silent, listening intently.


    "The generals who were drawn to Lady Karelia came together because of their admiration for her. But aside from that, they had little in common. Each had strong individual traits, and many were like oil and water¡ªutterly incompatible with one another. Lady Karelia, with her gentle nature, was unable to reprimand them harshly. Naturally, we fell into disorder, splintering apart in confusion."


    ''......!''


    She can''t bring herself to speak harshly to others¡ª


    Hearing those words, Luna suddenly felt a strange sense of self-reflection.


    ''Was this what Lord Swen meant whenever he said a ruler must have the resolve to rule...?''


    "It was Lady Vanessa who firmly established the power structure. She implemented the system, ensured swift punishment when internal strife arose, and made it clear that no one but Lady Karelia could stand above others. Once the system was in place, the efficiency of our operations improved drastically."


    Cecil took a sip of her tea before continuing.


    "And as you know, the results were a great success. We became one of the four surviving nations in the southern continent. To be frank, had it not been for Lady Vanessa, our army might never have united in the first place. The green banners of Karelia would have faded into the dust of history."


    "I see..."


    So, Vanessa was the one who had contributed the most to building this nation.


    And Karelia understood that well.


    "Of course... if you ask whether our lord has always made the most rational decisions, the objective answer would likely be no. Even the most skilled generals were dismissed if their vision of governance did not align with hers. In such chaotic times, it would be hard to call that the decision of a wise ruler."


    Luna understood what she meant.


    In this era, it was not idealistic figures who thrived, but cunning warlords.


    In an age where the weak were devoured by the strong, being overly concerned with morality was nothing short of foolishness.


    "That is why I do not fault our lord for trusting Vanessa to handle what she herself cannot."


    After saying those words, Cecil¡¯s hands trembled.


    Was it anger? Fear?


    Or perhaps¡ª


    Shame at herself for daring to question her lord¡¯s decision?


    "...Is this truly the right path...? Is our lord making the right choice? To doubt her as a vassal¡ª


    I despise myself for it. Not once have I ever felt this way before..."


    "Lady Cecil..."


    Luna reached out and gently ran her hand over Cecil¡¯s shoulder, as if to comfort her.


    The gaze of a lifelong loyal subject, one who had vowed to serve her sovereign for eternity¡ª


    It wavered, as unstable as the storm that had just rippled through her teacup.


    And in that moment¡ª


    A rather bold thought flashed through Luna¡¯s mind.


    ''Perhaps... this is the opportunity Lord Swen spoke of?''


    "If an opportunity arises, never let it slip away."


    It hadn¡¯t been said as mere words of encouragement.


    There had been a peculiar certainty in Swen¡¯s voice when he said it.


    Of course, he always spoke with absolute confidence.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    But looking back, everything he had ever said had turned out to be true.


    ''Come to think of it... wasn¡¯t it Lord Swen who told me to seek refuge in Karelia¡¯s army?''


    Every word he had ever spoken carried meaning.


    Just like when Tifa had discovered the treasure chest¡ª


    And just like when he had said it was best to share its contents with everyone.


    In the end, following his advice had made everything fall into place perfectly.


    Then... should I start preparing myself?


    For a brief moment, Luna considered it.


    But she quickly put the thought aside.


    There was no need to rush such decisions.


    If the opportunity truly was coming, then it would arrive eventually.


    And she firmly believed that it would.


    But¡ª


    If this truly was the opportunity she had been waiting for...


    "I will never let it slip away."


    Luna swore to herself once more¡ª


    She would keep her promise to him, no matter what.


    ***


    Inside the carriage returning to Tepello Castle¡ª


    "I''m glad we were able to find the military strategy book you wanted."


    "Yes. Thanks to you."


    Violet nodded, her tone unusually serious. But a faint flush on her cheeks betrayed her excitement.


    That look¡ªshe was thrilled at the thought of acquiring new knowledge.


    The fact that I could recognize it at a glance... I suppose I''ve truly spent a lot of time with these children, Luna thought, realizing it anew.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t go to the market with you. It took longer than I expected..."


    "It''s fine. I''m old enough to manage on my own now. A simple marketplace is nothing I can''t navigate."


    "You say that, but didn''t you get lost and wander around until I came to find you?"


    "......."


    As Violet lowered her head in silence, Luna smiled naturally.


    "It''s okay. No matter where you are, Violet, I''ll always come and find you."


    "...Thank... you."


    Even though she was in her late teens, in ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) Luna''s eyes, she was still just a young girl.


    Still, teasing her too much might make her sulk, so Luna changed the subject.


    "What did you think of the capital¡¯s marketplace? Was it very different from Tepello Castle¡¯s?"


    "Yes. There were so many books I had never seen before. Not only that, but the variety of shops specializing in books was astonishing. I think I could easily spend a day or two there without getting bored."


    "I see. It sounds like more time would have been ideal. Oh, by the way, in the northeast part of the market square, there''s a fantastic restaurant. They specialize in seafood, and since I know you love seafood, I''m sure you''d enjoy it."


    "Really? ...If only I hadn''t gotten lost, I might have had time for a meal... I apologize."


    "It''s alright. We''ll be going again soon anyway."


    "What? Really?!"


    She spoke before she could stop herself, then, realizing what she''d done, slowly covered her mouth, her face turning red.


    "Of course. Next time, we¡¯ll take it slow and have a meal together. We''ll bring Charlotte and Francis along too. It''ll be a fun outing."


    "Ah, yes. Well, if that''s the case..."


    Luna reached out and lightly stroked Violet''s head.


    She didn¡¯t resist the gesture at all.


    At some point, it seemed, she had begun to truly trust Luna, and that realization filled Luna with warmth.


    "Was there anything else interesting? It is the capital, after all¡ªI imagine there were plenty of shops that caught your eye."


    It was meant as simple small talk.


    Getting closer to Violet certainly wasn¡¯t a bad thing.


    But¡ª


    The answer she received was something she had never once considered.


    "Come to think of it... there was a strange rumor going around."


    "A rumor?"


    "Yes. Lady Luna, are you familiar with the Aishus Army?"


    "The Aishus Army... that¡¯s the nation in the eastern part of the continent, correct? Yes, I know of them."


    "I heard that in Aishus, a ruler recently sold one of his own vassals to Serpina¡¯s army."


    "...What? Sold a vassal...?"


    Luna urged her to explain further, and Violet recounted the details smoothly.


    "I''m not certain, since it was just something I overheard, but... it seems Serpina¡¯s forces demanded a hostage in exchange for the release of prisoners. And Aishus agreed to hand them over."


    "...I see."


    It was a hard story to believe.


    Baranga Yuri Aishus, the ruler of Aishus, was known as a wise leader who deeply cherished her subordinates. Her reputation for valuing and protecting her vassals was widely acknowledged.


    Someone like that¡ª


    selling off her own vassal?


    It was more likely that Serpina had orchestrated a smear campaign to tarnish Aishus'' reputation.


    Serpina was certainly capable of such tactics.


    ...And then¡ª


    Violet, in the most casual voice, uttered that word.


    "The one who was sold to Serpina¡¯s forces was a man known as the White-Haired Mage."


    "...What?"


    What... did she just say?


    "The rumor says he once performed a miracle, which is why they call him a mage... but aren¡¯t mages just fairy tales? I was actually going to ask you about¡ª"


    "......."


    "...Lady Luna?"


    Violet¡¯s words trailed off into silence.


    A white-haired mage.


    She had heard that term before.


    "A young man with white hair. They say he performed a ritual toward the sky."


    "Ah, you must be talking about that rumor. Yes, from what I¡¯ve heard, it was indeed a white-haired man. He supposedly conducted a ritual toward the sky."


    "After the ritual, the sky darkened, and a massive boulder¡ªlike divine punishment¡ªcame crashing down upon Serpina¡¯s forces."


    ''Lord Swen...???''


    Why...


    Why was he in Aishus?

 Chapter 138: The Balance Breaks (5)

    For a brief moment, Luna¡¯s entire world froze.


    A young man with white hair¡ªhailed as a miracle worker¡ªonce a strategist under the Brans Army.


    It has to be Lord Swen...!


    Luna was certain.


    But if that was true, then why was Swen being associated with the Aishus Army?


    He had been under the Brans Army¡ªhadn''t he sworn loyalty to Lyn Brans?


    Had he somehow ended up in Aishus after leaving the Brans Army?


    Luna didn¡¯t know the full details, but she did know that the Brans Army had lost a significant amount of territory.


    If he had been taken prisoner during that period and transferred to Aishus, the story would somewhat make sense.


    But¡ª


    if the rumors were true, then Swen had been under Aishus, only to be sold to Serpina¡¯s forces by Baranga Yuri Aishus herself...?


    That could only mean one thing¡ª


    Swen is now part of Serpina¡¯s army...?


    Serpina von Eingart.


    The woman who had murdered her only sister.


    And now, the strategist who should rightfully be hers¡ª


    was serving under that woman...?


    Not only that¡ªhe had been sold off by another ruler like some mere commodity?


    Luna felt an overwhelming rush of emotions, her mind unable to keep up with the shocking revelation.


    "Um... Lady Luna? Did I... say something wrong...?"


    Ah.


    Luna, whose thoughts had gone completely blank, finally registered Violet¡¯s presence again.


    "No... No, it''s not that. It''s just..."


    She took a breath, trying to compose herself.


    "Violet."


    "...Yes?"


    "Can you tell me everything you know about this rumor?"


    "You mean... about the White-Haired Mage...?"


    Violet¡¯s voice wavered slightly, seemingly taken aback by Luna¡¯s sudden intensity.


    But Luna didn¡¯t notice. The moment she heard "White-Haired Mage," all traces of her usual composure vanished.


    Grasping Violet¡¯s hands tightly with both of her own, she leaned forward, her expression desperate¡ªlike a predator fixated on its prey.


    "Yes! Anything¡ªeverything! Please, tell me everything you know!"


    "A-Ah, um... I..."


    "Quickly! What happened?! Is it true? Is he really... really being held by Serpina¡¯s forces?!"


    Only after seeing Violet¡¯s face¡ªcompletely overwhelmed, beads of cold sweat forming on her brow¡ªdid Luna finally register what she had done.


    The most prominent emotion on Violet¡¯s face was¡ªfear.


    "...Ah. I... I¡¯m sorry. I think I got a little... overly excited."


    "Ah... No, I-it''s fine... really..."


    Right.


    Violet had simply heard a rumor and was curious about the idea of a "mage"¡ªthat was all.


    She hadn¡¯t intended to throw Luna into a spiral of confusion and panic.


    Regaining her composure, Luna apologized several more times before finally answering Violet¡¯s original question.


    "Magic... I don¡¯t know for sure, but I believe it may exist."


    "Really...?"


    Luna closed her eyes, recalling moments that now felt like distant memories.


    When they had discovered the treasure chest and used it to aid the people¡ª


    When they had allied with the two mercenary groups¡ª


    When they had secured a deal with the Brans Army, saving their nation from the brink of collapse¡ª


    Every single one of those events had been made possible because of Swen¡¯s guidance.


    If someone had called those miracles, she wouldn''t have disagreed.


    In fact, if one were to describe Swen as a mage, it might actually explain a lot.


    But¡ª


    "Magic itself isn¡¯t what¡¯s important."


    "It¡¯s... not important?"


    "No."


    Because to Luna, Swen was not someone she valued because of his miraculous insight.


    ¡ªHe was the one who saved her.


    Swen hadn¡¯t just saved himself. He had saved the entire nation, time and time again.


    When the country had been on the verge of ruin, he had rescued it.


    When her own life had been in danger, he had ensured her survival.


    So that they could keep moving forward, he had stayed behind alone¡ªoffering himself up to the Brans Army.


    He was the only one who had ever believed in this weak, insignificant country¡ªa nation so powerless it wasn¡¯t even considered a proper state.


    Looking back, Tifa and Cain had only begun fighting with real conviction after meeting Swen.


    A small warband¡ªone that was doomed to vanish into history without a trace¡ªhad, through his guidance, become something that could stand on ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) its own.


    And at Zeilant Castle, it had even achieved a fleeting success.


    He was the only one who had ever dreamed with her¡ª


    the only one who had ever acknowledged her ambitions.


    Even now, it felt like if she reached out her hand, she could almost touch him again.


    Her own strategist.


    "Lord Swen..."


    Do you still remember?


    The autumn wheat fields, where wolves once ran free¡ªwhere we walked together.


    The moment, after the battle, when you held me in your arms.


    That night, when we abandoned the royal capital and fled¡ªdo you remember what you whispered to me?


    "Lady Lunarian. If you place your trust in me, I will give you the world in return."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    I trust you.


    No matter how unbelievable your words may seem¡ª


    I will always believe in them.


    Even if the entire world turns against you¡ª


    I will be your one and only ally.


    Because you gave everything for me.


    Simply thinking of him made something warm and thick rise within her chest.


    It was heavy. Suffocating.


    It was an emotion far too raw, too human, for the kind Luna that everyone knew.


    He was hers.


    So precious¡ªso unbearably precious¡ª


    Yet they were apart.


    And the pain of that separation was too much to bear.


    ''...This has to be just a baseless rumor.''


    Logically speaking, it made no sense.


    A nation¡ªespecially one ruled by someone as renowned as Yuri Aishus¡ªwould never hand over a vassal in exchange for prisoners.


    Think about it. What kind of ruler in their right mind would trade a high-ranking subordinate just to get some captives back?


    It had to be nonsense.


    "White-Haired Mage" had become a buzzword across the continent, spreading alongside tales of miracles.


    Aishus being dragged into a scandal like this was just too convenient.


    And if there was any ruler in the world who would orchestrate such a scheme¡ª


    it was Serpina von Eingart.


    This was likely just another one of her ploys.


    But¡ª


    If this rumor was true¡ª


    If Baranga Yuri Aishus had truly... handed over her Swen to Serpina¡ª


    "I will never... never forgive her!!!"


    Luna¡¯s ruby-red eyes burned with an intensity unlike anything before.


    Violet, who had been casually chatting with her just moments ago, suddenly found herself frozen¡ªcompletely overwhelmed by the sheer presence radiating from her guardian.


    For the first time in her life¡ª


    she felt as though she was seeing a completely different Luna.


    ***


    Crunch.


    "Swen, what are you eating?"


    Janis was staring at me as he asked. Without much thought, I answered plainly.


    "This? It¡¯s chocolate."


    Ever since the day I received chocolate from Airen and Reika, my snacks had been exclusively the chocolates they had made.


    That¡¯s right. Surprisingly enough, they were handmade.


    Reika had always had an interest in baking pastries and cakes, so that wasn¡¯t too surprising. But the fact that Airen had personally made chocolates for me... It left me with a strange sense of contentment.


    "Chocolate? Ah, right. Saint Valentino¡¯s Festival was just a few days ago. Wait... Did you actually get chocolate from someone?!"


    "Yes."


    "From a woman?!"


    "Yes."


    Hearing my response, Janis covered his mouth with his hand, looking at me with an amused expression.


    ...I had always thought this, but for a man, his mannerisms were oddly refined and elegant.


    "Wow... Swen, I guess you really do live up to your looks, huh?"


    "If you¡¯re trying to flatter me, it won¡¯t get you anything. Didn¡¯t you get any chocolate, Senior Janis?"


    "Hm? Me? Well... no, I suppose not."


    That was unexpected.


    He was fairly good-looking, and even if his noble family had lost much of its influence, it was still recognized within Serpina¡¯s forces. I had assumed he¡¯d have gone through at least three or four formal marriage proposals by now.


    "How is it? Tastes good?"


    "Would you like one?"


    Without much thought, I picked up one of the chocolates¡ªshaped like a tiny human figure¡ªand handed it to him.


    "Oh? Really? Thanks! Let¡¯s see... Mmm, not bad!"


    Seeming to enjoy the taste, Janis extended his pale hand toward me again.


    It didn¡¯t take much effort to realize he was asking for another. I handed him a broken half of one.


    "By the way, did you hear the news?"


    "What news?"


    "A delegation just arrived from Roland¡¯s army."


    "A delegation?"


    ...Wait.


    From Roland¡¯s army?


    Roland was one of the four major nations in the southern continent, maintaining a delicate balance with the Ohana, Karelia, and Hesna armies.


    "You know about this, right? Hesna¡¯s forces just launched an invasion into Brans¡¯ territory."


    Right.


    That news had come in just yesterday.


    Hesna¡¯s invasion of Elgaim Castle.


    It would take time for detailed reports to reach us, so I wasn¡¯t sure if the battle was still ongoing or if it had already ended.


    But one thing was certain¡ªthis moment marked a fundamental shift in the balance of power in the southern continent.


    Come to think of it, Karelia¡¯s army was positioned just below Roland¡¯s territory.


    If nothing had changed, that meant Lady Luna was still there.


    ...Was she doing well?


    Opportunities didn¡¯t come during peaceful times.


    They emerged in moments of upheaval¡ªwhen everything was being overturned.


    All I could do was hope that Lady Luna would seize the opportunity when it arrived.


    "My guess? I bet this delegation has something to do with that. Not sure exactly what, though..."


    I nodded in agreement.


    To be honest, I already had a strong suspicion about why they were here.


    "They¡¯re probably seeking an alliance."


    If they secured a military pact with Serpina¡ªa dominant power in the north¡ªit would give them a strategic edge in the southern continent, where Hesna had just disrupted the fragile equilibrium.


    The real question was what they were willing to offer us in return.


    No doubt, sometime soon...


    "Hm? Hold on a second."


    Janis was interrupted by a faint tapping sound.


    He walked over to the window and checked.


    A messenger falcon had arrived.


    After carefully retrieving the letter and scanning its contents, he turned to me.


    "Swen. Looks like our lady is calling for you."


    "As expected."


    ...It had been well within my predictions that Lady Serpina would summon me soon.

 Chapter 139: Question (1)

    "Is that what you¡¯re saying?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s correct."


    In the empty corridors of the royal castle, Serpina was engaged in a secret conversation with a soldier dressed in attire suited for covert operations.


    "You¡¯re certain about this?"


    "Yes. We¡¯ve conducted cross-verification with multiple soldiers from Brans Army."


    Serpina remained silent for a long while, deep in thought¡ª


    Then, turning to the soldier, she spoke in a firm tone.


    "I understand. However, keep in mind that this is still within the realm of speculation. Do not escalate matters unnecessarily."


    "Understood."


    After the soldier vanished from sight,


    Serpina turned and made her way toward the audience chamber for another meeting.


    *


    Upon arriving at the audience chamber, Serpina greeted me with a smile.


    Ever since that incident where my advice happened to align with reality and led to the early expulsion of traitors... she had been considerably more amiable toward me.


    "Lord, I was told you summoned me."


    "You¡¯ve come, Swen. Yes, I¡¯ve been waiting for you."


    Alright.


    It¡¯s been a while since I last saw her¡ªshould I put some effort into social niceties?


    "I¡¯m truly relieved to see you in good health."


    "Even if you don¡¯t mean it, I appreciate the sentiment. Now, show your respects properly."


    For some reason, she seemed amused, a smile full of intrigue lingering on her face as she asked,


    "There is something I would like your opinion on this time."


    "Is it regarding the alliance with Roland Army?"


    "So, you¡¯ve already heard about it?"


    Serpina crossed her legs and spoke in a somewhat playful tone.


    "Yes. The Roland Army has expressed their desire to form an alliance with our forces for a period of 12 months. I wanted to hear your thoughts on the matter."


    An alliance, huh...


    I did wonder if it was really appropriate for her to be asking me, a mere civil servant rather than an official state strategist, about such matters.


    But since the question had been posed, I might as well feed the input into my ability and see what it says.


    Would forming an alliance with the Roland Army be beneficial to our forces?


    [This will be an alliance that results in losses in the future.]


    Just as I thought.


    As expected, this was an alliance we had no reason to accept.


    For us, it was a meaningless agreement¡ªbut for them, it was a massive advantage. With this, they could seize Brans Army¡¯s territory and expand into the central continent without our army needing to intervene at all.


    An arrangement where we gain nothing while our counterpart reaps all the benefits could only be considered a loss for us.


    Even if Roland Army was a smaller nation than ours, if we agreed to a one-sided diplomatic arrangement like this, we would essentially be handing out favors for free.


    And if we later decided to break the alliance due to dissatisfaction, it would be our army alone that suffered the repercussions of damaged reputation.


    That meant¡ªI needed to confirm what they were offering in return.


    "And what are they offering in exchange?"


    "They are willing to provide 28,000 gold."


    "...Excuse me?"


    28,000 gold?


    As a lump sum?


    They¡¯re offering more money than I expected...


    It seemed they had accumulated quite a bit of surplus funds from focusing on domestic affairs during the long period of peace in the southern continent.


    Even though Serpina¡¯s army never struggled with tax revenue thanks to its vast territory, in this world, gold was something that could never be in excess.


    With an offer of 28,000 gold, it was tempting to just close my eyes and accept a mere 12-month alliance.


    So, was Roland Army simply throwing out an obvious overpayment, knowing that the alliance wasn¡¯t particularly beneficial to us?


    If I were in Serpina¡¯s position, I might have just taken the offer.


    However¡ªmy prediction stated, This will be an alliance that results in losses in the future.


    If that gold were truly crucial to our army, such a prediction wouldn¡¯t have appeared.


    No matter how appealing the sum was, the fact that it was deemed a future loss meant it was no different from a poisoned chalice.


    "What do you think, Swen?"


    "If possible, may I first hear the strategist¡¯s opinion?"


    "Jenna has advised that we accept the alliance. After all, 12 months is not an overly long period, and given that timeframe, the amount being offered is rather generous."


    It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable assessment.


    Honestly, if I didn¡¯t have my 100 Intelligence foresight, I probably would have taken a stance similar to Jenna¡¯s.


    Besides, Jenna wasn¡¯t particularly outstanding in terms of intelligence. To maintain balance, Serpina¡¯s subordinates were generally not individuals with exceptional capabilities.


    Ultimately, the decision lay with Serpina.


    So, I supposed there was no harm in stating my opinion.


    "I believe we should not form this alliance."


    "I would like to hear your reasoning."


    "In this alliance, the only party gaining a strategic advantage is Roland Army. From the perspective of our army, which is focusing on fortifying internal affairs, this alliance provides no meaningful benefit. In fact, I believe there is a possibility that it could hinder us instead. Even in a hypothetical scenario where our army engages in battle, I do not see a situation where we would require Roland Army¡¯s assistance."


    "That much is already known to me. However, even so, wouldn¡¯t receiving 28,000 gold still be a good deal from our nation¡¯s perspective? After all, it¡¯s only for a single year."


    One year... Just one year.


    That was true.


    If it was just one year, then why had my prediction given such a warning?


    The fact that an answer had been provided meant that there was something to be extracted from it.


    Up until now, I had always traced the reasoning behind why a prediction was correct.


    This time, I had to consider¡ªwhy wasn¡¯t it correct?


    "Somehow... I feel like there¡¯s an even better opportunity ahead."


    "A better opportunity?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Once an alliance is formed, it becomes nearly impossible to establish another with a different nation.


    This would likely apply to the southern countries, including Hesna Army, Ohana Army, and Karelia Army, as well as the forces in the north¡ªBrans Army and Aishus Army, without question.


    From there, I arrived at a hypothesis: Is there another nation currently considering an alliance with us?


    If such an alliance were to hold significantly greater value than 28,000 gold, then my prediction¡ªThis will be an alliance that results in losses in the future¡ªwould prove to be correct.


    "Lord, now that the balance in the southern continent has been disrupted, our army essentially holds the strongest hand. Rather than hastily forming an alliance with Roland Army, I believe it would be wise to observe the situation a little longer. There¡¯s no reason for us to rush a decision, is there?"


    "Is that your opinion?"


    "Yes."


    As I bowed my head after speaking¡ª


    Serpina approached me, her footsteps echoing through the chamber.


    "The one who aligns with my thoughts is not Jenna, but you, Swen."


    "...Pardon?"


    "28,000 gold is certainly a hefty sum. However, now that the balance has been broken, the rulers seeking to advance into the central continent will inevitably come to see our army as their greatest obstacle. Even if it means tarnishing their reputation by siding with a tyrant, they will desperately seek to ally with us. We have a line of desperate rulers waiting at our doorstep¡ªwhy should we settle so soon?"


    Serpina spoke with a knowing smile.


    As always, if there were ever a human embodiment of absolute confidence, it would be her.


    "And... more importantly, considering that a man as unbearably arrogant as Seta Roland is willing to make such an offer, doesn¡¯t it seem worthwhile to wait and see what other rulers might be willing to bring to the table?"


    Seta Roland, ruler of Roland Army.


    Beyond possessing decent combat prowess and some talent in one-on-one duels, he had no particularly noteworthy qualities as a leader.


    What good was physical strength when he was a fool, arrogant to ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) the point that he fell for every provocation thrown his way?


    Compared to him, even Chel and Carlints seemed like respectable men.


    "Of course, Swen. You were aware of this, weren¡¯t you?"


    ...Huh?


    "A ruler as insignificant as Roland has offered such an exorbitant sum. That is why you were confident in saying, ¡®A better opportunity awaits us.¡¯ Even without you saying it outright, it¡¯s something anyone with sense would understand. Fufu..."


    "......."


    I remained silent and bowed my head.


    Well... there was nothing wrong with letting her believe that.


    "I see. Thank you for sharing your thoughts, Swen."


    "It was nothing. I¡¯m simply glad if it was of help."


    The moment I said that¡ª


    She suddenly changed her tone, her expression turning serious.


    "Do you really think so?"


    "...Excuse me?"


    "I asked if you truly believe that you were of help to me."


    ...?


    What was she suddenly getting at?


    The subtle shift in the atmosphere around Serpina caught me off guard, but I maintained a composed expression and responded as politely as possible.


    "Of course... I serve you, Serpina. Naturally, I would feel that way."


    "Is that so? Then, I suppose I can consider myself to hold a place in your heart?"


    "Of course."


    Step, step.


    I could hear her approaching me.


    "Swen. Raise your head and look into my eyes."


    As I lifted my gaze¡ª


    Her breathtakingly beautiful face filled my vision.


    Golden eyes, gleaming brilliantly, locked onto mine...


    No, more precisely, they seemed to be piercing through me, searching for something within.


    "I will ask one more time, Swen. Do I¡ªSerpina von Eingart¡ªtruly reside within your heart?"


    I couldn¡¯t quite grasp why she was fixating on this question,


    But I made sure not to let my curiosity show, nodding as I answered.


    "Yes. From the moment you accepted my wager and granted me mercy, I resolved to serve you. Did I not vow to become your loyal hunting dog?"


    She did not respond immediately, only continuing to stare directly into my eyes.


    I met her gaze without looking away.


    Before long... her voice pierced through the air with an almost overwhelming intensity.


    "...Very well. No matter what happens, I will trust you, Swen."


    "...Yes."


    The sudden shift in her demeanor was unexpected¡ª


    But for some reason, I didn¡¯t get the sense that this was merely an act of reaffirming my loyalty.


    Had she heard something about me?


    Well, from the perspective of Serpina¡¯s army, I was an outsider who had settled into a position of influence.


    Rather than consulting her state strategist or other officials, she frequently summoned me personally to discuss matters of governance, both significant and trivial.


    For those who had long harbored ambitions within her army,


    It would be all too easy for jealousy to breed accusations against me.


    Besides, I was a man who had already switched allegiance between three different lords.


    Regardless of the circumstances, that alone made me an easy target for suspicion.


    It looks like I¡¯ll have to devote myself entirely to Serpina¡¯s army for now.


    Serpina was an incredibly intelligent woman.


    And to be honest... wasn¡¯t what I had just told her a lie?


    The one I truly held in my heart was not Serpina.


    So in a way, those seeking to undermine me weren¡¯t entirely wrong.


    To conceal her doubts,


    I would have to ensure that my actions were unmistakably aligned with Serpina¡¯s interests.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult¡ª


    As long as I continued to provide her with the right advice,


    She would have no reason to doubt me.


    And if I wanted to escape from here safely with Airen and Reika,


    I needed to secure Serpina¡¯s trust.


    "Believe in me, my lord. I am prepared to dedicate myself entirely to your great cause."


    "I have already told you¡ªI will trust you. That is my decision."


    Serpina spoke with finality,


    Her golden eyes holding my gaze.


    A faint scent of yuzu lingered in the air.


    ***


    The audience chamber, after Swen¡¯s departure.


    Seated upon the throne, Serpina rested her chin on her hand, deep in thought.


    "When he moved from Brans Army to Aishus Army... and then again when he became a general in Brans Army... his movements have been anything but ordinary."


    "Perhaps... he is..."


    Recalling the report delivered by the soldier earlier,


    Serpina closed her eyes, severing the thread of speculation before it could take root.


    Rumors about him.


    Yet, she chose to cast them aside.


    I will trust Swen.


    More than anything¡ª


    She wanted to make him hers.


    She wanted to claim his heart,


    To grasp it in her hands, no matter what it took.


    And how could she ever hope to win his heart without first offering him her trust?


    She refused to push him away over mere baseless accusations.


    And even if¡ªby some chance¡ªthose accusations were true...


    ¡ªI will win him over with my own hands.


    Murmuring the thought to herself,


    Serpina stared at the red carpet stretching across the empty audience chamber, lost in contemplation.

 Chapter 140: Question (2)

    "The position of Deputy Commander of the Occupation Forces...?"


    On the red carpet of the audience chamber.


    The red-haired knight, Airen, asked in disbelief¡ª


    But Serpina, seated on her throne, gazing down at her, responded with unwavering determination.


    "That¡¯s right. Right now, we are in a period of consolidation, so there won¡¯t be anything for you to do immediately. But when the time comes, I intend to put you to good use. Airen, I look forward to your contributions."


    "......."


    It was a day meant for the appointment of new officials, and an unexpected nomination had just been announced.


    Deputy Commander of the Occupation Forces.


    A highly prestigious position¡ªone that could play a pivotal role in Serpina¡¯s planned expansion into the central continent.


    Naturally, this was an honor. Airen knew better than anyone how rare it was to serve under a ruler who truly recognized and valued her abilities.


    And yet¡ªwas she really fit to accept this position?


    She had only recently joined, and on the surface, it seemed like she had already switched allegiances twice.


    With her keen sense of awareness, Airen could easily detect the doubtful and unwelcoming gazes directed her way.


    No one dared to openly oppose Serpina¡¯s decision¡ªbut those eyes... they carried hostility, a silent rejection of her.


    Would it be wiser to refuse the offer, citing her lack of qualification?


    Just as that thought crossed her mind¡ª


    "Airen Juliet."


    Serpina called her name in a low voice.


    "There is only one reason I have placed your name in this position. It is because you possess the ability to fulfill it. Therefore, I will not accept any excuse like ¡®I am not capable enough, so I decline.¡¯ You would do well to keep that in mind. Of course, I won¡¯t force you."


    Airen was momentarily taken aback¡ª


    It was as if Serpina had read her mind.


    But truthfully, leaving aside the opinions of others¡ª


    As a knight, as a vassal, she couldn¡¯t help but feel gratitude toward Serpina for giving her the wings to spread her abilities.


    Brans Army had never even considered her for such a position.


    Even in Aishus Army, she had been overshadowed by the founding contributors and had no chance of obtaining an important role.


    From her perspective, she would have to leave this place with Swen sooner or later.


    So before that happened¡ª


    At the very least, she wanted to repay the woman who had granted her such generosity.


    The time spent in the annex,


    Allowing a civilian like Reika to stay in the officers¡¯ quarters¡ª


    Everything Serpina had done had been a favor to Airen.


    "...I understand. I will humbly accept your command, my lord."


    Serpina smiled in satisfaction¡ª


    Then, turning toward the gathered officers, she let out a cold, derisive chuckle.


    Her tone, which had been warm when addressing Airen, now turned utterly frigid.


    "You would all do well to remember this. In our nation, a commander¡¯s worth is not measured by how long they have served or by the prestige of their lineage. The only criteria that matter are: How exceptional are their abilities? And How much can they contribute in their position? These two factors alone will determine rank. And the one who makes that judgment¡ªwill be none other than myself, Serpina von Eingart."


    She slightly lifted her chin and looked down at her vassals.


    A leader.


    The charisma inherent to those destined to lead weighed down upon the audience chamber, suffocating all in attendance.


    "If any of you have objections, come to me directly. I have no issue hearing your grievances. I will listen, as many times as necessary. If you can present a valid argument that can overturn my decision, I will consider it. I am generous enough to lend an ear to my vassals¡¯ voices.


    But¡ª


    I have no mercy for defeated dogs who gather in the shadows to spread meaningless dissent.


    I trust I¡¯ve made myself clear."


    In other words¡ªif you¡¯re dissatisfied with Airen¡¯s promotion, don¡¯t take it out on her. Bring your complaints directly to me.


    Serpina¡¯s authority and legitimacy now served as Airen¡¯s shield.


    "My lord..."


    Watching Serpina, Airen couldn¡¯t help but have a rebellious thought.


    Swen had once told her that the ruler who would unify the continent was not Serpina, but Lunarian.


    If that were true...


    Did that mean that this woman¡ªthis commanding, powerful ruler¡ª


    Would ultimately fail to seize dominion over the continent?


    Would she truly be cast aside by history as a fallen contender for power?


    For a fleeting moment, her heart wavered.


    But she quickly reaffirmed her position.


    Serpina von Eingart. Lunarian Iniang.


    Regardless of who she served, Airen¡¯s only concern was Swen¡¯s will.


    Her duty was to protect Swen, to ensure his safety above all else.


    No matter what anyone said, her sword¡ªher shield¡ªbelonged to Swen.


    A wolf raised to guard its master had no intention of betraying the one who had saved it.


    *


    Once the ceremony concluded,


    As Airen was leaving the castle, she felt someone grasp her shoulder.


    "Airen."


    "...My lord?"


    "Take this."


    She looked at what Serpina had handed her¡ª


    A small golden key.


    "There is an annex behind the barracks. A royal-owned property. You¡¯ll recognize it easily by the royal crest on the entrance."


    "...Excuse me? Why are you giving me this?"


    "I am granting it to you. I will assign twenty maids to maintain the residence."


    "Granting it to me...?"


    "A Deputy Commander of the Occupation Forces cannot be expected to live in the barracks. Your ward would also feel uneasy staying in shared quarters, would she not?"


    "Ah...!"


    She had even considered something like this?


    Beyond anything else,


    Airen couldn¡¯t help but feel truly grateful to Serpina.


    "Thank you very much for your generosity."


    "Save your gratitude¡ªprove your worth through military achievements instead."


    "Yes!"


    Her voice naturally carried strength in response.


    ¡®This means I can live separately...!¡¯


    It was a little disappointing that she wouldn¡¯t be around Silin anymore,


    But they weren¡¯t exactly lifelong companions.


    If fate allowed, they would cross paths again in the future.


    And Reika, who always struggled with how to introduce herself to others,


    Would finally have a place where she could be at ease.


    But most importantly¡ª


    ¡®Maybe... I can bring Swen here too...?¡¯


    If she had her own residence, she could have a room prepared for him.


    She could live with him again.


    She hadn¡¯t been able to see him much since Valentine¡¯s Day due to how busy things had become.


    She had once seen Swen¡¯s face every single day¡ª


    Now, the time apart only made her realize how much she missed him.


    She wanted to see him every day.


    She could feel the void of his absence within her.


    From morning until night, she wanted to be by his side, always.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    With the annex...


    Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to live with him again?


    ¡®Should I ask him...?¡¯


    At that moment¡ª


    "You seem to be in high spirits, Airen."


    "Ah, wh-what?!"


    Hearing Serpina¡¯s voice, Airen immediately snapped out of her thoughts¡ª


    Her composed demeanor vanishing as a flustered, girlish expression overtook her face.


    Wait.


    She was standing right in front of Serpina.


    What had she just been doing?!


    "I-I, um, I¡¯m sorry! That was¡ª"


    "No need to apologize. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.


    It was a beautiful smile¡ªone that brings happiness to those who see it.


    If you don¡¯t mind, would you tell me what you were thinking about just now?"


    "......."


    "If you don¡¯t wish to say, that¡¯s fine too. I won¡¯t pry unnecessarily."


    That was a relief.


    How could she possibly tell Serpina that she had just been daydreaming about living with Swen?


    Then¡ª


    "...I envy you."


    "...Huh?"


    "Seeing the way you smiled just now... I can¡¯t even remember the last time I smiled like that."


    Looking at Serpina¡¯s side profile, Airen saw a reflection of her past self¡ª


    A fragile existence, barely clinging to solid ground.


    A woman weighed down by an unyielding burden, forced to stand alone.


    "...I¡¯ve rambled on unnecessarily. I¡¯ll be counting on you, Airen."


    "Yes. I will ensure I deliver results worthy of your trust."


    As she watched Serpina ~N§àv§Ölight~ walk away,


    For some reason... her retreating figure seemed unbearably lonely.


    ***


    A few days after my last audience with her,


    Serpina summoned me once again, and I headed straight for the audience chamber.


    Is this another alliance request?


    There was no other reason she would call for me.


    After our last discussion,


    I had considered the idea of advising her to accept the next reasonable alliance offer.


    After all, I would be leaving this place soon.


    There was no need for me to always provide the most efficient counsel.


    As long as the deal wasn¡¯t disastrous, there was no real reason for me to feel guilty about it.


    The only problem is that Serpina is rather sharp...


    She had always been unusually good at reading expressions.


    If I wasn¡¯t careful, I could end up getting tangled in unnecessary trouble.


    What if she noticed that I was only giving half-hearted answers...?


    I should observe the situation before making any moves.


    Just as I reached the door of the audience chamber¡ª


    It¡¯s slightly open?


    From beyond the slightly ajar door, a woman¡¯s voice could be heard.


    I pressed myself against the wall, straining my ears to listen.


    Serpina... was speaking with a female subordinate.


    "I am not saying that your judgment is incorrect, my lord. However, I believe it is necessary to slow the pace."


    "Erin. The result will not change either way. The wisest course of action is to have the vassals accept it as soon as possible."


    "However, there are still many who do not recognize that woman as a member of our forces. You are well aware of her history, are you not?"


    "Are you suggesting that my acceptance of her into our ranks is not sufficient?"


    "That is not what I mean, my lord."


    Serpina¡¯s tone was sharp, yet the woman speaking with her was responding firmly.


    To be able to express such an opinion to a ruler so directly...


    It seemed Serpina¡¯s army was not as rigidly hierarchical as I had expected.


    "Many of the officers are questioning why Lord Irian, who earned countless merits in the central conquest, has been pushed aside. I, too, find myself troubled by this. Please consider this carefully. A society that fails to properly reward merit can never remain stable."


    I swallowed hard and held my breath.


    This was making me nervous just listening in...


    "Very well. Then let¡¯s set everything else aside and focus solely on the individuals. Are you suggesting that Irian, who has only just come of age, is somehow superior to a general once known as the Siege Specialist?"


    Huh?


    Siege Specialist?


    That title sounded familiar...


    Airen...?


    "She may be more skilled than Lord Irian, but¡ª"


    "Erin. Allow me to repeat myself. The only criteria for appointing officers in my army are these: Do they have ability? And How much can they contribute in their position?


    Merit should be rewarded with wealth or treasure¡ªnot with a position of power.


    Stagnation leads to decay.


    Irian is undoubtedly talented, but he is not yet ready to be a deputy commander.


    It is still a time for him to learn."


    "......."


    "She was only assigned to patrol duty, yet her name is already being spoken among the soldiers and citizens alike."


    Serpina¡¯s tone was resolute.


    "Looking at her past makes her qualifications even clearer.


    Do you remember who once served as the defense commander of the Brans Army fortress blocking our advance into the central continent?


    And who was the red-haired general who, alongside Chel Brans, relentlessly expanded Brans Army¡¯s territory when it was still just one of many warbands?


    Erin, you know this as well as I do."


    "However, that¡ª"


    "I apologize for interrupting, but I cannot be persuaded by vague arguments like ¡®many still refuse to accept her.¡¯


    If you have another reasoning prepared, I am willing to listen."


    "...No, my lord. Thank you for hearing me out."


    Footsteps soon followed,


    and I swiftly stepped into the shadows beside the corridor.


    A woman with violet hair emerged from the audience chamber and walked away.


    Only after she had disappeared down the hallway did I piece together the full context.


    Something must have happened.


    From the conversation, it was clear that the ¡®woman¡¯ Erin referred to was Airen.


    And given the mention of a high-ranking position, it seemed Airen had been appointed to an important role.


    However, there were officers who resented the idea of an outsider suddenly being promoted to a key position¡ª


    And Serpina was personally stepping in to shield her from the backlash.


    That explains everything.


    And at that realization¡ª


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of gratitude toward Serpina.


    Airen had always been a lonely general, yearning for recognition.


    For her, receiving a position that acknowledged her abilities must have meant a great deal.


    She was the only ruler who had truly seen Airen¡¯s worth¡ª


    The only one who had acknowledged the efforts of a woman who personally tended to her soldiers on the battlefield, even when no one else noticed.


    Not Lyn, who had raised her.


    Not Yuri, who had once claimed her for Aishus Army.


    Serpina had done what neither of them could.


    Strange... Why do I feel more grateful to her for treating Airen well than for treating me well?


    Well, I could discuss this with Airen later.


    I had been meaning to see her anyway, and this would serve as a good excuse.


    Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward and entered the audience chamber.

 Chapter 141: Question (3)

    Swen opened the door and approached her, offering a greeting with a touch more sincerity than usual.


    "Swen, I have come at my lord¡¯s summons."


    The moment she saw him greet her, a satisfied smile graced her lips.


    "You¡¯ve arrived well, Swen. Things are proceeding as I had foreseen."


    "Another alliance proposal?"


    "A messenger from the Hesna Army. They wish to form a nine-month alliance with us."


    The Hesna Army.


    It was the nation that had taken the lead in disrupting the balance of the southern continent.


    There was still no news on what had happened to Elgaim Castle, but it seemed their envoy had arrived here first.


    Since they had already made the first move, were they trying to secure control over the southern continent alongside us?


    To prevent any interference in the future, they, too, must have seen the necessity of ensuring that we remained inactive.


    "So, what are their terms?"


    "They¡¯re offering 20,000 gold."


    20,000 gold.


    12 months for 28,000 gold, and now 9 months for 20,000 gold?


    If I considered only the amount, the offer seemed slightly lacking, but in terms of duration, it was actually quite reasonable¡ªjust as I was thinking that...


    "That¡¯s not all."


    "...What?"


    "Swen, do you happen to have any particular knowledge of treasures?"


    By treasures, she must have meant items.


    Well, considering I had played this game for ten thousand hours, there wasn¡¯t a single item I didn¡¯t know...


    "Yes, to some extent."


    "In that case, you must also be aware of the Holy Sword Rashtar?"


    "...What?"


    The Holy Sword Rashtar.


    It was the strongest sword in this game.


    Its effect was extremely simple¡ªStrength +7.


    It merely increased strength, but a weapon that raised it by seven was an endgame-tier treasure.


    True power often lay in its simplicity, after all.


    Sword A: Reduces the probability of falling for enemy strategies by 30%. On a snowy battlefield, increases attack power against enemy units. Something something, yada yada.


    And then, the Holy Sword Rashtar: Strength +7.


    The contrast made its overwhelming power even more apparent.


    No conditions, no special circumstances¡ªit simply boosted strength, and by seven at that. The sheer value of this great sword stood out all the more.


    It was an item that spawned in a random location every time. But in this world... had it fallen into the hands of the Hesna Army?


    Wait, hold on¡ªdon¡¯t tell me...


    "Are they offering us the Holy Sword Rashtar as well?"


    "Indeed."


    ...Seriously??


    If this was true, then this was a deal that absolutely had to be accepted.


    In this game, Strength was, quite literally, power¡ªphysical might.


    The higher one¡¯s Strength, the stronger they were. Those with lower Strength had a lower chance of defeating those with higher Strength.


    Of course, now that this was the real world, it wouldn¡¯t function as an absolute numerical value like it did for me¡ª


    But as long as the system still governed the world, this sword would undoubtedly be an exceptionally powerful weapon.


    ¡®As expected of 100 Intelligence.¡¯


    This weapon would be particularly valuable for Serpina¡¯s army.


    Serpina¡¯s greatest weakness was the complete absence of S-rank warriors.


    If the sword was given to an A-rank warrior, it would allow them to approximate S-rank power.


    Had I blindly accepted Roland¡¯s offer for 28,000 gold without thinking, this opportunity wouldn¡¯t have presented itself.


    ¡®When they said I¡¯d suffer losses, they must have meant I would have lost the Holy Sword Rashtar. It all fits together.¡¯


    Serpina extended her pale, elegant hand toward me.


    The grace of the motion was mesmerizing, holding an almost hypnotic allure.


    "20,000 gold and the Holy Sword Rashtar. In exchange, a nine-month alliance with the Hesna Army. What do you think, Swen?"


    This time, it seemed reasonable to accept the alliance.


    Nine months wasn¡¯t a particularly long period, and obtaining the Holy Sword Rashtar would be a huge benefit¡ª


    That was my immediate thought. But just before I could voice my agreement, I decided to run a quick calculation in my mind.


    ¡®Would forming an alliance with the Hesna Army be beneficial to our forces?¡¯


    I expected the answer to be "Yes"¡ª


    But instead¡ª


    [In the long term, this alliance will not yield great benefits.]


    "...????"


    What?


    What the hell?


    20,000 gold and the Holy Sword Rashtar aren¡¯t great benefits?!


    ¡®Why???¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t as though I¡¯d suffer losses, but...


    If the benefits weren¡¯t substantial, then there had to be an even better decision available to me.


    Even though the alliance would only last nine months, it still wasn¡¯t deemed a major gain?


    Could that mean another offer was already on the horizon?


    If no other offer was coming, then the answer should have been a straightforward "Yes"¡ªnot this vague, "The benefits aren¡¯t great."


    And since my predictions were absolute, there had to be a reason.


    So... was I supposed to let this opportunity slip by?


    "Swen."


    "Ah... yes?"


    "Your expression has changed."


    Had I failed to hide my reaction?


    Lowering my head slightly, I adopted a serious tone.


    "It¡¯s nothing. I was merely... lost in thought."


    "Oh? You mean to say that even with the Holy Sword Rashtar and 20,000 gold, it still warrants further consideration?"


    "......."


    I hadn¡¯t even voiced any opposition yet...


    And yet, she somehow already knew I was considering rejecting the alliance.


    There were times when I genuinely suspected Serpina could read minds.


    Was she simply perceptive, or did she have an uncanny ability to read people¡¯s expressions?


    ¡®Regardless.¡¯


    How should I handle this?


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    To be honest, I was tempted to just accept the Holy Sword Rashtar.


    It might not be the absolute best decision, but avoiding another "This is the optimal answer" situation¡ªwhere I¡¯d have to scramble for justification¡ªwas appealing.


    And regardless of whether there was a greater benefit to be had, the Holy Sword Rashtar was still an incredible weapon.


    It wasn¡¯t as if I¡¯d be making a wrong choice.


    But two things held me back.


    "Fufu..."


    First¡ªSerpina was watching me closely, her alluring smile tinged with amusement.


    Even if I tried to play it off, would she really just accept my reasoning?


    She was far too perceptive, and she¡¯d already demonstrated her ability to see through deception.


    Second¡ªwhat had just happened earlier.


    Serpina had personally taken Airen¡¯s side.


    I didn¡¯t know the full details, but she was using her authority to shield Airen from the disapproving gazes of other officers.


    Serpina had been treating both me and Airen, as well as Reika, with a level of kindness.


    It didn¡¯t sit well with me to only chase after pure efficiency when I considered her actions.


    ¡®...No.¡¯


    This wasn¡¯t just about gratitude.


    Supporting Serpina outright might actually be the correct move.


    Though I was set to return to Lunarian¡¯s Army, there was no telling when Luna would rise again.


    Even if she was fated to unify the continent, I wasn¡¯t given an exact timeframe.


    And most importantly¡ª


    "Fufu... even with the Holy Sword Rashtar and 20,000 gold, you hesitate?"


    Serpina had already predicted my answer.


    If I contradicted her expectations, she would only press further.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to challenge her here.¡¯


    The best way to avoid raising suspicions was simply to say what I had already decided.


    "Would it not be better to wait a little longer?"


    "You believe a better offer will come?"


    "Yes."


    "......."


    Serpina paused in thought, then nodded.


    "I expected you to say that. Very well, Swen. I will follow your judgment. Though I regret losing the Holy Sword, it will not decide our army¡¯s fate... and given all you¡¯ve done so far, I will trust you."


    ¡®I succeeded in choosing the right answer.¡¯


    Lowering my head in silence, I could only hope that whatever came next wouldn¡¯t be something absurdly worse.


    *


    Time passed once again.


    The Roland Army sent another envoy.


    This time, the offered sum had decreased to 15,000 gold.


    However¡ªso had the duration. Only three months.


    A mere three-month alliance in exchange for 15,000 gold¡ªa quick and easy profit.


    Twelve months might seem short in the grand scheme of things, yet it was still a considerable span of time.


    And the result?


    [This alliance would provide no benefit whatsoever.]


    "...Hah."


    Even though the sum was smaller, I thought this might actually be the correct choice, given the short duration.


    After all, the longer an alliance lasted, the longer we would be tied down.


    Of course, rejecting the Holy Sword Rashtar for something like this would have felt absurd.


    But still¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the right answer either?


    "I understand. Once again, I will follow your judgment."


    Serpina spoke with a knowing "kuhuhu", covering her mouth as she chuckled.


    It was strange.


    She usually demanded explanations, yet lately, she had been following my advice far too easily.


    It was beginning to bother me.


    Still¡ªultimately, the decision was hers to make.


    I simply did what I had to do.


    And then, a few days later¡ª


    This time, an envoy arrived from the Ohana Army, a force subordinate to Hesna.


    It seemed that every faction in the southern lands was scrambling to join forces with the tyrant Serpina.


    It was a stark reminder that in times of chaos, values like honor and law became meaningless luxuries.


    "An alliance of twelve months for 8,900 gold, you say?"


    "That is correct."


    ...There was no need to even consider this one.


    This was, without question, the worst offer so far.


    ''...Wait.''


    However¡ª


    Considering the pattern of my predictions so far...


    Wouldn¡¯t this be the moment when I suddenly got an answer like:


    [This is an efficient decision.]


    Wasn¡¯t this exactly how it always played out?


    I would see an absurdly bad deal, input my prediction, and then break my head trying to understand why it was considered the best option.


    ''No way... Not this time too, right?''


    A strange sense of foreboding crawled up my spine.


    Serpina locked eyes with me and asked,


    "So, Swen, what do you think of this offer?"


    Even though it was clearly the worst proposal so far, she still went out of her way to call me here and ask my opinion.


    It was a relief that she valued my judgment, but...


    I had absolutely no idea what she was thinking.


    Still¡ªtime to input the question.


    [This alliance would result in severe losses.]


    "...Whew."


    Without even realizing it, I let out a deep sigh of relief.


    Finally¡ªa reasonable answer.


    Now this was what I called a proper prediction.


    It was just common sense, wasn¡¯t it?


    If the predictions had suddenly told me that 8,900 gold for 12 months was somehow the most efficient deal, after rejecting:


    28,000 gold for 12 months,20,000 gold + the Holy Sword Rashtar for 9 months, and15,000 gold for 3 months,Serpina would have immediately demanded that I provide logical proof¡ªand I would have been forced into another grueling cycle of overanalyzing the situation to death.


    ¡®At least the predictions didn¡¯t cross that line this time.¡¯


    Lately, my foresight had been giving me answers without any context, which had been frustrating.


    If only I could get clear, straightforward predictions that Serpina wouldn¡¯t need convincing on.


    Like, for instance¡ªthough it was obviously never going to happen¡ªif someone came and said:


    "We will pay you 4,294,967,296 gold for a 12-month alliance."


    That wouldn¡¯t even require an explanation.


    I could simply say:


    "My lord, there is no need for hesitation. You must accept this deal. After all, 4,294,967,296 gold is not just some pet¡¯s name, is it?"


    It would be such a perfect and logical argument that even the most skeptical would nod in agreement.


    ¡®But that aside... what the hell is coming next that keeps causing my predictions to reject these offers?¡¯


    At this point, every major faction that could have approached us already had.


    Karelia was known for its virtuous leadership and would never align with Serpina, the infamous tyrant.Aishus and Brans had hostile relationships with us.That left Roland, Ohana, and Hesna as the only ones making offers¡ªso why did my predictions keep turning them all down?


    That was the question on my mind as I waited for the next proposal.


    *


    And then.


    Yes.


    I was waiting for the next offer¡ª


    [This alliance presents a major opportunity for our forces.]


    "...???"


    The 100 Intelligence prediction system had once again launched itself into orbit like a rocket.

 Chapter 142: Question (4)

    Serpina gazed at me with her usual composed expression and spoke first.


    "I apologize for making you travel such a long way every time."


    "It¡¯s nothing. I don¡¯t have any particular assignments at the moment, after all."


    Eingart Castle¡¯s administrative system was running smoothly without any issues.


    That, in all likelihood, meant that my low administrative stats had been recognized, and there was no need to force me into a position where I wouldn¡¯t be of much help.


    "Besides, it is the command of my lord. Even if I had work to do, it would be only proper in a lord-subject relationship to abandon everything and come at once, would it not?"


    "I don¡¯t particularly enjoy blatant flattery, but today, I shall allow it."


    She spoke with a slight curve of her lips, her eyes fixed on me.


    She was beautiful.


    Every feature on her face seemed to have been perfectly placed, as if designed solely to embody beauty itself.


    What did it mean for Serpina to live in an era like this?


    Would she be grateful that she was being recognized for her abilities, rather than just [N O V E L I G H T] her looks?


    It was a foolish thought, but¡ªshe was so stunning that it made me think that way.


    In a peaceful world, her beauty alone would have overshadowed everything else about her.


    And yet, despite the subtle, unsettling aura she carried¡ª


    At some point, I had begun exchanging lighthearted banter with her.


    Thinking back now, it was almost difficult to understand how she had gained a reputation as a tyrant.


    Out of all the rulers I had encountered, she was the most rational.


    She treated her subordinates with genuine sincerity.


    Of course, she was severe when it came to rewarding merit and punishing failure.


    She was utterly unforgiving toward traitors.


    I had also heard rumors about her brutality during the unification of the North, but...


    Compared to Lyn Brans, who was so stubborn that she ruined everything herself, or Baranga Yuri Aishus, who was so attached to her founding retainers that she let them control her¡ª


    Serpina¡¯s flaws hardly even seemed like flaws.


    The nations I had worked for before were all hopeless cases.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to believe my prediction that none of them could achieve unification.


    But why was Serpina destined to fail?


    Why was it that Lunarian Iniang was the one fated to unify the continent?


    If I had more time, I would have liked to ponder that question further.


    But Serpina, as if refusing to give me the luxury of reflection, immediately got to the point.


    "An envoy has arrived."


    "Another alliance negotiation?"


    "Yes."


    Alright. Who is it this time?


    It had to be one of the usual suspects¡ªOhana, Hesna, or Roland.


    Let¡¯s just get to the terms already.


    And then¡ª


    "How amusing."


    "...Pardon?"


    "Your expression."


    Serpina smiled leisurely, maintaining her composure as she spoke.


    "I can see it clearly¡ªyour boredom, knowing you¡¯ll be asked the same question once again."


    "...My lord, you are quite perceptive."


    "One who cannot read people this quickly would never be able to bear the weight of a crown."


    She then slowly erased her playful smile, her voice adopting a serious tone.


    "It is from the Brans Army."


    "...What?"


    "The Brans Army has requested an alliance with us."


    The Brans Army??


    ''...What the hell...''


    If I purely looked at the strategic situation¡ª


    It actually made sense.


    If they could hold off our army, they would be able to defend against the southern forces far more easily, even if they lost some territory.


    The problem was...


    ''Is Lyn Brans the type of person who can make a purely logical decision?''


    The Lyn Brans I knew was an uncompromisingly prideful woman.


    Her immense pride and self-confidence often led to arrogance.


    And that arrogance caused her to make emotion-driven decisions.


    It was a fatal flaw for a ruler.


    She had once been hailed as the only force on the continent that could match Serpina.


    She had relentlessly sought to conquer the North.


    And then she collapsed¡ªlosing multiple territories to Serpina.


    And now, after all that, she wanted an alliance?


    ''...What¡¯s going on here?''


    Had she changed?


    People weren¡¯t static game characters.


    Their thoughts could change.


    Even my own predictions weren¡¯t set in stone¡ª


    The same question could yield different results at different times, depending on the circumstances.


    Since Lyn herself was the one making decisions, and since power in the Brans Army was completely concentrated in her hands¡ª


    ''She might have come to her senses.''


    Brans had plummeted to near destruction after making the worst possible decision¡ªabandoning Airen.


    But once upon a time, Brans had been the only army considered an equal to Serpina¡¯s.


    If she had truly come to her senses, then underestimating her would be dangerous.


    ''A Lyn Brans who abandons pride for pragmatism is not someone to take lightly.''


    Still...


    There was one crucial thing I hadn¡¯t heard yet.


    "What are their terms?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "A ceasefire and a six-month alliance. They are offering 12,800 gold."


    "Hmm..."


    It wasn¡¯t a massively overpaying offer, but it also wasn¡¯t particularly enticing.


    Perhaps they could have offered more, but had decided against fully surrendering their pride¡ª


    Or perhaps, their financial situation wasn¡¯t as strong as expected.


    ''Regardless, there''s no reason to accept it.''


    I had already rejected better offers three times.


    I considered dismissing it outright¡ªbut decided to check my prediction first.


    "Would forming an alliance with the Brans Army be beneficial to our forces?"


    And then¡ª


    The damn prediction rolled straight into my face like a runaway boulder.


    [This alliance presents a major opportunity for our forces.]


    "...???????"


    What?


    This... is the correct choice?


    I had ignored the Holy Sword Rashtar.


    I had ignored tens of thousands of gold.


    And this¡ªthis alliance¡ªwas the right move?


    And of all things, an alliance with the Brans Army?


    Why the hell is this the answer?!


    What, was the universe itself supporting this alliance now?


    Something like:


    [The Constellation ¡®Armchair Strategy Game Troll¡¯ approves of your decision to throw away your advantage.]


    [The Constellation ¡®Fantasy Novel Forum Trickster¡¯ uses their divine authority to bless the Serpina Army.]


    [The Constellation ¡®Guardian of Balance¡¯ donates 500 coins to Serpina¡¯s forces.]


    If messages like that had appeared, at least it would make some sense.


    But without that, there was no logical way to justify why this alliance was the most beneficial.


    And yet¡ª


    If this was the correct choice¡ªthen I had to convince Serpina to take it.


    Me.


    I had to convince the most rational and skeptical ruler I had ever met¡ª


    Without any clear evidence.


    There wasn¡¯t even time to reverse-engineer an explanation!


    What was I supposed to say?


    "Uh, my lord, I believe we should accept this offer. Because... well... just trust me on this one."


    That would make me sound like a spy from Brans or Aishus who had infiltrated her army and was selling them out.


    ''Should I just reject it outright again?''


    Yeah.


    I wasn¡¯t a god.


    Even if I failed to see why this alliance was a good idea, no one would blame me.


    Serpina was an intelligent woman.


    She wouldn¡¯t accuse me of deliberate deception just because I couldn¡¯t see what she couldn¡¯t see either.


    And just as I was reeling in shock¡ª


    Serpina¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    "Aha...?"


    A lilting, coquettish voice whispered into my ear.


    I had a bad feeling about this.


    Slowly, I lifted my head¡ªand as expected¡ª


    "You''ve come down, Swen?"


    "...Pardon?"


    "I asked if that moment has come to you again...!"


    Serpina¡¯s piercing gaze locked onto me.


    In her eyes, I saw my reflection¡ªtwice over.


    And in both of those reflections, I could see it clearly¡ª


    Shock.


    "Uh... what exactly do you mean...?"


    Serpina gently stroked her own cheeks with both hands.


    It was such a dumb thought, but¡ªher beauty was so mesmerizing that my eyes were drawn to her against my will.


    "Your expression changed. Swen, your expression... Those brilliant, gleaming eyes, as if you¡¯ve realized something extraordinary... Do you know?"


    She leaned in closer¡ª


    "That expression is incredibly captivating... It pulls me in...!"


    ...My expression changed?


    Did I... react when I saw the prediction?


    No, I had made sure to control my face... or so I thought.


    "This moment... this intense instant where you seem to grasp something beyond normal comprehension¡ª!"


    She stood up from her seat and stepped toward me, her strides slow yet deliberate.


    Before I even realized it, she was closer than she had ever been.


    Her ample chest pressed against mine.


    She leaned in, almost melding against me¡ªwithout the slightest hesitation.


    "...!!"


    Wait¡ªhold on.


    I needed to think, but¡ª


    Her citrusy yuzu scent was overwhelming.


    My mind¡ªfogged.


    Her body¡ªsoft.


    My thoughts were filled with nothing but the sensation of her warmth.


    I couldn¡¯t deny it¡ª


    Some primal part of me was reacting to her presence.


    "Swen. May I ask you something?"


    "T-that... w-what is..."


    "This alliance with the Brans Army... You believe it presents an opportunity for our forces, do you not?"


    !!!


    How¡ª


    "Ah, that face... You''re wondering how I knew, aren''t you?"


    She let out a soft, playful laugh, tilting her head in amusement.


    "How... adorable, Swen."


    She smiled¡ª


    Like a pure, innocent maiden receiving a lifelong vow from the only man she had ever loved.


    ...Why the hell was that the exact image that popped into my mind?


    I had no idea.


    But my emotions¡ªwithout a shred of doubt¡ªwere screaming the same thing.


    "It wasn¡¯t difficult to notice."


    She brushed her pale fingers against my cheek.


    Warm.


    I could feel the pulse of life flowing through her.


    "The shift in your eyes, your expression, the slight movement of your brow... and, of course, the change in the atmosphere itself."


    No.


    No, that is not normal.


    Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to detect that¡ªmuch less so precisely.


    "Do not mistake me, Swen. My instincts are nothing compared to your true insight¡ªyour ¡®inner eye¡¯."


    ...Again.


    That word.


    ¡®Inner eye.¡¯


    Serpina had mentioned it before.


    So had Jinor.


    What the hell did it mean?


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to think about it.


    She leaned even closer.


    "Now, answer me."


    Her whisper curled into my ear.


    "What do you think? This alliance¡ªshould we accept it, or reject it?"


    The moment she asked, the storm in my head settled.


    Yes.


    I had to answer.


    And I couldn¡¯t lie.


    She had already seen through me.


    Whether it was through reading my expressions, or some other method, Serpina had already grasped my thoughts.


    If I tried to deceive her, it would be a fool¡¯s move.


    Just a few days ago, she had asked me that question¡ª


    "Am I truly in your heart?"


    I was already under suspicion among her officers.


    And now¡ªshe held the truth in her hands.


    If one option was clearly a bad move, then my decision was already made for me.


    "...That is correct."


    I lowered my head¡ª


    Then, forcing myself to remain composed, I spoke.


    I clung tightly to the only weapon I had¡ª


    My perfect predictions.


    "The alliance with the Brans Army presents a significant opportunity for us. My lord, I suggest that you accept it."

 Chapter 143: Question (5)

    Serpina let out a soft "kuhuhu", gazing at me with glimmering eyes.


    A face designed to ensnare others.


    That expression. That smile.


    There must be a line of people willing to throw everything away just for her.


    "So... an alliance with the Brans Army.


    An alliance with a nation we''ve been at war with until just recently."


    Breathing¡ª


    Her breath was too close.


    My head felt hot.


    The yuzu scent enveloped my mind.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad feeling.


    If anything, it was a warmth that stirred my heart.


    It wasn¡¯t about the intoxicating thrill of physical closeness with such a breathtaking woman.


    No, what I felt was¡ª


    Longing.


    ¡®Why...?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t quite grasp why I felt this way.


    But regardless, she had asked me a question, and I had no choice but to answer.


    "Yes."


    "I see."


    Serpina slowly stepped away.


    Then, as she gazed into my eyes, she spoke in a low, measured voice¡ªalmost like a chant.


    "I shall follow your judgment.


    We will form an alliance with the Brans Army."


    "Understood."


    "However¡ªone last thing."


    I simply bowed once in response.


    She immediately understood what that meant.


    "Your reasoning..."


    She studied me carefully.


    "Can you tell me why you are so certain that this alliance will benefit us?"


    "......."


    So after all that talk about "inner sight", she still wanted a reason?


    Unfortunately, I had nothing I could explain to her logically.


    Of course, if I spent some time thinking, I might be able to construct something¡ªbut I couldn''t pull an answer out of thin air right now.


    My stats were fixed at 100 Intelligence, but that didn¡¯t mean I had actually become a genius.


    However¡ª


    "This alliance with the Brans Army... You believe it presents an opportunity for us, do you not?"


    ''I can at least turn her words back on her.''


    I felt a little bad for doing this, but¡ª


    This time, I would use her own logic against her.


    "My lord. I believe you will be able to find the reasoning."


    "Me...?"


    For the first time today, her pupils contracted slightly.


    "Yes. You already said it yourself¡ªthat this is an opportunity for our forces.


    Surely, you must already know the reasoning?"


    "I told you¡ªI only read the changes in your expressions."


    "No. My lord, I believe that you can already deduce the reason.


    If you stand at the top, there are things that you must inevitably perceive."


    I couldn¡¯t guess what it was.


    But if this alliance was truly beneficial, then¡ª


    Wouldn¡¯t a ruler who understood her nation better than I did be able to see the reasoning far more clearly?


    At those words, Serpina¡¯s expression froze.


    "......!!!"


    "My lord. I am certain you will quickly realize the answer.


    I place my trust in you."


    Looking at the flow of events so far, she had already been inclined to accept my judgment.


    She had agreed to the alliance first, then asked for a reason¡ªnot the other way around.


    And from what I had observed, for some reason, she placed deep trust in my words.


    There was no need to say anything unnecessary.


    Trust carried a certain weight, after all.


    And then¡ª


    As if she had suddenly realized something, she looked at me and smirked.


    "...I see now, Swen. I understand exactly what you are doing."


    Her gaze intensified as she whispered¡ª


    "You are testing me, aren¡¯t you?"


    ''...Huh?''


    "You once told me¡ª"


    Her voice grew softer, yet carried a profound weight.


    "That truly winning someone''s heart is no easy feat.


    I did not expect, however, that you would go so far as to test me directly... Swen, you truly do bring me endless delight."


    ''??????''


    Wait, hold on.


    That time, I had just said whatever I could to avoid being thrown in prison¡ª


    ...No.


    ''Maybe... I should just stay quiet.''


    Something told me that if I just let her run with this, things would resolve themselves.


    So I simply held my gaze, maintaining a carefully composed expression.


    It was the ultimate "I''ll let you figure it out yourself" look.


    "In my life, many have offered themselves to me¡ª"


    She slowly ran a hand down her own cheek.


    "¡ªbut never once has a man dared to test me."


    ...That was dangerously seductive.


    If she was doing this on purpose, then it was incredible.


    And if she wasn¡¯t¡ª


    Then this woman possessed an unconscious power that could bind men to her will effortlessly.


    "Truly... Swen, I find myself growing more and more fond of you..."


    She let out a low, delighted chuckle.


    And for the next few minutes, we simply held each other¡¯s gaze in silence¡ª


    Until¡ª


    "...Very well."


    She finally conceded.


    "Swen."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "I wish to have you.


    And so, I will show you my sincerity.


    This alliance, too, shall be a part of that.


    "Watch closely¡ª


    For one day, I will carve out a place for myself in your heart."


    She smiled¡ª


    A knowing, confident smile.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    As I walked through the palace corridors, my mind drifted back to that dream.


    The golden-haired woman¡ªSerpina.


    I had dreamed of conversing with her, smiling together, sharing joyful moments.


    We had wandered hand in hand, whispering to each other amidst a land of blue-roofed buildings.


    Longing.


    The yuzu scent from earlier¡ªit had stirred something deep within me.


    "......."


    Quietly, I reentered the question my roommate had once asked me.


    "Can Serpina von Eingart become the ruler who unifies the continent?"


    [No.]


    The answer remained the same.


    Honestly, I hadn¡¯t expected it to change.


    No matter how many times I asked, this prediction had never wavered.


    "......I..."


    No.


    I wouldn¡¯t let pointless thoughts shake me.


    I simply had to walk my path.


    With that thought in mind, I silently left the royal palace.


    ***


    After sending Swen away¡ª


    Serpina sank into deep thought.


    "If you are in my position, you should inevitably know."


    It was a vague and difficult-to-decipher statement.


    But¡ª


    Serpina had come to realize something about Swen.


    He enjoyed speaking in these cryptic metaphors.


    Back when he had uncovered rebels hidden in the ranks, he had said, "You must see what is unseen."


    And now, once again, he had given her a riddle to solve.


    Serpina was convinced¡ª


    This was a test.


    A trial she needed to pass.


    And that meant¡ªthe answer had to be hidden within his words.


    "The last survivor of the Eingart family.


    The ruler of the Serpina Army.


    And... a tyrant."


    She recalled the titles attached to her name.


    Her position as ruler.


    "Something that can only be known when standing where I stand..."


    She thought for several more minutes, but no clear picture emerged.


    "No¡ªfocus.


    Don¡¯t get caught up in the wording.


    Look at the bigger picture."


    The two sides forming this alliance¡ª


    The Serpina Army and the Brans Army.


    The Brans Army had swallowed their pride to seek an alliance.


    But why?


    "Surely... their own people wouldn''t accept it so easily."


    Her own position, her relationship with Brans, their recent war¡ª


    Yet Lyn Brans had personally requested this alliance.


    That meant it was her will¡ª


    And little by little, Serpina¡¯s mind began to turn.


    She wanted to pass this test.


    A subordinate daring to test a ruler was outrageous, but¡ª


    That didn¡¯t matter.


    She wanted¡ªneeded¡ªto show him her sincerity.


    If the rumors about him were true¡ª


    If he truly had something akin to an ''inner eye''¡ª


    Then she needed him more than anyone else.


    What she lacked, what even Jenna, her strategist, couldn¡¯t provide¡ª


    Swen could fill that void.


    "No matter what it takes... I will make Swen mine."


    No matter who resided in his heart.


    She would make him give himself to her¡ª


    In body and soul, until he looked up at her alone.


    And so¡ª


    For the first time in a long while, Serpina found herself thinking so hard her head ached.


    The feeling of deep thought.


    She didn¡¯t hate it.


    In the past, when she had nothing to bear, she often indulged in such moments.


    ¡ªHow nostalgic.


    The longing that had arisen ever since she saw Swen¡¯s face¡ª


    It must have been a memory of her childhood.


    And so¡ª


    Piece by piece¡ª


    She began to unravel the puzzle Swen had left her.


    Since meeting Swen¡ª


    Serpina had stopped dreaming.


    But at the same time¡ª


    She had gained a single, vivid dream.


    Not a dream that faded upon waking¡ª


    But a dream that drove her forward.


    ***


    "AAAAAHH!"


    The moment I stepped into my room, Janis let out a startled scream.


    I frowned.


    "What¡¯s wrong, senior?"


    "Uh¡ªah, no, it''s¡ªuh..."


    ...Huh?


    Something felt off.


    "...Why are you speaking so formally?"


    "Huh? Oh¡ªuh... w-well, it¡¯s nothing! Just a little out of it...!"


    Janis waved his hands, forcing an awkward smile.


    "What, were you reading some erotic novel or something?"


    "W-WHAT?! No! No, no, no! It¡¯s not that! I was just... um... # N§àv§Ölight # t-tired... yeah..."


    His face flushed red, and he fumbled for words.


    ...Okay, what the hell was going on?


    Why was he acting so weird?


    "?"


    ...He looked seriously suspicious.


    But whatever.


    I didn¡¯t need to pry.


    Janis had his own life, after all.


    "Oh¡ªright, uh..."


    "You''re usually fine calling my name. What''s with the hesitation?"


    "Oh? Uh... w-well... Swen."


    ¡®...Why does he feel like a completely different person?¡¯


    "You got a messenger bird. I took it for you."


    "Oh? Thanks."


    I took the letter from him.


    The sender was¡ª


    "...Lady Airen?"


    As I opened it, the writing was full of elegant phrasing.


    She asked if I had been well, mentioned how much time had passed since Saint Valentino¡¯s Day, and¡ª


    Even the way she wrote felt like something out of knightly literature.


    Classic Airen.


    But to summarize¡ª


    "She wants to meet."


    Perfect.


    I felt mentally drained from my audience with Serpina¡ª


    But when I was with Airen, I could finally relax.


    "I¡¯ll be heading out for a bit."


    "Huh? Oh¡ªuh, yeah. Be safe."


    Janis still seemed off, but¡ª


    Meeting Airen was more important.


    So without further thought, I left for our meeting place.

 Chapter 144: For the First Time, Conveying One’s Feelings

    "Did you get a house?"


    "Yes. My lord was kind enough to grant me one. Reika was overjoyed as well. She said she was happy just to have a kitchen where she could cook freely."


    "Oh, right. Reika bakes really well."


    A small park within Eingart Castle.


    There, on a bench, I was spending a peaceful moment chatting with Airen.


    From what I had heard, it seemed she had been appointed as the deputy commander of the occupation forces.


    It was only after hearing that that I fully understood the conversation Serpina had been having with her subordinates earlier.


    A position like deputy commander might not be as high as commander, but it still meant receiving a share of military authority. Naturally, to the existing officers, it wouldn¡¯t be an entirely welcome appointment.


    Especially considering Airen¡ªno matter how one looked at it¡ªhad already changed rulers twice.


    And since I had done so three times, it was only natural that we would be grouped ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) together and regarded with a certain wariness.


    That was likely why Serpina had been making statements to protect us.


    ¡®Still, it¡¯s a relief that she seems to be taking it well.¡¯


    Honestly, a bit of murmuring behind our backs was nothing.


    After all, she had been through far worse in Brans Army.


    As we talked, my gaze naturally drifted to her neatly fitted red knight uniform.


    The silver chest plate that bore the emblem of the Eingart family had become a familiar sight.


    ¡®But... it really is fascinating.¡¯


    I had already noticed that Airen wore a compression bandage around her chest¡ª


    But considering her original chest size, that armor must be incredibly restrictive.


    Well, since she was managing just fine, it probably wasn¡¯t too bad.


    Or had she trained herself to endure even that level of discomfort?


    Come to think of it, there was a time when my lord¡ªSerpina¡ªhad accidentally pressed her chest against me.


    It was undeniably large, overwhelming even, but...


    After spending so much time with Airen¡ªwho had a size capable of shattering the world''s logic¡ªit hadn¡¯t felt that astonishing.


    "Swen...?"


    "Yes?"


    "Are you troubled by something? I feel like I¡¯ve been rambling without considering your thoughts..."


    I noticed it immediately¡ªher hesitant expression, unsure of what to do.


    Apparently, my contemplation of Airen¡¯s chest had made me appear lost in thought.


    There was no way in hell I could admit I had momentarily zoned out because I was analyzing the tactical challenges of her proportions.


    "It¡¯s nothing. Really, nothing to worry about."


    "Is that so? If something is troubling you... I¡¯d like you to talk to me. If not me, then at least Reika."


    "I¡¯ll keep that in mind."


    With that, our conversation naturally wrapped up.


    "Ahem, hem."


    "...?"


    She suddenly cleared her throat, and I could immediately tell what was on her mind.


    It had been a while.


    Since we rarely had the chance to just talk like this, even reading her small gestures felt nostalgic.


    "Do you... have something to say?"


    "Uh?! No, it¡¯s just..."


    "You do, don¡¯t you?"


    Airen turned red, lowered her head, and remained silent for a while¡ª


    Then, as if resigning herself, she looked up at me with a small, almost shy smile.


    Her pink lips, slightly parted as she prepared to speak, seemed particularly soft.


    "Swen... You really do see right through me."


    "Of course. We¡¯ve been together for how long now?"


    "I suppose so. Anyway... that is..."


    Even after that, she hesitated for a long time.


    I waited patiently, not pushing her.


    As long as she wasn¡¯t out on the battlefield, where I¡¯d be anxiously hoping for her safe return¡ªany kind of waiting was fine.


    "Swen. What I mean is... right now, things are still unsettled, so I¡¯m not suggesting anything immediately. But once things calm down... once there¡¯s some stability..."


    Finally¡ª


    She looked directly into my eyes, and her emotions hit me like a wave.


    "Would you... live with me?"


    "Live with you?"


    "I mean, um... The house is big! Much bigger than I expected. There are plenty of spare rooms, and the maids are very helpful, but it still feels... lonely. B-but! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m inviting you just because there¡¯s extra space! I¡ªI..."


    Watching her flustered, waving her hands, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    "I¡¯d like that. I¡¯ll just have to inform the barracks that I¡¯m moving out."


    "Really? ...That¡¯s a relief."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    As she let out a breath of relief, a small curiosity surfaced in my mind.


    "But why were you so nervous about asking?"


    "Huh? About what...?"


    She tilted her head, causing a strand of her red hair to slide over her shoulder.


    Her violet eyes looked up at me¡ªoddly endearing.


    "We¡¯ve lived together since we first met, haven¡¯t we? If anything, this is just returning to the way things were before."


    "That¡¯s true, Swen. But..."


    She hesitated, looking almost embarrassed¡ª


    Then, she spoke softly.


    "Before, it was just... circumstances."


    "Circumstances?"


    "At first, you stayed with me because Lyn ordered you to. Then, later, Yuri gave you a place to stay. But... I never had the chance to ask you myself."


    "This is the first time. The first time I¡¯m telling you... how I truly feel."


    "..."


    The moment I heard that¡ª


    My head felt hot.


    A warmth spread through my body.


    ¡ªShe¡¯s so lovable.


    This person... she¡¯s unbelievably lovable.


    "That¡¯s why... it was difficult. Because it¡¯s the first time."


    She smiled gently as she said that.


    "Holding a sword and staking my life on the battlefield... is easier for me than saying a single word to you. It¡¯s ridiculous, isn¡¯t it? I spent my life chasing after someone who never looked back at me... So now, dealing with people feels like the hardest thing in the world."


    "No."


    "It¡¯s not foolish at all."


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s foolish."


    Not for a single moment had I thought of Airen as someone ridiculous.


    "You are an incredible person, Airen."


    To withstand everything without breaking, even in situations where an ordinary person would have already fallen into despair¡ª


    No one had the right to look down on her.


    "I¡¯m glad you told me this first."


    And also¡ª


    Thank you for trusting me and following me the moment you realized you had been abandoned by your lord.


    "Alright."


    "Alright...? Does that mean¡ª?"


    "Yes. Let¡¯s live together."


    "...!!"


    Her violet eyes gleamed at my words, shimmering like a starry river in the night sky.


    It was the first time I had ever seen such clear, dazzling eyes.


    "I¡¯m so relieved... Really, truly relieved."


    "Was this something to be so relieved about? I thought it was only natural."


    "But... given the circumstances, I assumed you only lived with me before because you had no choice. That¡¯s what I always thought."


    Her voice trembled slightly with emotion.


    To me, it was nothing special, but I realized now that she had carried a lot of burden in her heart.


    For all her strength, Airen was more vulnerable than she appeared.


    When we lived together before, she had constantly apologized to me.


    That it must be uncomfortable for me because of the difference in our status and gender.


    That it must have been awkward to be forced into cohabitation by our lord.


    But¡ª


    "That¡¯s not true."


    Without hesitation, I could say with certainty that not once had she ever made me feel uncomfortable.


    I enjoyed seeing her smile.


    It made me happy to see her regaining her confidence.


    If anything, the past few days had felt empty.


    It made me realize just how important she had become in my life.


    Hoping that she would truly understand my feelings,


    I quietly placed my hand over hers.


    She flinched for a brief moment¡ª


    ¡ªbut she did not pull away.


    "To be honest, this may not be our final destination. But no matter where we end up, I want to be with you, Airen."


    "I feel the same..."


    "Wherever we are, stay by my side. If you¡¯re not there, things will be difficult for me in many ways. You understand, right?"


    "...Yes."


    She nodded, and I squeezed her hand gently.


    The Airen Juliet of the Brans Army¡ª


    The woman who had contributed the most to Brans'' conquest of the central continent, only to be cast aside.


    The one who had fought endlessly to prove herself, fragile and precarious, as if she might shatter at any moment¡ª


    That Airen no longer existed.


    Instead, before me stood¡ª


    A woman stronger than anyone, unwavering, with a heart filled with certainty as she looked at me.


    ***


    That night, while everyone slept,


    Serpina remained awake in her chamber, lost in thought over the test Swen had set before her.


    She was wearing a sheer, almost translucent ne?glige?e.


    It was a garment she would never wear outside the privacy of her quarters.


    No one had ever seen her dressed like this before.


    The delicate fabric clung to her, highlighting her near-perfect feminine silhouette.


    At that moment, she was studying a map, analyzing the state of affairs between the nations.


    If they were to form an alliance, the country that would benefit the most was¡ª


    "Brans Army."


    By shortening the frontlines, they would be able to fend off the grand southern offensive without worry.


    Aishus Army did not have the forces to launch an all-out attack on Brans.


    And yet, Swen had argued that an alliance with Brans would also be beneficial for them.


    Moreover, he had claimed that he was in a position to understand exactly why.


    "If the situation overwhelmingly favors Brans, yet Swen insists it benefits us as well... could it be that Brans itself does not see it that way?"


    Serpina tried to imagine what it would feel like to be part of Brans Army.


    Not from a strategic perspective, but as someone within their ranks.


    If she were Lyn Brans¡ª


    If she were one of Lyn¡¯s commanders¡ª


    "...!!"


    A realization struck her, and she shot up from her seat.


    "No way...!"


    "If you put yourself in that position, you will inevitably feel it."


    "Serpina, I believe you will understand soon enough. I trust you."


    "Now I see why you said that, Swen...!"


    A plausible conclusion had been reached.


    Now, it was time to put it into action.


    "If¡ª If everything unfolds as I suspect it will, then¡ª!!!"


    Serpina¡¯s cheeks flushed red, and a quiet, triumphant smile spread across her lips.


    Her heart swelled with an emotion she had never experienced before in her life.

 Chapter 145: The Weight of the Answer

    The day after my conversation with Airen,


    Serpina summoned me once again.


    However, this time, it wasn¡¯t to the audience chamber.


    Instead, I was directed to the very annex where we had last held our impromptu swordsmanship match.


    Does Serpina often spend her time here?


    It wasn¡¯t strange for a ruler to have several annexes.


    But this place had a strangely eerie atmosphere¡ªalmost as if it had been frozen in time.


    Though it wasn¡¯t far from the main castle and was clearly within the fortress walls,


    it carried a chilling stillness that was difficult to put into words.


    As I made my way toward the residence¡ª


    Huh?


    I spotted a familiar figure crouched in front of a flower bed.


    Upon approaching, the long golden hair and distinctive hairpin confirmed my suspicions.


    It was Serpina.


    Her profile, illuminated by the faint sunlight, was so serene that I momentarily questioned whether I was truly looking at the same person.


    I had never seen her appear so at peace before.


    She was fiddling with something in the flower bed¡ªperhaps tending to the plants?


    Just then, as if sensing my presence, she turned toward me and spoke.


    "You¡¯re here, Swen."


    "What were you doing?"


    "I was just tending to the flower bed for a moment."


    I was surprised to hear that.


    A ruler personally taking care of something as trivial as a flower bed?


    But I refrained from voicing my thoughts.


    It wasn¡¯t as if kings and queens were forbidden from having hobbies.


    Besides, the expression on her face as she had been tending to the plants¡ª


    it was... surprisingly pleasant.


    "I assume you summoned me here today, my lord, because¡ª"


    "There¡¯s no need for formalities. Just follow me."


    "...Understood."


    With that, I trailed behind Serpina as she led the way.


    *


    Inside one of the rooms in the annex,


    a massive map of the continent hung on the wall.


    Serpina, standing in front of it, looked at me with a confident expression.


    "Swen, this concerns the ¡®test¡¯ you set for me.


    It gave me a great deal to think about.


    Today, I summoned you here to confirm if my conclusion is the correct one."


    A test, huh...


    Right.


    She had mistakenly believed that I had set a test for her.


    The idea of someone deliberately testing their monarch¡ª


    especially someone as formidable as Serpina¡ª


    was absurd.


    Yet, this misunderstanding had worked in my favor.


    Because of it, I didn¡¯t have to explain how I had reached my prediction.


    The key phrase had been: "An alliance that presents a great opportunity for our forces."


    On the surface, Brans Army seemed to be the primary beneficiary of the proposed alliance.


    Aside from the fact that their proud leader, Lyn Brans, had proposed it first,


    the conditions themselves weren¡¯t too outrageous.


    However, one possibility remained¡ª


    that this alliance was, in reality, not advantageous for Brans Army.


    After all, if it presented an opportunity for us,


    then it inherently meant a disadvantage for them.


    Brans Army¡¯s interests and ours were fundamentally at odds.


    A true win-win situation was impossible.


    With that in mind, the answer could be inferred.


    But ultimately, these were still just deductions.


    Unlike before, I didn¡¯t have solid material evidence.


    It wouldn¡¯t be enough to persuade Serpina outright.


    "Then, listen well, Swen."


    That being said,


    there was no reason for me to refuse when she was willing to think it through on my behalf.


    "...Understood. Please proceed."


    "In my opinion... there is no doubt that Lyn Brans¡¯ intentions have changed.


    The mere fact that she proposed such an alliance suggests that she has become someone who knows when to seek practicality over pride."


    I agreed.


    For someone like her¡ª


    to extend a hand to an enemy she had once sought to annihilate¡ª


    was no trivial matter.


    She pointed at the map.


    "Swen, as you surely already know,


    out of all the existing nations, Brans Army benefits the most from this alliance.


    The southern nations do not share a border with us.


    Aishus Army, if allied with us, would find their borders completely sealed off.


    Only Brans Army can secure their southern front without concern for us."


    She tapped her finger on Brans¡¯ borders.


    "From both a strategic and surface-level perspective,


    this alliance is undeniably advantageous for Brans Army."


    Her explanation was smooth, and her voice¡ª


    as alluring as ever.


    Serpina truly was a woman who possessed every quality to be considered attractive,


    in both power and presence.


    "But," she continued, "you claimed this alliance is also beneficial for our forces.


    We are set to receive 12,800 gold.


    Sure, it¡¯s a decent sum for a six-month agreement,


    but it doesn¡¯t explain why you rejected all the previous alliances.


    This alone cannot be the key reason you see this alliance as an ¡®opportunity.¡¯"


    I said nothing and simply met her gaze.


    Her violet eyes gleamed.


    She was waiting for my reaction.


    She wanted me to confirm that she had reached the right conclusion.


    "And yet," she went on,


    "you claimed that this alliance presents a great opportunity for us.


    Brans Army¡¯s gain does not equate to our gain.


    If they grow stronger from this,


    the country that suffers the most...


    is ours.


    Do you [N O V E L I G H T] agree?"


    It seemed Serpina had reached this level of reasoning on her own.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising.


    She was highly intelligent.


    After all, in her own army,


    the most formidable tactician was Serpina herself.


    "I agree."


    "Good.


    Now, Swen¡ª


    how do you think I¡¯m doing so far?"


    A slight smirk curled at her lips as she spoke.


    Oddly enough, she looked rather... pleased with herself.


    I found it somewhat endearing,


    but of course, I¡¯d never dare to say that aloud.


    "Please continue."


    "Very well.


    Even if Lyn Brans has changed her approach,


    human emotions are not always dictated by reason.


    Our forces have slaughtered countless Brans soldiers.


    And that was not long ago."


    She then turned to me with a knowing, self-assured smile.


    "How do you think Brans Army¡¯s soldiers and officers will feel about this?


    How about those who lost their comrades, their loved ones, their families?"


    Her voice grew sharper.


    "This alliance¡ª


    despite appearing beneficial¡ª


    may carry a very different meaning within Brans Army itself."


    Ah.


    I had a feeling I knew where she was going with this.


    It was one of the many possible deductions I had considered.


    In other words¡ª


    "This alliance could¡ª"


    "Cause internal division within Brans Army."


    "Oh my..."


    Serpina¡¯s lips curled into a seductive smile,


    clearly delighted that our thoughts aligned.


    Yes.


    Among the many possible scenarios I had envisioned,


    this was one of the most realistic outcomes.


    The alliance might appear advantageous to Brans Army.


    But humans were not creatures governed by logic alone.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Lyn Brans had once let her personal feelings cloud her judgment,


    abandoning her most loyal retainer, Airen.


    Baranga Yuri Aishus, too, had made foolish choices


    because she was shackled by the past.


    Humans do not always act purely out of rationality.


    "Swen," Serpina murmured, her gaze steady.


    "You once told me: ¡®If you put yourself in that position, you will inevitably feel it.¡¯


    Now, I see the weight of that statement.


    Because, after all¡ª"


    She smiled faintly.


    "I am a tyrant."


    ...That wasn¡¯t exactly what I had meant,


    but now that she said it,


    it did sound oddly fitting.


    A tyrant, huh?


    I had never actually seen her act like one since I arrived here.


    Yet, her reputation spoke volumes.


    "Lyn Brans, allying herself with the tyrant Serpina¡ª


    What will her loyal followers think of this?"


    Serpina¡¯s voice was laced with amusement.


    "Even now, Brans Army has done nothing but lose battle after battle.


    And that¡¯s not the only issue, is it?"


    I smiled.


    "Indeed, it isn¡¯t."


    Since Serpina had put in so much effort to reach this conclusion,


    it was only fair that I shared my own thoughts as well.


    "Brans Army is likely in complete disarray due to Lyn Brans¡¯ repeated miscalculations.


    The only thing keeping them unified until now was their hatred for you, my lord.


    But if they were to see you and their leader standing together,


    they would lose even that last source of cohesion."


    In other words, the person who proposed this alliance was someone capable of reading the battlefield¡ª


    but utterly incapable of reading people¡¯s hearts.


    Most likely... Parfalle.


    "You are absolutely right, Swen.


    You fill in the gaps in my reasoning so seamlessly¡ª


    it almost makes me think we were once one and the same. Fufu...?"


    She chuckled and took a step closer to me.


    The subtle sway of her chest was noticeable even through her clothing.


    No matter how much I tried not to think about it,


    I couldn¡¯t shake the memory of yesterday¡ª


    when those massive things had crushed against me.


    "What do you think, Swen?


    Did I pass your test?"


    A test.


    It was a plausible assessment.


    But after everything that had happened recently,


    I couldn¡¯t blindly declare anything with certainty unless I had solid evidence.


    Avoiding a definite answer was the better choice here.


    If I wanted to maintain my position and stay in Serpina¡¯s good graces,


    I had to let her believe she had my trust.


    "I¡¯m not sure if ¡®test¡¯ is the right word...


    but I will say that you are extremely close to the answer."


    "Of course.


    I have no intention of stopping here."


    Then,


    she turned away and spoke in a low voice.


    "This alliance... I will oversee it personally."


    "You mean... you¡¯ll handle it yourself, my lord?"


    "I plan to visit Arnel Castle."


    "...What?"


    "Merely announcing the alliance would already be enough to stir up chaos within Brans Army.


    But I thought to myself¡ª


    if I were one of Lyn Brans¡¯ officers,


    what would enrage me the most?"


    At that moment,


    Serpina turned her gaze to me.


    Her golden hair shimmered as she moved.


    "Seeing their sworn enemy, Serpina, standing beside their leader¡ª


    hand in hand."


    ...!


    "If we can etch that image into Brans Army¡¯s minds,


    it will completely shatter their morale.


    Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Swen? Fufu..."


    She laughed playfully after saying that.


    It was a bold move.


    A far more aggressive approach than I had expected.


    The logic behind it made sense.


    But the assumption that it would definitely work was still just that¡ª


    an assumption.


    Of course, given that I had already received the answer that "this alliance benefits us greatly,"


    the likelihood of her theory being correct was high.


    Still...


    I hadn¡¯t expected Serpina to take such an active role herself.


    So now, the situation had changed.


    The condition had shifted to ¡®Serpina personally going to Arnel Castle.¡¯


    I should input the updated condition and see what happens.


    Without much thought,


    I entered a new prediction:


    "Is forming an alliance with Brans Army beneficial for our forces?"


    And the answer¡ª


    The damn "prediction."


    The one that always carried the weight of absolute certainty.


    [This alliance is an overwhelming benefit to our forces¡ªenough to decide the fate of continental unification.]


    "!!!!!"


    "Swen?"


    My legs nearly gave out,


    and I instinctively grabbed onto the nearby desk for support.


    What...?


    "What¡¯s wrong all of a sudden?"


    "I... No, I¡ª Serpina, please give me a moment..."


    As I staggered,


    she quickly stepped in to support me.


    I didn¡¯t even think to thank her.


    I was too busy trying to process what I had just seen.


    The prediction had changed.


    Simply adding the condition that Serpina would personally go had altered the future.


    Wait.


    If this decision was enough to shift the fate of the entire continent¡¯s unification¡ª


    Did that mean... the ruling power itself would change?


    To be sure,


    I tested another prediction.


    It was a question I had once asked before, during my conversation with Janis.


    "Can Serpina von Eingart unify the continent?"


    [She cannot.]


    It hasn¡¯t changed...


    The answer remained the same.


    Even with Serpina now deciding to take direct action,


    her ability to unify the continent had not increased.


    Yet the fate of unification had still shifted toward our forces.


    And "our forces" meant¡ª


    Serpina¡¯s army.


    Since I was now a part of her faction,


    "our forces" had to refer to Serpina¡¯s army, not Luna¡¯s.


    If only I could check the same question regarding Luna...


    That would confirm everything.


    But I had never asked about Luna¡¯s potential to unify the continent


    since joining Serpina¡¯s side.


    No.


    The real issue wasn¡¯t about Luna at all.


    The real issue was before that.


    If the fate of unification was shifting toward Serpina¡¯s army¡ª


    then it meant that Serpina¡¯s forces were gaining the chance to unify the continent instead of Luna¡¯s.


    Then why...


    Then why... is Serpina still unable to unify the continent?


    Thump.


    Thump.


    My heart began to pound violently.


    My mind was racing at full speed.


    And then¡ª


    I realized it.


    ¡ªThe weight of two absolute statements:


    1 The fate of continental unification will shift toward Serpina¡¯s army.


    2 Serpina von Eingart cannot unify the continent.


    Like a divine revelation¡ª


    No.


    Not a revelation.


    As if I had glimpsed into the forbidden realm of gods¡ª


    I understood the one inevitable conclusion derived from these two facts.


    "Serpina... is going to die?"

 Chapter 146: Promise

    "Swen...?"


    It sounded like Serpina was calling my name¡ª


    But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to listen to that voice.


    The fate of the continent''s unification now rested with Serpina¡¯s army.


    Serpina von Eingart could not unify the continent.


    The meaning behind these two ¡®correct answers¡¯ was painfully simple.


    Serpina¡¯s army¡ªno, to be exact, the enormous nation that would become the unified state of the north¡ª


    The one sitting on that throne would not be Serpina.


    Since I couldn''t imagine her willingly relinquishing the throne, there was only one natural conclusion.


    ¡ªSerpina von Eingart would lose her life.


    ¡®Wait...¡¯


    My legs trembled instinctively.


    I had never even considered this possibility before.


    Still, I needed to think this through carefully.


    I wasn¡¯t receiving direct confirmation, so I couldn¡¯t jump to conclusions just yet¡ªbut if things followed the same pattern as before, the one destined to unify the continent was likely Lady Luna.


    However, if Serpina were to die, the fate of the unifying ruler would be overturned.


    And if it was overturned, it meant that the one who originally held that destiny had been removed from it.


    In other words¡ª


    If Serpina died, then Lady Luna¡ª


    Lunarian Iniang, who held the fate of unification in her hands¡ª


    ¡®...would no longer be able to unify the continent.¡¯


    If Serpina died, the world would slip from Lunarian¡¯s grasp.


    The final condition for her unification was¡ª


    "......."


    The golden-haired woman staring blankly at me with astonished eyes.


    Serpina von Eingart.


    ¡®How... could this happen?¡¯


    Honestly, it had been bothering me ever since I started staying here.


    Why was this seemingly perfect nation unable to achieve unification?


    It wasn¡¯t that all of her generals were exceptionally outstanding, but their numbers were considerable.


    And while they weren¡¯t necessarily the most gifted strategists, their deep loyalty allowed her to control them with absolute precision.


    She didn¡¯t impose her own subjective beliefs onto her subordinates but instead upheld a universal standard that applied to all.


    She kept those she needed close and distanced those she didn¡¯t, gradually assembling a pool of highly competent personnel despite unfavorable circumstances.


    Even if someone was of no renown, she never dismissed them outright. She always listened to their opinions.


    Every general under her command had, at least once, been granted the opportunity for a private audience with their sovereign.


    Considering that her nation was the largest on the continent, this was no small feat.


    She alone bore the crown.


    The ruler¡ªthere was only one.


    The vastest territory, the greatest population.


    She had absorbed the infrastructure of the northern continent, including the capital of the old empire¡ª


    The ¡®Red¡¯ of the Overlord¡¯s Unfair Map.


    And on top of that, she possessed an overwhelming legitimacy that outstripped any other claimant to the throne.


    Though her life had been steeped in infamy,


    Even if you asked a passing child, they would say that Serpina was the one destined to rule the continent.


    Yet¡ª


    I alone understood.


    Only I knew that she would never become the ruler of a unified continent.


    Why?


    Why had fate chosen to side with Luna, the woman who had lost everything, rather than Serpina, the woman who had everything?


    The answer was none other than Serpina herself.


    Because she was the ruler of this country, this country could not become the unified state.


    The moment she stepped down from the throne, unification would become possible.


    If that wasn¡¯t proof, then what was?


    What an ironic twist of fate.


    ¡®For now... I need to calm down.¡¯


    The crushing weight of this revelation threatened to smother me¡ª


    But I had to regain my composure and finish this conversation with Serpina.


    At that moment¡ª


    "Swen, have you calmed yourself?"


    "...Ah."


    I turned toward the voice¡ª


    And there she was, my sovereign, Serpina von Eingart¡ª


    Looking at me with an expression I had never seen before.


    "I apologize. I... briefly felt dizzy. I am ashamed to admit it, but as you can see, my body is not particularly strong..."


    "I understand. Take your time to answer. Do not overexert yourself, Swen."


    The way she said it¡ª


    She was worried about me.


    The woman who always carried herself with an unapproachable charisma now had a deep, unmistakable concern clouding her features.


    So, Serpina was capable of making that kind of expression, too.


    "...I am grateful for your kindness, my sovereign."


    I took a slow breath and once again sorted through my thoughts.


    If¡ª


    If my goal remained the same as when I first entered this world,


    That is, to simply become an officer in a unified state and pass time until I could return¡ª


    Then my course of action would be straightforward.


    I only needed to encourage her further.


    She trusted me greatly, speaking of my ¡®clairvoyance,¡¯


    So if I sincerely urged her, she would undoubtedly comply.


    No, I wouldn¡¯t even need to persuade her¡ª


    The suggestion to go herself had already come from Serpina¡¯s own lips.


    In that case, this was a guaranteed victory.


    An irrefutable advantage dictated by perfect foresight.


    My faction would seize the fate of continental unification.


    The flow of destiny would carry on¡ª


    The woman who had never been born to win would perish,


    And a new ruler would ascend the throne, uniting the continent at last.


    At that point, I would naturally belong to the unified state and safely return to my original world.


    There was never any requirement that a specific ruler had to achieve unification.


    However.


    ¡®I made a promise with her.¡¯


    That day.


    The final day of Luna¡¯s army¡ª


    When the fate of war dictated that no action could lead to victory against Brans Army.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    I still remember the way those trembling crimson eyes gazed at me in the empty palace.


    Even when I spoke absurd words over and over again.


    Even when I stubbornly insisted, without proof, that my predictions were correct.


    She was the only one who believed in me.


    To believe in someone¡ª


    It wasn¡¯t just a simple matter of taking their words at face value.


    It meant entrusting them with your life.


    Not even Lyn or Yuri had ever done that for me.


    Only Luna had.


    And I¡ª


    I had promised her.


    I told her that if she believed in me, I would give her the world.


    So¡ª


    ¡®No matter what happens... I cannot betray her.¡¯


    And that wasn¡¯t the only reason.


    No matter what,


    I did not want to see the woman standing before me¡ªSerpina¡ª


    meet such an untimely end.


    Was it simple sympathy?


    Or was it something else...?


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to think about it any further.¡¯


    I could not betray Luna.


    That left me with only one course of action.


    For Lunarian Iniang¡¯s unification¡ª


    For the most crucial piece in that puzzle¡ª


    I had to save Serpina von Eingart.


    "My sovereign."


    "Speak."


    "The matter you spoke of¡ªspecifically, the idea of going there yourself¡ª


    There is a possibility that it could result in an unfavorable outcome for our side."


    "...An unfavorable outcome?"


    "Yes."


    The clearer my objective of saving Serpina became,


    The faster my body, once trembling from the shocking truth, regained its composure.


    Now, it was time to convince the woman standing before me.


    "I agree that your personal presence could shake Brans Army to its core. However¡ª


    There is also the risk of public sympathy towards Lyn Brans.


    No matter how many miscalculations she has made or how incomprehensible her alliances may seem,


    Witnessing the humiliation of their ruler firsthand


    Could be a deeply shocking experience for her people."


    "Sympathy, you say... That is a valid point."


    "Let things follow their natural course.


    Even if we do nothing, suspicion, once ignited, will continue to spread within Brans Army.


    It will take on a life of its own and linger in their thoughts.


    I believe that you, my sovereign, should avoid direct involvement."


    "......."


    Serpina fell silent, contemplating my words¡ª


    Then, slowly, she nodded.


    "...I see. You are saying that even I must exercise restraint."


    "I would never presume to command you, my sovereign¡ª"


    "No, Swen. I appreciate your counsel. However."


    She looked straight at me.


    For just a moment, I thought I saw her eyes tremble.


    "Would it not be acceptable to summon them here instead?"


    "By ''them''... you mean Brans Army?"


    "Indeed. If we are to spread word of this alliance across the continent,


    There is no method more effective than a direct meeting."


    So, she intended to use her reputation as a tyrant to further isolate Brans Army.


    Nothing spreads rumors faster than a face-to-face encounter.


    While nations in the distant southern continent might not care,


    Lyn Brans ruled in the central region.


    If she were to align herself with Serpina, the shock to her own people would be far greater.


    In short, it was not a bad idea.


    Moreover, by adding the premise of a direct meeting,


    It could lend even more credibility to my and Serpina¡¯s deductions.


    I observed Serpina as she pondered, then once more posed my internal question.


    This time, with the added premise that Brans Army would come to us.


    ¡®Would an alliance with Brans Army be beneficial to our forces?¡¯


    [It is an exceptionally advantageous alliance for our side.]


    "...It came back."


    The exact same answer as before.


    Not only that, it was the identical response from my first query.


    In other words¡ª


    ¡®The assumption that Brans Army is internally unstable is 99% correct.¡¯


    If this was another bizarre butterfly effect,


    The change in conditions should have resulted in a different outcome.


    Yet, the result remained the same¡ª


    Meaning that my prediction was solid.


    I left a margin of 1% for uncertainty, but I could afford to feel reassured.


    I exhaled silently in relief.


    Here, in Serpina¡¯s army¡ª


    My role had become undeniably clear.


    Until the day Lunarian¡¯s forces once again stepped onto the stage of history¡ª


    I would protect Serpina.


    No matter what happened.


    I would shield Serpina von Eingart from the threat of death.


    As long as I had the absolute certainty of my 100 Intelligence,


    I was confident that I could accomplish it.


    After all, I had managed far more difficult tasks than this.


    ¡®Right. No matter what happens, it¡¯s still easier than summoning a meteor.¡¯


    Lowering my head before the deep-in-thought Serpina¡ª


    I whispered words that could never reach her.


    "My sovereign. I will find you, no matter what. I will keep my promise. Please... stay well."


    ***


    After Swen had left,


    Alone in the empty villa,


    A glass of rather inexpensive wine sat filled atop the table.


    Perhaps from the alcohol, Serpina¡¯s face had flushed slightly as she leaned back in her chair,


    Replaying Swen¡¯s expression in her /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ mind.


    "Swen..."


    They had been speaking smoothly¡ªuntil suddenly, his expression had changed dramatically.


    And then...


    He had called her¡ª


    "Serpina-nim."


    Ever since he had become her subordinate, he had always addressed her as "My Sovereign."


    Yet, in that moment of utter shock,


    He had called her by name.


    He had been visibly shaken, trembling ever so slightly¡ª


    And that answer, slipping from his lips, felt like¡ª


    An unconscious truth escaping.


    Her mind grew restless,


    And she hadn¡¯t been able to properly read his expression at that moment.


    The conversation had gone well, yet something unsettled her.


    Something she couldn¡¯t put into words.


    "Swen. Who is it that holds a place in your heart...?"


    Was there someone other than her?


    That wasn¡¯t the only thing on her mind.


    More than the outcome of the alliance,


    She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Swen¡¯s true intent


    Was to prevent her from moving.


    If he was truly concerned about evoking sympathy,


    Should he not have objected to summoning them as well?


    This wasn¡¯t the first time.


    Previously, when discussing the defense of Amir Castle,


    He had spoken as if having troops stationed there was more important than the defense itself.


    And now, again¡ªwas there something more behind his words?


    She could not grasp his true thoughts.


    Serpina traced the rim of her wine glass with her fingernail.


    She had been so certain that she would make him hers.


    Yet today, she felt an unfamiliar tremor in her conviction.


    "Swen..."


    A thought arose.


    She wished that someday, instead of looking at another,


    He would make that same expression while carrying her in his heart.


    Was this merely the desire of a ruler toward a talented subordinate?


    Or¡ª


    She drowned the unanswerable question in her wine,


    Swallowing it down.


    The bitterness clung to her throat.

 Chapter 147: Doubts (1)

    After leaving the villa, I sat down in a quiet spot, trying to sort through the overwhelming realization that had shaken me to my core.


    The first thing I focused on was Serpina¡¯s successor.


    "Serpina survived almost to the very end."


    As expected of the final boss of the game, she was rarely taken prisoner and managed to rule as a sovereign until she was down to her last remaining territory.


    Back when I first arrived in this world, I had assumed she wouldn¡¯t die from illness or some sudden accident for that very reason.


    Time and again, this arrogant, golden-haired monarch had fought fiercely to block my path.


    And once her nation fell, she was simply recruited like any other defeated ruler.


    Since unification marked the game¡¯s ending, I had never found much use for her beyond that.


    If someone truly wanted to take advantage of her abilities, the only option was to play the game from her faction¡¯s perspective.


    However¡ª


    On the rare occasion that she was removed from power, her successor was always different.


    Given her overwhelming legitimacy, youth, and talent, she was never really in a situation where a successor was necessary, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that different people inherited her position each time.


    The problem was¡ª


    "None of them were particularly outstanding."


    Surprisingly, the most common pattern was that some long-serving, mediocre B-rank general would take the throne.


    Serpina¡¯s army was so overwhelmingly strong in every other aspect that balancing it with weaker commanders seemed almost necessary.


    The only exception I remembered was when Jenna had taken over.


    As the de facto chief strategist of Serpina¡¯s forces, she had been one of the more notable figures in her army.


    "Given the sheer strength of the nation itself, any successor would be at least moderately powerful. But would they be strong enough to fulfill the fate of unification? Probably not..."


    Was there something I was missing?


    Well, there were figures like Irian, whom I had never even seen once in all my 10,000 hours of gameplay.


    And in the first place, a timeline where Lunarian Iniang was destined to become the unifying ruler was already a scenario utterly unfamiliar to me.


    Still¡ª


    If I could find out exactly who the successor would be, I might be able to plan ahead...


    I shook my head, clearing my thoughts.


    "Enough. There''s no need to overthink this."


    My goal was simple: to make Lady Luna the unifying ruler.


    And to achieve that, Serpina could not be allowed to die.


    Which meant that I didn¡¯t need to care about her successor.


    As long as she remained in power, it was a non-issue.


    "No matter what happens, I will protect Serpina."


    To anyone else, I must have sounded like an incredibly loyal retainer devoted to his sovereign.


    With that final thought, I slowly rose to my feet.


    Right. Instead of worrying about problems I couldn¡¯t solve, I should think about something else.


    "I wonder if I¡¯ll be moving into Lady Airen¡¯s residence soon?"


    There were still some formalities to take care of before leaving my current lodgings, so it might take some time.


    But even so, the thought of living with her again was something I couldn¡¯t help but look forward to.


    What had started as pure coincidence now felt like the natural way things should be.


    If the mansion was large enough, would Reika be staying with us too?


    I wouldn¡¯t mind.


    But I would need to seriously consider the nature of our relationship.


    Jinor had already been moving forward with the marriage proposal, and yet here I was...


    Regardless, Reika¡¯s opinion was what mattered most.


    If she didn¡¯t reject the idea, I had no reason to refuse either.


    Even though the idea of marrying two women at once felt a little unsettling to me as someone from a modern background,


    It didn¡¯t seem to be a particularly strange concept in this world.


    Thinking about Reika naturally led my gaze to the rapier hanging at my waist.


    Right. This rapier.


    At first, I had thought it was just an ordinary weapon¡ª


    But I had clearly confirmed that it functioned as a magical amplifier.


    "Reika... If she stays by my side, she would be an incredible asset."


    Of course, I had no intention of getting close to her purely for efficiency¡¯s sake.


    In the beginning, efficiency was the only thing on my mind.


    I had known nothing about her, so it had seemed only natural to try and win her favor after lucking into a meeting with the first and greatest magician in history.


    But¡ª


    She had stood up for me when she shouldn¡¯t have.


    Even when she was sold off to Serpina¡¯s army, she had stayed by my side.


    I didn¡¯t want to drag her along simply because she was useful to me.


    She longed for freedom.


    She wanted to roam the world without being tied down.


    I recalled her flushed face as she lowered her head, handing me chocolates she had made alongside Airen on Valentine¡¯s Day.


    If freedom was what she truly desired¡ªthen I would gladly give it to her.


    She had already done more than enough for me.


    If Jinor and everyone else only saw her for her value as a magician¡ª


    Then at the very least, I wanted to see her as a person.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be far too sad if everyone reduced her existence to nothing but magic?


    "There¡¯s still time. I can think about it slowly."


    With those thoughts, I soon arrived back at my lodgings.


    It hadn¡¯t been the most eventful day, but it had been exhausting nonetheless.


    "Tonight, I need to take a bath and get to sleep as soon as possible."


    With that simple plan in mind, I pushed open the door to my room¡ª


    "Ah¡ªaaah...!"


    A startled voice pierced the air.


    To be precise, if the speaker hadn¡¯t cut themselves off,


    It would have been closer to an outright scream.


    The real problem was¡ª


    The voice clearly belonged to a woman.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "????"


    I stood there, completely dumbfounded, staring at the scene in front of me.


    ...Janis was changing clothes.


    The face, the features¡ªthere was no doubt about it.


    This was Janis al Kasky.


    But... that didn¡¯t make sense.


    Because Janis al Kasky was a man.


    And men didn¡¯t have those.


    A man shouldn¡¯t have that kind of chest.


    A man shouldn¡¯t be wearing that kind of lace underwear.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t completely rule out the possibility¡ªhumans were unpredictable creatures¡ªbut by all logical reasoning, the chances of Janis wearing that kind of underwear were extremely slim.


    And then there was the pale, flawless skin, the undeniably feminine curves, the delicate waist and rounded hips.


    Even if I brought in a hundred people, every single one of them would say this was a woman.


    Then... what the hell is this?


    Was Janis actually a woman all along?


    Had he¡ªno, she¡ªbeen hiding it this entire time?


    Sure, Janis had always looked a little too pretty for ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) a man. His mannerisms weren¡¯t exactly the most masculine either.


    But still¡ªhe never really seemed like a woman.


    Was that even possible?


    Right when I was starting to spiral into my thoughts¡ª


    "T-That¡¯s not it!"


    "Huh?"


    Eyes shut tight, she practically begged me.


    "I-I''m not Janis! Please... I can explain! Just don¡¯t throw me out...!"


    ...What?


    I stared at her blankly.


    "Janis... ¡®oppa¡¯?"


    A person who looked exactly like Janis, but was undeniably a woman, had just referred to him as her brother.


    Which meant there was only one possible conclusion.


    I didn¡¯t even need my 100 Intelligence for this¡ªanyone could figure it out.


    "Twins?"


    And since she called him "oppa", it was obvious which twin she was.


    "Are you Janis¡¯ twin sister?"


    "Y-Yes! That¡¯s right! I can explain everything... so please...!"


    She looked at me with such a desperate expression that it would have been cruel to deny her the chance to explain.


    This situation made no sense¡ª


    But still¡ª


    "Fine. Might as well hear her out. It¡¯s not like it costs me anything."


    I had no interest in tormenting a stranger who was pleading for mercy.


    "Alright. I won¡¯t throw you out. Just calm down."


    "T-Thank you... But um, I-I''m really sorry, but c-could you please... l-look away? I-I¡¯d like to finish dressing...!"


    Ah.


    I¡¯d been standing there, staring at a woman in nothing but her underwear.


    And yet, I felt... nothing.


    She had a nice, well-proportioned figure¡ªattractive, even¡ª


    But after seeing Lady Airen change into her training robes after waking up next to me, this wasn¡¯t even comparable.


    That had been a lethal sight. One that had completely obliterated my groggy state in an instant.


    I¡¯d probably never forget it for the rest of my life.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll step out. Just call me when you¡¯re done."


    Click.


    I shut the door behind me and started piecing together the situation.


    "A twin sister. Alright. But why? Where¡¯s Janis?"


    Now that the initial shock had passed, a deeper question surfaced.


    "Wait... if it was just a matter of him being somewhere else, why would his twin sister need to be here?"


    The simplest explanation was usually the right one.


    If Janis had simply left, there was no need to have his sister replace him in the dorm.


    There were no curfews, no headcounts, and no mandatory roll calls here.


    This wasn¡¯t an academy dormitory¡ªit was a state-funded lodging facility for officers who didn¡¯t have permanent housing in the capital.


    But¡ª


    There was only one scenario where this kind of elaborate deception was necessary.


    "When you need an alibi."


    It all made sense when I considered what Janis stood to gain from having his twin sister occupy his room.


    An alibi.


    Janis was gone, but as long as a third party could confirm that he was here, then he would still be considered present.


    And when it came to creating an alibi, what could be more effective than a twin?


    "If he needs an alibi... then what exactly is he up to?"


    Janis had never struck me as the kind of person who would get involved in anything shady.


    But maybe I had underestimated him.


    Before I could think further¡ª


    "...You can come in now."


    Her voice¡ªsimilar, yet subtly different from Janis¡¯¡ªcalled out from beyond the door.


    It seemed she had finished changing.


    For now, I needed to hear what she had to say.


    Opening the door, I stepped back inside.

 Chapter 148: Doubts (2)

    "...Hello."


    Janis'' younger sister bowed her head the moment she saw me, greeting me politely.


    I took a seat across from her.


    "I apologize for earlier..."


    "It¡¯s fine."


    I watched her carefully as she kept fidgeting, offering apology after apology.


    Her face really was identical to Janis¡¯.


    Thinking about it now, Janis had always been a bit on the delicate side for a guy¡ª


    But this woman had a distinctly feminine aura that was unmistakable.


    If I had to describe it, Janis had the face of a refined noble, while this one¡ª


    Well, she was undoubtedly a woman.


    ...Wait a second. Might as well confirm something while I had the chance.


    "How long have you been staying here in Janis'' place?"


    "...Since yesterday."


    "......."


    I erased my previous thoughts.


    So much for ''she has a more feminine aura''¡ª


    Because before realizing she was a woman, I hadn''t noticed a thing.


    Just yesterday, I had gone to sleep right here in this room with "Janis."


    We used bunk beds.


    And when I had returned to the room last night, "Janis" had already been asleep, so we hadn''t spoken¡ª


    But never once did I suspect that he wasn''t actually Janis.


    Well.


    Strictly speaking, this wasn¡¯t a first meeting, but from my perspective, it might as well be.


    Which meant I should start with the basics.


    "I''m Swen."


    "Ah, I¡¯m Ioline al Kasky... Janis¡¯ twin sister."


    "You don¡¯t need to tell me that. I could figure that much out."


    "Haha..."


    She let out a nervous laugh.


    She really did look exactly like Janis.


    The power of DNA was terrifying.


    "So, can you explain what''s going on here?"


    "My brother asked me for a favor. He wanted me to stay here for a few days."


    "And the reason?"


    Ioline hesitated, shaking her head.


    "I... can''t say. But he told me it was extremely important."


    "Extremely important, huh?"


    "Yes... I really wish I could tell you, but I can''t. I¡¯m sorry..."


    What could possibly be so important that he would go to this extent?


    He could have simply left without replacing himself.


    The Janis al Kasky I knew never seemed to take anything too seriously.


    It wasn¡¯t like he had any great ambitions¡ª


    He was just extremely proud of his older brother Irian and deeply loyal to Serpina¡¯s army.


    Given that, it was entirely possible this was just some pointless scheme¡ª


    But then again...


    "I haven¡¯t actually known Janis for that long."


    I couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that his carefree attitude was just a front.


    As I was thinking, Ioline hesitantly spoke up again.


    "Um... Swen?"


    "Yes?"


    "Can I... ask you a favor?"


    She lowered her head, almost pleading.


    "Please... don¡¯t tell my brother about what happened today.


    Just until he returns... I don''t want to be a burden to my family anymore..."


    "......."


    Burden?


    That wasn¡¯t something a person casually said.


    It was clear something was weighing on her.


    I took a moment to sort through the situation.


    "I don''t know why Janis is doing this, but he must have something to hide.


    I should probably look into it."


    At this point, there was something I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    In my 10,000 hours of gameplay, there had never been a character named Janis al Kasky.


    Not only Janis¡ª


    I had never seen Ioline or even Irian either.


    Of course, there were always forgettable minor officers.


    The kind with generic names, bland stats, and no real presence.


    The ones that felt more like clones than actual characters.


    People like Jack and Silin, who had once escorted Lady Airen alongside me in Brans Army, probably fell into that category.


    But still¡ªI would have remembered them.


    Irian was handsome, and capable enough to remain in Serpina¡¯s army.


    Janis¡ªwell, I didn¡¯t know his stats,


    but if he had a twin sister, their background alone would have made them stand out.


    And yet¡ªI had no recollection of them.


    "Either way, if Janis is pulling something like this, it¡¯s connected to something bigger.


    I might be able to uncover something important.


    For now, I should cooperate with Ioline."


    If Janis was planning something reckless, it could put Serpina in danger.


    And right now¡ªSerpina¡¯s survival was my top priority.


    If this delayed my move to Airen¡¯s residence, then so be it.


    I refused to let a careless mistake come back to haunt me.


    Having made my decision, it was time to act.


    "Alright. I¡¯ll help you, Ioline."


    "...Really?"


    Her eyes widened, as if she had just been saved by a miracle.


    It was a bit overwhelming, but I needed to make sure we were clear on one thing.


    "But on one condition."


    "A condition...?"


    "It¡¯s nothing major.


    I need you to keep it a secret that I found out about you.


    At least from the rest of your family.


    If this gets out, it¡¯ll just cause unnecessary complications."


    "A secret? Well, of course! I wasn¡¯t planning on telling them anyway.


    If they found out, it would mean my cover was blown..."


    "Just making sure."


    She hesitated for a moment¡ª


    Then nodded.


    "Alright. I promise."


    "Then we have a deal."


    I stood up, ready to leave¡ª


    But Ioline suddenly grabbed my sleeve.


    "Swen...!"


    "Yes?"


    "Um... could you... just stay here with me?"


    "?"


    I stared at her, trying to grasp the meaning behind her words, but she spoke again, this time with unexpected seriousness.


    "It''s just... I don¡¯t really know my way around the building, and I feel uneasy being here alone. I also have no idea how to act if I run into someone... I promise I¡¯ll be fine, so if it¡¯s not too much trouble, I wanted to ask if you could stay here with me."


    I had originally planned to leave out of consideration for her, thinking it would be the best way to give her space.


    But it seemed I had misjudged the situation.


    Of course. From her perspective, this place must have been incredibly overwhelming.


    It didn¡¯t seem like she was officially part of Serpina¡¯s army, and on top of that, she was stuck pretending to be her brother in a male dormitory.


    "I should just cooperate for now."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Since I wanted to investigate Janis anyway, there was no ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? downside to earning his sister¡¯s favor.


    "Alright. But if you ever need me to leave, please don¡¯t hesitate to say so."


    "...Leave? When would that be necessary?"


    "For example, when you need to change clothes. Like earlier."


    "Ah..."


    Ioline''s face turned noticeably red as she lowered her head.


    "...I understand. Thank you for your consideration."


    After finishing my conversation with Ioline, I leaned back against the desk, lost in thought.


    "It would be good to figure this out before I move into Lady Airen¡¯s residence..."


    For some reason, a strange sense of unease lingered within me.


    But I pushed the thought aside, assuming it was nothing, and began mentally sorting through the events of the day.


    ***


    Brans Army¡¯s Capital, Arnel Castle


    "......."


    Lyn Brans stood by the window of the audience chamber, gazing up at the sky instead of sitting on her throne.


    She absentmindedly rubbed her thumb, which had been gnawed raw from nervous biting.


    "Will things really go the way Parfalle says?"


    The alliance with Serpina¡¯s army¡ªher sworn enemy¡ªhad been a last resort.


    Ever since Elgaim Castle was seized by Hesna¡¯s forces, hesitation was no longer an option.


    For the moment, the situation had stabilized, but it was only a matter of time before Roland¡¯s forces advanced upon seeing Hesna¡¯s success.


    And if that happened, more territories would fall in an instant.


    Initially, the plan had been to hold Arnel Castle and the western continent, keeping the conflict contained to Serpina¡¯s and Aishus¡¯ forces.


    But now that the southern nations had started moving, Brans Army had to reduce at least one front.


    Parfalle had immediately proposed an alliance with Serpina.


    Her reasoning was simple:


    The southern region was no longer balanced, which meant the war was about to spiral into chaos.


    Right now, Hesna was the greatest threat¡ª


    But if Ohana¡¯s forces suddenly turned on Hesna and conquered it, they would need another alliance.


    With four to five major factions tangled together in the conflict, there was no clear advantage in waiting.


    Which meant¡ªthe safest course of action was to form an alliance with Serpina before things got worse.


    Of course, hatred toward Serpina¡¯s army within Brans¡¯ ranks,


    as well as Lyn¡¯s own pride, had held her back until the last moment¡ª


    "My lady, abandon your pride. You cannot afford to make another poor decision."


    Parfalle had been right.


    Now was not the time for pride.


    Allowing Brans Army¡ªonce the dominant force of the central continent¡ªto become a minor power was unacceptable.


    Pride could only exist when power was secured.


    However¡ª


    "If we form this alliance... will it really keep our forces alive?"


    "It¡¯s not certain... but it will create the possibility."


    That was the most frustrating part¡ª


    No one could guarantee that this was truly the best choice.


    "If Swen were here, he would have given me a definitive answer."


    As the thought crossed her mind, Lyn found herself once again recalling the man¡¯s face.


    But that was pointless¡ª


    He had been taken by Aishus Army long ago due to his own mistake.


    And ever since her brother Chel¡¯s crushing defeat at Aishus¡¯ hands, Lyn had completely lost herself in aimless idleness, neglecting governance altogether.


    Now, there was no time to dwell on the past.


    She needed to pull herself together and move forward.


    Just then¡ª


    "My lady, Parfalle has arrived."


    "Let her in."


    The doors to the audience chamber swung open, and Parfalle walked in,


    her footsteps steady against the red carpet.


    The moment Lyn saw her, she rushed forward.


    "How did it go? The alliance?"


    "Fortunately, they have agreed."


    "Really?!"


    "Yes. They have accepted the alliance."


    "Thank the gods...!"


    Brans Army had scraped together every last resource to make this possible.


    Even then, they had barely met the requirements.


    To make this deal ironclad, they should have offered even more,


    but with the country¡¯s financial state already in ruins after Airen¡¯s departure, the treasury was dangerously low.


    Technically, they could have spent more,


    but that would have directly impacted salaries and administrative costs, effectively crippling the government.


    "This really was everything we had."


    "However..."


    Parfalle hesitated.


    "There¡¯s one condition that concerns me."


    "A condition? What is it?"


    "Well... it¡¯s..."


    Parfalle¡¯s brows furrowed slightly before she cautiously spoke.


    "They said they will accept the alliance¡ª


    But only if you personally visit Eingart Castle."

 Chapter 149: An Unexpected Reunion (1)

    "Did they really tell me to come in person?"


    "Yes, they did."


    Hearing Parfalle¡¯s report, Lyn fell silent for a moment before letting out a deep sigh.


    "They''re really trying to humiliate me."


    "......."


    She didn''t even want to acknowledge the fact that she''d already proposed an alliance, yet now they wanted to summon her in person¡ªforcing her to bow even lower. They were trying to craft an image where she was conceding defeat.


    From Lyn¡¯s perspective, it was only natural to come to that conclusion. After all, this kind of humiliation was something she herself had used frequently.


    But...


    She had already wasted too much time. Lyn couldn''t afford to sit idle any longer.


    "Parfalle, what do you think I should do?"


    "My lady..."


    Ever since Parfalle had been reinstated and returned as the national strategist, the dire state of the Brans Army had slowly begun to stabilize.


    Yes, they had lost Elgaim Castle, but if not for her, they would have lost even more territories¡ªand at a much faster rate. Arnel Castle itself might have been at risk.


    That was why Lyn trusted Parfalle more than anyone.


    No¡ªmore accurately, she had no choice but to rely on her.


    After losing Airen, losing Swen, and having several territories stripped away, Lyn could no longer trust her own judgment.


    And Parfalle¡ª


    As if forcing Lyn to make a decision, she spoke in a firm, unwavering tone.


    "...I sincerely apologize for saying this, but for the sake of our nation, you must close your eyes to your pride."


    "You¡¯re telling me to go in person?"


    "Yes. Think about it¡ªwhat does a little humiliation matter? You can suffer that indignity as many times as it takes. It is far better than allowing the Brans Army to be destroyed and going down in history as the tyrant who ruined what was once a mighty force."


    Now that she understood how much Lyn relied on her, Parfalle no longer hesitated to speak bluntly.


    In the past, she would have held her tongue, fearing Lyn''s temper, but those days were long gone.


    "......."


    Lyn bit down on her lower lip hard.


    The taste of blood spread across her tongue.


    "Do I really have to go this far? ...We''ve already offered an alliance... That alone means they¡¯ve won, doesn''t it? Isn''t that enough...?"


    "We¡¯re talking about Serpina¡ªa tyrant feared across the continent. If it¡¯s her, you can expect far worse humiliation than this."


    Parfalle thought, deep down, that Lyn wasn¡¯t much different.


    But that didn¡¯t matter.


    Lyn was the ruler of Brans, and if the Brans ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? Army was to survive, supporting her was the only realistic choice.


    Parfalle had rejected countless other offers to stand by Lyn¡¯s side. If the Brans Army fell now, it would mean that her decision had been the wrong one.


    And she couldn¡¯t allow that.


    She had endured imprisonment, suffered indignities, and risked everything just to stand here today.


    So now, she would tell Lyn exactly what she wanted to hear.


    "Think of it this way, my lady. Let this humiliation sharpen your blade. Endure it, bide your time, and your opportunity will come. Serpina von Eingart¡ªmark my words¡ªis not the kind of person who can truly rule the continent. You know how many people despise her.


    The empire itself was torn apart because too many people refused to accept her after she slaughtered the crown princes to seize power. Never forget that."


    "...I know. Of course I know that. But... haah."


    Lyn let out a long sigh.


    Parfalle, however, found that sigh reassuring.


    It meant Lyn was listening to her.


    "...Let me think about it."


    But they both knew what the decision would be.


    It was time to prepare the diplomatic envoy.


    Since the sovereign herself would be traveling, the preparations would be extensive.


    "I understand. But please, make your decision quickly."


    Just as Parfalle turned to leave and begin preparations¡ª


    "My lady!"


    The doors to the audience chamber suddenly burst open.


    Normally, such a breach of protocol would have been enough to send the room into an uproar.


    But there were exceptions.


    The first was if the person barging in was a messenger.


    The second was if they were someone with considerable influence in the kingdom.


    This was the latter.


    "...Brother?"


    The man who stormed in was Chel Brans.


    His recovery was complete, and he had been waiting to be assigned to the newly formed defense forces.


    Following behind him was his younger brother¡ªLyn¡¯s second eldest brother, Carlints.


    "Is it true that you plan to form an alliance with Serpina''s forces?"


    "......."


    Lyn sharply turned her head away at those words.


    A wordless protest¡ªone that clearly meant she didn¡¯t want to discuss this.


    But for Chel, this was not a matter he could ignore.


    "My lady, you cannot do this! You know what kind of woman Serpina is¡ªshe is deceitful and treacherous! If you ally with her, it will be an irreversible disgrace that will shatter the trust of our people! And not just that¡ªmany of our commanders are deeply unsettled by this decision! Please, reconsider!"


    "I..."


    "My lady!


    Not long ago, my comrades¡ªBrans'' brave soldiers¡ªgave their lives fighting against Serpina¡¯s forces! And now, you would shake hands with the very people who took their lives?


    Even if an alliance grants us some temporary benefits, in the long run, it will cost us far more. I beg you¡ªplease think again!"


    At Chel and Carlints¡¯ desperate pleas, Lyn¡¯s body trembled.


    Ever since she had lost confidence in herself...


    She had lost the sharpness, the charisma, that once defined her.


    "I... I don¡¯t know. Parfalle. Talk to Parfalle instead..."


    "My lady..."


    Carlints looked at his younger sister with sorrow in his eyes.


    The once ferocious woman¡ªwho would have devoured anyone, even her own family¡ª


    Now, she was more fragile than she had ever been, even as a child.


    "Strategist."


    "......."


    Chel stared directly into Parfalle¡¯s eyes and spoke.


    "Strategist, I understand why you are proposing an alliance with Serpina. Indeed, if we can afford to ignore the northern front for now, we¡¯ll have a better chance at fending off the southern forces, including Hesna¡¯s army. But what happens after six months? Even if we extend the alliance, what then? Do you really believe that simply clinging to our remaining territories is the best course of action?"


    "We cannot afford to lose any more land. We''ve already... come too far."


    At first, things had seemed manageable.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Back when Parfalle had not yet been imprisoned¡ª


    Had they immediately withdrawn all their soldiers and generals to Arnel Castle, things might have been different.


    If Serpina¡¯s army had launched an invasion, they would have lost that land quickly. But it wouldn''t have been a significant blow, as they had already written it off as abandoned territory.


    With all their forces gathered at Arnel Castle, they could have reorganized and prepared a solid front.


    But Serpina hadn¡¯t played into their hands.


    Instead of attacking, she had left Brans'' forces to wither, merely reinforcing her border defenses and halting her invasion.


    This left the Brans soldiers and commanders stationed along the now-forgotten borderlands furious.


    And as time passed, their numbers stabilized enough that their anger no longer had to be ignored.


    In other words¡ª


    Back then, losing land quickly would have been advantageous.


    Now, holding on to it was the better option.


    Had they made their decision before losing Elgaim Castle, things might have gone differently.


    But that was the past.


    The only choice left was to minimize their losses as much as possible.


    "General Chel, I apologize, but at this moment, joining hands with Serpina is our only option."


    "So... we are to obey without question? We are to ally with our sworn enemy...? With the very people who, just months ago, took the lives of our soldiers?"


    "......Yes."


    "!!!"


    Chel¡¯s eyes widened at Parfalle¡¯s resolute response.


    His gaze immediately shifted to Lyn¡ª


    But she remained turned away, refusing to meet his eyes.


    "...I see."


    "General Chel, I understand how difficult this is to accept. But I ask that you endure this humiliation. Please, for the sake of Brans."


    "......."


    Chel remained silent for a long moment.


    Then, without another word, he turned and gave a curt nod in Lyn¡¯s direction.


    "Let¡¯s go, Carlints."


    "......."


    Under normal circumstances, such blatant disrespect toward their sovereign would have warranted punishment.


    But Parfalle simply watched them leave without saying a word.


    They may not understand now... but once we secure victory, they will.


    Of course¡ª


    Parfalle knew there would be heavy resistance against an alliance with Serpina.


    But politics was about profit.


    And once the benefits became evident, the doubters would fall in line.


    That was the foundation of her reasoning.


    Parfalle had gained military achievements on the battlefield, but she had always been a strategist, not a warrior.


    She studied tactics, not people.


    And Lyn¡ªwho should have been the one to keep Parfalle in check¡ª


    Was now entirely reliant on her.


    Brans'' military strength had been cut in half due to repeated strategic failures.


    Lyn no longer had the absolute authority she once wielded.


    Could she punish Chel?


    Of course not.


    Despite her displeasure, there were still commanders in the Brans Army who remained loyal because of Chel.


    Lyn had never ruled through personal charisma¡ªshe had ruled through results.


    And without results, she had few genuine followers.


    ...It¡¯s fine. As long as we win in the end, everything will fall into place.


    And as for Serpina¡ª


    First, she had spread rumors that the Aishus Army was selling off prisoners.


    And now, she was demanding that Lyn personally come to Eingart Castle if she wanted an alliance.


    That vile woman¡ª


    Parfalle would never allow someone like her to rule the world.


    I will prove that the ruler I chose was the right one.


    With that thought, Parfalle pushed forward with her decision, convinced that this was the best course of action for the Brans Army.


    She was an intelligent woman¡ª


    But not one who understood how to win over people¡¯s hearts.


    ***


    Though the meeting left a bitter aftertaste¡ª


    A diplomatic envoy was formed, with a single objective: securing an alliance with Serpina¡¯s forces.


    Lyn, Parfalle, several elite guards, and ten thousand soldiers.


    Originally, Parfalle had considered bringing Chel or Carlints to lead the mission¡ª


    But provoking them further was unnecessary.


    They would be stepping into enemy territory.


    But since their purpose was diplomacy, even Serpina¡ªno matter how ruthless¡ªwould not dare to harm the sovereign of Brans.


    Doing so would not only alienate foreign powers, but also destroy what little goodwill she had among her own people.


    As Lyn stared blankly at the assembled envoy, Parfalle approached her.


    "My lady, are you ready?"


    It was a simple question.


    But what she really meant was¡ª


    Are you prepared to face this humiliation?


    "...Yes."


    Yes.


    She didn¡¯t want to make another mistake.


    She had already lost Airen due to her stubborn pride.


    She wouldn''t make the same foolish decision again.


    Parfalle¡¯s logic was sound.


    If the only thing she had to sacrifice was her pride¡ª


    Then pride was a small price to pay.


    "Understood. We will be departing soon. Please board the carriage."


    "Alright."


    And so, Lyn and her envoy set off on a long journey¡ª


    From Arnel Castle, across the northern continent¡ª


    To Eingart Castle.

 Chapter 152: An Unexpected Reunion (4)

    Parfalle, after sending Lyn in alone, forced herself to regain her composure and began replaying the absurd situation that had just unfolded in her mind.


    ''Airen Juliet... why is she here?''


    Why was the woman who had betrayed Aishus Army, defecting despite the risks, now standing among Serpina''s forces?


    As disbelief gripped her, a strange rumor she had heard not long ago flashed through her thoughts.


    ''There was a rumor that Baranga Yuri Aishus handed over her subordinate¡ªthe white-haired magician¡ªin exchange for the return of her captured soldiers.''


    It was true that a white-haired magician had been with Aishus Army.


    After all, that man had originally been part of their army.


    But the idea of a ruler trading one of her own retainers as a condition for a prisoner exchange? That was an impossible scenario¡ªsomething no leader would even consider.


    Naturally, Parfalle had dismissed it as a lie.


    Surely, it was just another one of Serpina¡¯s schemes, meant to tarnish Yuri¡¯s reputation and shake the loyalty of her generals.


    If anything, it was baffling that someone as shrewd as Serpina would bother spreading such an absurd rumor in the first place.


    And yet.


    Looking at Airen now, it was clear that she had not come here alone.


    She had brought someone with her.


    The white-haired magician.


    The man who had performed miracles on the northern front.


    Swen.


    If Airen was here, standing under Serpina¡¯s banner¡ª


    Then what about him?


    ''No way... Was the rumor true?''


    A ruler... selling off one of their own subordinates?


    It was unthinkable.


    There was no benefit to be gained. No justification for it.


    And yet, if it was true¡ª


    Parfalle could immediately picture the worst possible outcome for Lyn.


    The truth was, losing Airen had not been Lyn¡¯s greatest sorrow.


    Lyn had suffered most from losing Swen.


    Parfalle, who had been by Lyn¡¯s side ever since her release from prison, understood this better than anyone.


    It was because losing Airen had led to losing Swen that Airen was brought up so frequently.


    When Lyn had faced Airen again today, she had somehow managed to hold herself together.


    But if¡ª


    If she were to see Swen?


    ''Lyn...!''


    Please.


    If the gods truly exist¡ª


    If they still have even the slightest mercy left for Brans Army¡ª


    Do not let her suffer more than this.


    In these chaotic times, when the very authority of religion had crumbled, there was nothing else Parfalle could do but pray.


    ***


    "I will serve you, Lady Lyn."


    "My talents are insignificant, but thanks to your appreciation, I was allowed into Brans Army. I believe this place is the perfect stage for me to realize my ambitions."


    "My goal is not to seize the world with my own hands. My goal is to serve the one who will."


    "My purpose is to achieve success and renown. I have no particular desires. Grant me what I seek, and I will grant you what you desire."


    "Lend me wings, my lord."


    Even now, those moments remained vivid in Lyn¡¯s mind.


    The man she had believed would always stand beneath her, no matter what she did.


    After their crushing defeat against Aishus Army¡ª


    After losing land after land to Serpina¡ª


    After imprisoning Parfalle for defying her orders, leaving herself unable to make a single meaningful decision¡ª


    The person she had thought of most during that time had been none other than Swen.


    The man who had been extraordinary from the very first moment they met.


    Even though he had only been a mere envoy of a minor nation, his presence alone had been enough to suppress her for a fleeting moment.


    She had found that intriguing.


    So much so that she had personally taken command, led an assault, and annihilated an entire nation just to obtain him.


    And after that, he had always given her his advice.


    He had told her that it was time to advance into the northern continent.


    He had known which battles could be won and which could not.


    He had achieved miracles, as if he were speaking to the heavens themselves.


    Why?


    Why had she let him slip away?


    Even if he had been deceived by Airen...


    If she had simply treated Airen differently¡ª


    If she had not abandoned Airen¡ª


    Then Airen would have protected her.


    Lyn knew that now.


    Even if Lyn herself had put a blade to Airen¡¯s throat, that woman would never have betrayed her.


    If Airen had remained her shield,


    Then Swen would have stayed by her side as well.


    If only she hadn¡¯t been so stupidly proud.


    If only¡ª


    In that final moment¡ª


    She had listened to Swen¡¯s advice and not sent Airen to die at the eastern fortress...


    These thoughts had haunted her.


    While she wasted time consumed by regret,


    Her army¡ªalready leaderless after Chel¡¯s injury¡ªhad fallen into complete disarray.


    She had lacked even the energy to act.


    Without the compass she had uncovered from that minor nation,


    She had no direction.


    She had even lost faith in her own decisions.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    It had taken her an unbearably long time to even think to listen to Parfalle.


    And by the time she finally realized her mistake¡ª


    By the time she reinstated Parfalle and began to salvage what she could¡ª


    It was already too late.


    If only she had not hated Airen.


    No.


    Even if she had hated her¡ª


    If only she had not made it so obvious.


    If only she had not suppressed her so openly.


    None of this would have happened.


    Even after Parfalle¡¯s return, forgetting Swen had been impossible.


    Even Parfalle had acknowledged his brilliance.


    And Lyn had not even been able to use him properly¡ª


    Only to lose him to Aishus Army.


    That fact alone gnawed at her.


    Like fangs.


    Gnashing.


    Scraping against her heart.


    And yet, she had to move forward.


    To take responsibility.


    So she had swallowed her pride.


    She had danced to Serpina¡¯s tune.


    Honestly¡ª


    She could endure seeing Airen again.


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of logic.


    It was something closer to instinct.


    After all, she had been the one to cast Airen aside.


    She felt guilt, yes.


    But a resentment that had festered for over a decade does not disappear overnight.


    It was something she could force herself to overlook.


    Airen¡ªshe could endure.


    But¡ª


    The man she had personally won with her own hands.


    The man who had said he would serve her, so long as she helped him rise.


    Swen¡ª


    ''Swen...?''


    Lyn stared at Swen as he approached with the documents, her eyes trembling.


    But Swen¡ª


    He did not see her.


    His gaze was locked solely on the golden-haired sovereign beside her.


    "The details we discussed last night¡ªwhat of them?"


    At Serpina¡¯s words, Swen nodded in acknowledgment.


    "I have reflected all of your requests in the final version."


    "You¡¯ve done well. Fufu..."


    Serpina looked at Swen with an adoring expression¡ª


    And Swen, the man who had once shown that same devoted look to her, responded with unwavering loyalty.


    "I am glad to be of service, my lord."


    Not to her.


    Not to Lyn Brans.


    But to another woman.


    To someone else, he spoke the words, "my lord."


    CRASH!


    The glass in Lyn¡¯s hand slipped from her fingers and shattered against the floor, sending ripples of unease through the once-peaceful banquet hall.


    Serpina slowly approached her with an exaggeratedly concerned expression.


    "My, Lady Lyn. Are you alright? Bring her a new glass."


    After sending a soldier to retrieve it, Serpina tilted her head, as if observing Lyn with genuine curiosity.


    "Are you feeling faint?"


    "Swen...?"


    Serpina¡¯s voice did not reach her.


    Lyn could only see him.


    The man she had lost.


    The man she could never regain.


    "Swen... why...? Why... why...?"


    "......."


    Swen did not answer.


    Instead, he turned his eyes toward Serpina.


    As if waiting for her approval.


    And Serpina, understanding him completely, stepped in between them and spoke.


    "Do you have business with my general?"


    "Why... why are you here...?"


    Lyn forced herself to take one unsteady step after another, closing the distance between them.


    "Why...? You... you said you would stay by my side...! We... we shared the same dream...!!!"


    But¡ª


    Her movement was halted.


    By none other than Airen.


    The knight who had once been her shield now barred her path.


    "You are causing a disturbance, Lady Lyn."


    Restrained by her former bodyguard¡ª


    Begging, like a desperate fool, before the strategist who had once knelt at her feet¡ª


    Lyn cried out.


    "Swen...! Why... why did you... why did you leave me?!"


    She clutched her chest, barely able to breathe.


    "I... I wanted to give you wings. I¡ªI¡ª!!!"


    None of this made sense.


    Why?


    Why were Airen and Swen¡ª


    The people who had once fought for her¡ª


    Now standing beside her mortal enemy?


    Why was Airen guarding Serpina?


    Why was Serpina calling him, "my Swen"?


    The weight of it crushed her.


    The reality she had run from¡ª


    The reality she had convinced herself she could overcome¡ª


    Struck her down.


    ¡ªThud.


    Lyn collapsed.


    She never even got to hear his response.


    Serpina, unbothered, glanced at one of her soldiers.


    "Escort the Brans delegation here. It seems Lady Lyn needs rest. The negotiations will resume once she regains consciousness."


    "Ah¡ªy-yes, my lady!"


    ***


    After the soldier hurriedly left to summon the Brans delegation,


    I looked down at Lyn, unconscious on the floor.


    And then at Serpina, who gazed at her with an utterly frigid expression.


    There was no warmth in her eyes.


    Only the cold, merciless gaze of a ruler who had already won.


    ''If this was all part of her calculations...''


    Then I could only acknowledge how formidable Serpina truly ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? was.


    Honestly, I felt a slight twinge of pity for Lyn.


    But¡ª


    ''She¡¯s the woman who tried to kill Lady Airen.''


    And that was enough for that pity to fade.


    I didn¡¯t care that she had once tried to humiliate me.


    I didn¡¯t care that she never valued me highly.


    After all, I had never truly served her as my lord, either.


    But¡ª


    She had cast Airen aside.


    She had thrown away the woman who only ever wanted her approval.


    I had deceived Lyn.


    I had betrayed her.


    And because of that, I had saved Airen.


    I had never once regretted it.


    Even if I were given the chance to relive that moment a hundred times over¡ª


    I would make the same choice.


    I would betray Lyn.


    I would save Airen.


    This¡ª


    This was simply consequence.


    And there was no better word to describe the fallen ruler before me.


    Karma.

 Chapter 153: An Unexpected Reunion (5)

    When did it start?


    When did I begin to hate you?


    "Have you heard about Airen? They say she¡¯s already sparring with adult soldiers at her age. She¡¯ll be your shield in the future, so make sure to stay close to her."


    "Lyn, did you hear? Airen is said to be the most talented warrior in the history of House Juliet. No, actually, among all the families that serve House Brans. Isn¡¯t it reassuring to know she¡¯s in our generation?"


    "Since you were born into the Brans lineage, it''s only natural that you must surpass her."


    From the moment Lyn began to grasp how the world worked¡ª


    From an age when she had barely started making sense of the people around her¡ª


    She had heard Airen Juliet¡¯s name far more often than her own.


    Airen was an exceptional girl.


    That much was obvious, even to Lyn¡¯s young eyes.


    She possessed a dazzling talent for swordsmanship and had a sharp mind, capable of understanding and applying military strategy at an age when most children still played with wooden swords.


    And above all¡ª


    As a bodyguard, her greatest trait was her utter lack of ambition.


    "Lady Lyn, I am a sword and shield for House Brans. I was born for this, and that will never change."


    Airen had always said that to her.


    Even when they were children, Lyn could tell she meant it.


    So, naturally¡ª


    Shouldn¡¯t she have felt reassured?


    Shouldn¡¯t it have been comforting to see someone bow their head and swear loyalty, simply because Lyn carried the blood of House Brans?


    But instead¡ª


    Lyn, as a child, didn¡¯t like her.


    To put it bluntly, she hated her.


    "Who do you think you are?"


    Why did her father and brothers care more about Airen¡¯s future¡ªa future spent propping up her¡ªthan about the path Lyn herself would carve?


    Maybe it was just childish jealousy at first, but as she grew older, that resentment only solidified.


    The only thing that allowed her to endure it was the simple fact that she was superior to Airen.


    No matter how skilled Airen became, she would always serve beneath her.


    And no matter what happened, Lyn would never bow to her.


    It was as absolute as the sky above and the earth below.


    That single truth was the only thing that kept her resentment in check.


    But at some point¡ª


    Ironically, even Airen¡¯s sincerity began to irritate her.


    If she had been a hypocrite, it would have been easy to hate her.


    But she wasn¡¯t.


    And that made Lyn feel like she was the one in the wrong for despising her.


    Still, back then, it wasn¡¯t unbearable.


    She wasn¡¯t the heir yet.


    She could simply avoid seeing Airen too often.


    But as time passed¡ª


    As Lyn grew older¡ª


    The empire crumbled, just as her father had foreseen.


    After the emperor¡¯s death, the Ingrart Empire fractured as his successors tore each other apart.


    The central continent descended into chaos.


    And Brans Army, having already secured the prime territory of Arnel Castle, found itself in an ideal position to rise.


    After years of bloodshed, ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) when the war of succession finally ended¡ª


    It was neither Algott, the strongest candidate, nor Sidmid, his main rival, who claimed the throne.


    It was Serpina¡ª


    A nameless, insignificant youngest sibling who had suddenly emerged from the shadows.


    Rumors said she had ruthlessly eliminated her brothers using cunning and cruelty, securing the throne in a storm of blood.


    As Lyn watched the empire fall into turmoil, she thought¡ª


    This is House Brans¡¯ responsibility to fix.


    Not for the people.


    Not for peace.


    But because she was Lyn Brans.


    And a ruler of House Brans should act accordingly.


    Fortunately¡ªor perhaps unfortunately¡ª


    Her brothers were uninterested in ruling.


    Chel was a warrior, not a politician.


    Carlints was too concerned with self-preservation.


    And so, the crown that had once rested on their father¡¯s head naturally fell onto hers.


    Lyn thought¡ª


    That was when her true life would begin.


    This was her chance to prove she was more than just the daughter of House Brans.


    Just like Airen had shone, she would shine as well¡ª


    By eliminating the tyrant Serpina and restoring order.


    When she was summoned to her father¡¯s deathbed, she had gone with excitement in her heart.


    But¡ª


    "Lyn, Airen will always be by your side. She has the potential to become the greatest knight in our house¡¯s history. She will protect you as you claim the continent... just as her father once protected me..."


    Even in his final moments¡ª


    Even as he passed the throne to her¡ª


    His last words were not about her.


    Not that she would become a great ruler.


    But that Airen would become the greatest bodyguard.


    Even as he died, he spoke her name.


    That was the moment.


    That was when something inside Lyn snapped.


    When she ascended to the throne¡ª


    Unlike the chaos of the empire, her succession was smooth.


    There were no rivals to eliminate.


    No need to consolidate power.


    And so, her first decision as ruler was an aggressive expansion campaign.


    With Chel, soon to be known as the greatest swordsman of Brans Army, and Airen, a prodigy in siege warfare, leading the charge¡ª


    Brans Army conquered the central continent at an unprecedented speed.


    But it was at the peak of that success¡ª


    That Lyn let go of Airen¡¯s hand.


    Officially, it was to give her a much-needed rest after commanding the frontlines.


    But in reality, it was nothing less than a demotion.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    While Chel was placed in charge of the southern front, given full command of his forces¡ª


    Airen was relegated to overseeing the second military barracks of Arnel Castle.


    It was obvious to everyone.


    But Lyn was untouchable.


    She had seized the central continent.


    No one in Brans Army could question her decision.


    Instead, Lyn became obsessed with recruiting new talent.


    Yes, Airen was exceptional¡ª


    But she wasn¡¯t irreplaceable.


    Chel was superior in open battle.


    And even though she was skilled in tactics, she was not unmatched.


    There had to be someone better.


    Lyn scoured the continent, searching for a replacement.


    She tested every strategist, every warrior, every promising talent she encountered.


    But not a single one passed.


    Every candidate she deemed worthy chose death over submission.


    Even so, she refused to give up.


    She had to find someone.


    And finally¡ª


    One day, a young man with white hair appeared before her.


    Swen.


    "If I lose, I will forfeit my life. But if you lose, Lady Lyn¡ª


    You will lose the world."


    A shiver ran through her.


    His proposals¡ªso bold, so impossible¡ª


    Had all turned out to be right.


    After putting him through multiple tests, she knew¡ª


    This man would stay by her side.


    I found him.


    I finally found someone even greater than Airen.


    And unlike her¡ª


    Swen had no ambition.


    Even when she offered him courtesans, he remained unmoved.


    He desired only one thing: to rise.


    Swen...


    You¡¯re the one I¡¯ve been waiting for all this time...


    And so¡ª


    All that remained was to remove the nuisance from her path.


    She had only been waiting for the right opportunity.


    And then, as if fate itself had handed it to her¡ª


    The perfect moment arrived.


    ***


    "...My lord, my lord!"


    "Mm... ugh..."


    "My lord, are you awake?!"


    "Parfalle...?"


    When Lyn opened her eyes, she found Parfalle staring down at her with deep concern.


    A dream...? A memory...?


    As the sensation returned to her limbs, she realized she was lying down somewhere.


    Her vision slowly cleared.


    And the moment she fully grasped where she was¡ª


    And, more importantly, who she had last seen¡ª


    "Ah..."


    Her mind pounded violently.


    It was as if someone had taken a blade to her heart and was butchering her from the inside.


    "No... Swen... why... why... how could you..."


    "My lord, please¡ªplease compose yourself! You must sign the documents first. We must return, regroup, and wait for the right opportunity."


    "Swen... Swen... weren''t you... weren''t you supposed to stand by my side...?"


    But he had lied to her.


    He had deceived her.


    And then¡ª


    At that moment, a terrifying realization dawned upon her.


    The reason Swen had always followed her orders, no matter how cruel or dismissive she had been.


    The truth behind his unwavering presence.


    It had never been because of some boundless loyalty like Airen¡¯s.


    No¡ª


    It was simply because...


    He had never once truly served her as his lord.


    Not for a single moment.


    From the very instant he had come to her, leaving Lunarian behind¡ª


    Not even once¡ª


    Had he ever considered her his true ruler.


    Lyn wanted to wail.


    But she realized she no longer had the strength to cry.


    So, in the end¡ª


    I lost everything.


    Airen.


    Swen.


    The talent I had envied.


    The talent I had unearthed myself.


    All of it, by my own hand¡ª


    "...My lord?"


    ¡ª¡ªAnd thus, Lyn Brans'' time came to a halt.


    ***


    After Lyn collapsed, Parfalle and several attendants hurriedly supported her.


    Serpina, in a show of false generosity, had provided a space for her to recover.


    And after some time had passed¡ª


    Lyn walked into the room once more.


    To sign the alliance.


    But her eyes...


    Her eyes were dead.


    The once-dominating, radiant Lyn Brans¡ª


    The woman who had rejoiced in destroying our army just to obtain me¡ª


    Was gone.


    In her place stood only a lifeless puppet, moving as if strung along by invisible threads.


    She signed the alliance papers without hesitation, without expression.


    A hollow, mechanical action.


    The reason why an alliance with Brans Army would be beneficial for us¡ª


    Even now, I couldn¡¯t predict it with absolute certainty.


    But looking at the utterly broken Lyn before me,


    I felt that it could only be an advantage.


    "Brans Army is finished."


    I didn¡¯t need 100 Intelligence to know that much.

 Chapter 154: Inevitability (1)

    At last, we had formed a six-month alliance with the Brans Army.


    I was deeply curious about what had transpired within the Brans Army during that time, but... judging by Lyn, who now seemed like a completely broken human being, it was evident that they had failed to make proper use of this opportunity and would inevitably crumble.


    Would the southern nations take their place instead?


    If the continent were to be reorganized in such a manner, it would work to Luna¡¯s advantage in terms of balance. However, Luna had yet to raise her army and was still biding her time somewhere.


    Since it was her, I wasn¡¯t too worried¡ªbut to be honest, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was doing well.


    Now that I thought about it, what had become of Jinor?


    Was he still part of the Aishus Army?


    Back when we spent time together, he had always been difficult to read... But if he had received my letter and made his decision, he might have gone to serve under Luna.


    Or perhaps he had chosen to live as a wanderer for a while¡ªthere were plenty of possibilities.


    "I really can¡¯t predict what¡¯s ahead."


    If only I could freely input questions into my mind at will.


    If only there were no restrictions on the scope of those questions.


    Considering that the world I had possessed was fundamentally designed in a way that required someone else to ask questions for me to provide advice, I supposed it made sense as a form of historical accuracy.


    But in a situation where this had become my reality, what use was accuracy?


    Of course, I had benefited greatly from that same accuracy more times than I could count, so I had no right to complain.


    I had no idea how things would unfold from here¡ªnot a single thing.


    Yet, one fact remained certain.


    "I must protect Serpina¡¯s life at all costs."


    For Serpina¡¯s forces¡ªno, for this country¡ªto become a unified nation, the condition was simple.


    Serpina had to step down from the throne.


    However, she was a young and highly capable ruler with immense trust from her people.


    She was far too healthy for anyone to count on an illness, and a revolution was unlikely, given the overwhelming support she had among her vassals and commanders.


    There were ongoing, intermittent rebellions, but they were all remnants of the past crown prince succession struggle. The fact that they were carried out in complete secrecy only proved that no one could openly oppose her without borrowing the legitimacy of past conflicts.


    At that moment, a fundamental question arose in my mind.


    "How does she die?"


    If I had gone directly to the Brans Army, she would have died.


    This was a conclusion derived from my 100% accurate predictions, so I could be sure of it.


    Assassination within the Brans Army?


    That was unlikely. She wouldn¡¯t have gone to Arnel Castle alone, and given that we held the advantage in negotiations, she had no reason to go there in the first place.


    Yet, the existence of a result implied there must have been a process leading up to it.


    "Why was Serpina supposed to die?"


    Since it was now an event that would never happen, there was no need to dwell on it.


    Even so, I couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the reason.


    ***


    The last person to see off the Brans Army¡¯s delegation was Airen.


    Lyn, after fainting and losing consciousness, never spoke another word to me.


    Or rather, to be precise, she didn¡¯t say anything at all.


    She simply walked away lifelessly, her complexion pale as if she were a terminally ill patient.


    The two eyes that had refused to acknowledge me were now hollow, devoid of ambition.


    "......."


    After seeing off Parfalle, who was looking at me with a complicated expression while tending to her master,


    Airen slowly made her way back to where Serpina was to deliver her report.


    "Lord. The Brans Army delegation has just departed from Eingart Castle."


    "I see. You''ve done well, Airen."


    "......."


    Airen carefully observed Serpina¡¯s expression.


    Her face was cold.


    Yet, strangely, that cold expression carried a hint of human warmth.


    Why had she¡ª


    Why had she gone out of her way to parade Swen and me before Lyn like that?


    Just then.


    "What is on your mind?"


    "Ah... No, it¡¯s nothing, my lord."


    Airen quickly lowered her head with an apologetic look.


    Serpina, however, merely closed her eyes slightly, as if to say it didn¡¯t matter.


    "You seem to be struggling to understand my actions."


    "I would never dare to say that I do not understand your decisions, my lord."


    "A vassal is free to have thoughts about their sovereign. I don¡¯t mind such glances. In fact, if someone were to look at how I tormented Lyn, they might think I was ruthless."


    "That¡¯s not¡ª"


    "But."


    Serpina slowly opened her eyes and looked at Airen.


    "I¡¯ll admit it¡ªI acted out of personal sentiment."


    "Personal sentiment, my lord?"


    "Yes. I... cannot forgive Lyn for the choice she made."


    Forgiveness?


    I had thought there was no personal grudge between them beyond being leaders of opposing nations.


    Was there something I didn¡¯t know about?


    "What choice are you referring to...?"


    I cautiously asked the question.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Serpina responded as if she had been waiting for it, locking eyes with Airen¡¯s violet gaze.


    "The choice to abandon you."


    "......!"


    "She cast you into the jaws of death and even tried to take your life. Someone like her deserves to fully understand the consequences of her decisions. As a bonus, she has also lost the miracle-working magician who once held back our army with their incredible power. That must be a heavy loss for her. However¡ª"


    Serpina clenched her fist slightly.


    Her voice, dry and cold, filled the space that held only the two of them.


    "I could never forgive her. Not once did she consider how you must have felt, Airen. And yet she shamelessly continues to live as if none of it mattered. That is why I called you and Swen here¡ªto etch into her soul the reality that her foolish decisions have led to an irreversible outcome."


    "My lord..."


    Airen... felt nothing but pure gratitude.


    Serpina was furious at Lyn.


    Not the customary anger of a ruler toward an enemy nation, but something far more personal.


    And the reason for that anger... was herself.


    "I... truly, truly despise those who abandon the people who swear loyalty to them."


    Serpina sighed briefly after saying this, her face once again devoid of any emotion, before adding curtly:


    "I spoke too much. Regardless, thank you for playing along. Seeing your former master could not have been a pleasant experience."


    "It was nothing, my lord. ...Thank you for your consideration."


    Airen bowed her head.


    If there was one thing that hadn¡¯t changed since she left Lyn, it was her unwavering devotion to Swen.


    But... deep within her heart, she now carried a clear sense of gratitude toward Serpina.


    Perhaps, if Swen had not been there, she would have pledged herself to Serpina instead.


    And yet, ironically, if not for Swen, she would never have met Serpina in the first place.


    After all, Serpina was a ruthless tyrant.


    A cunning witch who threatened the peace of the continent.


    "......."


    Serpina fell into thought.


    Had she helped ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) Airen out of pure kindness?


    Was it truly for Airen¡¯s sake alone?


    ...That would be a lie.


    Not entirely, of course¡ªher fury toward Lyn Brans for what she had done to Airen was real.


    However¡ª


    If that was all there was to it, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to utterly crush Lyn.


    A bitter smile crossed Serpina¡¯s lips as she considered her own hypocrisy.


    Then, she thought of the one person she truly wanted to have in her grasp.


    Swen.


    The silver-haired magician who had appeared in her dreams countless times.


    The man suspected of possessing the power of Insight.


    A man who carried an inexplicable pull.


    Just as Swen seemed to hold Airen in high regard, it was only natural that Serpina, too, would come to see Airen as someone significant.


    "Swen. I am sincere. If I could have you in my hands, there is nothing I wouldn¡¯t do."


    For now, he unconsciously referred to her as "Lady Serpina."


    But one day¡ª


    If she could drive out the nameless figure lingering in his heart and become his sole sovereign...


    For a woman who had lived only for the unification of the continent, she had now found herself with another goal.


    ***


    On the Road Back After the Alliance


    Parfalle cautiously approached the soldier driving the carriage and asked:


    "How is our lord¡¯s condition?"


    "The same. She hasn¡¯t spoken a word... nor has she eaten. She¡¯s only been drinking the bare minimum of water."


    "I see..."


    Since collapsing after crying out Swen¡¯s name, Lyn had fallen into silence, spending her days in eerie stillness.


    No matter how much anyone spoke to her, she gave no response.


    Even when her soldiers sought orders, she remained silent.


    The once vibrant light in her eyes had long since dulled.


    As such, it had fallen to Parfalle, the state strategist, to coordinate the return journey and direct the delegation.


    Fortunately, she was well respected within the Brans Army, and her orders were received without resistance.


    "She¡¯s just in shock. She was devastated over losing Swen. But... once we return and achieve tangible results, she¡¯ll surely return to the Lyn Brans we know."


    All Parfalle could do was maintain a positive outlook and prepare for the future.


    And so, as she pondered ways to counter the Hesna forces, continuing their march day and night¡ª


    One day, a soldier cautiously approached her.


    "Lady Parfalle. We need to change our route."


    "Is there a reason?"


    The soldier hesitated, a troubled expression crossing his face, before reporting what was now an undeniable fact.


    "It appears... a landslide has blocked the gorge along the shortest path. The road is completely obstructed by boulders... I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to take a detour."


    "...I see."


    Why now, of all times?


    Returning to Arnel Castle as soon as possible to reorganize the southern front was crucial, but... there was no way to undo what had already happened.


    "...Understood. We¡¯ll adjust our route accordingly."


    "Yes, my lady."


    And so, the Brans Army took a longer path home, dragging along the empty shell that was once Lyn Brans.


    The landslide-blocked pass¡ª


    To the Brans Army, this fact was nothing more than an inconvenient delay.


    *


    However.


    Elsewhere, in a different camp¡ª


    That fact had begun to take on an entirely different meaning.

 Chapter 155: Inevitability (2)

    The Royal Castle of Eingart, the Capital of Serpina¡¯s Forces.


    Seated upon her throne, Serpina listened to the soldier¡¯s report.


    "A landslide, you say?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    The report had come from a transport unit deployed to deliver supplies to the front lines.


    "They changed course at their own discretion, but felt the need to report the incident nonetheless."


    "Do we have an estimate of when this occurred?"


    "Based on the testimony of multiple local villagers in the surrounding area, it is estimated to have happened approximately three weeks ago."


    "Three weeks ago... I see."


    Fortunately, the landslide had only blocked a passage, meaning there were no significant casualties.


    However, it was a crucial route¡ªa key entryway from the northern continent into the central territories.


    For the sake of maintaining smooth communication with allied forces at the front lines and ensuring future strategic advances, the path had to be restored.


    "Understood. How long is the estimated recovery time?"


    "The initial reports indicate that it will take considerable time... but the field commander is prepared to begin restoration efforts as soon as you issue the order."


    Serpina hesitated briefly before extending her hand forward.


    "Very well. Dispatch support troops from the nearest fortress to assist in the recovery. I will entrust the operation to General Estin, who is in charge of the transport unit."


    "Shall I relay your command as such?"


    "Yes."


    The soldier responded loudly.


    "Understood, my lord!"


    Once the soldier had departed, Serpina rose from her seat and approached the large map spread out before her.


    It was the same continental map often used during state meetings.


    She picked up a quill from the side and prepared to mark the landslide site for reference.


    But then¡ª


    "...Huh?"


    The moment she laid eyes on the map, Swen¡¯s voice flashed through her mind.


    "Regarding your decision to visit in person... there is a possibility that it may result in an unfavorable outcome for our forces."


    "I believe it would be best if you refrained from personally making the journey, my lord."


    Back then, the unease she had felt wasn''t just because he had called her "Lady Serpina" instead of his usual way of addressing her.


    It was also because he had actively tried to stop her from going.


    Swen¡¯s stated reason had been, "You must not give your commanders a reason to sympathize with Lyn."


    But if that were truly his only concern, he should have opposed bringing Lyn here as well¡ªyet he had not.


    And then¡ª


    "Wait...?"


    A ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) chilling realization struck her, sending a shiver down her spine.


    Her heart pounded violently, and cold sweat trickled down her back.


    "...Hold on."


    Serpina double-checked the map.


    She had traveled this route countless times.


    Not long ago, she had even used this very path to return from the front lines.


    That meant she could estimate with reasonable accuracy the exact timing of the route¡¯s use.


    Of course, factors like weather could affect travel duration, but that only mattered when predicting the future¡ªnot when analyzing the past.


    And for the past several weeks, the skies had been perfectly clear.


    There should have been no issues with movement.


    The thought now consuming her mind was not about bringing Lyn here.


    It was about a different scenario¡ª


    The one where she had personally traveled to the Brans Army.


    In other words, the original plan she had proposed to Swen.


    "It was said to have happened three weeks ago, wasn¡¯t it...?"


    Serpina carefully reconstructed the timeline in her mind.


    This was a simulation of events that existed only within her thoughts¡ª


    A plan she had never spoken to anyone.


    In this scenario, she would have personally traveled to the Brans Army.


    Her destination would not have been Arnel Castle, but rather Cohart Castle, the nearest border fortress under Brans Army¡¯s control.


    There had been no reason for her to push all the way to Arnel Castle.


    Her presence at a border fortress would have been more than enough to demoralize the weakened defenders and the restless local populace, forcing them to acknowledge her authority.


    Thus, she envisioned the scenario¡ª


    The delegation, including herself, reaching Cohart Castle.


    Forming an alliance.


    Then, returning to Eingart Castle.


    And the route they would have taken on their way back¡ª


    It included the landslide-stricken pass.


    And then¡ª


    "...!!!!!!"


    The quill slipped from Serpina¡¯s hand.


    With a soft plop, the ink-laden quill hit the desk, splattering dark stains across the surface.


    For in that moment¡ª


    She realized the truth.


    ***


    "Still no news?"


    "No... The agreed-upon date has passed, but there¡¯s still nothing..."


    "And you have no idea where he went?"


    "None at all..."


    Inside the dormitory.


    I was speaking with Ioline, who had come in place of her absent twin brother, Janis.


    "There¡¯s no way to communicate with him? No letters, nothing?"


    "I... I¡¯m truly sorry..."


    "There¡¯s nothing for you to apologize for."


    Pressuring Ioline wouldn¡¯t solve anything.


    Besides, I still had some time before moving into Airen¡¯s residence, and I was personally curious about what Janis was scheming.


    A slight delay in vacating the room wouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    "Understood. You¡¯re welcome to stay here a while longer."


    "Ah... Thank you, Swen."


    As I watched her bow her head in gratitude, I asked,


    "Ioline, I have a question."


    "Please, ask anything."


    "What kind of person is Janis?"


    I had shared a room with him for a while, but all I really knew was that he seemed like an irresponsible playboy.


    We¡¯d never had a serious conversation, so I had no idea what he was truly thinking.


    "Janis... is a good person. But sometimes, that kindness can be a little excessive."


    "Excessive?"


    "Yes. He tries to take everything upon himself... I think he doesn¡¯t want to be a burden to our eldest brother, Irian."


    A burden, huh?


    Sounded like a family issue, but I didn¡¯t feel the need to pry too deeply.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "As far as I know, I think this outing of his... is also something he¡¯s doing to help Irian in some way. The only time he ever takes initiative is when it involves Irian. He keeps going on about how Irian is a genius who will revive the al-Kasky family."


    He hadn¡¯t struck me as particularly remarkable, but...


    If he had performed well in battle at a young age, then in Serpina¡¯s army¡ªwhere talent was scarce¡ªhe might as well be considered a top-tier asset.


    The more we talked, though, the worse my instincts felt about this.


    "No matter how I look at it, this smells like trouble."


    The most obvious possibility was treason.


    And yet¡ª


    On the surface, Irian seemed genuinely loyal to Serpina.


    He didn¡¯t appear dissatisfied with his position.


    I had looked into it before, since Irian was frequently mentioned as a candidate for deputy commander of the occupation forces before Airen took the role.


    But nothing suspicious had come up.


    And yet, the word treason kept flashing in my mind.


    Because¡ª


    "I have no data on the al-Kasky siblings."


    Maybe the reason I couldn¡¯t recall anything about them from my ten thousand hours of playing the game...


    Was because they had died early on for some unknown reason¡ª


    And that reason was treason.


    Otherwise, at least one of them would have been imprinted in my memory.


    Especially someone with Irian¡¯s level of ability.


    He had graduated at the top of Eingart Academy, the most prestigious institution in Serpina¡¯s territory.


    His base stats must have been well above average.


    And I had memorized every general with exceptional base stats.


    Yet, Irian¡¯s name was absent from my memory.


    "So... is this just Janis acting on his own?"


    At that moment¡ª


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Someone rapped on the door.


    I glanced at Ioline, giving her a subtle cue.


    She instinctively adjusted her posture and started tidying up the desk¡ªjust like Janis would.


    A perfect imitation.


    "Who is it?"


    "Is Swen here?"


    "...Huh?"


    I briefly considered how to respond in case they were looking for Janis¡ª


    But, fortunately or unfortunately, they were looking for me.


    When I opened the door, a soldier greeted me with a salute.


    "Swen, my lord is requesting your presence immediately."


    "Me?"


    What now?


    Did she need advice on something again?


    We had managed to get through the alliance with the Brans Army smoothly enough, but what kind of absurd question would she throw at me this time?


    Still, keeping a close relationship with her was beneficial for my goal¡ªkeeping her alive.


    "Understood. I¡¯ll head there right away."


    "Yes, sir. I¡¯ll be waiting outside."


    After a brief farewell to Ioline, I left the dormitory and made my way to the royal castle.


    ***


    Upon arriving at the audience chamber, I felt an odd sense of de?ja? vu.


    "The throne is empty."


    Yet, since I had been summoned here, I figured she had to be somewhere nearby.


    Looking around¡ª


    There she was.


    The golden-haired sovereign, standing by a desk, gazing down at it.


    I called out to her without much thought.


    "Swen, I have arrived at my lord¡¯s summons."


    "......Swen."


    Serpina slowly turned toward me, stepping forward with deliberate movements.


    Was it just my imagination?


    Her eyes seemed to tremble slightly.


    She always had an air of absolute composure when addressing me.


    But today... she looked different.


    Like the first time we met.


    Like someone who had lost their usual confidence.


    "I have something to ask you."


    A question.


    Meaning she was seeking advice.


    As always, it wouldn¡¯t really be me answering, but rather the 100 Intelligence of this body.


    All I had to do was dress it up in a way that sounded plausible.


    "Please, ask whatever you wish."


    Would it be about strategy?


    Military movements?


    Politics?


    Hopefully, it would be a predictable question.


    But¡ª


    "......Swen. Tell me your true thoughts."


    She threw me a question from a category I had never anticipated.


    "In the alliance with the Brans Army... the reason you stopped me from taking action..."


    "......?"


    "You claimed it was because our commanders might feel sympathy toward Lyn Brans if they saw her humiliation firsthand."


    "Yes. That is correct."


    "But I find that difficult to accept."


    Serpina took another step toward me.


    Something was off.


    If she hadn¡¯t been convinced back then, she would have argued the point immediately.


    So why bring it up now?


    And more importantly¡ª


    The overwhelming presence she usually exuded...


    Today, she felt fragile.


    Like a brittle, wind-blown branch.


    "If your reasoning was sound, then you should have also opposed bringing Lyn here. The effect would have been the same¡ªher subordinates witnessing the alliance being formed."


    "...My lord, that is¡ª"


    I was about to offer a response¡ª


    But she cut me off, her voice trembling.


    "Swen. Forgive me, but... let me speak first."


    She didn¡¯t give me the chance to argue.


    I fell silent, watching her.


    What was this?


    Before I could fully grasp the situation, she locked eyes with me.


    And then¡ª


    "The real reason you stopped me... wasn''t what you claimed, was it?"


    "......!"


    "I will tell you what I have come to suspect."


    Serpina''s face was slightly flushed, her expression wavering¡ª


    A rare, vulnerable look.


    She stared at me, her violet eyes filled with something almost desperate¡ª


    And then, she spoke the words.


    "You... you were trying to save my life, weren¡¯t you?"

 Chapter 156: Inevitability (3)

    "......Huh?"


    I barely managed to conceal my startled expression, responding in a deliberately puzzled tone.


    "You did not send me away for my own good¡ªis that not what you meant?"


    "......I¡¯m sorry, but I fail to understand. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any correlation between the two, does there?"


    For now, I brazenly denied it while desperately trying to figure out what to say next.


    Because¡ªshe wasn¡¯t wrong.


    My goal was for Lady Luna to unify the continent.


    At first, I followed her simply because she was the one most capable of achieving that goal. But now, I genuinely wanted her to be the one to bring unification. And the most crucial condition for her to accomplish that was for Lady Serpina to remain in control of the Serpina Army¡ªindefinitely.


    In other words, I had saved Lady Serpina¡¯s life.


    Which meant that her statement was, in a sense, the undeniable truth I had never once admitted to her.


    There was only one problem.


    How in the world had Serpina figured out that I had said those things to save her life?


    "......."


    Serpina stared at me with an enigmatic expression.


    The usual overwhelming pressure, the commanding gaze of an absolute ruler looking down from above¡ªnone of it was there.


    What stood before me was... I hesitated to put it into words, but¡ªa frightened girl.


    For the first time, Serpina von Eingart felt like nothing more than an ordinary woman.


    I carefully observed her reaction before finally parting my lips, speaking heavily.


    "May I ask why you think that way?"


    Before making any reckless statements, I needed to hear her reasoning first.


    "......Very well."


    Serpina slowly closed her eyes, then, as if coming to a resolution, led me toward the desk.


    On the spacious desk, there was only one thing¡ªan expansive map of the continent.


    "If it weren¡¯t for your advice... I would have prepared a diplomatic envoy the very next day and departed for Brans Army. Since our army holds the initiative, few would expect me to travel all the way to Arnel Castle. I assume you thought the same."


    "If my lord were to make a move, I would expect you to head no farther than the border."


    "Yes. You understand, then. As expected..."


    I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of riddle she was trying to pose, but for now, I decided to play along.


    Serpina was no fool. If she had called me here and was speaking so firmly, it meant she had already pieced together a solid line of reasoning.


    And considering the presence of the map on the table¡ªit meant the answer was hidden there.


    If I couldn¡¯t refute her reasoning with my own, there was only one thing to do.


    I had to climb onto the foundation of her logic.


    I silently examined the map, listening intently to her words.


    "From a strategic perspective, the nearest location from here is Cohart Castle."


    She pointed to Cohart Castle with her finger.


    Naturally, I focused on the map even more.


    "The time required to travel there... and the time needed to form an alliance and return..."


    ...!


    I saw it.


    The moment she mentioned "travel time" and "return time," I understood exactly what she was implying.


    "You¡¯re referring to a landslide."


    "!!!!"


    At my words, Serpina¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She stared at me, visibly shaken.


    Her reaction alone was enough to confirm that I had deduced the correct answer.


    While looking at the map, the thought that kept repeating in my mind was the fact that Serpina had asked me if I had tried to save her.


    Which meant¡ªsomewhere on this map, there had to be a clue pointing to her death.


    A clue within the map that indicated how she could have died? That narrowed down the possibilities significantly.


    And the reason it boiled down to a "natural disaster" was because she had pointed at Cohart Castle, which was positioned near the border.


    No matter how many rebels lurked in the region, the odds of an assassination attempt occurring within the territory itself were lower than the likelihood of a natural disaster.


    But Serpina wasn¡¯t someone with a 100 Intelligence stat like me. Even if she were extraordinarily intelligent, predicting a natural disaster down to its exact location and occurrence was impossible.


    Which meant that even for someone as logical as her, it had to be a natural disaster that was reasonably foreseeable.


    For example, something like, "Were you concerned that I would be struck by lightning?" would be an absurd conclusion for Serpina.


    Lightning leaves no clear evidence. It would be far too contrived for someone to witness it and report it later.


    More importantly, for lightning to strike, it needed to rain¡ªbut the northern continent had been experiencing stable weather for a while.


    If she had traveled far south, the weather might have been different, but that distance was too great to be relevant.


    So lightning was out of the question.


    Then what?


    My eyes landed on the valley that lay along the shortest route between Eingart Castle and Cohart Castle.


    In this game, traveling through a valley always meant preparing for potential landslides.


    There was only one possible answer.


    And a landslide would leave behind tangible evidence, making it easy for reports to come in.


    There were even villages nearby.


    "...So, in the end... you really were... trying to save me."


    "......."


    "But... even if I were to suddenly claim that a landslide was going to happen out of nowhere, I wouldn¡¯t have believed you. Just like last time... And had you been completely honest about it, I might have acted stubbornly just to defy you. Frankly, I don¡¯t believe in nonsense about the movements of the heavens and whatnot."


    ...???


    "You must have known... that I would think that way, didn¡¯t you?"


    Not really¡ªwas what I almost said.


    But I swallowed the words down.


    To be honest, this was the first time I had ever heard that Serpina didn¡¯t believe in such things.


    She usually listened to me well enough, and since she talked about things like "insight" and "intuition," I just assumed she had some belief in those kinds of concepts.


    Whether she knew what I was thinking or not¡ª


    Serpina looked at me with an almost sorrowful expression and spoke.


    "Tell me, Swen... Was I right? Did you... say that to save my life?"


    Hearing her trembling voice, I thought to myself.


    What was my role within the Serpina Army?


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    It was to keep her alive.


    And for that, the most important thing was ensuring that she trusted me¡ªmaking sure she listened to my words when it mattered most.


    After all, I had already seen two rulers before her meet their downfall because they ignored crucial advice.


    Serpina was different from Lunarian. To gain her trust, I had to prove something to her.


    And right now¡ª


    Wasn¡¯t this a golden opportunity to do just that?


    If I were Serpina, I wouldn¡¯t have been fixating on the unbelievable notion that I could predict a landslide. I would have been thinking about something deeper.


    But for some reason, the usual sharpness in her eyes had been replaced by urgency.


    Had something happened to make her think this way?


    Regardless...


    Wouldn¡¯t it be best to just go along with what she was giving me?


    Thinking lightly of it, I slowly lowered my head.


    "...To be honest, I considered telling you outright, but I feared it would sound a bit absurd..."


    "...!!!"


    Good.


    Now, all I had to do was raise my head and say something like, ''As long as I could save my lord, that is all that matters to me.''


    If she asked how I knew, I could just throw in something vague about the heavens. The outcome had already proven me right, so she wouldn¡¯t bother pressing for details.


    With that in mind, ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) I lifted my head and slowly opened my mouth¡ª


    "My lord, as long as I could save y¡ª"


    ...?


    Something was wrong.


    I couldn¡¯t speak.


    No¡ªmore precisely, my mouth, the organ designed for speech, had been sealed shut.


    What had filled it, blocking my words, was... something soft.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to realize what it was.


    A tongue.


    The very tongue that had allowed me to maneuver my way through every conversation, to deceive and manipulate, to navigate my way to survival¡ª


    That tongue was now entangled with someone else¡¯s.


    And in that moment, I realized¡ª


    Serpina¡¯s lips were pressed against mine.


    She was kissing me.


    Despite the sheer suddenness of it, I felt no shock, no overwhelming embarrassment.


    Instead¡ª


    I felt a strange sense of relief.


    As if... this wasn¡¯t the first time.


    Why...?


    Before I could even dwell on the thought, her warm, soft tongue pushed deeper, claiming every corner of my mouth with a slow, deliberate thoroughness.


    How much time had passed?


    Eventually, our lips parted with a faint, glistening strand of saliva lingering between us.


    "Haa..."


    Serpina, her face flushed red, her breath uneven, looked at me.


    Her golden eyes¡ª


    They held only me.


    Not as an absolute ruler.


    Not as the Lady of the Serpina Army.


    But as a woman.


    And in that voice, trembling with emotion, she spoke.


    "...Swen. I don¡¯t care who holds a place in your heart. It doesn¡¯t matter how many came before me."


    "So, please."


    "I don¡¯t need all of you. Just a part of you is enough. At least for this moment¡ªstay by my side."


    As I looked at her, listening to the plea in her voice¡ª


    I thought to myself.


    ...My first kiss tasted like yuzu.

 Chapter 131

    A brief turn of the clock forward¡ª


    The capital of the Aishus Army, Valharat Castle, located in the eastern central region.


    "......."


    Yuri stood by the window of the audience chamber, staring blankly outside.


    How much time had passed?


    The sound of footsteps echoed as someone approached.


    "Yuri."


    "......."


    The owner of the voice was none other than Anima Ingram.


    The very woman whom Yuri had been willing to bear all disgrace to protect.


    "Anima, you¡¯re here. How¡¯s Ern doing?"


    "He seems to have completely recovered. It¡¯s a relief. That guy... other than being sturdy, he didn¡¯t have much going for him."


    At Anima¡¯s words, Yuri smiled.


    "That¡¯s really good to hear... I was so worried."


    "......."


    Anima watched Yuri with a complicated expression but couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile back. Instead, she let out a short sigh.


    "Yuri."


    "Hm?"


    "You do understand what¡¯s happening right now, don¡¯t you?"


    "......Yeah."


    As of yesterday, the ninth officer had resigned.


    Including Jinor, a total of nine high-ranking officers had left the Aishus Army.


    For a small nation like Aishus, where every single officer was invaluable, this was a critical blow, no matter how much their power had grown.


    To exchange their own general for the return of prisoners¡ª


    A situation so unprecedented that no ruler could have ever conceived of it.


    Though Epinnel had stepped in as a firefighter to quell the uproar, there was no way to completely hide the storm raging within the army.


    "Epinnel went through so much trouble cleaning up after me. Honestly, maybe she should¡¯ve been the ruler instead of me. The only thing I have... is the blood of the Aishus lineage flowing through my veins."


    "I didn¡¯t come here to listen to you whine, Yuri."


    Anima¡¯s voice was firm as she watched Yuri¡¯s awkward smile.


    No matter what anyone said¡ª


    This woman had done everything solely for her sake.


    At this point, saying something like "I never asked for it" would be meaningless.


    Since the day of their oath, the only sun she would serve was Yuri.


    "So, what¡¯s your plan from here on?"


    "...I don¡¯t know. For now, it¡¯s fortunate that Serpina¡¯s army hasn¡¯t moved, but... the southern regions are growing unstable. It seems like things will become chaotic again. Either way, we need to focus on strengthening our internal stability. Our territory has expanded by three new domains, after all."


    Valharat Castle, Laccline Castle, Zelstrom Castle, and Zeta Castle.


    With the addition of Charam¡¯s and Aleffel¡¯s territories, along with one of the Brans Army¡¯s castles, the Aishus Army had grown considerably.


    "I have a plan, Yuri."


    "A plan?"


    Yuri looked straight into Anima¡¯s eyes.


    "What do you think our army needs most right now?"


    "...I guess, first, we need to let the storm pass."


    "Exactly. The storm must pass. This series of incidents needs to be forgotten quickly. In other words, internal cohesion is more important now than ever."


    "Internal cohesion... huh."


    The upheaval had started with the unprecedented decision to sacrifice one of their own officers.


    To suppress this raging torrent, something even larger had to sweep everyone along with it.


    "Yes. And for that... we need to start a war."


    Yuri¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the word war.


    "A war? You mean... launching an offensive?"


    "That¡¯s right."


    "But the only target we can attack is Serpina¡¯s army. Are you suggesting we invade Hisphil Castle again?"


    Yuri¡¯s expression darkened.


    "That¡¯s impossible. With three of our territories already near the border, launching another offensive would be too risky. ...Anima, you know this too, don¡¯t you?"


    "Of course. It would be difficult, especially Hisphil Castle. My past mistake has made it even more impossible."


    "I-I wasn¡¯t trying to blame you¡ª"


    "It¡¯s fine, Yuri. I don¡¯t get hung up on things like that... Come here for a moment."


    Anima unfolded a map on the nearby table.


    "Now, looking at the map... it¡¯s clear that the only force we can attack is Serpina¡¯s army in the west. If we took more time, we could push south, but getting ambushed along the way would be disastrous."


    "...Yeah."


    "But we are going to attack Serpina¡¯s army."


    Yuri remained silent, staring at Anima.


    She quickly recognized this as Anima¡¯s way of signaling that she was waiting for an explanation.


    "However, invading Serpina¡¯s army doesn¡¯t necessarily mean attacking the castles near the border. The western front isn¡¯t the only route to reach them."


    "What do you mean? I don¡¯t quite understand."


    "Don¡¯t you? We have more than just those three castles."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Anima pointed at a specific location on the far eastern edge of the continent.


    Zeta Castle.


    "But everything around Zeta Castle is already part of our territory, isn¡¯t it?"


    "No, Yuri. Look at it from a different perspective. ...You should be able to see it."


    Yuri stared at the map for a long while.


    If Anima had brought it up, then there must be something to it...


    And then, she realized something.


    "Wait... Are you talking about the river?"


    "Exactly."


    A massive river flowed near Zeta Castle.


    Following the river upstream, it led to the northernmost edge of the continent¡ªAmir Castle.


    "We¡¯re going to invade Amir Castle. From their perspective, it¡¯s not even considered a border fortress, so they probably have minimal defenses. If we bring as many troops as we can, we¡¯ll definitely win. We¡¯ll plant the red flag of Aishus in the northern continent! No one will see it coming."


    Indeed.


    Predicting such an unorthodox maneuver would be nearly impossible.


    After all, Aishus stood to gain little from such an attack.


    "But... even if we seize the territory, we won¡¯t be able to hold it. That would make it meaningless, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    "I already told you, Yuri. We don¡¯t need just a couple of territories. We need something to quell this chaos. We need a massive wave to counter the storm approaching us."


    Yuri immediately understood the deeper meaning behind Anima¡¯s words.


    To overshadow the scandal of sacrificing Swen¡ª


    They would create an even more shocking event by planting their flag in the northern continent.


    That was Anima¡¯s true intention.


    Even if they lost the castle soon after, it would still serve its purpose¡ª


    Bringing order to their current turmoil.


    "I''ve thought about it so much, Yuri. In the end, this all happened because of me, so I felt like I had to fix it somehow. I racked my brain over and over, thinking until my head was about to burst. Sure, it¡¯s a reckless plan, and there¡¯s not much for us to gain from it... but precisely because of that, no one will ever see it coming. This will catch them completely off guard. Yuri, just trust me one more time."


    The burden in Yuri¡¯s heart was just as heavy in Anima¡¯s.


    After all, this entire farce had happened to save Anima Ingram.


    That was why she had given everything to thinking of a way¡ªanything¡ªto help Yuri out of this dangerous predicament.


    A visible achievement. If she could just secure a decisive victory, it would surely stabilize the chaos within the nation.


    Her eyes shone with conviction.


    Yuri gazed into Anima¡¯s eyes.


    Even after losing her arm, even as she refused to show any weakness, even as she declared that she would become Yuri¡¯s wings¡ªher eyes had shone just like this.


    But¡ª


    That was exactly why Yuri slowly shook her head.


    "No, Anima. I¡¯m not going through with this plan."


    "Why not?! They¡¯ll never see it coming. This way, we¡¯ll at least secure territory, even if just for a moment. This is our chance¡ªaside from Serpina¡¯s army, Aishus can be the first to plant its flag in the northern continent!"


    Yuri agreed.


    She agreed, but there was something even more important.


    "Lady Yuri, spilled water cannot be put back into its vessel. Whether the decision was right or wrong... no one can ever know for sure."


    "Accept what has already happened. Accept the consequences of your decision. Only then will you be able to move forward. That is the final piece of advice I can give you as someone who once served as your tactician."


    With her eyes closed, Yuri recalled the last words of a great pillar who had once stood by her side in these chaotic times.


    She had ultimately lost him.


    But his final words remained, anchoring a part of her heart.


    "Anima. We can¡¯t sacrifice the present and the future just to erase the past."


    "......!"


    "What¡¯s done is done. Sure, an accomplishment like this would make an impact and might even calm the situation down... but that would just mean throwing away our future to settle the present. So, no. I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m sorry."


    The truth was¡ª


    Anima had already sensed it deep down.


    The only reason she was so certain the enemy wouldn¡¯t foresee this plan was because it wasn¡¯t particularly beneficial to Aishus.


    What kind of strategist would ever expect their opponent to execute a plan where their own losses outweighed the gains?


    Planting the Aishus flag in the north, even if just for a moment¡ª


    That was all they would achieve.


    The soldiers they sent, the resources they burned through, the rations they depleted¡ªit would all disappear for nothing more than an impactful moment.


    Even so, she had pushed forward with the plan.


    Because Yuri had borne everything on her shoulders for her sake.


    Because she wanted Yuri to cast off the weight of her burdens and rise again as soon as possible.


    "But... but if we do nothing, you¡ªyou''re the one who''ll suffer. Because of me. Because you... because you tried to save me¡ª"


    "Anima."


    Yuri reached out, gently brushing Anima¡¯s slumped shoulders.


    "It¡¯s okay. I was prepared for this. ...We¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we?"


    "......."


    Anima swallowed back the tears welling in her eyes.


    And in that moment, she made another vow.


    Even if she made the wrong decision, even if the entire world turned its back on Yuri¡ª


    She alone would remain by her side, taking on all the filth and disgrace with her.


    And¡ª


    Anima had no way of knowing just how much fortune she owed to the fact that, in a decisive moment, Yuri had remembered Jinor¡¯s advice.


    ***


    "Good Work, Lady Airen."


    "Hmm. You¡¯ve done well. Take care and get some rest."


    After dismissing the soldiers who had been patrolling alongside her, Airen changed into her casual clothes {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} and headed back toward her lodgings.


    Her assigned mission was to help maintain order in the capital city of Eingart.


    There was nothing particularly special about it¡ªjust patrolling the outer and inner territories of Eingart Castle.


    Even though security was already relatively stable, it was only thanks to the constant shifts of patrol squads keeping things in check.


    If they let up even for a day, disorder could spread rapidly, even in the capital.


    Especially in times like these, when chaos reigned.


    Moreover, ever since Amir Castle¡¯s patrols had uncovered a major incident, the higher-ups had ordered even stricter security measures, effectively doubling her workload.


    Not that Airen minded.


    As long as she had work to do, she felt a sense of purpose.


    After all, there was once a time when no one sought her out at all.


    She was the kind of person who felt stronger just knowing she was needed by someone.


    "......."


    As she walked home, memories of Valharat Castle suddenly came to mind.


    Back then, whenever she finished a mission and returned home¡ª


    Swen was always there to greet her.


    She realized that the reason her steps had always been so light on the way back was because she knew, without fail, that a certain silver-haired man would be waiting for her with a smile.


    "...I miss him."


    She missed Swen.


    But she couldn¡¯t just rush off to see him without a reason.


    She had only recently received her new assignment, and standing out too much wouldn¡¯t be a wise decision.


    If it only affected her, she might not have cared.


    But if she did anything reckless, it could bring unnecessary trouble to Swen as well.


    "I wish I had some excuse to see him..."


    If she had a legitimate reason, she could request a meeting naturally.


    But nothing reasonable came to mind.


    For a fleeting moment, Airen imagined herself showing up in front of Swen and simply saying¡ª


    "Swen. I missed you, so I came to see you."


    The very thought made her face flush bright red.


    She instinctively bowed her head low.


    ...There was no way she could ever say something so embarrassing out loud.


    How did Swen manage to say things like that so easily?


    "I wish I could express my feelings as naturally as Swen does..."


    She sighed at her own hesitation.


    And just then¡ª


    "...Huh?"


    A lively commotion nearby caught her attention.


    Her gaze drifted toward the source of the noise¡ªa dessert shop.


    It looked like they were hosting some sort of promotional event.


    Airen lifted her head and glanced up at the banner above the shop.


    [Only Three Days Until Saint Valentino¡¯s Festival! Prepare in Advance!]


    "Saint Valentino¡¯s Festival?"


    She tilted her head in confusion, unfamiliar with the occasion.


    Just then, a woman wearing an apron approached her with a warm smile.


    "Hello, knight! We¡¯ve just released a brand-new chocolate¡ªwould you like to try some?"

 Chapter 132

    Chocolate?


    Was that what this brown, round confection was called?


    "No, thank you, but I don¡¯t really have the money for¡ª"


    "Oh, no worries! We¡¯re doing a tasting event today, so it¡¯s free! Please, go ahead and try ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã one."


    The woman handed Airen a piece of chocolate, a round confection resembling a dumpling.


    It looked unfamiliar¡ªsomething she had never seen before.


    "Hmm?"


    A rich, sweet aroma flooded her senses the moment it neared her nose.


    It was so enticing that she had no hesitation in putting it into her mouth.


    And with just a few moments of rolling the chocolate around on her tongue¡ª


    A new world of flavor unfolded before her, one she had never experienced before.


    "......!!"


    "How is it? Delicious, right?"


    Airen¡¯s pupils widened slightly.


    Without realizing it, she lightly cupped her own cheek with her hand.


    It was sweet.


    So sweet that she wasn¡¯t even aware of the girlish expression she was making.


    No¡ªmore accurately, it was a combination of sweetness with a subtle hint of bitterness.


    And there was a nutty richness blended in, just a touch.


    But more than anything, that slight bitterness served as the perfect balance, elevating the entire confection to perfection.


    She savored the taste as much as she could, but it melted away far too quickly.


    It dissolved much faster than any candy, almost like cream.


    "This is called chocolate? It¡¯s incredible."


    "Oh? Ah... Sir Knight, have you never seen chocolate before? Are you perhaps not from the North?"


    "I am not. I only arrived here recently."


    "I see! Well, this is chocolate! It¡¯s a specialty of the northern regions. People love it because of its sweetness. With Saint Valentino¡¯s Festival coming up, we decided to make a special batch mixed with hazelnuts. What do you think?"


    "It was truly delicious. A fine confection."


    "Hehe! Hearing that makes me so happy. Oh! Since this is your first time trying chocolate... Here, take a few more!"


    "No, that won¡¯t be necessary¡ª"


    "Come on, no need to be shy. Take them!"


    With a beaming smile, the woman handed Airen a neatly wrapped bundle of three more chocolates.


    Honestly...


    After having tasted it once, it was hard to resist the temptation.


    Perhaps because she had always lived a life of restraint, disciplined in every aspect¡ª


    She had a particular weakness for sweets.


    It was one of the small indulgences she wished she could keep hidden.


    As she tucked the chocolates into her pocket, she found herself thinking¡ª


    Hazelnuts, huh?


    So that was the source of the nutty flavor.


    But more importantly...


    "Excuse me, I¡¯d like to ask something."


    "Of course! Ask away!"


    There wasn¡¯t even a hint of annoyance in the woman¡¯s cheerful demeanor.


    She was a professional¡ªno doubt about it.


    And considering this was just a tasting event, that was even more impressive.


    "What exactly is Saint Valentino¡¯s Festival?"


    "Ah! It¡¯s a northern holiday and a festival! It¡¯s one of the busiest times of the year for us because so much chocolate is sold!"


    "I see. So it¡¯s a day for eating chocolate?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "Not quite! It¡¯s actually a day when women gift chocolate to men they feel indebted to! That¡¯s why so many women come to buy chocolates¡ªit¡¯s a way to express their feelings!"


    ...What?


    Women giving chocolate as a gift to men they were indebted to?


    "If you have someone you¡¯d like to give a gift to, Sir Knight, please consider our shop!"


    With that, the smiling shopkeeper waved her off.


    Airen stood frozen, unable to move for a moment, lost in thought.


    "A woman giving a man a gift... could this be...?"


    Airen Juliet.


    Before she was a great general, she was still a woman who carried feelings for a man in her heart.


    And as a warrior who always prioritized action over thought, her mind was now racing faster than ever before.


    ***


    Later That Night


    Clatter.


    The sound of a door opening, followed by a hesitant voice.


    "A-Ah... Welcome back!"


    The one greeting her was Reika.


    Their third roommate, Silin, had been temporarily dispatched to another castle.


    Which meant that the spacious three-person room had been left entirely to Reika.


    Knowing that Reika must have felt lonely, Airen smiled warmly at the girl who had eagerly welcomed her back.


    "Hm."


    Without a word, she reached into her coat and handed Reika a small package.


    "What¡¯s this...?"


    "A confection. They were handing them out earlier."


    Reika carefully unwrapped it.


    "Ah... This is chocolate, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Oh? You know about it?"


    "Yes! It¡¯s a type of confection from the northern continent. I¡¯ve always been interested in making sweets, so I knew about it. Though... this is my first time actually seeing one in person."


    Come to think of it, she was a noble daughter of the Nighhardt family.


    Someone like her would¡¯ve had access to any kind of luxury she desired.


    "Let¡¯s see... Mmm. ...Wow, this is delicious!"


    "Isn¡¯t it?"


    "Yes! This is incredible... I suppose the North¡¯s culinary skills must be on another level, considering it was once home to the old empire¡¯s capital."


    Lately, Reika had grown comfortable enough around Airen to speak naturally, without stuttering.


    There were even times when she felt more at ease with Airen than with Swen, her former mentor.


    Perhaps it was because they were both women, or perhaps it was because Airen had always treated her with kindness.


    "Oh, I know! Airen, let¡¯s eat it together!"


    "Hm? No, I¡¯m fine¡ª"


    Though she initially refused, Airen couldn''t resist the temptation of chocolate. She took another piece, letting it melt in her mouth once again.


    And so, after sharing a brief, sweet moment¡ª


    A thought suddenly crossed her mind, and she carefully brought it up to Reika.


    "Saint Valentino¡¯s Festival...?"


    "Yes. A holiday in the northern continent where women give chocolate to men they feel indebted to."


    "Really? That sounds quite romantic... I had always heard that northern people were generally cold and lacked emotional expression."


    "Is that so? That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard that. You really do seem to know a lot of random facts, Reika."


    Reika chuckled awkwardly at Airen¡¯s remark.


    "When I was locked away at home, all I could do was read... So, I ended up absorbing all sorts of random information."


    "I see... Anyway..."


    Airen covered her mouth and cleared her throat a few times, trying to gather her courage.


    Or rather, she was attempting to say something¡ª


    But for some reason, the words felt incredibly difficult to say out loud.


    More daunting than standing on a battlefield, sword in hand, against a formidable enemy.


    Reika observed Airen¡¯s hesitance for a moment before tilting her head slightly and asking¡ª


    "Do you... want to give chocolate to Swen?"


    "Cough!!"


    Airen choked, coughing violently, as if something had gone down the wrong way.


    Reika, startled, quickly moved closer in concern.


    "A-Airen?! Are you okay?!"


    "A-Ah... Y-Yes, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just... um... that is to say..."


    Why...


    Why was it so difficult to be honest with her feelings?


    "I..."


    Even so, she mustered all the courage she could and slowly nodded her head.


    Her flushed cheeks revealed a vulnerability completely unlike the fearless knight she usually was.


    "I see... That¡¯s a wonderful idea. As soon as you mentioned it, I immediately thought of Master, too."


    Master... Did she mean Swen?


    Airen recalled that, during her time with the Aishus Army, Swen had acted as Reika¡¯s mentor in magic.


    "I was just wondering... um, what you think about it... if it¡¯s a good idea or not."


    Airen fumbled with her words¡ªan unusual sight for her.


    Reika suddenly realized that this must have been how she herself looked whenever she hesitated around Swen.


    Airen had always been patient and kind to her.


    So, this time, Reika wanted to do the same for her.


    "I think it¡¯s a great idea!"


    "R-Really? I mean... I¡¯m just a little worried that Swen might find it bothersome..."


    "No, not at all! I think he¡¯d be really happy. If I were in Swen¡¯s place, I¡¯d be overjoyed!"


    "...You think so?"


    The brave warrior who had once played a decisive role in the western fortress defense of Valharat¡ª


    Now sat there, flustered, unable to hide her nervousness over something as simple as gifting chocolate.


    Reika found the sight to be... utterly adorable.


    Airen Juliet.


    The woman destined to become Swen¡¯s first wife.


    Would I ever be able to love someone like that?


    Would I ever be able to share such a love with Master... with Swen?


    No.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to be thinking about herself.


    Airen had always been there for her.


    Now, it was her turn to help Airen.


    "In that case, let¡¯s do it! Let¡¯s give Swen chocolate together!"


    ***


    The Next Day


    "What do you mean it''s sold out...?"


    "Ack, I¡¯m really sorry, Sir Knight! Since Saint Valentino¡¯s Festival is so close, we completely sold out in the blink of an eye."


    Despite returning to the shop, Airen found that the hazelnut chocolate she had fallen in love with was completely out of stock.


    She couldn''t quite hide her disappointment.


    Seeing this, the shopkeeper cautiously offered a suggestion.


    "Well... we still have some of our regular chocolate left. Would you like to try that instead?"


    "I suppose this will have to do..."


    After purchasing a neatly packaged block of chocolate, Airen shared a piece with Reika right there.


    "Hmm... It¡¯s not quite the same."


    "It does feel like something is missing... It¡¯s still sweet, but..."


    The chocolate was still delicious, of course.


    But it lacked the fullness¡ªthe rich depth¡ªof the one they had tasted the day before.


    The absence of the nutty flavor left an emptiness in the taste.


    Still, at least they had something left to give to Swen.


    "If only I had made up my mind yesterday, I could¡¯ve bought it then..."


    She regretted hesitating for even a moment.


    But with the festival so close, there was nothing she could do about it now.


    "...I suppose this will have to do. I¡¯ll just give him this."


    Airen forced a small, bitter smile.


    For some reason, Reika felt an unexplainable pang in her chest at the sight of Airen¡¯s dejected expression.


    "No... Airen."


    "Hm?"


    "Let¡¯s make it ourselves!"


    Reika grabbed Airen¡¯s hands tightly, her eyes shining with determination.


    "R-Reika...?"


    Airen looked into Reika¡¯s pink eyes.


    A burning passion¡ªone she had never seen before¡ªwas blazing in them.


    "Airen! Let¡¯s make our own chocolate! One that tastes even better than what we had before!"

 Chapter 133

    After purchasing the necessary tools, Reika led Airen back to their room, busily preparing for what was to come.


    "Uh... Reika, I gathered everything you asked for."


    "Ah, thank you! Just set them down over there, please."


    A large brass bowl, two trays, some wooden planks, cookie molds, bricks, and a variety of ingredients.


    Airen had even fetched water from the well, just in case it was needed.


    "I checked the recipe one more time for this moment!"


    On the way back, Reika had bought a cookbook containing a chocolate recipe and quickly skimmed through it.


    Airen was once again struck by how different Reika was when she focused on baking¡ªnone of her usual absentmindedness was present.


    With precise movements, Reika began crafting something with her delicate hands.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Prepping for cooking! Ah, Airen, could you open the window for me?"


    Seeing Reika¡¯s unusually high energy, Airen silently did as she was told and opened the window.


    Within minutes, a makeshift cooking station took form.


    She stacked bricks into a rectangular shape, placing chopped wood inside.


    It was a primitive setup, but it would serve as a workable stove.


    "Wait. Don¡¯t we need fire for this? ...I didn¡¯t bring anything to start it with."


    "Don¡¯t worry about that."


    Reika took a deep breath and extended her hand.


    Fwoosh¡ª


    A small flame appeared in her palm, which she flicked toward the wood.


    The fire caught instantly, beginning to burn steadily.


    "Ooh...."


    With the brass bowl placed atop the structure, their cooking station was complete.


    "Incredible. You can summon fire just like that?"


    "As long as you understand mana, it¡¯s not that difficult."


    "Mana?"


    At Airen¡¯s question, Reika paused, placing a finger on her lips in thought.


    "Hmm... According to Master, it''s an energy source that flows through the air. Like how you can feel air enter your lungs when you breathe, you can sense mana gathering at your fingertips... something like that?"


    Explaining mana, something she had been able to sense since birth, was a challenge for even a genius like Reika.


    Airen seemed to realize this and, rather than pressing further, changed the topic to something else.


    "Judging by your skills, this isn¡¯t your first time making something like this, is it?"


    "I spent most of my life locked indoors. Secretly setting up makeshift kitchens like this and baking bread was the only freedom I had. Thinking about what kind of bread to bake, what ingredients to use... It was one of the few things that truly made me happy."


    Reika giggled softly, a faint blush appearing on her cheeks.


    "You really seem to love it," Airen noted.


    "I do! Now, let''s melt the chocolate."


    They dumped the remaining store-bought chocolate into the pot.


    Since it had already melted so quickly in their mouths, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the heat to turn it into a thick, molten form.


    Airen, who was only familiar with roasting meat and preparing simple salads, had no idea what came next¡ª


    ¡®I¡¯ll just leave it to the expert.¡¯


    "We just need to wait for it to melt now. Oh! Here, put this on."


    "Hm?"


    Reika handed her a cloth item.


    Unfolding it, Airen realized¡ª


    "...An apron?"


    "You always need one when cooking! I always carry one with me. I used to dream of baking with a friend one day... and now that dream is coming true!"


    Reika''s voice was filled with nostalgia as she spoke.


    Airen put on the apron¡ªbut¡ª


    "...?"


    It didn¡¯t fit properly.


    "Reika. Sorry, but I don¡¯t think this is my size."


    "Huh? Oh..."


    Reika turned her gaze toward Airen¡ª


    And immediately understood the problem.


    The apron didn¡¯t cover her chest fully, leaving the fabric awkwardly stretched over the area.


    So that¡¯s why she always wraps it down with bandages... But even then... that size...


    "R-Reika?"


    "Ah! I-It¡¯s okay! You don¡¯t have to force yourself to wear it! Really, it¡¯s fine!"


    Realizing she had been staring, Reika frantically waved her hands.


    "Hmm... I feel a bit bad about this."


    "No, no, I should be the one apologizing... I should¡¯ve worked harder..."


    "...?"


    And so, after that small commotion¡ª


    Airen busied herself crushing hazelnuts and other nuts using a mortar and pestle.


    "You''re doing great!"


    Once the chocolate had fully melted, they mixed the crushed nuts into it.


    "It won¡¯t be exactly the same as before, but this should bring back that nutty flavor!"


    Time passed as they stirred the mixture.


    Once the fire was put out, Reika skillfully poured the molten chocolate into cookie molds.


    "Alright! Now, Airen, you try it!"


    "Ugh... Alright."


    Pouring melted chocolate into molds wasn¡¯t a difficult task¡ª


    Yet, as Airen followed Reika¡¯s instructions, she felt something different.


    For the first time, her hands¡ª


    The very hands that had only ever been used to stain themselves with the blood of others on the battlefield¡ª


    Were creating something.


    She had always believed her hands could only take life.


    But now, they were making something that sustained it.


    She was beginning to understand why Reika loved baking so much.


    "Well done!"


    Reika placed the chocolates onto a tray, then poured the well water Airen had fetched into another bowl.


    "Now, we just need to let time do its magic."


    An Hour Later


    The chocolates had begun to harden.


    Reika, who had been meditating, slowly opened her eyes and stood.


    Extending her white hands, she gathered blue energy at her fingertips.


    "!!!"


    Suddenly, small icicle-like shards formed in her palm.


    She tossed them into the bowl of water, rapidly cooling it.


    Once the water had turned icy cold, she floated the tray of chocolates atop it.


    "And... done!"


    "Haah... Magic really is amazing."


    "Right? My father only saw it as a weapon, but... it has so many other uses. If we weren¡¯t living in times like these, I wonder how things would¡¯ve been."


    And so, their homemade chocolates were finally complete.


    The cookie molds had made their shapes slightly irregular¡ª


    But taste was what truly mattered, wasn''t it?


    "......."


    Nervously, Airen took a piece and bit into it.


    Rolling it around in her mouth¡ª


    "...It¡¯s delicious!"


    "It worked!"


    It wasn¡¯t exactly the same as the one they had originally tasted¡ª


    But it was still something she could proudly present.


    "You made this yourself, Airen!"


    "No, I only followed your instructions."


    "No way! This chocolate has your feelings in it! And emotions are the most important ingredient of all!"


    "...Is that so?"


    "Absolutely!"


    Seeing Reika¡¯s beaming smile, Airen felt a strange sense of courage welling up inside her.


    So, all that was left¡ª


    Was to deliver it.


    She thought of him.


    The man who had always been her pillar of support.


    The man who had taken on the burden of betrayal for her sake.


    ¡®I hope he likes it...¡¯


    More than anything, she wanted to see him happy when he received it.


    That was all she wished for in this moment.


    ***


    Upon hearing that a messenger pigeon had arrived with an urgent message, I left my lodging and headed to a small park near the central plaza of Eingart Castle.


    Upon arrival, I was greeted by some familiar faces I hadn¡¯t seen in quite some time.


    "Swen...!"


    "Swen, sir...!"


    The ones who had called for me were Airen and Reika.


    Perhaps because it had been so long since our last meeting, I found myself smiling unconsciously, feeling a genuine sense of warmth.


    "Have you both been well?"


    "Mm. Well... ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã thanks to you. And you, Swen? You look a bit thinner..."


    Airen said as she lightly brushed the back of her hand against my cheek.


    Lately, I had come to realize that she was surprisingly prone to excessive worry.


    "Not at all. I¡¯m the same as ever. In fact, I¡¯d say I¡¯ve been eating rather well these days."


    "Really? If that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s a relief..."


    "But what¡¯s the matter? Calling me out so suddenly like this?"


    "Airen, ma¡¯am...!"


    At that moment, Reika gently nudged Airen in the side.


    As if realizing what that meant, Airen suddenly had a startled look on her face and simply stared at me in silence.


    "Th-that is... um... Swen, I, I have something to say..."


    "Yes. Please, go ahead."


    "Uh... hmm, ahem. You see... I, I¡¯ve been indebted to you since our time in Brans Army. And, um... Christmas, right. Back then, in a way, you were the first to celebrate with me, so... as a token of appreciation... um, so..."


    Her flustered demeanor was undeniably endearing, but more importantly¡ª


    I had a pretty good idea of why she had called me out here.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "Did you perhaps prepare some chocolate?"


    "...!!!!"


    Airen¡¯s eyes widened noticeably.


    Her face turned a deep shade of red as she stared at me in astonishment, clearly wondering how I had managed to guess.


    "H-how... did you know?"


    "Well, today is Saint Valentino¡¯s Feast Day."


    "A holiday from the northern continent, yet Swen, sir, you were aware of it...?"


    At Reika¡¯s question, I gave a small nod.


    "Yeah, more or less."


    "Well... then, that makes this easier to explain."


    With that, Airen handed me a small paper bag.


    Opening it, I found chocolates shaped like little people and teddy bears, resembling cookies in appearance.


    "Wow... did you make these yourself?"


    "Huh? Ah... w-well¡ª"


    "Yes! Airen and I made them together...! We worked really hard on them...!"


    Reika responded brightly, her eyes sparkling, as Airen¡ªstill flustered¡ªfumbled for words.


    "I see. Thank you. You could have just bought some, you know."


    Taking one of the little chocolate figures, I popped it into my mouth.


    With a crunch, I could feel the texture of various nuts mixed within the chocolate.


    ''This... kind of reminds me of that, doesn¡¯t it?''


    Once again, I was reminded of things from my original world.


    There had been plenty of nut-filled chocolates readily available at convenience stores back there.


    "It¡¯s delicious. Thank you."


    "I-it¡¯s not a big deal... b-but if you like it, then... that¡¯s¡ª?!"


    Without much thought, I took the half-bitten chocolate from my hand and placed it into Airen¡¯s mouth.


    She stiffened in shock, her face flushing crimson as she hesitated. Then, with her eyes squeezed shut, she accepted it, chewing hesitantly like a small animal before swallowing with an audible gulp.


    Then, she stared at me with wide eyes and asked,


    "W-what... was that just now...?"


    "It¡¯s delicious, right? I just wanted to share it with you, Airen."


    "W-wow... Swen, sir, you¡¯re so bold..."


    Reika covered her mouth with both hands, visibly flustered.


    What?


    Did I do something unusual?


    "Anyway, since it¡¯s been a while, how about we go for a walk together? I¡¯ve really missed you, Airen."


    "Uh? A-ah... um, w-well, I... uh..."


    Still at a loss for words, she lowered her voice to a near whisper.


    "...I missed you too..."


    At that moment¡ª


    Reika, who had been quietly observing us, hesitantly raised her hand.


    "Um... then, uh... I-I¡¯ll just head back first! You two, please enjoy your¡ª"


    "Hm? What are you saying? You¡¯re coming with us too, Reika."


    "...Huh?"


    "I missed you too. I was really lonely by myself."


    "...Huh? W-wait, you... you missed me too...???"


    "? Yes."


    Hearing my words, Reika suddenly lowered her head, fidgeting awkwardly.


    It was the familiar Reika I knew.


    Until now, she had been speaking surprisingly smoothly, but this... this was more like her usual self.


    But truly, I wasn¡¯t lying.


    Janice wasn¡¯t a bad companion, but the time I had spent with them had been genuinely enjoyable for me.


    "U-uh... i-if you say so..."


    "Great. There are a lot of beautiful places around here, so let¡¯s take our time exploring."


    "...Mm."


    With Airen¡¯s small nod, the three of us set off on a slow, meandering stroll.


    As we walked together, listening to the soft rustling of leaves and the gentle breeze, I recalled something that had happened earlier.


    "Swen. On Saint Valentino¡¯s Feast Day, it is customary for a woman to give sweets to a man. Given that, I¡¯m sure you can easily deduce why I brought this up."


    "A woman desires you. As such... both as a ruler and as a person, I intend to present myself to you in the best possible light from now on. Even in the smallest ways. Until I become ingrained in your every thought, entirely."


    "If there is a lord worth serving in this era of chaos, it is none other than myself. I believe it will be an enjoyable experience for us to come to that understanding together, slowly. Don¡¯t you think? Fufu..."


    ''It¡¯s probably best not to mention how I was summoned by Serpina and ended up indulging in an absurd amount of expensive chocolates...''


    Including the fact that I had now learned that Saint Valentino¡¯s Feast Day was basically the same as Valentine¡¯s Day¡ª


    Some things were better left unsaid.


    Instead, I simply enjoyed this rare moment of leisure with them.

 Chapter 134

    The Capital of Brans Army, Arnel Castle.


    "It is truly a relief to see you again, my lord. Have you been well?"


    Kneeling before Lyn, who sat upon the throne, was a woman with violet hair.


    She was Parfalle, the nation''s chief strategist, who had only recently been released from confinement.


    Since the day of Chel¡¯s audience with Lyn, time had passed uneventfully, despite the looming expectation of war.


    Of course, ¡°uneventful¡± simply meant that no battles had broken out.


    At the frontlines, where only the bare minimum of troops remained after the withdrawal of key generals and elite forces, morale had long since plummeted.


    At the same time, Lyn Brans'' reputation as a ruler had taken a steep dive due to her continued inaction.


    If not for Chel and Carlints¡ªboth possessing considerable influence over the military¡ªacting as stabilizing forces in their respective positions, the situation might have crumbled entirely. But even with their efforts, Lyn was now a shadow of the overwhelming force that once dominated the nation with sheer charisma.


    Lyn had been revered because she delivered results.


    She had consolidated control over the central region and subjugated the minor states of the midwest. The only real threat to Serpina had been Brans Army.


    The long-dreamed northern invasion had seemed within reach, just a final push away from becoming reality.


    Under such circumstances, her commanders had naturally ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) followed her with devotion.


    Even when she issued unreasonable or incomprehensible orders, her authority remained unshaken¡ªbecause she was the one who had made Brans Army into the dominant force it had become. She was the true master of the central continent.


    When the only remaining opposition in the central region was Aishus, her generals had believed they would easily subjugate them as well.


    However...


    After a single strategist betrayed her and fled the nation¡ª


    Everything began to unravel.


    Not only did they fail to subdue Aishus, but they ultimately lost nearly a quarter of the central continent to Serpina.


    And yet, despite this catastrophic turn of events, Lyn did nothing.


    She wasted time, offered no solutions, and merely watched as opportunities slipped through her grasp.


    Given all this, it was inevitable that her authority as a ruler had crumbled.


    Lyn understood that now.


    That was why, despite imprisoning Parfalle for defying her orders, she had no choice but to release her once more.


    "Parfalle, you look unwell... Is it because of me?"


    "No, my lord. If anything, I have been treated far too generously for the crime I committed. I take this opportunity to express my deepest gratitude for your mercy."


    "......."


    Defying the ruler¡¯s command to issue orders on her own authority¡ª


    Even for a chief strategist, such an act bordered on treason.


    None had protested when Lyn ordered Parfalle¡¯s imprisonment.


    And yet, Lyn could not deny the truth.


    Parfalle had been right.


    "I... what am I supposed to do now?"


    "I have thought and thought, but I still don¡¯t know what to do..."


    "My lord. This is not the end. Brans Army can rise again. We still have control over the midwestern region, do we not?"


    The western fortresses of Arnel Castle.


    It had been quite some time since the countless minor states there had been unified under Brans Army.


    While some of these lands were insignificant, like Zeilant, others¡ªsuch as Estate Castle¡ªwere vital strategic hubs with fertile lands and dense populations.


    "Compared to before, those regions should now be sufficiently stabilized. If we bolster our forces as much as possible and deploy them along the central border, we may yet secure our remaining territories."


    "Secure them? But... you were the one who said we should abandon the borders, weren¡¯t you?"


    "I did say that. However, circumstances have changed. Serpina¡¯s army no longer shows signs of advancing south, and Aishus has remained inactive as well. We have already delayed for too long. We must reinforce our troops immediately!"


    "......."


    Lyn stared at Parfalle with empty eyes¡ª


    Then slowly lowered her head.


    "Did he... say the same thing?"


    "...Pardon? Who do you mean...?"


    "Swen. ...Who else?"


    The more she thought about it¡ªthe more she regretted letting Swen go.


    Looking back, he had been right about everything.


    Had she followed his advice without question¡ª


    Instead of losing castles in the central region, she would have been planting her banner in the north.


    If only she had sent more troops north.


    If only she had dispatched a trustworthy general with him instead of Airen.


    No, even more simply¡ª


    If only she had not pushed Airen away in the first place.


    This was a thought she had never once entertained before.


    For the first time in her life, Lyn was regretting how she had treated Airen.


    "If... if only I had just acknowledged Airen..."


    Before she realized it, tears were streaming down her face again.


    She could not forget.


    She had been so close to grasping it all, only to watch it slip through her fingers like sand.


    Her prestige as a ruler.


    Her stronghold in the eastern central continent.


    Her dream of becoming a unifying sovereign.


    All of it¡ª


    Gone, as if swept away by a tidal wave.


    Because she had let go of Airen¡¯s hand.


    That hand that had reached toward her so many times¡ª


    Once it was gone, everything unraveled.


    She could no longer deny reality.


    Losing Airen had been a devastating blow.


    Had she not sent Swen into Airen¡¯s quarters that day...


    Had she not tested Airen¡¯s loyalty again and again, even when Airen had sworn to trust her...


    "If I... if I had done things differently, Swen would still be by my side.


    He would be here, giving me brilliant counsel.


    He would still be creating miracles.


    He told me... He told me not to be afraid.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    He swore he would place the world in my hands.


    I thought... I thought we shared the same dream..."


    "My lord..."


    "Parfalle... I was afraid of Swen.


    That¡¯s why I wanted to crush him¡ªto force him under my control.


    I thought that if I did that, he would belong to me.


    ...But I was wrong.


    I never should have treated him that way..."


    Parfalle watched her ruler collapse into self-reproach and thought¡ª


    So even Lyn Brans is capable of regret.


    The once-prideful sovereign¡ª


    Now utterly broken.


    Even from within her cell, Parfalle had heard the rumors.


    She had known Lyn Brans had weakened.


    But to see her like this¡ª


    "My lord, Swen is a traitor. He sided with Airen Juliet to deceive you."


    "No... Parfalle, no.


    I was the one who left Airen behind in the northern fortress.


    I sent her to her death.


    So in the end, I..."


    Now she understood.


    At the very last moment¡ª


    Swen had given her a chance.


    If she had only listened to him.


    If she had chosen someone else instead of Airen...


    But back then¡ª


    "I wanted Airen dead.


    I... I tried to kill her¡ª"


    "My lord!"


    Parfalle cut her off with a sharp cry.


    The old Lyn would never have tolerated such an interruption.


    But now, she was too broken to protest.


    "Forget the traitors.


    No matter how talented Swen may be, he chose Airen over you.


    And as for Airen¡ªshe is the one who truly crippled Brans Army.


    If anything, your decision to eliminate her has been proven correct."


    Parfalle knew it was a lie.


    Killing Airen had never been the right decision.


    But the past could not be changed.


    A ruler who remained paralyzed by regret was a far greater danger.


    So Lyn had to let go of her guilt.


    And if that meant condemning Airen¡ªso be it.


    "My lord, I will help you take your revenge against Airen.


    Let us rebuild Brans Army together."


    "...Parfalle..."


    "Trust me. Let us begin by ordering the western lords to¡ª"


    At that moment¡ª


    "My lord!!"


    A soldier burst into the audience chamber.


    For him to interrupt an official meeting¡ªit could only mean an emergency.


    Parfalle turned to face him¡ª


    And at the sight of what he carried, her heart sank.


    A red cloth tied to his arm.


    A military dispatch.


    ...It was too late.


    "Hesna Army is advancing on Elgaim Castle with sixty-eight thousand troops!"


    ***


    The Capital of the Karelia Army, Madralan Castle


    "Hesna¡¯s army has moved?"


    "It seems so."


    Makana Karelia, the green-eyed ruler of the southern continent¡¯s Karelia Army, concealed her lips behind a folding fan as she contemplated the report.


    ¡®So the time is finally coming...?¡¯


    For years, a delicate balance had existed between the four major powers of the south¡ªHesna Army, Roland Army, Ohana Army, and Karelia Army.


    Now, that balance was breaking at last¡ªthough not due to direct conflict among them, but rather because Hesna had chosen to invade Brans Army instead.


    ¡®At the very least, Vanessa¡¯s prediction was correct.¡¯


    Coincidentally, today was the day of the national assembly.


    All the lords of the realm would be gathering, making it the perfect opportunity to prepare for whatever lay ahead.


    Makana nodded slightly before speaking in a gentle tone.


    Even to a mere soldier, she never spoke without consideration.


    "Thank you for bringing me this information. You may return to your post."


    "Yes, my lady!"


    Once the soldier left, Makana set out to find Vanessa¡ª


    But she was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡®She¡¯s away.¡¯


    Where she had gone, Makana did not know.


    Still, with the assembly taking place soon, they would have ample time to discuss the matter in detail.


    ¡®It seems a great upheaval is indeed coming, just as Vanessa predicted.¡¯


    The thought of war engulfing the south, of the bloodshed spreading across the continent, sent a shiver down her spine¡ª


    But as a ruler, she had to steel herself.


    No matter how painful, she had to endure it for the greater good.


    And so, bracing herself, she sat upon her throne and let time pass.


    Until¡ª


    ¡®...Hm?¡¯


    ***


    "We¡¯ve arrived, my lady."


    "You¡¯ve done well."


    "It was my duty."


    Lunarian stepped out of the carriage that had brought her to Madralan Castle, exchanging brief words with the soldier accompanying her before taking in the sight before her.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while...¡¯


    At one time, she had worked the fields here, toiling under the sun.


    For the briefest moment, it almost felt as if she had returned to where she belonged¡ª


    But that thought dissipated as quickly as dust in the wind.


    This was not where she was meant to be.


    That place... was Zeilant Castle.


    No matter how insignificant the land had seemed to others, she had never once forgotten the days spent there.


    "This is the capital, then..."


    And then¡ª


    A young girl stepped out of the carriage behind her, moving carefully.


    She was the youngest of the children entrusted to her by Cain¡ªa girl named Violet, who had shown great potential as a future administrator.


    "What do you think?"


    "As you mentioned, I can feel its prosperity."


    This time, Lunarian had brought her along because Violet had expressed a desire to find a particular book on military strategy.


    Among the three children, Violet was the most reserved, and Lunarian saw this as an opportunity to grow closer to her.


    As their guardian¡ªand as someone whom Cain had personally entrusted with their care¡ªshe wanted to see them flourish.


    "It looks like we still have some time. What do you say we take a quick walk through the market first?"


    "No, my lady," Violet replied with a graceful bow, her posture impeccable.


    "My business can wait until yours is finished."


    "Is that so? Well... if you say so."


    If that was her preference, then there was no need to insist.


    Instead, Lunarian thought it might be nice to take the opportunity to greet the local farmers she had once worked alongside.


    And with that thought in mind, she took a step forward¡ª


    Only to pause.


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    Over there¡ª


    That building housed the military barracks.


    But something was off.


    The soldiers¡¯ expressions were unusually grave, as if something serious had happened.


    Lunarian and her companions cautiously made their way in that direction.


    ***


    What they found when they arrived¡ª


    Was yet another familiar face.


    ¡®Cecil...?¡¯


    And yet, despite the welcome sight, this was no moment for casual greetings.


    Cecil stood locked in a tense standoff against another woman Lunarian recognized.


    Vanessa.


    "Lady Cecil, cease this meaningless defiance," Vanessa said, her voice cold and unyielding.


    Behind Cecil, a young girl trembled, tears streaming down her face.


    Cecil placed a reassuring hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder, then spoke in a firm, unwavering tone.


    "Meaningless defiance? No matter how many times you say it, my answer will not change. Lady Vanessa, I implore you¡ªplease, rescind this order."


    "I cannot. The military law is absolute. No one is above it, not even you."


    "Lady Cecil, I do not wish to escalate this. Step aside."


    Cecil¡¯s eyes burned with restrained fury as she raised her voice.


    "Step aside? Do you call this justice? You wish to execute the entire family of a soldier who broke the law¡ªguilty only by association?"


    ...What?

 Chapter 135

    Lunarian carefully mulled over Vanessa¡¯s words.


    Kill them?


    Not just the soldier who broke military law... but their entire family?


    She quickly whispered to Violet, who looked visibly shaken beside her, telling her to stay put before turning her full attention to the scene unfolding before her.


    Unlike Cecil, who was seething with anger, Vanessa remained utterly composed.


    "To march onto the battlefield is to stake one''s life," Vanessa stated coolly. "The southern region may have forgotten this reality, having spent so long in peace, but that does not change the truth. A soldier who cannot even abide by the simplest of military laws¡ªdo you truly believe such a person can stand against Brans Army, let alone Serpina¡¯s forces?"


    "You¡¯re taking this too far!" Cecil shot back. "I understand your reasoning, Vanessa. I even agree that we must prepare ourselves. But... this is not the way. Have you listened to the voices of the soldiers? To the people of these lands? Can you not hear how the streets have grown quieter¡ªhow laughter is fading?"


    "......."


    Vanessa closed her eyes and let out a long sigh.


    Then¡ª


    As if she had steeled herself for what was to come¡ª


    She slowly reopened them and fixed her gaze firmly on Cecil.


    "Cecil Lohengrin. If you continue to defy military law, I will consider this an act of insubordination against Lord Karelia. As the ruler¡¯s appointed authority, I will enact punishment accordingly."


    She then softened her tone¡ªif only slightly.


    "You are an invaluable asset to our army, Cecil. Please stop this. I do not wish to harm you. I ask that you make the wise choice."


    Cecil turned to the girl trembling behind her.


    This child¡ªjust because she was the daughter of a soldier who had broken military law¡ª


    Was to be executed here, on the spot.


    Was this... truly the future she had envisioned for Karelia?


    The answer was clear.


    With a sharp breath, Cecil drew the sword from her side, its blade gleaming in the dim light.


    "If you call this insubordination, then so be it. You hold the authority, Vanessa¡ªso punish me."


    "!!"


    "If you must, execute me here and now. It would set quite the example, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Vanessa¡¯s pupils trembled ever so slightly.


    The gathered soldiers, realizing just how serious the situation had become, exchanged uneasy glances but dared not intervene.


    A long silence stretched between them.


    Then¡ªfinally¡ªVanessa spoke.


    "...Do not resent me too much."


    With that, she gave the smallest nod.


    One of the soldiers flanking her immediately drew his sword.


    At the same time, another stepped toward Cecil, moving to restrain her.


    "L-Lady Vanessa!"


    "W-Wait...!!"


    Some of the soldiers began murmuring amongst themselves¡ª


    But here, in Karelia, where the ruler¡¯s authority was absolute, Vanessa¡¯s word was as good as law.


    "Thank you for your service. Farewell."


    "......."


    Cecil closed her eyes.


    What came to mind was that fateful moment¡ªwhen they first planted Karelia¡¯s deep green banner into the earth.


    ¡®So that all may find peace and happiness.¡¯


    That had been their dream.


    She had donated the entirety of the Lohengrin family¡¯s fortune to Karelia¡¯s cause, never once regretting it until now.


    If her death could serve as a wake-up call¡ª


    If it could make Karelia realize the dangers of Vanessa¡¯s rule¡ª


    Then so be it.


    Cecil clenched her eyes shut, bracing herself for the pain to come.


    But¡ª


    Nothing happened.


    She could still breathe.


    She was still alive.


    And then¡ª


    "Enough!"


    A voice rang out¡ªone she had heard before.


    Slowly, Cecil opened her eyes.


    Standing before her, shielding her from harm¡ª


    Was a woman with pale silver hair.


    A woman she knew.


    Someone who had once toiled alongside the common folk, working the fields with tireless dedication¡ª


    A rare kind of noble.


    "Luna...?"


    Lunarian Iniang.


    The ruler of Tepello Castle.


    And now, just as Cecil had tried to protect the girl behind her¡ª


    Lunarian stood before her, defying Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, please¡ªcalm yourself and consider the bigger picture. Do you truly believe executing Cecil here is the right course of action?"


    "...Lunarian Iniang."


    Vanessa muttered her name through gritted teeth, her expression darkening.


    Then¡ª


    Regaining her composure, she responded in an icy tone.


    "And what do you think you are doing?"


    "I am asking you to stop this senseless execution."


    "Do you even understand what you are saying?"


    "I do. I am addressing you as a lord, speaking to a chief strategist."


    Vanessa¡¯s eyebrow twitched slightly.


    A lord.


    If there was anyone in Karelia¡¯s military hierarchy who could speak as an equal to a chief strategist, it was the lords.


    At times, they even held the authority to issue orders above the chief strategist.


    "As a lord, you must be aware that I act as the ruler¡¯s representative. Are you truly prepared to defy our lord?"


    "......!"


    Lunarian bit her lip.


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes¡ª


    They were different from when she had been speaking to Cecil.


    There was clear wariness in them.


    She was afraid of Lunarian.


    To be honest, Lunarian understood that her actions could very well be seen as defiance against the ruler.


    No matter her rank, a lord could not simply ignore the ruler¡¯s decrees.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    If she pushed too far here, she might not only fail to save Cecil¡ªshe could find herself executed alongside her.


    But¡ª


    ¡®Swen once told me... that a ruler must have unwavering resolve.¡¯


    Back in Zeilant, when he had told her to drop the formalities between them,


    He had spoken those words.


    And now¡ªjust remembering his voice¡ª


    The fear within her began to fade.


    Alright.


    Then she would take another step forward.


    If Swen were here, what would he say?


    Recalling the way he had always spoken with unwavering certainty,


    Lunarian carefully chose her words, selecting what she believed he might have said.


    "...I have no intention of defying our ruler."


    "Then step aside."


    "But."


    Lunarian met Vanessa¡¯s wary gaze head-on and spoke in a firm, unwavering voice.


    "I do intend to oppose your decision, Chief Strategist."


    "...What?"


    "I serve Lord Karelia. If it is her will, I shall follow. But if it is merely your will, Vanessa, I see no reason to obey blindly."


    Vanessa, who had somehow managed to maintain her composure up until now, immediately lost her calm.


    This was a declaration of defiance.


    Regardless of her granted authority, Lunarian had just made it clear¡ªshe would not take orders from Vanessa.


    "...Lunarian Iniang. Are you saying you intend ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? to challenge the authority of our ruler?"


    "Not at all. I am merely exchanging opinions with you as an equal."


    "My words¡ª!"


    Vanessa raised her voice sharply, cutting her off.


    "My words are the words of Lord Karelia!"


    "I do not believe that. Our lord would never issue such a cruel command."


    "Kh...!"


    Vanessa trembled with barely contained fury.


    Then, after a moment, she let out a slow, icy breath.


    "Very well. If that is what you wish... then I shall oblige."


    "......."


    Without another word, she reached out¡ª


    And accepted a sword from one of the soldiers at her side.


    Then¡ªwithout hesitation¡ªshe leveled it directly at Lunarian.


    "I will personally carry out your execution. The charge: insubordination against our ruler. Do you have any objections?"


    "Vanessa. Come to your senses. You are not the ruler. Your will is not the same as Lord Karelia¡¯s!"


    "Is that the extent of your last words?"


    "......!"


    The murderous intent radiating from the blade sent a chill down Lunarian¡¯s spine.


    She could feel Vanessa¡¯s killing intent, sharp and unwavering.


    This was it¡ªthe moment of decision.


    Would she accept death here?


    No.


    She couldn¡¯t.


    "My lord! Stay strong! And when the opportunity comes¡ªnever let it slip away! I will return to your side!"


    She had made a promise.


    A promise to survive.


    A promise to see Swen again.


    Then she had no choice¡ªshe had to fight.


    She could worry about the consequences later.


    Right now, she needed to disable Vanessa.


    Vanessa was a strategist, not a warrior.


    Lunarian was confident¡ªif it came to a fight, she wouldn¡¯t lose.


    Her hand inched toward the hilt of her sword, ready to act¡ª


    Until¡ª


    "What in the world is going on here?!"


    Every head in the room snapped toward the sudden voice.


    Standing at the entrance¡ª


    Accompanied by a soldier, no doubt one who had rushed to fetch her¡ª


    Was Makana Karelia, ruler of the Karelia Army.


    "Cease this at once!"


    "......."


    Vanessa immediately retracted her killing intent, handing her sword back to the soldier before kneeling.


    Lunarian, too, dropped to one knee before her rightful ruler.


    Makana remained silent for a long moment.


    Then, at last, she turned to Vanessa, her voice heavy with concern.


    "...What is the meaning of this, Vanessa?"


    "I was merely discussing the punishment of those who have broken military law."


    "And Cecil? What is this I hear about her?"


    "......."


    "And Lunarian...? Why in the world were we about to turn our swords against one another?"


    Makana¡¯s voice carried nothing but sheer disbelief.


    And yet¡ª


    Faced with her question, the three of them could only remain in deep, heavy silence.


    ***


    Once Vanessa had explained the situation, Makana spoke again¡ªher voice measured, but firm.


    "Vanessa. I appreciate your loyalty. I know you acted with my best interests at heart. But considering everything that has transpired, I believe you may have gone too far."


    "My lord, but¡ª"


    "I understand. Truly, I do. But for now, I ask that you trust me and let this matter rest."


    "......."


    Vanessa lowered her head in silence.


    Makana sighed before shifting her gaze toward Lunarian and Cecil.


    "And as for you two... in light of your past service, I shall overlook this incident. However, you must both remember that Vanessa¡¯s orders carry the same weight as my own. I do not wish for any further discord within our ranks."


    "But my lord," Cecil interjected, "punishing a child for their parent¡¯s crimes is far too cruel! If nothing else, please reconsider¡ª"


    "Cecil."


    Makana cut her off, her voice laced with regret.


    She spoke softly, but the finality in her tone was undeniable.


    "I have entrusted Vanessa with full authority over military matters. ...I ask that you follow her judgment."


    "But...!"


    "I will not repeat myself, Cecil. ...Forgive me."


    "......."


    Cecil lowered her head, silent at last.


    Standing beside her, Lunarian could see how hard she was biting her lip¡ªhow much she was holding back.


    "That said," Makana continued, "let us consider this entire incident forgotten. As for the child, I will grant her a special pardon¡ªjust this once. Is that understood, Vanessa?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Since it was a direct order from the ruler, Vanessa immediately bowed her head.


    "...I will return to the palace now. Ensure the meeting is properly prepared."


    With that, Makana left the barracks.


    Vanessa turned¡ªfirst to Cecil.


    "I trust you will not forget the lord¡¯s words."


    "......."


    Then¡ª


    She turned to Lunarian.


    And unlike the restrained tone she had used with Cecil¡ªthis time, she didn¡¯t bother hiding her hostility.


    "You as well, Lord Lunarian. If you wish to remain in this country without trouble, I strongly suggest you remember to follow its laws."


    With those parting words, Vanessa strode after Makana and disappeared from sight.


    Had they... somehow avoided the worst?


    "Haah..."


    A heavy sigh escaped Lunarian¡¯s lips.


    "Are you alright...?"


    Violet, noticing her slight stumble, stepped forward to support her.


    Lunarian allowed herself to lean into the girl¡¯s touch for a moment before exhaling again.


    Then, she spoke¡ªnot aloud, but in her heart¡ª


    "Swen... I managed to hold my ground."


    Because of you.


    Because you were always with me, even now.


    She wished she could tell him that¡ªmore than anything.

 Chapter 136

    On the way back to the royal capital, Karelia turned her head to look at Vanessa.


    "Vanessa."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Would you not say we have observed enough by now?"


    Vanessa did not answer. She merely lowered her head in silence.


    "There is growing discontent with your policies. Even I am beginning to think that your hardline measures may be excessive. Many have voiced their opposition. Perhaps it is time for you to reconsider your stance."


    "My lord. Do you remember General Sade?"


    "......!"


    Sade Astron.


    Back when Karelia¡¯s forces were still a wandering army, he was one of their most distinguished generals. The last she had heard, he was no longer affiliated with any nation and had since become the leader of a mercenary group.


    "He was a man of unparalleled talent, surpassing any of our generals at the time. He willingly sacrificed an eye to become your shield. No one can deny the crucial role he played in the capture of Madralan Castle. And yet, my lord, what did you do to him?"


    "......I told him we could no longer continue together. Because he plundered the lands of innocent people."


    After that incident, several thousand soldiers had followed Sade, abandoning the country alongside him.


    "If he had not pillaged at the time, we would have suffered defeat due to a lack of provisions. Madralan Castle would not have been ours. In fact, this nation itself might never have come into existence. It was an unavoidable decision."


    "But if we wage war by stealing from innocent people, how would we be any different from Serpina''s forces?"


    "At the time, they were not our people. They paid taxes to the enemy nation. They grew food that fed the enemy''s soldiers."


    "Even if they were under another nation''s rule, commoners are still commoners. Only a few decades ago, we were all part of the same country. Even if they are citizens of an enemy nation now, how can we treat them as expendable?"


    "That, my lord¡ª"


    Vanessa''s voice took on a firmer edge, as though making an impassioned plea.


    "That is precisely the weakness I am referring to."


    "What did you say......?"


    "My lord, these are chaotic times. You cannot expect to rule the world with nothing but kindness and virtue. Do not mistake me¡ªI, too, deeply sympathize with your ideals. I do not deny that many have gathered here because they were drawn to your great cause. However, even if your ideals are enough to build a nation, they will not be enough to bring down Serpina."


    Overwhelming military strength, exceptional decisiveness, and, above all, the undeniable legitimacy of the old empire¡ªSerpina had them all.


    Unless there existed something that could clearly surpass her, Vanessa was convinced that defeating Serpina and uniting the continent under a single ruler would be nearly impossible.


    "Our soldiers have not experienced prolonged warfare. Compared to the other southern nations, where conflicts have broken out from time to time, we have enjoyed a relatively peaceful era for far too long. And peace, paradoxically, is what rots an army from within. If we do not establish strict discipline under these conditions, we may find that we cannot even unify the south, let alone stand against Serpina''s forces."


    "But...... isn''t collective punishment too extreme? Not only that, but this standard for military governance¡ªshouldn''t we at least overlook minor mistakes?"


    "Minor mistakes pile up into grave errors, and once a grave mistake is made, there may be no way to undo the damage."


    "!!!"


    Vanessa lowered her head once more before speaking.


    "I will be frank, my lord. Before I took command of the military, our army¡¯s discipline was in absolute shambles. Can you imagine soldiers using personal circumstances as an excuse to skip mandatory drills¡ªdrills that were led by their own generals? There was even one soldier who protested, claiming that since you, my lord, cared for each soldier individually, I had no right to be so strict."


    "......."


    "This is not how a proper army functions. If we were in a time of peace, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t matter. But now, of all times, such attitudes cannot be tolerated. In a nation and in an army, there must be hierarchy. Without it, neither can function as they should."


    Karelia could not deny Vanessa¡¯s words.


    "In order to establish lasting peace across the continent, we must ensure that this land does not fall into the hands of the tyrant Serpina. And to do that, we need an army that wins. We need a nation that triumphs. Blood may be spilled along the way. But my lord, do you not believe that once you stand as the sole ruler of a unified continent, that day will mark the arrival of true peace for all?"


    "......."


    "My lord. If blood must be shed in this process, then let me be the one to be stained by it. When the time comes to crawl through the filth, I will do so willingly. Even if others call me an arrogant woman playing at being a sovereign, I will bear that disgrace without hesitation. I only ask that you understand my resolve."


    "Vanessa......."


    Karelia met Vanessa''s gaze.


    And for a long moment, she was unable to say anything.


    Because she knew, better than anyone, just how much Vanessa had done in her place.


    A long silence passed between them.


    Then, Vanessa bowed deeply.


    "Forgive my impertinence, my lord."


    "No. Impertinence? Between you and me, such a thing does not exist."


    "......It may be inappropriate of me to say this while asking for forgiveness, but if you had simply called my words insolence and ordered my execution, I believe I would have found some peace in heading to the afterlife."


    "You truly have quite the sharp tongue."


    Seeing Karelia smile at her remark, Vanessa renewed her resolve once more.


    No matter what it took, she would see Karelia rise as the sun that ruled over this sky.


    ***


    "Thank you so much just now, Lady Luna. You saved me."


    "It''s nothing. Even if I hadn¡¯t done it, someone else surely would have."


    "That¡¯s not true! Really... if it hadn¡¯t been for you, Lady Luna, who else would have dared to stand against Lady Vanessa?"


    After the regular meeting had ended, Luna had come to visit Cecil at her home at Cecil¡¯s request¡ªshe had wanted to spend some time together after a long while.


    They were simply sharing tea and casual conversation, but¡ª


    For both of them, this moment felt special.


    Back when Luna had first joined Karelia¡¯s forces, the one who had helped her the most to adapt was none other than Cecil. Ever since then, Luna had always wanted to repay that kindness. In a way, this visit allowed her to ease some of the weight she had been carrying in her heart.


    "By the way... the girl beside you?"


    Cecil glanced at Violet, who was quietly standing next to Luna.


    "She is a child under my guardianship."


    "Greetings."


    Cecil responded with a warm smile.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "You have received the support of someone you can learn a great deal from. I hope you make good use of such a fortune."


    "Thank you. I will not forget your words today."


    After offering her brief words of encouragement, Cecil gave Luna a knowing look.


    Luna understood ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) what that glance meant and turned to Violet with a smile.


    "Violet, I¡¯m sorry, but could you step out for a moment?"


    Among the three children in Luna¡¯s care, Violet was the sharpest.


    She quickly picked up on the subtle shift in atmosphere within the room, then bowed gracefully.


    "Yes. Please, take your time with your conversation."


    With that, Violet stepped out.


    "She¡¯s quite a poised one. There¡¯s strength in her eyes¡ªshe seems like a child who will accomplish something great."


    "Thank you. Though from my perspective, she doesn¡¯t need to accomplish anything in particular. I just hope she lives a healthy life..."


    And then, Cecil finally brought up what she truly wanted to discuss.


    "What do you think, Lady Luna?"


    "......."


    She was asking about what had just happened.


    No¡ªmore than that, it would not be wrong to say she was referring to Vanessa¡¯s reign of fear.


    Luna hesitated, wondering how to respond, before deciding to probe first.


    "What is the atmosphere like in the capital?"


    "The public sentiment is turning hostile. Not just the conscripted commoners, but even among our officers... the voices of those who cannot accept the tactician¡¯s decisions are growing louder."


    "Is that so...."


    Luna stared blankly at her teacup, lost in thought.


    "At a glance, it may seem like a strong army with firm discipline is being forged¡ª"


    Cecil spoke as she lightly tapped Luna¡¯s teacup with her finger.


    A world that had been still and silent within the cup trembled at the touch.


    "But I can¡¯t shake the feeling that the slightest trigger will make all that discontent explode."


    "...Has no one spoken to our lord about this?"


    "Do you think no one has? I myself have pleaded multiple times. Not just me¡ªGeneral Mirion and General Gide as well."


    Mirion and Gide were some of the most veteran commanders in Karelia¡¯s forces.


    Calling them founding contributors to the nation would not be an exaggeration.


    "We told her that while we understand the tactician¡¯s intentions, she¡¯s taking things too far. That if this continues, we won¡¯t end up with a powerful army, but a disorganized mess torn apart by internal strife. That you cannot rule over commoners with fear alone."


    "And our lord...?"


    "......Haah."


    Cecil let out a deep sigh.


    She had always taken great pride in being part of Karelia¡¯s army, but at this moment, her trembling gaze betrayed her genuine concern.


    "It¡¯s just as you heard earlier... She has delegated military authority. It seems she has decided to trust Vanessa for now, at least."


    "But is our lord truly just standing by and watching this reign of terror unfold? The lord I know would never allow this¡ª"


    Luna¡¯s words made Cecil close her eyes and slowly nod.


    "Yes. I think so too. However... our lord must be feeling a sense of debt."


    "A debt...?"


    "Lady Vanessa has always been like our lord¡¯s shadow. A ruler in times of chaos cannot simply recite lofty ideals. A ruler must hold their ideals in their heart, yes¡ªbut they must also have the decisiveness to act, the resolve to make choices, and the willingness to stain their hands with blood."


    And the one who was willing to stain her hands¡ª


    No, the one who had already submerged them deep into a pool of blood,


    was none other than the nation¡¯s tactician, Vanessa Trinity.


    After saying that, Cecil let out a bitter smile.

 Chapter 162: Wandering Malice (5)

    Hem.


    Receiving Reika¡¯s signal, I let out two deliberate coughs from behind.


    This was my signal to Airen.


    Everything had been arranged in advance between the three of us.


    She would have picked up on it without any difficulty.


    "What do you want?"


    "We¡¯ve received multiple reports of theft in this area. The incidents happened right in front of this house."


    "I don¡¯t know anything about that."


    "The witnesses we¡¯ve spoken to suggest otherwise. We need to ask you a few questions."


    "I don¡¯t care what you heard. I¡¯ve got nothing to say."


    The man waved his hand dismissively, but Airen remained firm, stepping into the house.


    "It would be best for you to cooperate. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have you detained immediately."


    "What?!"


    The man glared at her, but¡ª


    Perhaps realizing that making an enemy of the patrol was not in his best interest, he eventually backed down and gave a reluctant nod.


    "Fine. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re expecting to hear, but don¡¯t come complaining when you¡¯ve wasted your time."


    With that, he turned around and started walking deeper into the house¡ª


    "......!!"


    "It won¡¯t be a waste, so you needn¡¯t worry about that."


    Airen¡¯s hand moved in a flash, drawing the sword at her waist and pointing it at his neck.


    "What the hell are you doing?!"


    "Answer my questions properly, and I¡¯ll let you live."


    It was a bold move, but we were dealing with suspected kidnappers.


    Given how tangled this situation already was, neutralizing the threat quickly was the safest course of action.


    "...Who the hell do you think you are?"


    "You must not have heard me properly. Answer my questions, and you¡¯ll live."


    "......."


    He remained silent.


    Airen took her time before speaking again.


    "Where is Janis?"


    At the mention of the name, the man flinched ever so slightly.


    Then, after a brief sigh¡ª


    "...Hah."


    He let out a mocking chuckle and suddenly shouted,


    "I¡¯LL GIVE YOU YOUR ANSWER IN HELL!"


    "......!!"


    At that moment¡ª


    From the shadows, a figure lunged toward Airen in an ambush.


    And at the same time¡ª


    CRACK¡ª!


    Sharp ice spikes burst up from the floor.


    "W-What the?!"


    "Haah!"


    Clang!


    The ambusher, his footing thrown off by the ice, fumbled his strike.


    His sword flew from his grasp, landing several feet away.


    Without hesitation, I seized the opportunity.


    Snatching the fallen weapon, I stepped forward and pressed the blade against the man''s throat.


    "Move any more, and you¡¯ll lose your life."


    "Kh... Kgh...! What the hell is this?! What¡¯s going on?!"


    It was only natural to be shocked.


    After all, ice had just suddenly erupted from the ground.


    Because¡ª


    This was magic.


    The second instruction I had given Reika¡ª


    She was to have an ice-based spell prepared in advance, ready to be unleashed at my signal.


    ***


    After sending Ioline back and before beginning the full search,


    We had conducted a few preliminary tests in a secluded clearing.


    This area was land that Airen had received from Serpina¡ª


    The site of the estate where we would soon reside.


    "Haah!"


    First, I tested how well I could control Reika¡¯s magic with my rapier.


    Sending Ioline back to the estate wasn¡¯t just to avoid any issues with her resemblance to Janis¡ª


    It also allowed me to prepare for the possibility of using magic, and to coordinate with Reika without any interruptions.


    Explaining magic to Ioline would have taken up unnecessary time, not to mention exposing one of our key tactics.


    Ever since the moment I had blasted a hole in the fortress wall,


    I had been considering the possibility that this ability¡ª


    Could turn the title others had arbitrarily given me, "The White-Haired Mage,"


    Into something close to reality.


    Reika had apparently been training diligently while we were apart.


    For some reason, this area seemed to have a higher concentration of mana than Valharat Castle, where she had previously stayed.


    And commendably, she had continued practicing the training routines I had assigned her, even though they held little actual significance.


    Whether or not that had truly helped,


    One thing was certain¡ª


    Reika¡¯s magic skills had improved significantly.


    "Alright. We¡¯ll conduct a few tests now. Understood?"


    "Y-Y-Yes...!"


    First, we experimented with basic fireball magic.


    Reika conjured a fireball, which I caught with my rapier and launched toward a distant boulder.


    Whoosh!


    Boom!


    The moment it struck and exploded, I was able to confirm my theory.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t hold onto the magic for too long and release it quickly, I can control its destructive power.¡¯


    Back when I had destroyed the fortress wall,


    It had happened too suddenly, and I had unknowingly stored the fireball in my rapier for an extended period.


    As a result, an excessive amount of power had built up before I launched it.


    Next, we tested the ice magic that Reika had been practicing lately.


    Like with the fireball,


    The longer I held onto the spell, the stronger it became.


    And more importantly¡ª


    CRACK¡ª!


    By driving my rapier into the ground,


    Jagged ice spikes erupted before me, forming a sharp, impassable barrier.


    "Whoa...!"


    ¡®So this kind of application is possible too.¡¯


    The inspiration for this test had come from an in-game spell¡ª


    One where the caster would slam a staff against the ground, summoning ice spikes.


    By replicating that motion, I had been able to trigger the same effect.


    "This... This is the power of magic..."


    "If this ability can be properly applied in battle, # N§àv§Ölight # the entire dynamic of war could change," Airen murmured in awe.


    But¡ª


    "It¡¯s not feasible yet."


    "...Huff... Huff..."


    Reika was already out of breath, kneeling on one knee.


    "In order for magic to be truly viable on the battlefield, it requires endurance. Right now, it¡¯s just not sustainable.


    Sure, it might make an impact the first time it¡¯s used¡ª


    But rumors about ¡®The White-Haired Mage¡¯ have already begun spreading.


    Once the enemy adapts, it¡¯ll just turn into another numbers game."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "I see. So stamina is the key... But if this power can be properly refined, then it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say it could shape the fate of the continent.


    Even an ordinary general like me can already think of several ways to use it."


    ...From what I had heard, Airen was anything but ordinary.


    But that was beside the point.


    "What do you think, Lady Reika?"


    "I... I think I can still go for a few more rounds...!"


    "Alright. But let¡¯s stop here."


    Magic would be critical in securing victory.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to let Reika exhaust herself before we even began.


    Moreover, from what she had explained¡ª


    It wasn¡¯t just her that expended mana when casting magic.


    My rapier was consuming it as well.


    ¡®It would be ideal if we could resolve this without having to use it at all...¡¯


    We had tested it just in case,


    But the best outcome would still be avoiding the need for magic altogether.


    That was what I had been hoping for¡ª


    But¡ª


    ***


    Life, as always, refused to go as planned.


    The moment I sensed the man springing into action, I grabbed the magic Reika had prepared with my rapier and drove it straight into the floor.


    Just as we had tested, jagged ice spikes erupted from the ground, effectively blocking his strike.


    Reika had told me before that Janis hadn¡¯t been alone¡ªhe had been surrounded by multiple men when he was taken.


    That meant it was only logical to expect more than just this one opponent.


    And this time, that expectation had been spot on.


    ¡®Good. If we keep working together like this, I might be able to use magic freely whenever necessary.¡¯


    Through my rapier, Reika¡¯s magic was amplified.


    As long as she was by my side, I essentially had access to magic myself.


    For someone like me¡ªwho could predict the future but had no means of protecting himself¡ªthis realization was a massive relief.


    If Reika ever fully awakened her potential, I might even stand alongside Airen on the battlefield.


    And since I was already known for calling down a meteor from the sky, no one would question my abilities anymore.


    "D-Damn it...!"


    "So, what now?"


    Airen¡¯s voice dropped as she pressed her sword even closer to his throat.


    "...What do you want?"


    I wanted nothing more than to run them both through, considering they had tried to kill us¡ª


    But there was something we needed to hear from them first.


    "You know about Janis al Kasky. Don¡¯t even try to pretend otherwise."


    "......."


    "Just tell us where he is."


    Silence.


    I hadn¡¯t wanted to take it this far, but if they refused to talk, we had no other choice.


    "W-Wait...!"


    I ran the stolen blade lightly across the man¡¯s neck.


    A thin trickle of blood dripped from the edge of the blade¡ª


    "I-I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk, just¡ªjust don¡¯t kill me!"


    The information came easier than expected.


    *


    Now tied up and bound to chairs, the two men finally explained the situation.


    "So, you¡¯re just errand boys?"


    "Yes! We were hired to bring Janis al Kasky in for a conversation¡ªnothing more!"


    "Who hired you?"


    "......."


    "What exactly did they want from him? What were they trying to convince him of?"


    "......."


    Still refusing to talk.


    I sighed and walked over to the one I had knocked down earlier.


    "Hey."


    "...W-What?"


    "You saw the ice spikes rise from the floor, right?"


    I placed my hand on his chest, my voice cold.


    "What do you think will happen if that magic bursts from inside you instead?"


    "H-Hiiiek...!!"


    I didn¡¯t enjoy threats¡ª


    But if they were this afraid to speak, it meant they were under some kind of serious coercion themselves.


    If their lives were at stake, then I had to convince them they were at even greater risk by keeping their mouths shut.


    They didn¡¯t understand magic.


    To them, what they had seen was impossible¡ª


    And that made it believable.


    "I-I can¡¯t say...! If we talk, we¡¯re as good as dead!"


    "You¡¯ll die right now if you don¡¯t."


    "F-Fuck...!"


    Airen, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke, her tone firm.


    "We already know the general situation. Cooperate, and I will personally ensure your lives are spared."


    "What could a mere guard like you possibly¡ª?!"


    "......."


    Airen wordlessly pulled back her hood.


    The royal emblem on her chest plate gleamed under the dim light.


    "......!!!"


    "I am one of my liege¡¯s appointed commanders. If you confess, I swear on my honor that your lives will be spared.


    You may be punished, you may be imprisoned.


    But you will not be executed.


    Frankly, you don¡¯t have many choices, do you?"


    Giving a man his life in exchange for his silence was pointless.


    But promising to spare it in exchange for his words...


    That was the classic "bad cop, good cop" tactic in action.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    Before coming here, I had already told Airen and Reika my theory¡ª


    That this entire situation was tied to treason, and that Janis al Kasky had been caught in the middle of it.


    It was a far-fetched guess, but both of them had trusted my instincts.


    Airen believing me wasn¡¯t surprising, but even Reika had put her faith in my judgment.


    That made me happy.


    Even so, making her go through something this dangerous didn¡¯t sit well with me.


    "Now. Speak the truth."


    "...You¡¯ll really... let us live...?"


    "Of course."


    I met his eyes and gave him my warmest smile.


    As I wondered just how much of my guess had been correct¡ª


    "...Open that door over there."


    Following his gaze, I walked over and pushed it open.


    And there¡ª


    "...!!"


    Janis was bound and gagged, crammed inside a tiny wardrobe.

 Chapter 163: What Happened to Him

    I immediately tore away the cloth gagging his mouth and shook him.


    "Senior, can you hear me? Janis, wake up!"


    "......!"


    Thankfully, Janis opened his eyes quickly and took in the situation.


    "...Swen? Why are you...?"


    "I came to rescue you. Your sister asked me to."


    "...Ah..."


    Janis let out a short sigh before nodding at me.


    It seemed he had grasped what was happening without much difficulty.


    Now, it was time to hear his story.


    ***


    A Few Days Earlier


    As Janis left the royal castle with a bitter expression, his thoughts churned.


    ''My brother worked harder than anyone on the battlefield, so why is he getting nothing in return?''


    It was obvious that the position of Deputy Commander of the occupation forces would go to one of the most promising young generals in the Serpina Army.


    And anyone could see that the position rightfully belonged to Irian, who had played a decisive role in subjugating the Brance Army.


    That is¡ªuntil Airen showed up.


    ''I understand that she''s capable, but in the end, wasn''t it my brother who fought for our army? And yet...''


    Janis had always pledged his loyalty to Lady Serpina, and he had never expected anything in return.


    But the fact that the position didn¡¯t go to his esteemed older brother¡ª


    Instead, it was given to a commander who had only recently defected to their side.


    That fact alone gnawed at him.


    Even after discussing it with Irian, there was no resolution.


    He considered simply letting it go¡ªuntil they approached him.


    "You think this is unfair too, don''t you?"


    An old veteran, one of the first to guide him when he had joined the Serpina Army, spoke to him.


    As it turned out, he wasn¡¯t alone in his frustration.


    There were plenty of officers within the army who felt the same way.


    And when he followed the old veteran¡¯s introduction to a certain meeting¡ª


    He was greeted by a completely unexpected figure.


    "Oh-ho! The distinguished Janis al Kasky! An honor indeed!"


    A warm but weighty voice welcomed him.


    "I remember sharing drinks with your father as if it were just yesterday, and now you¡¯ve already grown into such a fine man. Two sons, both exceptional¡ªyour family must be proud!"


    The speaker was none other than Hewton Argyle, one of the Eleven Great Pillars of the Ain Gart Empire.


    He was once a highly respected statesman¡ªone of the few who could have succeeded Jinor Nighhardt as Imperial Chancellor.


    Though he had declined that position, citing old age, he was still regarded as a brilliant political strategist.


    The Serpina Army had even considered appointing him as the Empire¡¯s National Strategist¡ªbut he had refused.


    Instead, he quietly withdrew from active politics, keeping to the shadows.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he had severed ties with the empire''s central politics entirely.


    At first, Janis simply spent time with them to vent his frustrations.


    After all, discussing his grievances with like-minded individuals eased his resentment.


    But at some point, he began to realize¡ª


    These men were plotting something they should never have dared to speak of.


    "Lord Algott would never have handled things this way."


    "Even Sir Hewton, his right-hand man, has expressed great discontent."


    "Janis, surely you also believe that Lord Algott is the rightful successor of the Ain Gart Empire?"


    They were one of many factions that refused to acknowledge Serpina''s legitimacy.


    Their leader was Algott von Ain Gart, and their strategist was Hewton Argyle.


    They were nothing more than another group of conspirators using Algott and Sidmead''s names¡ªjust like all the others before them.


    Faced with this dangerous truth, Janis made his choice.


    To stay alive, he played along.


    He thought about reporting it to his liege immediately, but he had no private audience with her at the time.


    And more importantly¡ª


    Many of the conspirators were people he had trusted.


    Even his old mentor was among them.


    If he exposed them now, they would all be executed.


    So he hesitated.


    And in that hesitation¡ª


    Janis gradually became one of them.


    Before he knew it, he was lying to his roommate, asking his sister to cover for him¡ª


    All so he could continue meeting ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) with them.


    Then one day, Hewton spoke to him directly.


    "Your brother, Irian, is feeling quite discouraged, isn¡¯t he?"


    "...Are you referring to my brother?"


    "Indeed. If he joins us, he will help lay the foundation for a true Ain Gart Empire.


    If we succeed, both Irian and yourself will be granted the positions you deserve.


    The al Kasky family will finally take its rightful place as a founding noble house of the new empire!"


    It was at that moment that Janis realized¡ª


    He couldn¡¯t sit back any longer.


    ''Just talking to them was already dangerous enough.


    If I let this continue, my brother... my family... we could all be destroyed.


    I have to report everything¡ªnow!''


    "Janis, you¡¯ve already taken one step forward.


    You know what you need to do if you really want to get what you desire."


    What Janis desired was for Irian¡¯s efforts to be recognized.


    But he wouldn¡¯t bring about his brother¡¯s ruin just for that.


    Countless rebel groups had tried to overthrow the empire.


    Even far stronger forces had been wiped out entirely.


    Did they really think a group of old men could change the empire¡¯s fate?


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Even if they had noble intentions¡ªJanis had never once considered betraying Lady Serpina.


    "...I understand."


    So he gave them a vague answer and immediately headed for the royal castle.


    Even if it meant punishment, he had to confess everything.


    That was the only way to protect his family.


    But¡ª


    "......!!"


    Before he could reach the castle, something struck the back of his head.


    "Tch. So you were planning to talk after all. Damned fool."


    "What do we do? Should we kill him?"


    "No. If we want to win over Irian al Kasky, we need to keep him alive.


    But for now... he needs to disappear for a while."


    The last thing Janis remembered¡ª


    Was the sound of their voices as his vision darkened into nothingness.


    ***


    Aingart Royal Castle.


    I was kneeling in the audience chamber, speaking with Serpina.


    "Swen. You¡¯ve come to me first this time¡ªI¡¯m quite curious to hear what this is about. Could it be that you simply wished to spend some private time with me?"


    "......."


    Serpina spoke with a faint smile, as if throwing out a lighthearted remark.


    But what I was about to tell her was far from lighthearted. It was a weighty matter, something that could not be conveyed lightly.


    She must have sensed the gravity of my expression because her tone lowered, taking on a more serious edge.


    "It seems something has happened."


    "Lord... Please do not be alarmed, but through my personal investigations, I have discovered¡ª"


    "That someone is plotting to take my life again?"


    "......!!!"


    The moment Serpina spoke, I looked up at her in shock.


    She was... smiling.


    But this smile was neither the commanding charisma of an absolute ruler nor the alluring charm of a woman.


    It was hollow¡ªnothing but a lonely, desolate smile.


    "There is nothing to be surprised about. Seeing the severity of your expression, I merely thought, ¡®Ah, it¡¯s about time.¡¯ Besides, Swen, was it not you who previously uncovered a conspiracy against me? It is not so unusual for something that has happened once to happen again."


    "Lord..."


    Now that I thought about it, I had indeed exposed a group of rebels once before.


    Back then, they were the remnants of Sidmid von Aingart¡¯s faction. This time, it was those clinging to Algott von Aingart¡¯s name. The only difference was which prince they claimed to serve.


    As I looked at the sorrowful expression on her face, I thought to myself¡ª


    ...That¡¯s right.


    The northern continent was currently plagued with endless rebellions.


    Even when playing as Serpina¡¯s forces in the game, no matter how high her loyalty score was raised, there was always someone who would eventually rise in rebellion.


    Back then, I had simply dismissed it as a ¡°balance patch.¡±


    But in this reality, Serpina was forced to witness those who once swore loyalty to her rise against her time and time again.


    "Tell me everything, Swen. What exactly happened?"


    "...Yes, my Lord."


    Even if revealing this would only add to the burden of her crown¡ª


    I could not keep silent.


    I had to protect her.


    And so, I relayed to her everything I had learned from Jenis.


    ***


    That day.


    Thanks to the efforts of Swen and Iren, the faction plotting rebellion in Algott von Aingart¡¯s name was completely uprooted.


    With the confessions extracted from those involved, all members were swiftly arrested and imprisoned.


    At the heart of the conspiracy was the retired veteran Hewton Argyle.


    Once a staunch supporter of Algott in the battle for succession, he had stepped back after Algott¡¯s death and had appeared to be peacefully spending his twilight years.


    Now, with this plot laid bare, it was clear that his retirement had been nothing more than a front.


    And among the captured rebels was one particularly unexpected name¡ª


    Erin, a female knight known for her unwavering loyalty to Serpina.


    "...Erin."


    "......."


    Serpina looked at the woman who had always been by her side and asked¡ª


    "Why would you take part in something so foolish? This is an act of utter stupidity, and you, Erin, have always been too intelligent for such folly."


    "Serpina, do you have any idea how many people have suffered because of you? How many lives you¡¯ve taken? Do you truly believe you can rule indefinitely?"


    "......."


    "It is not too late. Step down. Abdicate the throne and hand over your crown to Lord Hewton, the rightful heir of Crown Prince Algott. If you do so, we will guarantee your life. There is no point in clinging to the tainted blood of Aingart any longer."


    Something was off.


    Serpina had always been able to understand Erin¡ª


    But now, it felt as if she were speaking a completely different language.


    And in that moment, she realized¡ª


    This was it.


    This was what Rahelven had once tried to warn her about.


    *"Princess. Since this is our last conversation, allow me to share one final lesson. I am merely the first of many."


    "Did you not anticipate this when you first drank the royal blood of Aingart? Countless others will come for you. ...It will be a grueling battle, but this is the weight one must bear when they seize what was never meant to be theirs."


    "I... took something that was never meant to be mine."


    Something that was never meant to be hers.


    In truth, she had never even wanted it.


    All of this¡ª


    The fate of the Aingart lineage, the empire, the dream of unification¡ª


    Had they not all been simply given to her?


    As she left the prison and made her way back, Serpina leaned against a cold stone wall, lost in thought.


    How many more times would she have to witness the faces of those who once swore loyalty to her twist into expressions of hatred?


    How much longer would this unending cycle of malice haunt her steps?


    And when she thought about it¡ª


    Once again, he had been involved.


    Swen...


    It had been Swen who uncovered the previous rebellion.


    It was Swen who had exposed this one.


    Had he not been there, she might never have even realized until it was too late.


    No matter the success or failure of these plots, the fact that Serpina herself had never suffered any great losses¡ª


    That was entirely thanks to Swen.


    Perhaps... Swen could give her the answer she was searching for.


    As she made her way back to the audience chamber, Serpina decided she would summon Swen.


    Whether it was to commend his efforts in this matter and discuss what came next¡ª


    Or simply because she wanted to see him¡ª


    Even she did not know the answer.

 Chapter 164: A Wavering Heart (1)

    Some time later.


    A large-scale purge of the rebel forces took place.


    Originally, it would have been entirely possible to accuse J§Ñnis of treason based on circumstantial evidence¡ªhe had frequently mingled with the rebels, and despite recognizing their intentions, he had failed to report them immediately. Given these factors, the Al Kasky family could have faced complete annihilation.


    However¡ª


    Considering the decisive evidence he provided in this incident, the family was able to avoid extinction. Instead, the punishment was reduced to three months of imprisonment for J§Ñnis himself.


    From Serpina¡¯s perspective, who never forgave even the slightest connection to treason, a mere three-month confinement could hardly be considered a real punishment. That was likely why J§Ñnis did not object and instead accepted his fate with a calm demeanor.


    In a way, I had altered the predetermined future.


    And so, after he was taken to prison¡ª


    "Thank you, truly, Swen."


    "I should be the one expressing gratitude. If not for you, I would have suffered a great loss."


    In front of the Al Kasky family¡¯s estate, Airen, Reika, and I received repeated words of thanks from Irian and Ioline.


    "As I said before, I am simply satisfied that we were able to root out the rebellion. There is no need for you to concern yourselves too much."


    "No, that won¡¯t do. I owe a great debt, and I do not know how I will ever repay it... Airen, I am especially grateful to you. I will never forget this favor."


    As Irian bowed repeatedly toward her, Airen responded in a detached tone.


    "As Swen said, there is no need to concern yourself. We only did what had to be done."


    "I understand that it was your duty, but it does not change the fact that it became a blessing for us. My father always taught me never to betray a favor."


    From Irian¡¯s perspective, he must have wanted to express his gratitude over and over again.


    Even if it had not been intentional on J§Ñnis¡¯ part, the Al Kasky family would have been wiped out due to his younger brother¡¯s foolish actions.


    At any rate, this confirmed that the reason I did not remember them in my past knowledge was simply because they had ceased to exist.


    "I will never forget this debt. Please take care."


    "Stay well, Swen."


    After exchanging our final farewells with Irian and Ioline, I turned to Airen as we walked back.


    "When do you think we¡¯ll be able to enter the estate?"


    "It should be soon. All the necessary procedures are complete."


    "Really? Then it won¡¯t be long before we¡¯re living together again."


    "...Yeah."


    Blushing slightly, Airen gave a small nod.


    Beside us, Reika, who had been walking quietly, smiled as she looked at me.


    "I¡¯m happy to be living together too... hehe..."


    I see.


    So Reika would be living with us as well.


    The estate was spacious, and we would each have our own rooms, but still... The three of us would be sharing a residence.


    ¡®We¡¯ve been apart for too long, so it¡¯s about time we had a real conversation.¡¯


    Among them, Reika was the only one with whom a formal marriage discussion had taken place.


    Although I hadn¡¯t been able to contact her father, Jinor, lately... it had been him who first proposed the engagement in the first place.


    Given how he had entrusted Reika to me, his intentions were clear even without asking.


    Now, all that remained was Reika¡¯s decision.


    If Reika wished to marry me¡ª


    ¡®Then perhaps I should propose to Airen first.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that I disliked Reika.


    But if I had to choose, I wanted Airen to be my first wife.


    She was the first person to make me think about marriage in the first place.


    No matter the circumstances, she had placed her unwavering trust in me¡ªoverthrowing two sovereigns just to follow me.


    For now, I would remain with Serpina¡¯s forces, and when Luna finally raised her banner once more, I would move to her side.


    With J§Ñnis¡¯ situation resolved, I couldn¡¯t think of a better plan for my future.


    At some point, Airen would have to take the field as a Deputy Commander of the occupation forces.


    But as long as my predictions remained flawless, I was confident that I could keep her alive.


    And besides¡ªcompared to my previous lords, Lyn Brans and Yuri Aishus, Serpina actually listened to my advice.


    ...Though, lately, she had been exhibiting a level of obsession that went beyond just heeding my words.


    Still, as a strategist, it was far better to have a ruler who was fixated on me than one who was constantly at odds with me.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll send someone soon."


    "Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting. I need time to settle my lodging situation anyway."


    "Okay. Then... I¡¯ll wait for that day. Be careful, Swen."


    "See you again, Swen!"


    After exchanging goodbyes with the two women, I returned to my lodging.


    When I stepped inside my room, the sight of the empty space and the bunk bed gave me an odd sense of loneliness.


    The time I had spent with J§Ñnis and Ioline hadn¡¯t been bad.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Eventually, I would leave Serpina¡¯s forces behind¡ªsaving someone like Irian was a move that would surely benefit her in the future.


    He wasn¡¯t a general capable of overturning the entire battlefield, but he had certainly achieved military merit in the war against Brans Army.


    This much was enough to ensure that I wouldn¡¯t feel indebted to Serpina anymore.


    At that moment¡ª


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    I suddenly noticed a piece of paper stuck near the door.


    Picking it up, I checked its contents¡ª


    ***


    [A summons from your lord. Swen, please proceed to the royal palace immediately upon reading this message.]


    ¡®What now?¡¯


    Having traveled back and forth so many times, the road from my lodging to Eingart¡¯s royal palace had become quite familiar.


    As I walked, I tried to deduce the reason behind her summons.


    ¡®Is she seeking my advice on how to deal with the remaining rebels?¡¯


    But that hardly required deliberation.


    For the sake of maintaining order, the only real option was to continue executing anyone connected to the rebellion, just as she had done up until now. Given the frequency of these uprisings, any attempt at leniency would likely fail to resolve the problem.


    I didn¡¯t know the full extent of it, but Serpina carried a heavy burden¡ªone that had shaped her into the tyrant she had become.


    Even though she was managing the country fairly well, ensuring that each of her generals was utilized effectively, rebellions continued to break out. That only reinforced my suspicion that her past weighed on her more than she let on.


    ¡®Whatever the case, it¡¯s in my best interest to side with her.¡¯


    If I wanted the freedom to act within Serpina¡¯s army, I needed her trust above all else.


    I could tell that her attachment to me was growing stronger, but...


    As I had thought earlier, compared to Yuri, who never fully made use of me, it was far more advantageous to have a ruler who both relied on and obsessed over me.


    With that in mind, I arrived at the gates of the palace.


    The moment a soldier saw me, he saluted and asked,


    "Are you Swen?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "The lord has requested your presence in the villa¡¯s reception hall. ~N§àv§Ölight~ She said you would understand once I told you that."


    The villa¡ª


    The place she often called me to.


    ¡®She seems to like that location a lot.¡¯


    To me, it was nothing more than a dreary old mansion with a somber atmosphere.


    Was there some special significance to it for her?


    After giving the soldier a brief nod, I headed toward the villa.


    *


    Upon arriving, I opened the door and made my way to the reception hall.


    "You¡¯re here, Swen. Come, sit."


    Serpina greeted me with a smile.


    Her tone, the faint blush on her face¡ªsomething about her seemed different from usual.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to figure out why.


    A wine glass filled with deep red wine sat on the table in front of her.


    "My lord, if I may be so bold, excessive drinking is harmful to your health."


    "Do you think a few drinks would be enough to bring me down?"


    "...Forgive me."


    I took a seat across from Serpina, my gaze naturally falling upon her lips.


    ¡®...¡¯


    The taste of citrus.


    My first kiss.


    Since then, neither of us had brought up the matter, so I had simply gone along with pretending it never happened.


    But just because we hadn¡¯t acknowledged it didn¡¯t mean it had never occurred.


    We had kissed.


    She had said something close to a marriage proposal.


    And now, seeing her slightly intoxicated, looking more at ease than usual¡ªthose memories stirred within me again, leaving me strangely restless.


    At times like this, it was best to change the subject.


    "What is the reason for my summons?"


    "Must a ruler always have a reason to call upon their vassal?"


    "Not necessarily, but we are here primarily to serve you¡ª"


    "I simply..."


    Serpina cut me off, her crimson eyes locking onto mine.


    Her voice carried no jest, no trace of mischief¡ªjust quiet sincerity.


    "I simply wanted to see you, Swen."


    "...!"


    "That¡¯s all. I wanted to see you, so I called you here."


    There was something profoundly lonely about the way she said it.


    She wasn¡¯t playing games.


    She wasn¡¯t trying to mock me.


    She had truly... called me here just because she wanted to see me?


    My thoughts drifted back to the conversation we had a few days ago. The words she had spoken then.


    As always¡ªSerpina remained an enigma, a woman whose true feelings were impossible to read.


    Silently, I reached for a glass from the cupboard, taking a seat across from her before speaking.


    "My lord. I do not know what troubles you, but for tonight, I can at least keep you company over drinks. If there is something on your mind, I will listen."


    "...Is it just drinks that you can offer me?"


    "Of course not. It is my duty to follow my lord¡¯s commands."


    "A pleasant response. I have little patience for those who speak prettily but do nothing. I hope you are prepared for what that entails."


    Hearing her say that with a slight smile¡ªsomehow, it put me at ease.


    "Naturally."


    But then¡ª


    Without hesitation, she spoke words that I could have never predicted.


    "Is that so? Then I suppose I must put you to the test."


    Serpina traced a finger across her lips, her voice suddenly shifting¡ªno longer the voice of a ruler, but that of a woman.


    A dangerously seductive whisper.


    "Swen. Stay with me tonight."

 Chapter 165: A Wavering Heart (2)

    "...What?"


    For a moment, I wondered if I had misheard her.


    But when I asked again, she repeated herself with an unchanging expression.


    "Tonight, stay by my side. That is the command I give you, Swen."


    After saying that, Serpina let out a quiet chuckle and slowly emptied her glass.


    So... she was asking me to spend the night with her?


    "Are you requesting a bodyguard?"


    "If that was meant to be a joke, I must apologize, but it is not very amusing."


    "No... I was not joking."


    Of course, I hadn¡¯t meant it as a joke.


    I didn¡¯t actually believe she was asking for protection.


    ¡®Could it be...?¡¯


    Serpina watched me intently before breaking into an amused smile.


    "If I told you I was asking you to warm my bed tonight, would that make you angry?"


    "I would not be angry. How could I possibly be angry with my lord?"


    "Fufu. Swen. You say that, yet your expression looks rather troubled. Am I truly that unappealing to you?"


    "...That is not the issue."


    "Then answer my question properly."


    I swallowed a sigh and decided to play along with her game.


    "You are an exceptionally attractive woman, my lord. I am certain that others see you the same way, and of course, I do as well."


    "Then why do you look so conflicted?"


    It wasn¡¯t that I disliked her.


    But becoming entangled with her was dangerous.


    Especially when she was intoxicated, when the situation placed me¡ªa vassal¡ªinto a compromising position with my ruler.


    I had no noble house backing me, no political faction to protect me.


    If things went south, I could easily be eliminated.


    And even if things went well, that presented its own set of problems.


    Serpina was fated to lose. She could not unify the continent. Luna would defeat her one day.


    I would leave her side eventually.


    If I allowed our relationship to deepen, it would only make things more complicated when that time came.


    There was no need to throw myself into a minefield for the sake of fleeting desire.


    Even now, the lingering taste of citrus haunted my thoughts, pulling at my emotions stronger than ever¡ª


    But this was a moment I had to endure.


    "...You are quite intoxicated, my lord."


    "Are you avoiding me? I am being completely serious."


    "I am not avoiding you. If you are truly serious, would it not be best to discuss this when we are both of sound mind?"


    At my words, Serpina¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    Good. She was caught off guard. That meant I could deflect the situation more easily.


    "That being said, while I cannot share your bed, I can certainly spend time with you tonight. I have nothing pressing to attend to, after all."


    "You are more virtuous than I expected. Or... could it be that someone else has already taken a place in your heart?"


    "..."


    "I have more to say, but I will not push further. I do not wish to earn your hatred, Swen. Did I not already tell you? I want to make you mine. And I will do everything in my power to win you over."


    She laughed softly and drained her glass once more.


    I followed suit, taking a sip of my own wine.


    The subtle bitterness, the faint taste of grapes, left a pleasant warmth in my throat.


    After that, neither of us spoke.


    We simply exchanged glances in silence.


    I remained quiet, sensing that this was a moment to listen rather than to speak.


    Several minutes passed before Serpina finally parted her lips to speak again.


    "Swen. I am... terribly lonely."


    Her golden eyes drifted to her empty glass.


    Her voice, almost a whisper, carried the weight of confession¡ª


    "I have never stopped running. Driven by the mission to rebuild my fallen empire, I never allowed myself to rest. Even when I had no one beside me, I endured. A ruler must be able to withstand solitude. Whether I wanted it or not, I was born with Eingart¡¯s blood. I thought it only natural that I should carry these burdens alone."


    Silently, I refilled her glass.


    Without a word, she lifted it to her lips and drank.


    Everything about the exchange felt natural, as if it had always been this way.


    "One of the vows I made as a ruler was that I would trust those who stood by my side. After all, in this chaotic era, they are the only ones working for my sake. But... how many times now have I been betrayed? How many times have I watched those I trusted walk away? Those who once spoke of the future we would build together¡ªhow quickly they turned their blades against me. It is almost laughable, is it not?"


    "My lord..."


    "Yesterday, all the captured rebels were executed. I cannot forget the looks in their eyes as they stared at me¡ªtheir hatred, their resentment. They were the same people who once swore loyalty to me. And I..."


    She took another sip of wine, her gaze growing distant.


    "It pains me. It feels as though this was all my fault. That these were mistakes I could have prevented. That their deaths were the result of my own failings."


    She had seen countless betrayals.


    What must it feel like, to watch those you trusted secretly sharpen their knives against you?


    And for it to happen over and over, every few months?


    Any ordinary person would have broken under the weight of it long ago.


    Even I wasn¡¯t sure I could have stayed sane in her place.


    Had she relied on alcohol instead of people to cope?


    For the first time, I found myself sympathizing with her.


    "I have lost count of how many times this has happened. They # N§àv§Ölight # claim to follow Sidmid¡¯s cause, to uphold Algott¡¯s legacy... My long-dead brothers have haunted me like ghosts for years. Every time I feel their presence, I wonder¡ªam I truly doing the right thing? Do I even belong on this throne?"


    Her golden eyes shimmered with exhaustion.


    The unshakable ruler, the woman who had always exuded untouchable charisma¡ªat this moment, she looked more fragile than I had ever seen her.


    She reminded me of Airen back when she had still been under Brans Army¡ª


    Back when she had clung to a loyalty that would never be reciprocated, when the weight of her own beliefs had left her so vulnerable that a single misstep could have shattered her entirely.


    Right now, Serpina looked exactly like that.


    "Swen, answer me. How much more blood must I spill? Simply because I was placed upon this throne, I must continue to cut down my own people¡ªnot enemies, but those who once fought alongside me. How many more must I kill with my own hands?"


    "..."


    I hesitated.


    Her question¡ª


    I ran it through my mind, hoping for some kind of answer.


    But all I got was the same meaningless response as always.


    [Unknown.]


    If only I could offer her some grand, reassuring words.


    If only I could lie and tell her that the bloodshed would end.


    "I see. I already knew the answer. I cannot afford to waver. I do not have that right."


    She let out a bitter laugh, her lips curving into an empty smile.


    "I inherited Eingart¡¯s will. It is my duty to unify this continent."


    I watched her, considering my next words carefully.


    A textbook response surfaced in my mind.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    ¡®My lord, you must remain steadfast. If you show weakness, they will only take advantage of it, and the stability of the nation will crumble.¡¯


    That was the correct thing to say.


    The logical thing to say.


    I should just say that and be done with it.


    But instead¡ª


    "...My lord."


    "Speak."


    "I will not tell you to harden your heart."


    "..."


    Serpina stared at me with those sorrowful golden eyes¡ª


    And in that moment, I found myself unable to offer her a calculated answer.


    "This is an era of chaos. But even so, no one ever truly becomes accustomed to killing. If one is to endure such times, there must be moments where they allow themselves to breathe. That is why..."


    I took a deep breath before continuing.


    "For tonight, perhaps it would not be so terrible to allow yourself to be weak."


    "..."


    After glancing around the room, I reached for an empty glass from the cabinet and poured her another drink.


    "You said, ''I cannot afford to be weak over something like this.'' But this is not just ''something like this.'' We are speaking of taking the lives of dozens¡ªyour own soldiers, men and women who once swore loyalty to you. To learn that those you trusted have been secretly sharpening their blades against you... It is not a weight to be taken lightly. Whether a sovereign or a commoner, there are few who can take the lives of others without consequence."


    "Swen..."


    Was this sympathy?


    Or was it an attempt to win her favor?


    Or perhaps¡ª


    What exactly was this emotion I was feeling?


    The only thing I could say with certainty was that I wanted to be there for her.


    That, above all else, was the one truth that shone the brightest.


    For a long while, Serpina simply gazed at me, her face slightly flushed from the wine.


    Then, at last, she spoke.


    "Swen. Can you not be with me?"


    "As I said, I serve you as part of your army. Is that not enough?"


    "...You will not leave my side?"


    "Of course¡ª"


    It would have been so easy to say it.


    To simply answer, "Of course not."


    But the words never made it past my lips.


    Because¡ª


    In the face of Serpina, who was so close to breaking, I found myself incapable of lying.


    "Swen... You may not realize this, but my life has been nothing but a series of days where I could never trust anyone."


    Her voice was quiet¡ªher words steady, but heavy.


    "The generals I trusted called me a witch and plotted my execution. The advisors I relied on secretly conspired to assassinate me. Every single one of them asked for my trust, and I¡ªfoolishly¡ªbelieved them. I gave them everything they requested, and yet... the outcome was always the same. They all left me."


    Her golden eyes locked onto mine.


    "But you... you were different. You never once asked me to trust you. Instead, you simply showed me results. You asked for nothing in return, yet you were always there¡ªwithout a trace, without seeking recognition, rooting out two rebellions and even saving my life."


    Of course, I never demanded her trust.


    Because, quite frankly, I had no idea what justified it myself.


    It was simply the course of events.


    But for Serpina, it had clearly meant something more.


    "I only did what needed to be done."


    "Yes. That is exactly what I expected you to say."


    She let out a small, bitter laugh before shaking her head.


    "If you had made any demands of me, perhaps I could have held onto you."


    "..."


    "But it does not matter. I still have time."


    "Time?"


    "Time to persuade you, Swen."


    She smiled then¡ª


    And for the first time, I realized how childishly innocent that expression seemed.


    "It may be embarrassing to say this myself, but... I am, in fact, quite an attractive woman. If I can manage to win your heart, then even if I were to tell you to leave, you would not, would you? Fufu."


    Serpina raised her glass toward me.


    It didn¡¯t take much to realize she wanted a toast.


    The crisp, clear sound of glass meeting glass filled the quiet room.


    "You said it yourself. That you would stay with me tonight. I hope you will keep that promise, Swen."


    "...I will."


    And so, I stayed with her that night.


    Had I wanted to, I could have refused.


    She wasn¡¯t trying to pressure me. If I had declined, she likely would have let me go without argument.


    But¡ª


    Right now, as she wavered, as she teetered on the edge¡ª


    I wanted to stay by her side.


    And the reason for that¡ª


    "I was placed upon this throne. That was all."


    Those were her words.


    And that one phrase¡ª


    Made me wonder if, before she ascended the throne, there were things no one knew about her past.


    Perhaps there were secrets that even I did not know.


    In the end¡ª


    Staying beside her was my own choice.


    And I could not deny¡ª


    That, for the first time¡ª


    My heart wavered.

 Chapter 166: A Wavering Heart (3)

    "Swen."


    A voice echoed in my head. A woman''s voice.


    "Are you going to abandon me too?"


    ''......?''


    I slowly focused my mind on the voice. For some reason, I could easily recognize its owner¡ªmy lord, Serpina.


    Since I had identified the owner, her words naturally settled into my thoughts.


    That I would abandon her and leave?


    I...


    At that moment, another voice reached me.


    "Swen."


    "Are you not planning to return to me?"


    Another woman¡¯s voice. A voice I knew well.


    It had been a long time since I had last heard it... yet, I remembered it clearly.


    Lunarian Iniang.


    The one who had trusted me unconditionally. My first lord¡ªLuna.


    To leave Serpina and go to Luna.


    To stay by Serpina¡¯s side instead of returning to Luna.


    I...


    Did I have to choose between the two?


    No, from the very beginning... was this even a question worth considering?


    A doubt surfaced in my mind, but in contrast, my head stopped functioning properly.


    As if I had become a jellyfish, adrift on the sea, I floated aimlessly, recalling their voices over and over.


    My first lord, Luna.


    And my current lord, Serpina.


    Between the two of them, whom should I...


    ***


    When I came to, I felt something hitting my face.


    Light.


    Even with my eyes closed, I could sense the sunlight pouring down on me.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes, and only then did I realize¡ªthe strange experience I had just gone through was all a dream.


    ''A dream...?''


    Wait.


    If I had dreamed, that meant... I had fallen asleep?


    I slowly sat up.


    With a soft rustle, the blanket slipped down my body.


    I could feel the fabric vividly against my skin.


    A sensation I wouldn¡¯t have noticed if I had been wearing pajamas.


    I... wasn¡¯t wearing anything on my upper body.


    ''Wait. What happened last night?''


    Still groggy, I slowly tried to recall the events of the previous night.


    I remembered going to the villa after being summoned by Serpina, listening to her talk, and offering to drink with her.


    I remembered emptying one glass after another...


    ''...Wait.''


    The moment I realized that I couldn¡¯t remember anything after drinking, my drowsiness vanished instantly.


    A slight chill ran down my spine as I slowly turned my head to the side.


    And there, right beside me¡ª


    A head of dazzling golden hair.


    "......!!!!!!"


    At that moment, any lingering sleepiness vanished. My mind was sharper than ever.


    Of course, it was only natural.


    Because right next to me, lying in bed, was a woman.


    A woman with golden hair, whose silhouette left no doubt about her identity.


    On the bedside table, I spotted a distinctively shaped hairpin.


    A hairpin that its owner always wore.


    And that owner was... my lord, Serpina.


    ''...No way.''


    No way.


    It couldn¡¯t be.


    I cautiously examined Serpina, who was lying beside me.


    She was peacefully asleep, wearing an elegant negligee.


    Her soft breathing was audible even from where I sat.


    Golden strands of hair cascaded over her snow-white cheeks.


    Those lips, slightly parted, had once clashed against mine.


    Her ample chest, barely contained by the negligee, looked like it would spill out at any moment.


    No.


    No, no, no, no.


    That wasn¡¯t important.


    What mattered was the situation itself.


    I had blacked out from drinking, only to wake up and find a woman sleeping next to me.


    This was serious.


    ''No, no, it can¡¯t be... right?''


    For some reason, I wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt, but she was properly dressed in her nightwear.


    Maybe we had just fallen asleep after drinking together?


    That had to be it.


    It had to be.


    If I had crossed a line with my own lord¡ª


    "Mm..."


    "!!!"


    At the sudden sound of Serpina¡¯s voice, I flinched and instinctively leaned back.


    A moment later, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Her golden irises, illuminated by the morning sunlight, shimmered like a galaxy in the night sky.


    And I?


    Holding my breath, frozen in place, I watched her rise in utter disbelief.


    "......."


    She rubbed her eyes lightly before sitting up.


    Then, she turned her head naturally¡ªtoward me.


    Our gazes met.


    What if she panicked and screamed?


    What if the guards came rushing in and saw this?


    In the brief moment our eyes locked, countless ridiculous thoughts flooded my mind.


    But fortunately, none of that happened.


    "...Did you sleep well, Swen?"


    Her voice, still husky with drowsiness, was calm as ever.


    "A-Ah, um, well... I mean, the thing is, uh, this¡ª"


    "I simply asked if you slept well."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Serpina¡¯s expression remained as serious as always.


    As if waking up to find me beside her was the most natural thing in the world.


    "...Yes."


    "That is a relief. You had me quite worried last night."


    "Me...?"


    At my response, she tilted her head slightly, as if puzzled.


    Even Serpina could make such an expression¡ªlike a small, curious creature.


    Honestly... it was cute.


    ...Of course, saying that out loud would probably get me executed.


    "Do you remember nothing at all?"


    "...That is correct."


    I briefly considered lying my way out of this, but given the situation, it was far too late for that.


    In fact, a lie might only make things worse.


    Telling the truth was the best option here.


    "I see. I had a feeling that might be the case, judging by that utterly foolish look on your face."


    Serpina chuckled softly, her voice laced with amusement.


    It was a beautiful laugh¡ªso captivating that anyone would be left momentarily entranced.


    "Well, a lot happened. I had high hopes when you offered to drink with me, but it turns out you are not particularly strong when it comes to alcohol."


    "...My lord, if¡ªif there is anything I must take responsibility for, I will take full responsibility¡ª"


    Before I could even finish my sentence, she cut me off.


    And then, without hesitation, she answered the question I had been dreading.


    "Nothing happened last night."


    "Is that so? But then why¡ª"


    "You took off your clothes because you said you were hot. You insisted on staying by my side, claiming that if you were to serve me, sharing a bed was only natural. That was all."


    I said something like that?


    Calling it "sharing a bed" sounded mild, but depending on the interpretation, that was practically treason against a sovereign¡ªan offense that could very well see me executed.


    ''Damn alcohol...''


    At that moment.


    Serpina, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush, leaned in close¡ª


    And ran her fingertip along my lips.


    The soft scent of her skin, mixed with a hint of citrus, flooded my senses.


    Because of the way she leaned forward, her ample chest, barely restrained by the negligee, filled my vision, sending my rational thoughts into disarray.


    "Or... are you disappointed that nothing happened?"


    "...My lord."


    "If you wish, I would not mind indulging you a little more."


    Gulp.


    I swallowed instinctively.


    I could feel my face heating up.


    She had always stood above me, clad in either regal dresses or military uniforms, looking down from a throne or a commander''s seat.


    But now, dressed in nothing but a delicate negligee, speaking to me at eye level¡ª


    For the first time, I saw her not as a ruler, but as a woman.


    And my heart began pounding violently in response.


    "My lord. I... that is..."


    Just as I was about to say something¡ª


    "Well, I doubt I could win your heart so easily just by making advances first thing in the morning."


    Serpina chuckled lightly before drawing away.


    She rose gracefully from the bed, and I exhaled a quiet breath of relief.


    ...Or was it really relief?


    I honestly wasn¡¯t sure anymore.


    "Where are we...?"


    "A place not far from the villa. This is my private chamber. No one else is allowed to enter."


    "What? That means¡ª"


    "Of course, I should say that no one had ever entered before."


    Serpina pressed her pale fingers against her lips, a subtle blush coloring her face as she looked at me.


    "You are the first, Swen. The first to ever set foot in my private space."


    Then, as if amused by my reaction, she smiled.


    ...She was beautiful.


    So beautiful that it was almost as if the goddess of beauty had poured all her favor upon her.


    "If you wish to avoid rumors, it would be wise to leave soon. You wouldn¡¯t want to be seen by anyone, would you?"


    "Ah... Y-yes. Understood."


    Yes.


    First, I needed to get out of here safely.


    I could think about everything else later.


    Thump. Thump.


    My heart pounded loudly ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) in my chest¡ªnot because of what had just happened, but because I had just escaped a potentially life-threatening situation.


    Or at least, that¡¯s what I told myself.


    With that thought, I got out of bed and began preparing to leave.


    ***


    As Swen dressed, Serpina watched his back in silence, recalling the events of the previous night.


    The things she had confessed to him.


    And the response he had given her in return.


    "My lord. You have been through so much. If I can, I will always remain by your side."


    "I do not put much faith in words spoken under the influence of alcohol."


    "It¡¯s not... just because of the alcohol. It¡¯s simply how I feel. Not just because you are my sovereign¡ªbut because you are Serpina."


    "...!!"


    "I just... want to stay by your side..."


    His words, spoken with a flushed face and heavy with intoxication.


    She was not naive enough to trust the words of a drunken man.


    It was very likely that he did not even remember the things she had shared with him.


    After all, he could not even recall why he had woken up in this chamber.


    And yet¡ª


    When he said he wanted to stay not as a subordinate, but simply as someone who wished to remain by Serpina¡¯s side...


    She had felt her heart race.


    Serpina had allowed him into this room.


    This space, which she had reserved only for those who would stay by her side no matter what.


    Even knowing that he might not remember, even knowing it was spoken in a drunken haze¡ª


    She had placed her hopes in him.


    This chamber held a great deal of significance for her.


    It was the one place where she could exist not as the ruler of the Serpina Army, not as the last surviving heir of the Eingart family¡ª


    But simply as herself.


    She could have easily taken advantage of his drunken state to solidify his presence here as an unchangeable fact.


    But Serpina did not want to win his heart through coercion or force.


    She knew all too well that one could not truly claim another¡¯s loyalty that way.


    If.


    If Swen truly chose to remain by her side¡ª


    ¡®Then from that moment on... I will live only for you.¡¯


    The words she could not bring herself to say remained buried deep within her heart.

 Chapter 167: The Fleeting Collapse of a Dream of Blue (1)

    "When exactly do you plan to vacate the premises?"


    "In about three or four days, I think."


    "Understood."


    After roughly setting my departure date, I left a brief note in the room.


    "Senior Janis, I had a good stay. Thank you."


    That should be enough.


    Even if he had survived, once someone had experienced imprisonment, they were unlikely to try anything reckless again.


    And that was a relief.


    It wasn¡¯t pleasant to watch someone I had even the slightest connection with meet their end.


    This morning.


    I woke up beside Serpina.


    Though nothing had happened, I had spent the night with her all the same.


    She had told me that I was the first person to ever enter her private chamber.


    Being the first to trespass into someone else¡¯s domain... it was an oddly indescribable feeling.


    What was that dream I had in the morning?


    They say dreams reflect the subconscious.


    Serpina, begging me not to leave her.


    Luna, asking me to return to her.


    Maybe I was just reading too much into it.


    But if that dream really reflected my inner thoughts¡ª


    Then it meant my heart was wavering.


    Since leaving Lunarian¡¯s Army.


    Even during my time with Brans Army, even with the Aishus Army.


    Not once did I struggle with whom I should serve.


    Maybe it was because the flaws of the rulers I had served had been too obvious.


    Or maybe it was because, rather than pledging loyalty to a sovereign, I had built relationships with people like Airen and Reika.


    Either way, this was the first time I had experienced such conflict.


    If my predictions were correct, then the ruler who would unify the continent was none other than Luna¡ªso long as Serpina remained in her way.


    In that case, this wasn¡¯t even a question.


    I had to serve the one who would bring about unification.


    So then why...


    Why did she keep lingering in my mind?


    Why had she appeared in my dream?


    Why did I feel an inexplicable sense of comfort and warmth, even in situations that would have felt unpleasant or unsettling with anyone else?


    The image of her staring at her drink with a bitter smile surfaced in my mind.


    She had looked so lonely.


    So precarious.


    As if a single touch could make everything collapse.


    For Luna to unify the continent, Serpina¡¯s downfall was inevitable.


    That much was a given.


    Two suns could not exist under the same sky.


    If Serpina¡¯s army were to fall...


    What would happen to Serpina?


    I couldn¡¯t imagine a descendant of Eingart kneeling before another.


    Even in the game, she never surrendered unless her country had already fallen.


    And even then, she wouldn¡¯t always yield.


    So... would she be killed?


    Would she meet her end at Luna¡¯s hands?


    Luna was a generous ruler, but she had lost her only sister to Serpina.


    She wouldn¡¯t forgive her easily.


    Then what should I do?


    Should I help Luna... and bring Serpina¡¯s life to an end?


    "Haa..."


    I never thought I¡¯d have these kinds of thoughts.


    To be honest¡ªwhen I first found myself inside this game, I hadn¡¯t immediately accepted it as 100% reality.


    The mechanics of the game, the system¡¯s rule that "a strategist with 100 Intelligence is always correct"¡ªthese things made it feel, in some ways, like I was still just playing a game.


    But.


    Ever since I met James¡ªthe soldier who had vowed to treasure the Lunarian banner¡ªmy thoughts had begun to change.


    Meeting Airen.


    Fighting alongside the soldiers who followed her.


    Watching Lyn and Yuri, who acted on emotion rather than gain.


    Encountering people with their own personal struggles.


    Reika, longing for freedom.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    And now, Serpina, who bore the weight of her throne.


    This world was real.


    And so... choosing the most advantageous option was no longer so simple.


    Could I truly make the decision to cast Serpina aside, knowing Luna was the right choice?


    If I had been capable of making that choice easily, I wouldn¡¯t have wandered so far in the first place.


    I would have simply let Serpina die, pledged my allegiance to whoever took her place, and waited for Luna to rise¡ªliving comfortably in the meantime.


    But just like back then, when I couldn¡¯t abandon Luna and chose to take the long road instead¡ª


    Now, even after being betrayed over and over again...


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to abandon Serpina.


    ¡®This is complicated.¡¯


    Luna had yet to raise her flag.


    There was no need to agonize over this just yet.


    But it was better to think about my choices now, rather than be caught unprepared when the time came.


    With that thought, I threw myself onto the bed.


    Right now, I just wanted to see Airen.


    When I was with her, I didn¡¯t have to deal with these tangled thoughts.


    I could simply exist beside her, and that alone would be enough.


    Maybe that was part of why I had been able to reject Serpina¡¯s advances so firmly¡ª


    Half of it was probably due to the danger to my own life if I got involved with her.


    But the other half...


    Was that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to betray Airen.


    ¡®...Let¡¯s just rest for now.¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t really tired, having just woken up.


    But even so, I closed my eyes, willing myself to sleep.


    If only I could take out my brain and wash it clean.


    ***


    "You''ve worked hard, Lord Rem."


    "Ah, tactician. You''ve arrived."


    This was Zeilant Castle.


    A small fief located west of Arnel Castle, accessible after passing through several fortresses. It was currently under Brans Army''s control.


    Considering Arnel Castle was the heart of the central continent, it wouldn''t be inaccurate to say that from this point onward, the region could be considered the Western Continent.


    Lord Aneka Rem lowered his head toward Parfalle and spoke.


    "And our lord...?"


    "...She is currently resting in the annex."


    "I see..."


    "For the time being, she will remain here a while longer. She is merely taking time to recuperate, so please continue your duties as usual."


    "Understood."


    After exchanging brief courtesies with Rem, Parfalle exited Zeilant Castle¡¯s royal residence.


    Ever since forming an alliance with Serpina¡¯s forces, things had gone exactly as Parfalle had predicted.


    By pulling all troops stationed in the northern continent and concentrating them in the central-southern regions, they had been able to repel the Hesna Army¡¯s offensive with relative ease.


    Roland¡¯s forces, which had been stationed near Hesna, had originally seemed poised to launch an invasion as well¡ªbut given their current silence, it was likely they had reconsidered after assessing the situation.


    In the end, the alliance with Serpina had been a disgraceful move¡ªbut one that had undeniably yielded results.


    The real problem... was Lyn.


    Since that day, she had issued no commands at all, as if she had become nothing more than a lifeless wax figure.


    It wasn''t as if ~N§àv§Ölight~ the nation had fallen into chaos¡ªParfalle had been handling administrative affairs ever since Lyn had first begun to spiral out of control.


    Back then, at least, Lyn had still listened to Parfalle¡¯s advice, at least a little, and made efforts to maintain her composure.


    But now¡ª


    ''......''


    Saying nothing, Parfalle made her way toward the annex on the outskirts of Zeilant Castle.


    Originally just a storage facility, it had been renovated into a villa for Lyn¡¯s use.


    Zeilant Castle itself was not a particularly developed territory, nor was it significant enough to warrant the construction of a separate estate.


    It was nothing more than a gateway leading to the Western Continent¡ªan utterly worthless stretch of land.


    Yet, rather than returning to Arnel Castle, Lyn had chosen to remain here.


    Upon arriving at the annex, a priest greeted Parfalle.


    A priest.


    In a world where religion had become little more than a joke, a man dressed in a priest¡¯s robes was an exceedingly rare sight.


    "You have arrived, Lady Parfalle."


    "And how is our lord?"


    "She is resting, but..."


    The priest fell silent, shaking his head.


    Without a word, Parfalle simply nodded and walked past him, heading for the chamber where Lyn was staying.


    Knocking lightly on the door, she spoke.


    "...My lord. It is Parfalle. I am coming in."


    No voice answered from beyond the door.


    But Parfalle opened it cautiously and stepped inside.


    Lyn sat at a desk, greeting her with a bright, cheerful smile.


    "Oh? Parfalle, you¡¯re here!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Hey, have we received any word from the search party?"


    "The search party...?"


    "Yes! The search party! Any news? Anything at all?"


    Watching Lyn speak like an eager child, Parfalle bit her lip before responding in a quiet voice.


    "...No, not yet."


    "Really? Sorry, but could you have them check again? I know he¡¯s still hiding somewhere in this city! There¡¯s no way he escaped¡ªthere wasn¡¯t enough time, and our soldiers have completely surrounded the area! He couldn¡¯t have gotten out, no way. Oh! Did I ever tell you? He was so sharp when he spoke to me last time. You remember, right?"


    "...Yes."


    "Right? So go tell the search party again, make sure they know! They¡¯re looking for a young man with white hair, good-looking, quite striking, actually. You¡¯d be shocked when you meet him, Parfalle! You¡¯ll probably wonder, ¡®How on earth did a guy like that end up serving such a dull woman?¡¯"


    Lyn beamed, her expression as bright as a child''s.


    Parfalle... could only lower her head.


    She did not answer.


    Minutes passed.


    Lyn, now biting her nails, frowned in frustration.


    "I even told my brother and that unpleasant woman to help with the search, but they¡¯re taking forever. We need to find that man already so I can bring him back to Arnel Castle. Don¡¯t you think so?"


    "......"


    The reason she was so fixated on Zeilant Castle.


    It was because this was once the stronghold of the insignificant Lunarian Army.


    The place where she had first met him¡ªthe silver-haired tactician, Swen.


    "I don¡¯t just think he talks well¡ªhe¡¯s got a real talent for strategy, too. I have a good eye for talent, you know? Parfalle, you know that, right? I¡¯m better at spotting talented people than my brothers, aren¡¯t I?"


    "...Yes, my lord. I am aware."


    "He¡¯s hiding for now, but the search party will find him soon! And when they do, I¡¯m not a bad person. If that awful woman hurries up and hands him over, I¡¯ll even give him a good position! He¡¯ll probably cry from gratitude, don¡¯t you think? I mean, a guy like him? He¡¯d do anything if I just gave him the right role. I¡¯m such a generous person, after all."


    Her blue eyes sparkled with excitement as she spoke.


    At a glance, she looked no different from the charismatic Lyn of the past¡ªthe one who had conquered the central continent and prepared to invade the north.


    But¡ª


    "Fufu... Swen, I wonder what kind of face you¡¯ll make once you¡¯re mine? You might resist at first, but in the end, you¡¯ll see¡ªwe¡¯ll share the same dream. After all, the nation that will unify the continent is Brans Army! Ufufu...?"


    ''My lord...''


    ¡ªThe truth was, Lyn had suffered severe trauma.


    Her mind had regressed to the time just before she had met Swen.


    And now, trapped in Zeilant Castle, she had become obsessed with finding him.


    Even though he was already long gone.

 Chapter 168: The Fleeting Collapse of a Dream of Blue (2)

    Parfalle first realized that something was truly wrong with Lyn a few days after returning to Arnel Castle following the alliance with Serpina.


    "Zeilant Castle, you say...?"


    "Yes! I¡¯m planning to personally capture Lunarian."


    With a face so utterly innocent, her voice brimming with confidence...


    She was declaring an invasion against the Lunarian Army¡ªan army that had been destroyed long ago.


    "I... I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean, my lord."


    "What do you mean? Parfalle, are you telling me you haven¡¯t even been keeping up with the political situation? It¡¯s about time we started uniting the Western Continent, don¡¯t you think?"


    "No, I mean... We already control the Western Continent¡ª"


    "What are you talking about, Parfalle? Even you are saying nonsense now. Of course, you could say that the Western Continent is already in our hands. There¡¯s nothing but weaklings and rabble left, after all."


    "......What...?"


    Parfalle carefully studied her expression.


    A crushing sense of unease.


    A certainty that this conversation was going nowhere.


    And then¡ª


    ''Wait. Lunarian Army... No way.''


    Parfalle hesitated for a moment before asking in a cautious, slightly trembling voice.


    "My lord... Forgive my impertinence, but... may I ask why you wish to invade the Lunarian Army?"


    "Hm? Oh, right! I haven¡¯t told you yet, have I? Listen, they actually approached me a while ago, asking for a ceasefire agreement! You remember, don¡¯t you? That battle where that useless woman failed to capture even one castle?"


    "......"


    "The envoy who came to see me... was deliciously handsome...? I have to test him as soon as possible. Before uniting the continent, the most important thing is to gather talent, isn¡¯t it?"


    ¡ªAh.


    The moment Parfalle¡¯s vague suspicions were confirmed, she couldn¡¯t help but let out an involuntary sigh.


    "My lord...!!"


    When Lyn, who had shut herself away in her chambers, refusing to see anyone, had suddenly declared she was ready to resume governing the nation¡ª


    Parfalle had relieved.


    Finally, finally, she had regained her senses.


    Losing territory had been painful, but if they started rebuilding now, they still had the means to recover.


    The northern threat had been neutralized. The population had grown enough that they could conscript soldiers again.


    Aishus Army in the east, the nations of the south¡ªthey all seemed manageable now.


    Yes, she had thought that.


    But now¡ª


    "Alright, we¡¯ll begin our campaign immediately. Eighty thousand troops should suffice. For the vanguard... my brother Chel should be enough, right?"


    "My lord, that¡ª"


    "I know, I know. Parfalle, I already know what you¡¯re going to say. You want me to make good use of that woman, don¡¯t you? Fine. She¡¯s probably just sitting around guarding a fortress somewhere anyway. Just as you said, I¡¯ll have her lead the vanguard as well. Does that satisfy you?"


    As she spoke, Lyn gave the same confident smile she once had, back in the days when Brans Army had been at its peak.


    And yet...


    Watching that smile, Parfalle felt a despair unlike anything she had ever experienced before.


    ***


    The moment Parfalle realized her lord had lost her mind, her first course of action had been to comply¡ªfor now¡ªwhile ensuring that Lyn had no involvement in actual governance.


    If word spread that their sovereign wanted to wage war against a long-dead nation, chaos would be unavoidable.


    So, under the guise of a military campaign, they had relocated to Zeilant Castle.


    Using the ongoing search efforts as an excuse, Parfalle had arranged for Lyn to be secluded in an annex, hidden away from the public eye until¡ªhopefully¡ªshe regained her sanity.


    ''Lyn...''


    That once-brilliant woman¡ªhow had she fallen so far?


    They had called for doctors. They had even pleaded for help from what remained of the religious orders, despite how far they had fallen into obscurity.


    But nothing was working.


    Her symptoms were akin to those of senile dementia, yet she was far too young for such an affliction.


    Her overwhelming pride had refused to accept the disgrace she had suffered.


    Instead, she had erased it.


    And in this broken delusion of hers, there was nothing Parfalle could do.


    If magic existed, perhaps something could be done.


    If Swen¡ªwho had once seemed to command miracles¡ªwere still with them, perhaps he could have done something.


    But Swen was gone.


    And so, all Parfalle could do was pray.


    Pray that, just as she had fallen into madness overnight, she might one day wake and be herself again.


    "Swen is really so shy, isn¡¯t he? Just how long does he plan to hide? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to kill him or anything. If he just comes to my side, I¡¯d treat him better than anyone."


    Lyn chuckled, twirling a lock of her hair.


    "If he wants women, I¡¯d gladly provide them. If he wants power, I¡¯d grant it. He¡¯d only have to serve me. Don¡¯t you agree, Parfalle?"


    "......Yes, my lord."


    "And that woman... she¡¯s not deliberately botching the search, is she? Honestly, the nerve of her. Telling me to hunt for Lunarian, spewing nonsense like that. As if she has any idea what¡¯s actually important. Hmph. Make sure to remind her¡ªif she finds Swen, I will reward her."


    "Understood, my lord."


    "Good. Now, how are things progressing?"


    "Our forces are steadily securing the Western Continent. We should be able to complete the campaign soon. Serpina¡¯s army has made no significant moves."


    Hearing this, Lyn¡¯s lips curled into a delighted smile.


    "Good, good. I was worried about leaving Arnel Castle unattended for too long. We need to find Swen quickly and return home... When I do find him, I¡¯ll have to make sure to reward him twice as much. No¡ªthree times as much. He really made me suffer, making me come all this way to chase after him... Fufufu...?"


    "......Yes, my lord."


    "Alright then, leave me be. I¡¯ll be here, figuring out what our army¡¯s next move should be. Let¡¯s see..."


    Speaking in a lighthearted tone, Lyn got up, spread a map across the table, and began scribbling something down with a quill.


    Parfalle said nothing more.


    Quietly, she turned and left the room, shutting the door behind her.


    "You have returned."


    Outside, the priest who had been waiting for her greeted her.


    Without a word, Parfalle handed him a prepared pouch of coins.


    The priest accepted it with a kind expression, clasping his hands together in prayer before bowing deeply.


    "Let us pray, Lady Parfalle. May the gods show mercy upon Lady Lyn Brans..."


    "......"


    May the gods show mercy.


    Parfalle nearly laughed.


    Hadn¡¯t Lyn already been abandoned by the gods?


    But right now, there was nothing left to rely on but prayer.


    Please.


    Please, let her return to the way she was.


    No¡ªeven if not that¡ªplease let her at least regain her sense.


    With that hollow hope lingering in her chest, Parfalle slowly stepped out of the annex.


    ***


    Days had passed since Lyn had been staying in the annex.


    Weary of the continuous stream of unsatisfactory reports, she spent her time grumbling endlessly to herself.


    "Why is this taking so damn long? That idiotic woman can''t even find a single person¡ªwhat the hell is she doing?"


    She needed to find Swen quickly and return to state affairs.


    She had never imagined she''d waste this much time stuck in such a worthless fortress.


    For some reason, she felt trapped, ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) as though her vision were narrowing.


    A suffocating sense of urgency pushed down on her¡ªan unbearable pressure telling her she had to act fast.


    And yet, there was no progress.


    It was frustrating.


    "This is all that idiot''s fault for handling things so incompetently."


    And so, she kept repeating one phrase.


    One name.


    "That idiot woman."


    That foolishly loyal red-haired knight.


    "She was frustratingly rigid, but at least she was good at tracking people down. What was her name again...?"


    But...


    For some reason...


    She couldn''t remember it.


    "Wait. Hold on. What was that woman''s name...?"


    For the first time¡ªamidst all her complaints¡ªLyn recognized that she had never actually addressed the woman by name.


    And in that instant¡ª


    A chill ran down her spine.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    It felt as if everything would make sense if she could just recall it.


    And as she began to think about it¡ª


    The suffocating fog in her mind lifted ever so slightly.


    Lyn focused.


    "That idiot woman... the one who always swore loyalty to me."


    "My lord. ¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö has just arrived."


    SMACK.


    "What the hell are you doing? If you''d taken that castle faster, I wouldn''t have had to suffer this humiliation. How many more days do you need?"


    "Apologies, my lord. I failed to take the castle due to my own shortcomings."


    "The one who never complained, no matter how unfairly she was treated."


    "Why are you questioning my orders? I said there¡¯s no need for pursuit. Are you defying me? Are you bored because you haven¡¯t drawn blood today? Should I spill your own?"


    "...No, my lord. My apologies."


    "The one who always gave me advice¡ªeven when I didn¡¯t listen."


    "Then prove it, ¡ö¡ö¡ö. Show me you¡¯re more than just words."


    "The one who followed my orders¡ªno matter how reckless. Even when I sent her to her death."


    I¡ª


    I tried to send her to her death.


    Her name.


    That idiot woman.


    That pathetic fool who knew nothing but obedience.


    Her name was¡ª


    "Yes! ¡öI¡ö ¡ö¡öe¡ö, I will carry out my lord¡¯s orders and bring back good news."


    "Vanguard leader, ¡ö¡ören Jul¡ö¡ötte, reporting. It is my honor to deliver a victory to you, my lord."


    "I, Ai¡öen Jul¡öette, shall serve as your shield. Command me as you will."


    "¡ªAiren."


    A single tear.


    Then another.


    The moment she remembered that name¡ª


    Tears began to fall, unstoppably.


    "Airen... Airen..."


    And then¡ª


    She realized what she had done.


    I¡ª


    I hurt Airen.


    The knight who had given me everything.


    The knight my father had told me to treasure.


    All because of my own pathetic pride¡ª


    I sent her to die.


    And because of that, I lost her.


    I lost Swen.


    I gained nothing.


    And because of my own stupidity, the Brans Army had collapsed.


    "Everything... everything was my fault... Airen..."


    Her tears pattered against the cold floor.


    She sat there, crying, for what felt like an eternity.


    And then, she looked around.


    This was the annex.


    The annex of Zeilant Castle.


    I came here... to destroy the Lunarian Army...


    To capture Swen...


    And yet¡ª


    "...Wait."


    Why had she tried to destroy a nation that no longer existed?


    "...!!!!"


    The moment she consciously acknowledged the phrase "no longer exists",


    All her memories came rushing back.


    Everything she had done.


    Everything that had happened because of it.


    "Aah...!!"


    Her legs gave out beneath her.


    She collapsed, sobbing again.


    Swen...?


    It wasn''t Swen she needed to seek forgiveness from.


    It was Airen.


    She had known she had wronged Airen.


    She had known it, even back then.


    But even in the very end, she had refused to face the truth.


    She had clung to the delusion that if she could just bring Swen back, everything would be fine.


    She had wasted so much time.


    So many lives.


    "No... I can¡¯t just break down here..."


    She couldn¡¯t undo what had already happened.


    But she couldn¡¯t just stay here either.


    She had to find Airen.


    She wasn¡¯t going to beg to be taken back.


    She wasn¡¯t going to ask for forgiveness.


    She knew she didn¡¯t deserve it.


    She just¡ª


    She had to apologize.


    Somehow.


    For the first time, Lyn truly wanted to apologize to Airen.


    Without bitterness.


    Without resentment.


    Without pride.


    After falling to the very bottom¡ªonly then did her mind finally return to what it once was.

 Chapter 169: The Fleeting Collapse of a Dream of Blue (3)

    Parfalle was overseeing the governance in place of Lyn, who had lost her ability to make sound decisions.


    One day, while handling state affairs, she received an urgent summons from Lord Rem. Without hesitation, she hurried to the royal palace in Zeilant Castle.


    "What is the matter?"


    "Strategist... This decree just arrived...!"


    "A decree? ...A decree?"


    The throne was vacant. Who could possibly issue a decree under these circumstances?


    As the thought struck her, Parfalle¡¯s heart sank.


    ''No way...!!!''


    "I¡ªI don¡¯t fully understand what is happening either, but here, please read this...!"


    Parfalle took the parchment from Rem¡¯s trembling hands. Stripping away unnecessary embellishments, the message contained the following:


    [We can no longer entrust the future of Brans Army to Lyn Brans.


    It is one thing to lose most of the central continent¡¯s territories due to reckless governance, but now, aligning with Serpina¡ªthe very fiend we have long considered our mortal enemy?


    Therefore, I, Carlints Brans, hereby proclaim myself the rightful ruler of Brans Army, inheriting its legacy.


    Lords loyal to me shall respond swiftly.


    Any territory that fails to reply will be deemed an enemy, and we shall reclaim our land through war if necessary.


    ¡ªCarlints Brans, 2nd Ruler of Brans Army.]


    A rebellion.


    Parfalle reeled with shock¡ªbut not for the reasons one might expect.


    ''Carlints Brans... is behind this?''


    Carlints was currently serving as the acting lord of Arnel Castle. He might not have known the full extent of Lyn¡¯s condition, but he was certainly aware that she required recovery.


    The reason Parfalle had chosen Carlints over Chel as the acting lord was simple: he lacked the ambition for treason.


    If anyone had the influence to stage a rebellion, it would be Chel, the battle-hardened warrior with a following of devoted soldiers. His military prowess alone had earned him immense respect.


    Carlints, on the other hand, had no such reputation. He had never distinguished himself in battle, nor had he gathered a faction of loyalists. Even with Brans blood running through his veins, there were few who would rally behind him.


    That was precisely why Parfalle had entrusted Arnel Castle to him¡ªbecause he was not a man who would attempt something as reckless as a coup.


    And yet, here it was. A rebellion.


    Carlints Brans, of all people.


    Parfalle pressed her fingers to her throbbing temple, trying to process the impossible.


    "Strategist... what should we do?" Rem hesitantly asked.


    "What should we do? This is treason! We must not respond to this under any circumstances. Our lord is still alive, and it is unthinkable to recognize such an act!"


    "...But..."


    Rem hesitated, looking troubled. He knew Lyn¡¯s current condition was far from stable.


    Parfalle, unable to lash out in frustration, merely gritted her teeth and rubbed her temples.


    Why now?


    She had ensured that news of Lyn¡¯s deteriorated state was tightly controlled. Could the information have leaked?


    It was the only explanation.


    For Carlints, a man of no great ambition, to resort to treason¡ªhe must have known that Lyn was incapable of leading. Someone must have let the truth slip.


    Once a secret left one¡¯s lips, it was no longer a secret.


    Parfalle cursed the heavens.


    Why were these disasters striking Brans Army one after another?


    No, she realized, something else was even more concerning.


    ''Chel... that prideful Chel... is following Carlints?''


    Chel had only ever followed Lyn for one reason: her political acumen far exceeded his own.


    He understood his strengths and weaknesses well¡ªhe had no desire to meddle in governance, and he knew Lyn was the right ruler. That was why he had served her without complaint.


    But Carlints?


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Carlints was inferior to Chel in every way¡ªpolitically, militarily, strategically. He wasn¡¯t incompetent, but compared to Chel, he was nothing more than a common noble.


    And yet, Chel had allowed Carlints to claim the throne?


    That was impossible.


    For the decree to have reached Zeilant Castle, Chel¡ªwho was stationed near the capital¡ªwould have had to know about it. The odds of him being completely unaware were next to none.


    A suffocating sense of unease gripped Parfalle.


    Then¡ª


    "Lord Strategist!"


    A soldier rushed into the audience chamber, panting.


    "What is it?"


    "F-from Heiser Castle...! A rebellion...!!"


    "!!!"


    "If this is about Carlints, we are already aware," Rem said calmly. "We will not side with them."


    But unlike Rem, who remained composed, Parfalle stiffened completely upon hearing the soldier¡¯s words.


    Heiser Castle.


    A crucial military stronghold near Arnel Castle.


    And...


    Carlints was not stationed in Heiser Castle.


    "Wait... did you say Heiser Castle?"


    "Y-yes...!" The soldier stammered, his voice trembling.


    "In Heiser Castle... General Chel has risen in revolt...!!"


    "Ah...!!"


    Thud.


    "Strategist...!!"


    Parfalle collapsed onto her knees, and Rem quickly rushed to support her.


    Brans Army had barely managed to stabilize the northern front after their humiliating defeat. They were still struggling to reclaim their lost glory¡ª


    And now, everything was crumbling.


    The greatest rival of Serpina¡¯s forces, Brans Army...


    It was shattering into three factions, spiraling into self-destruction.


    All because of the butterfly effect caused by their alliance with Serpina¡¯s army.


    [This was an efficient alliance, one that would greatly benefit our forces.]


    Swen¡¯s 100 Intelligence had predicted this outcome with perfect accuracy¡ª


    But Parfalle, a strategist of a foreign army, had no way of knowing that.


    "This... this can¡¯t be happening..."


    For the first time, Parfalle had no answer.


    There was no way to restore the shattered Brans Army.


    Even if a solution existed, it was beyond her reach.


    Before the ironclad logic of Swen¡¯s predictions, she could do nothing.


    ''Is this... really the end?''


    If this had happened under normal circumstances, she might have found a way to turn things around.


    But with Brans Army splintered into three factions, she lacked the authority to lead a nation in crisis.


    Even now, with Lyn absent from the throne, her position as acting regent would be questioned. The generals would demand to know why their ruler had not taken command¡ª


    And if that truth were revealed...


    ''No... No, please...!!''


    Parfalle was spiraling into despair when¡ª


    "Parfalle!"


    "......?"


    Parfalle lifted her head and turned toward the voice calling her name.


    That voice...


    It was her lord, Lyn Brans.


    "Lord...?"


    "I''m sorry. ...It looks like I''ve caused you a lot of trouble."


    Parfalle gazed up at her sovereign.


    Lyn had been lost in trauma, completely detached from reality.


    And yet, now¡ªher expression was completely different from before.


    "Lord, could it be...?"


    "Yes. I remember now. ...Everything."


    "Lord...!!!"


    Parfalle, still kneeling, broke into sobs before her.


    At the very last moment, when everything was about to be extinguished like a candle in the wind, Lyn Brans had miraculously regained her senses.


    Parfalle had never believed in gods.


    But at this moment, it felt as if heaven had answered her prayers.


    No matter the reason, this was an incredible relief.


    "This is... this is truly fortunate...! Thank the heavens...!"


    "Lord, have you... really returned to yourself?"


    Beside them, Rem cautiously asked.


    Lyn nodded.


    "Yes. And I owe you as well, Rem. I¡¯m sorry."


    "Not at all. This is truly a relief."


    Lyn spoke in a calm tone.


    "In any case... I heard most of it on my way here. It seems a rebellion has broken out. Is that correct?"


    "Lord, well..."


    "It¡¯s fine. ...Half of this is my fault anyway. Who is behind it? Brother Chel? Or someone else?"


    "...Both General Chel and General Carlints are leading separate rebellions."


    "What? So they joined forces after all?"


    "No... It seems they each launched their own rebellion."


    "...I see."


    Lyn let out a deep sigh before leaning down and pulling Parfalle to her feet.


    "The best course of action right now is defense. Who is holding Arnel Castle?"


    "General Carlints."


    "Then that means the capital defense forces are under his control. If those two have split their factions, then any officers with true loyalty would have sided with Brother Chel.


    With most of our forces and armaments lost, reclaiming Arnel Castle is impossible."


    "Lord...!"


    Seeing Lyn calmly assessing the situation, Parfalle caught a glimpse of the brilliant mind she once knew.


    "For now, we need to notify the lords that I am still alive and rally any factions that have not yet joined the rebellion to build the strongest defense possible.


    What do you think?"


    "I agree. It is the most viable option. Considering that General Chel and General Carlints are in direct opposition, they are unlikely to form an alliance.


    We might even be able to exploit the situation to our advantage.


    Observing for now may be the best course of action."


    "...Understood. Things will get busy starting today.


    I¡¯m sorry for everything you''ve had to endure, Parfalle."


    "No, my lord. I, Parfalle, will remain by your side and serve you until the very end."


    Lyn did not respond.


    Instead, she gave Rem a few brief orders before quietly exiting the audience chamber.


    Listening to Parfalle¡¯s footsteps following behind her, Lyn fell into deep thought.


    Looking at things objectively, even if they survived this crisis, the chances of Brans Army ever becoming a unified empire were now gone.


    With the nation divided into three, there was no future for a Brans-led unification.


    But¡ªthey could not afford to fall like this.


    If nothing else, they would not perish through mere self-destruction.


    Even if their end was inevitable, they would go down as a nation that fought to its last breath.


    Because if they failed to do so¡ª


    Lyn forced herself to hold back the tears welling up.


    She had no right to face Airen otherwise.


    Airen had fought with her life on the line to protect Brans Army.


    No.


    They could not fall like this.


    Even if it was too late, Lyn could not betray Airen''s sacrifice any further.


    ''Even if ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) Airen never forgives me... I will fight for the name of Brans until the very end.


    I will not let us vanish without a fight.''


    The dream of a unified empire that Lyn had once pursued had long since crumbled under the weight of her own mistakes.


    But now, freed from that ambition, Lyn Brans shone brighter than ever before.


    Ironically, this was the very potential that her father, Oland Brans, had recognized in her long ago.

 Chapter 170: Before the Division

    Valharat Castle, capital of the Aishus Army.


    "The Brans Army has split?"


    "Yes. To be precise, it''s been divided into three factions."


    "That can¡¯t be... Why?"


    At Yuri¡¯s incredulous question, Anima shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t know the full details, but according to our spies, Lyn Brans'' reputation among her officers and soldiers isn¡¯t what it used to be."


    "Even so, there were no signs of a rebellion. And it¡¯s not like her brothers were ever particularly ambitious when it came to politics."


    "People change depending on their circumstances. But if we¡¯re looking for the real catalyst... I¡¯d say it¡¯s because she allied with Serpina."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. The moment Lyn Brans'' reputation plummeted coincides exactly with the moment she publicly declared her alliance with Serpina. You remember, don¡¯t you? The two of them standing together at Eingart Castle, making their pact known to the world."


    "Yeah. I remember thinking it was unnecessary to be dragged along like that."


    "But the issue here isn¡¯t just anyone¡ªit¡¯s Serpina. If it had been anyone else, it might have been fine, but we¡¯re talking about a woman who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to commit atrocities without a second thought. Lyn was lucky it was just an alliance¡ªthings could¡¯ve been far worse."


    "......."


    Yuri fell silent, recalling the events from not long ago.


    Serpina had made an unusual offer¡ªhand over Swen, and she would release Anima.


    Back then, the only thing on Yuri¡¯s mind was saving Anima, who could be executed at any moment under Serpina¡¯s rule.


    But in hindsight... Why had Serpina made that demand?


    At first, Yuri had assumed it was a personal grudge.


    After all, Swen was the man who had performed a miracle in the northern continent¡ªand that miracle had been at Serpina¡¯s expense. If she wanted revenge, it made perfect sense.


    But... the more she thought about it, the more it felt strange.


    If Serpina held such a grudge against Swen, then he would have known that as well.


    Yet Swen had personally volunteered to be sent as an envoy.


    Yuri hadn¡¯t chosen him¡ªhe had raised his own hand.


    How many people would willingly walk into the arms of someone who harbored a grudge against them?


    Swen may not have been someone Yuri had ever seriously considered for an important role, but... he wasn¡¯t blind.


    And yet, despite knowing the risks, he had thrown himself into enemy territory.


    And he had taken Airen with him.


    That made even less sense.


    If Swen had been willing to betray his own lord for Airen¡¯s sake, why would he bring her straight into the lion¡¯s den?


    Doubts, previously overshadowed by the urgency of rescuing Anima, began to resurface in Yuri¡¯s mind.


    But¡ª


    ''...No.''


    None of it mattered anymore.


    There was nothing Yuri could do about it now, and Jinor had already told her not to dwell on the past.


    What mattered was the future of the Aishus Army.


    Yuri took her quill and divided Brans territory into three parts on the map.


    "Then, what should we do now?"


    "The alliance with Serpina only applies to the territory controlled by Lyn Brans.


    I doubt it extends to Carlints¡¯ faction or Chel¡¯s faction.


    But if Serpina wants to attack them, she¡¯ll have to march through Brans Army¡¯s land, which would create a border conflict.


    And even if she were to conquer it, maintaining control would be a nightmare.


    She¡¯d have to abandon it once the alliance ends, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll make a move."


    Anima reached over and tapped Valharat Castle on the map with the quill.


    "Brans Army has split into three.


    If we think about it simply, this is a golden opportunity for us to advance into their territory.


    But... the question is whether Serpina¡¯s forces will allow it."


    "Right. They¡¯d probably act immediately. ...We¡¯re their biggest obstacle, after all."


    With most of the southern nations not yet engaged, and Brans Army¡¯s alliance with Serpina preventing her from advancing, the only possible target for Serpina¡¯s next move was Aishus Army.


    They had spent all their resources fortifying their defenses and had managed to hold steady so far, but...


    If they moved their army to expand their territory, Serpina would undoubtedly respond.


    "But Yuri, do you think we¡¯re the only ones thinking this way?"


    "Huh?"


    "Brans Army is in chaos. If we act quickly, we can strike while they¡¯re disorganized.


    But are we the only ones who would come to this conclusion?"


    "...Honestly, no."


    "Exactly."


    Anima circled the southern nations on the map.


    "They¡¯ll be thinking the same thing.


    And unlike us, they have one major advantage¡ªthey don¡¯t share a border with Serpina.


    That means they can make their move without worrying about her retaliation.


    To them, this is the perfect chance to finally break into the central continent."


    "...Weren¡¯t they already at war?"


    "They were. They thought Brans Army was already weakened, but the fighting has dragged on longer than expected.


    Now, with this new opening, they¡¯ll keep pushing until they see results.


    That means our best course of action is to stay patient and build up our strength.


    And the moment we should be waiting for is¡ª"


    Anima placed her finger on the southern continent.


    "¡ªWhen they make their move."


    "That means¡ª"


    "Yes.


    We¡¯re not heading north. We¡¯re going south."


    ***


    "The Brans Army has split?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Receiving Jenna¡¯s report, Serpina smiled, amusement flickering across her face.


    "They¡¯re making their move now? Chel and Carlints?"


    "It seems so... According to our spies, many within their ranks were deeply dissatisfied with our alliance."


    "......!!"


    For a brief moment, Serpina¡¯s pupils widened¡ªthen a smirk curled at her lips.


    So.


    Once again, he was right.


    Swen... so this is what you meant by an ¡®efficient outcome,¡¯ isn¡¯t it?


    Brans Army had been their only true rival.


    Even though they had lost some of their territories in the central continent, they still remained the greatest threat to her rule.


    And now, not split in two¡ªbut fractured into three.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Could there be a more favorable outcome for her forces?


    Of course not.


    Once again, Swen¡¯s words had proven true.


    There were times when his logic seemed incomprehensible¡ªtimes when his reasoning seemed detached from reality.


    But the conclusions he reached?


    They were always correct.


    A strategist who worked tirelessly in her service, who had never once asked for anything in return.


    And the more she learned about [N O V E L I G H T] him¡ª


    The less she understood why Yuri had given him away so easily.


    Still, Serpina had no complaints.


    It was nothing but fortunate for her.


    "My lord, what is your command?"


    "What are you referring to?"


    "Will you not act?"


    "......."


    At Jenna¡¯s question, Serpina fell into thought.


    During the alliance period, my movements are restricted...


    Would it be more beneficial to simply observe this turmoil?


    Or should I take a more active role, securing everything I can while the opportunity lasts?


    Both options had merit.


    And when faced with such choices, there was one person she could always turn to.


    The one man she could trust above all others.


    "I¡¯ll need some time to think."


    "Understood. ...My lord."


    "What is it?"


    "Might I ask something?"


    "?"


    Jenna¡¯s expression was one Serpina had rarely seen before.


    Serpina gave her a wordless glance, signaling for her to speak freely.


    "There¡¯s been... talk spreading."


    "Talk? Another rebellion?"


    "No, my lord. This is... about you."


    "Hah. Should I be flattered or concerned?"


    "I¡¯m not sure if I should call it gossip or mere speculation, but..."


    "Jenna."


    Serpina¡¯s voice was sharp.


    "You are not the type to beat around the bush. Speak plainly."


    Jenna hesitated. Then, carefully, she said¡ª


    "...Some say you keep Swen too close."


    "Go on."


    "Since he is a former enemy officer who defected dramatically, there are those who find your favor toward him... troubling.


    And, well..."


    "Jenna."


    Serpina¡¯s tone dropped.


    "I asked for the heart of the matter."


    "......Some believe that, because he is a young and handsome man, he may be clouding your judgment."


    "Hah!"


    Serpina let out a short laugh of disbelief.


    She turned to Jenna, amusement flickering in her gaze.


    "Jenna. Don¡¯t tell me you actually take that nonsense seriously?"


    "Of course not, my lord. However..."


    Jenna lowered her head.


    "A significant number of our officers are not pleased with how quickly Swen and Airen have been granted favor.


    My point is not about whether the rumors are true or false, but rather¡ª"


    "¡ªThat I should be mindful of how it appears."


    "...Yes."


    Jenna bowed.


    "I would never dare to presume, my lord. But I do believe that maintaining balance in governance is paramount.


    I only ask that you consider this and do not take offense."


    "......."


    Serpina fell silent.


    She understood.


    The Serpina Army had a strong monarchy, but her position was not as unshakable as she sometimes liked to believe.


    She had seen firsthand how officers who once swore loyalty to her cause had turned to rebellion.


    On the surface, they recognized her as the last true heir of the Eingart Empire¡ª


    But Serpina had long stopped fooling herself into believing their devotion was absolute.


    Even the most powerful rulers could not afford to ignore their officers, their soldiers, their citizens.


    History had proven this time and time again.


    And more than anything¡ª


    She would not allow harm to come to Swen or Airen because of her actions.


    "Do not worry, Jenna.


    I know how to handle this."


    "Once again, my lord, I meant no insult¡ª"


    "I know."


    Of course, she had no intention of pushing Swen away.


    There was only one way for him and Airen to gain full recognition.


    They had to earn military achievements.


    If they proved their worth on the battlefield, then no one would dare speak against them.


    This was the best way to ensure their protection.


    It may be time to prepare.


    With Airen and Swen, achieving glorious victories would be simple.


    And once they did¡ª


    No one would be able to challenge their place in her army.


    Serpina¡¯s Army.


    Aishus Army.


    As Brans Army crumbled, all factions began to stir.


    The shattered dream of Brans was now being reborn in fragments, reshaped by the ambitions of new powers.


    ***


    So, today has finally come.


    At last, the morning of the day had arrived¡ª


    The day Swen would enter Airen¡¯s estate.

 Chapter 171: The Place Where I Belong

    "It has been an honor serving you."


    "Not at all. Safe travels."


    After exchanging a final farewell with the guard who had always been stationed in front of my lodging, I set off toward my new residence.


    For some reason, my steps felt unusually light today.


    Perhaps it was because I had packed only the bare minimum, or maybe the anticipation of moving to a new place outweighed everything else.


    How long had I been walking along the well-maintained, bustling streets of the imperial capital, Eingart?


    By the time the crowds thinned a little, a particularly grand mansion came into view.


    ¡®Wow...¡¯


    A wrought-iron gate stood before the imposing structure, reminiscent of the Nighhardt estate I had once seen.


    No, it was far more impressive.


    It was only natural¡ªEingart, the empire¡¯s capital, boasted far more sophisticated architecture than Valharat, a simple eastern territory.


    As I approached the gate, a guard noticed me and spoke.


    "What business do you have here?"


    Before I could answer, the other guard beside him quickly intervened.


    "You idiot, this is Lord Swen! The young man with white hair!"


    "Oh...!"


    As soon as the realization dawned on them, both men turned to me and saluted.


    "Our apologies, Lord Swen. Please, go ahead."


    "You''ve worked hard."


    With a light nod, I stepped through the gate and into the estate.


    Passing through a beautifully manicured garden, I made my way down the path toward the mansion.


    At the entrance, a young woman dressed in an impeccably neat uniform greeted me.


    Her hair was neatly tied up, her attire elegant yet restrained, complete with a pristine white apron dress.


    She was unmistakably a maid.


    As soon as she saw me, she bowed deeply.


    "Welcome, my lord. Are you Lord Swen?"


    "Yes."


    "Welcome. The master is expecting you inside. Please, come in."


    With that, she opened the grand doors.


    It was the most formal welcome I had ever received.


    The treatment was almost ceremonial, and though it made me slightly self-conscious, I had no reason to feel out of place.


    "Welcome."


    "Lord Swen, it is an honor to have you."


    "The master has spoken highly of you. We will serve you with utmost devotion."


    As soon as I entered, maids from all directions greeted me.


    At first, it felt a bit overwhelming, but after a few moments, I grew accustomed to it as I walked down the vast mansion¡¯s corridors.


    ¡®Master, huh...¡¯


    So she had risen to a position where she was now addressed that way.


    For some reason, I felt oddly pleased by that thought.


    Finally, I stepped into the reception room where the so-called ¡®Master¡¯ was waiting.


    And¡ª


    "...Swen!"


    "Lord Swen, over here!"


    A red-haired knight, the deputy commander of Serpina¡¯s occupation forces and the owner of this mansion, Airen Juliet, greeted me.


    Beside her sat Reika Nighhardt, who also welcomed me with a warm expression.


    "Good day."


    "It seems the formalities were completed earlier than expected. You arrived sooner than I anticipated, so I haven¡¯t had time to prepare much..."


    "That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already received an overwhelming amount of greetings. It almost felt like experiencing what they call an ¡®endless handshake request.¡¯"


    "An... endless handshake request?"


    Reika tilted her head in confusion, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    "It¡¯s just an expression."


    "I see... Well, if Lord Swen says so..."


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then we should start with a meal. You must be exhausted from the journey."


    "It wasn¡¯t that far, really."


    "It puts me at ease. Swen, if I don¡¯t take care of you, it bothers me..."


    "Alright. Thank you."


    Airen finally smiled at my response.


    Unlike Serpina, who had shown a precarious smile not long ago, Airen¡¯s expression was steady, as if she could face anything head-on.


    A hunting dog cruelly discarded by its master had now risen to be addressed as ¡®Master¡¯ herself¡ª


    If this wasn¡¯t a transformation straight out of a novel, I didn¡¯t know what was.


    Starting today, I would be living with Airen and Reika in the grand mansion that Serpina had granted her.


    It wasn¡¯t much of a change, really¡ªjust a return to how things had been before.


    Ever since I met Airen, I had spent more days with her than apart.


    When I was in Brans¡¯ army, she was there.


    When I was in Aishus¡¯ army, she was there.


    Day and night, we had shared the same space.


    Only after coming here did I realize that it hadn¡¯t been something I could take for granted.


    "Master, the meal is ready."


    "Hmm. I¡¯ll be right there."


    Following Airen¡¯s lead, I headed to the dining hall.


    *


    It had been a long time since I sat at a table laden with such an array of dishes.


    Perhaps due to the limitations of the era, the cooking itself wasn¡¯t particularly refined.


    But wasn¡¯t it a universal truth that good ingredients always made for good food, regardless of the time period?


    As expected, a high-ranking general in Serpina¡¯s army would naturally be served only the finest meals.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had meat this expensive. Feels nice.¡¯


    "It¡¯s so delicious... hic."


    Seeing Reika tear up while eating, it seemed that this meal surpassed even the ones provided at [N O V E L I G H T] the Nighhardt estate.


    With our meal finished, a slightly inexperienced maid hesitantly stepped forward to serve tea.


    However, Airen raised a hand to stop her.


    "My apologies, but may I handle this myself?"


    "Ah? But¡ª"


    "It¡¯s fine."


    "T-Then... Please excuse me."


    The young maid, clearly flustered, quickly lowered her head and stepped back.


    Airen, now in full control of the tea set, expertly brewed the tea.


    In that moment, she looked more like a proper maid than any actual maid in the room.


    "Here, take it."


    As I took a sip, a warmth spread deep within my chest.


    But it wasn¡¯t just the tea¡¯s warmth or its rich aroma that comforted me.


    No, it was something else entirely.


    For the first time in a long while, I felt like I had come home.


    The time I spent with Janis hadn¡¯t been bad.


    But whenever I returned to my lodgings, I never truly felt like I was coming home.


    It was just... a place to sleep for the night.


    ¡®Home doesn¡¯t feel complete without Airen¡¯s tea.¡¯


    As I took another sip, the familiar taste lightly coated my throat.


    "Oh? This is that one, isn¡¯t it? The black tea with a slight smoky aroma."


    "You remember, Swen."


    "Of course I do. We drank a lot of this at Arnel Castle, didn¡¯t we?"


    "Fufufu."


    "Wow... It smells even richer than the last time you brewed it."


    Reika, clearly enjoying the tea as well, flushed slightly as she took small sips, gently blowing on it to cool it down.


    "Say, Swen."


    "Yes?"


    Airen, her cheeks slightly flushed, spoke in an unusually serious tone.


    "Brewing tea for you like this... It finally feels like I¡¯m home."


    "I feel the same way."


    "...Really?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing my response, she smiled¡ªa radiant, star-like smile.


    "...I¡¯m relieved."


    In a calm voice, she carefully, deliberately expressed her emotions.


    "I¡¯m really... so happy to be able to drink tea with you again, Swen."


    Airen always spoke with a measured, formal tone, deeply rooted in etiquette.


    But when she was with me, moments like these revealed a more youthful, almost innocent side of her.


    Honestly, it was impossibly endearing.


    "Do you remember?"


    "Remember what?"


    "What you told me... back at the fortress north of Kelstein Castle?"


    "Ah..."


    Thinking back on it now, it was a little embarrassing.


    But still, I had to say it.


    "If there¡¯s an ember that refuses to go out, use it to boil tea."


    "Yes."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    As soon as I said it, Airen smiled softly.


    Back then, she had been like a lone candle flickering in a storm, ready to be snuffed out by the slightest gust.


    She had suffered under Lyn¡¯s oppression, denied recognition for her achievements, demoted, and ultimately thrown into a death trap.


    It was only natural that she had been on the verge of breaking.


    And yet, the woman who once seemed so fragile...


    Now, she could smile like this¡ªso beautifully, so warmly.


    Why, then...


    Why did the image of a certain golden-haired ruler, teetering on the edge, flash through my mind?


    Would Serpina ever be able to smile like this one day?


    ¡®...No.¡¯


    This wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on that thought.


    "You made me a promise, Swen."


    "Hm?"


    "You said you¡¯d let me make tea for you again one day. And now, finally... we¡¯re here, doing just that."


    It seemed that Airen, too, had felt lonely in my absence.


    And realizing that¡ªknowing that I hadn¡¯t been the only one feeling that way¡ªfilled me with a quiet, deep happiness.


    "I¡¯m glad, too."


    "...Mhm."


    "..."


    As I turned slightly to the side, I couldn¡¯t help but notice Reika, her face completely flushed, looking utterly lost in the moment.


    Well.


    What could I do about it?


    Airen was speaking from her heart, and I was being just as sincere.


    "Thank you for waiting for me. I¡¯m sorry I was late, Airen."


    "...It¡¯s okay, Swen. Welcome home. I¡¯ve been waiting."


    And so, the memories of sharing tea together at Arnel Castle, at the northern fortress, and even in Valharat¡ª


    Were now joined by a new memory.


    The one we created here, in Eingart.


    ***


    And Then.


    "Wow..."


    A girl, unable to hide her amazement, watched the scene unfold before her.


    Reika glanced nervously between the two of them, uncertain of where she stood.


    ¡®They... really like each other, don¡¯t they?¡¯


    Would she be able to fit in between them?


    She hoped so.


    Airen was an incredible person¡ªstrong, yet gentle. As a fellow woman, there was so much to admire and learn from her.


    To share the same husband meant becoming family.


    If Reika could choose someone to walk alongside in life, Airen would be the kind of woman she would want to be with.


    ¡ªBut.


    Reika¡¯s heart was starting to beat in a different rhythm.


    She hadn¡¯t always felt this way.


    Was it because Swen, her long-time mentor, seemed even more impressive than before?


    Or was it the exhilaration she felt just days ago when they worked together as partners, using magic to solve a crisis?


    A quiet loneliness crept in.


    ¡®If only I could share a moment like that with Swen too...¡¯


    Her thoughts drifted to the marriage proposal.


    It was still valid, wasn¡¯t it?


    Swen had only told her to take her time and think about it.


    That wasn¡¯t a rejection. It wasn¡¯t a refusal.


    But... what if his feelings had changed?


    After all, when he looked at her, he never wore that same affectionate expression.


    Reika liked Airen. And now... she found herself thinking about Swen more and more.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was just caught up in the atmosphere, or if it was simply the loneliness speaking¡ª


    But she envied Airen.


    A daring thought crossed her mind.


    What if she were the one sitting beside Swen?


    For the first time, Reika felt something toward Airen that she had never felt before.


    Something completely natural¡ªsomething any human, at least once in their life, was bound to experience.


    ¡ªJealousy.


    Reika was jealous of the woman she had always admired.


    ¡®...I have to express my feelings more clearly...!¡¯


    And so, as the two who had braved death together exchanged glances filled with the weight of their shared history¡ª


    A single girl, caught in between, finally began to realize her own emotions.

 Chapter 172: Gilded (1)

    "You¡¯re in quite a hurry this morning."


    "I was summoned by my lord."


    As I prepared to leave, Airen watched me with a concerned expression.


    "By the way, Swen, I¡¯ve been hearing some rumors."


    "Rumors?"


    "I know you well enough to be certain they aren¡¯t true, but... there are whispers that you and Lady Serpina are growing... inappropriately close."


    "...What?"


    At first, it sounded like complete nonsense, but after a moment, it made perfect sense.


    Of course.


    Airen wasn¡¯t the only one being quietly kept in check.


    Just as many¡ªincluding Janis¡ªwere discontent that Airen, an outsider who had arrived not long ago, had been given the position of deputy commander, it was only natural that some would feel wary of me.


    After all, I wasn¡¯t just a random strategist¡ªI was frequently summoned to Serpina¡¯s side, giving counsel.


    And, unlike Airen, I was of the opposite sex.


    It was obvious which of us would be the subject of scandalous gossip.


    "Of course, I don¡¯t believe such nonsense," Airen continued. "I¡¯ve even reprimanded those who spread such talk. But I also know how difficult it can be when unfavorable rumors take root..."


    She sighed softly.


    She would know better than anyone what it felt like to be buried under cruel speculation.


    Lyn Brans had done everything in her power to isolate her¡ªto turn her into a pariah, despite her achievements.


    Smiling, I answered with ease.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, Airen. You think something like this would shake me? Worst case, I¡¯ll bring Reika along and let her throw a few fireballs."


    Airen chuckled at my joke.


    "I see. That¡¯s a relief... Oh, Swen, may I ask one more thing?"


    "What is it?"


    She hesitated briefly before speaking in a cautious tone.


    "When Lady Serpina summons you... what do you usually talk about?"


    "Mostly the state of the continent, future strategies, things like that. I am acting as her strategist, after all."


    ...Though, to be honest, it felt more like I was a prophet than a strategist.


    Still, in this game, intelligence-based characters were always given the title of strategist.


    "I see. So nothing beyond that?"


    "Nothing beyond that."


    For a moment, the lingering taste of yuzu flashed through my memory¡ªthe faint trace left behind when our lips met.


    But I simply answered, "Nothing."


    "That¡¯s good to hear."


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Oh? Well... You and I both came here as outsiders. I was just wondering if she might be... testing you in some way. Though, honestly, I doubt our lord would do something like that."


    "She¡¯s treated me fairly well, so there¡¯s no need to worry."


    "You¡¯re right... I suppose so."


    Airen nodded, then paused once more.


    "And one last thing¡ª"


    Again, a moment of hesitation.


    "When Lady Lunarian establishes her own nation... will we leave immediately?"


    "..."


    Strange.


    Why ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) wasn¡¯t my answer coming out right away?


    I should have said "yes" without hesitation.


    The fact that I even stopped to think about it¡ª


    The fact that I had even considered the question¡ª


    Meant I had already begun to doubt myself.


    We were supposed to leave. That was the promise.


    When I was in Brans'' army, I never questioned it.


    When I was in Aishus'' army, I never questioned it.


    And yet, now¡ªwhy was Serpina¡¯s sorrowful face the first thing that came to mind?


    "...Yes. I believe so."


    I didn¡¯t want to lie to her.


    And so, I could only give a vague answer.


    Airen, however, merely smiled in understanding.


    "No matter what you decide, Swen, I will stand by your side."


    "Thank you."


    With that, I bid her farewell and stepped out of the mansion, the maids seeing me off.


    But as I walked away, a single thought lingered in my mind.


    Would I really be able to leave Serpina¡¯s side so easily?


    ¡®...No. Don¡¯t dwell on things that haven¡¯t happened yet.¡¯


    Right now, I had more immediate matters to deal with.


    ***


    Airen stared at the door, lost in thought.


    Only now did she fully realize what she had asked.


    She had asked what kind of conversations Swen had with Serpina.


    ¡®Why... did I even ask that?¡¯


    Swen was a strategist.


    Of course he discussed military tactics.


    What else would a ruler and their strategist talk about?


    Did she really need to know?


    She already knew Serpina wouldn¡¯t mistreat him¡ªshe had brought him here herself, after all.


    And yet...


    It was that rumor.


    The absurd claim that Swen was using his charm to manipulate Serpina.


    A tall, strikingly handsome young man and a ruler at the peak of her beauty¡ª


    It was natural for people to talk, given how much Serpina seemed to keep him close.


    She understood all of that logically.


    But for some reason...


    The thought of Swen spending time alone with Serpina¡ª


    Bothered her.


    ¡®...I need to calm down.¡¯


    Swen was someone she had sworn to protect.


    Not someone she had any right to possess.


    As enjoyable as it was to be with him, she couldn¡¯t allow her emotions to shake her resolve as a knight.


    Even if¡ª


    Even if that ridiculous rumor was true¡ª


    Even if Swen really was trying to seduce Serpina¡ª


    Her duty was not to concern herself with such things.


    Her duty was to protect the woman he chose.


    If that woman was Serpina, then her role was to stand by them both.


    She needed discipline.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to lose herself.


    At that moment¡ª


    "Um... Lady Airen?"


    A sleepy voice called from behind her.


    Reika, still in her nightgown, rubbed her eyes as she shuffled out of her room.


    "Hm? Good morning, Reika. You¡¯re up early."


    "Ah, yes... I just woke up on my own today for some reason."


    She stepped closer, settling near Airen before asking:


    "Where¡¯s Swen?"


    "He went to the royal palace."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "He was summoned by our lord."


    "Oh..."


    Reika nodded slowly.


    "Master works so hard... Maybe I should prepare something sweet for him when he returns."


    "..."


    Airen, watching her, suddenly realized something.


    Unlike her, who had been lost in unnecessary emotions¡ª


    Reika was thinking about what she could do.


    Yes.


    If she had chosen to stand by Swen¡¯s side, no matter his decisions¡ª


    Then she should focus on what she could do for him now.


    "In that case, I should prepare the right tea to go with it."


    "Really? Oh, that¡¯s great! By the way, Lady Airen, aren¡¯t you heading out for training today?"


    "I only need to attend briefly in the afternoon."


    "That¡¯s perfect! I was worried about being alone in this huge mansion, but if you¡¯re here, I won¡¯t feel lonely."


    "There will be plenty of times when you¡¯ll be alone."


    "Well... I¡¯ll figure that out when it happens."


    Reika giggled as she spoke, and Airen couldn¡¯t help but smile as well.


    So peaceful.


    I hope we can still live like this... even when we reunite with Lady Lunarian.


    ***


    "Swen, answering the call of my lord, I have arrived."


    Kneeling, I greeted her.


    Dressed in her usual officer¡¯s uniform, Serpina welcomed me with a smile.


    "You¡¯ve arrived, Swen."


    "What is the matter today?"


    "Must there always be a reason for me to summon you?"


    ...


    I stared at her, her lips curled in a teasing smirk.


    ¡ªMy lord. There are already strange rumors circulating. Perhaps it would be best if you didn¡¯t add fuel to the fire.


    I kept my thoughts to myself.


    "It¡¯s nothing much. Brans¡¯ army has been split into three factions."


    "...Excuse me?"


    "Just as I said. The news arrived this morning¡ªChel Brans and Carlints Brans have each launched simultaneous rebellions from separate strongholds."


    "Is that true?"


    "Of course. What would I gain from lying to you?"


    Chel and Carlints both revolted?


    Chel¡ªI never had the chance to speak with him, so I had no idea what he was planning.


    But Carlints?


    There was no way he had the backbone for such a thing.


    For even Carlints to rise in rebellion...


    Could it be that Lyn¡¯s condition deteriorated drastically after our alliance?


    Serpina, seemingly sharing my thoughts, chuckled with amusement.


    "As expected, there aren¡¯t many fools willing to serve a ruler who looks that way."


    During our treaty negotiations¡ª


    Lyn Brans had been like a puppet with its strings cut.


    A lifeless gaze, signing the documents without a trace of willpower or resistance.


    "Swen, you understand what this means, don¡¯t you?"


    "..."


    "This happened because of our alliance with her. Because of us, Lyn collapsed.


    And, as always, you were right.


    Brans¡¯ army has fractured into three pieces.


    And now, there is no force left on this continent capable of challenging us.


    This is a golden opportunity for our army."


    She was right.


    If our alliance with Brans resulted in its collapse, then once again, my prediction had proven true.


    But that wasn¡¯t surprising. My words are always right.


    The problem was¡ª


    That same unerring certainty also included the fact that Serpina would never achieve continental unification.


    Even with Brans¡¯ army shattered¡ª


    Even with Serpina¡¯s forces now towering over the rest of the continent like a cataclysmic storm¡ª


    She was still destined to fail.


    "And so, Swen, I believe the time has come for us to act.


    What do you think?


    Wouldn¡¯t now be the perfect moment for us to resume our campaign southward?"


    Serpina¡¯s tone was confident, unwavering.


    If this were any other time, I would have readily agreed.


    I would have said, "Indeed. There will never be a better opportunity. I strongly advise you to begin preparations for the campaign immediately."


    But I already knew what the correct answer was.


    "Is it truly the optimal choice for our army to march south and resume our conquest?"


    As always, when it came to military strategy¡ª


    The answer surfaced instantly.


    [No, it is not.]


    Ha.


    I should have expected as much.


    Even with unification seemingly within reach¡ª


    The fact that she was destined to fail meant that this situation could not be an opportunity.


    I lifted my gaze once more, locking eyes with Serpina¡¯s golden irises.


    And once again, I had to gild her fate¡ª


    To wrap the inescapable truth in layers of silver and gold, so that it would be swallowed more easily.


    "My lord."


    "Speak."


    Please, let me handle this well again...


    Let her accept this answer.


    "It is with great humility that I advise you¡ªnow is not the right time to march south."

 Chapter 173: Gilded (2)

    Serpina fell silent at my words.


    Then¡ªpfft.


    She let out a small chuckle, which soon turned into a full, amused laugh.


    "I thought you might say that, Swen."


    "...."


    "It would be quite enjoyable for me to hear your reasoning. Why do you believe that?"


    "Would you grant me a moment to think?"


    "Oh? Are you saying you answered without even thinking? That makes it even more intriguing."


    Serpina gave me a deeply satisfied smile.


    It was just like her to say something like that.


    She had already observed me answering her questions multiple times. She had to know that my responses came instantly.


    And yet, she still pointed it out¡ªnot to provoke me, but because she had begun to understand the mechanism behind my thoughts.


    Serpina... at least the current Serpina, trusted me more than ever.


    If I gave even a half-baked excuse, she would likely still accept it.


    But I couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.


    She needed a solid justification for trusting me¡ªnot just for herself, but for her entire army.


    Her officers wouldn¡¯t accept missing an opportunity unless there was a clear reason.


    So, why would mobilizing the occupation forces right now be a mistake?


    Even if my answers seemed arbitrary at times, all I had to do was do what I¡¯ve always done.


    Otherwise, I¡¯d end up lost¡ªdragged along by the weight of my own compass.


    I closed my eyes and visualized the map.


    I had memorized the continent¡¯s geography down to the last detail.


    Now, I just needed to gather the right information to support my conclusion.


    "My lord, before I explain, may I ask¡ªwhich territories did Carlints and Chel begin their rebellions in?"


    "Carlints in the capital city, Arnel. Chel in Heisel Castle, nearby."


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    Neither of the rebel forces bordered our territory.


    I quickly organized my thoughts and began my report.


    "Both rebel forces are currently surrounded by Brans¡¯ remaining territory.


    As long as our alliance holds, even if we successfully seize those castles, they would become isolated enclaves.


    To advance into their territory, we would need a military transit agreement with Brans.


    However, as far as I recall, no such clause exists in our treaty."


    "Correct."


    Of course, it didn¡¯t.


    Allowing our troops to move freely through Brans¡¯ land would mean allowing Brans¡¯ troops to do the same in ours.


    There was no reason for us to grant them that.


    Sure, we could have forced them into an unfair agreement...


    But even a dominant power like ours couldn¡¯t afford to act like a brute in diplomacy.


    If we had conquered four-fifths of the continent, then yes¡ªwe could impose whatever terms we wanted, and nations would have no choice but to comply.


    But right now, we controlled only about a third.


    We weren¡¯t powerful enough to completely disregard diplomacy.


    "Even if we temporarily received permission from Brans to move our troops¡ªthere¡¯s no guarantee they would accept such conditions.


    And even if everything went smoothly, the gains would be minimal at best."


    "Yes. That much, I agree with."


    "Then the next issue is Aishus."


    When it came to siege warfare, we had no general capable of overwhelming Aishus¡¯ defensive commanders.


    We had Airen, of course, an expert in siege tactics...


    But Aishus had Emma, Epinel, and Hernandorf¡ªall of them elite commanders in their own right.


    They might be poor administrators, but they were undeniably excellent generals.


    Aishus was designed in the game as a faction with strong commanders and limited territory.


    That was their balance.


    And war, ultimately, was a numbers game.


    Even with our overwhelming manpower, brute-forcing an assault would be inefficient.


    Could we win?


    Yes.


    But it would mean recklessly throwing our entire army at a single fortress.


    I summarized my conclusions to Serpina.


    She nodded at my assessment that mobilizing all our troops would be a reckless gamble.


    And really¡ªif we could easily crush Aishus, the system wouldn¡¯t have told me "No."


    Even if we went all-in, we would fail¡ªor, at best, suffer a Pyrrhic victory that crippled our forces.


    Because conquering Aishus would be in our best interest.


    And yet¡ªI had been given the answer: "No, it is not the right time."


    "To summarize," Serpina said, "You are saying that moving against Brans is impossible due to our alliance...


    And that, while we could defeat Aishus with time, we would gain nothing in return?"


    "Yes."


    "..."


    Serpina remained silent for a moment.


    Then, she gave me a curious look.


    "Is that all you have to say, Swen?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Then may I share my opinion now?"


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    Serpina¡¯s opinion?


    Curious, I met her golden gaze, signaling for her to continue.


    "You just said mobilizing all of our forces would be dangerous."


    "Yes. Or rather, it would be inefficient."


    "To me, it seems more dangerous than inefficient."


    "Well... I suppose leaving our lands unguarded would be a risk, but¡ª"


    "No. Not just risky."


    Serpina¡¯s voice grew firm.


    She spoke with absolute certainty.


    "If we do, a rebellion will break out."


    "...A rebellion?"


    Because a rebellion was breaking out within the country, advancing onto the continent under the current circumstances was dangerous¡ª


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a thought I hadn¡¯t considered before.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    However, I simply believed that another rebellion occurring mere days after we had just suppressed one was highly unrealistic.


    It was like expecting lightning to strike the same place three times in a row.


    So, I hadn¡¯t bothered to voice it.


    After all, I had no confidence in persuading Lady Serpina, let alone the commanders under her, with nothing more than "a rebellion will break out."


    "Then, Swen, I¡¯d like to ask you a question."


    "A question...?"


    "What do you think? Do you believe a rebellion will break out in our army?"


    ''......??''


    I wasn¡¯t sure why she was suddenly fixating on the word "question," but regardless, I entered her query.


    As expected, the result was predictable.


    [Unknown.]


    As always, when asked a direct question about whether a specific event would occur, I received no answer.


    I couldn''t provide her with a satisfying response, but at the very least, I needed to say something.


    "It¡¯s not entirely impossible... but even though the north is in chaos, the blood of dozens of officers who harbored futile ambitions has yet to dry. Given the circumstances, I find it unlikely that rebels would willingly reveal themselves at such a risk."


    "Oh?"


    "If I were plotting a rebellion, I wouldn¡¯t act now¡ªI would wait for a more opportune moment. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, my lord?"


    I began persuading her while watching her amused expression.


    But¡ª


    She spoke about something entirely unrelated to what I had been trying to convince her ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) of.


    "So, you think they wouldn¡¯t reveal themselves?"


    "...Pardon?"


    "And that they would wait for a more opportune time?"


    "My lord?"


    "Swen, let me ask you once more. I am considering leading the occupying army south¡ªwhat do you think?"


    ''......???''


    Why was she asking that question again?


    Regardless, my answer remained the same.


    "I have already stated that now is not the appropriate time."


    "Then what about the likelihood of a rebellion?"


    "...There is a high probability that it will not occur..."


    ...Ah.


    Only then did I realize why she had been asking me those questions.


    "I see. You speak with absolute certainty when declaring that it is ''not the appropriate time'' to move the occupying forces, yet when discussing whether a rebellion will break out, you hesitate and speak in probabilities. No¡ª"


    "Every time you have ever spoken with certainty, it has been about outcomes. ''Moving the occupying forces is not efficient''¡ªthat was the only claim you made with confidence. And every single reason you provided was based on predictions and assumptions."


    "Not just this time, either. You always speak with certainty about results, but the reasoning leading up to them is mere speculation."


    She stood up and slowly walked toward me.


    This situation¡ª


    It wasn¡¯t the first time.


    Yes.


    Long ago, the one person who had come the closest to understanding my abilities through our philosophical exchanges¡ª


    The ill-fated strategist of the Aishus Army, once called the Sage of the Former Empire, despite his old age, his mind had remained astonishingly sharp¡ª


    Jinor Nighhardt.


    That man had, for even a brief moment, made me feel this same chilling sensation.


    And now¡ª


    From Serpina, I was feeling that same coldness...


    "Swen, I have only one question to ask. It is a question that will resolve every doubt I have about our conversations. You don¡¯t have to answer, but I would appreciate it if you at least indulged me."


    By the time I regained my focus, her face was already inches from mine.


    Foolishly enough, in this situation, the memory of the lips we had once shared surfaced in my mind, and my heart began to race once more.


    Lady Serpina stared straight at me, her cheeks slightly flushed, her eyes glimmering with curiosity¡ªlike an inquisitive young girl.


    And then, she asked,


    "Tell me, Swen... is it possible that you can only perceive the outcome... and nothing else?"

 Chapter 174: Gilded (3)

    "......."


    I maintained my poker face and tilted my head ever so slightly to the side.


    It was a deliberate gesture¡ªsubtly feigning confusion as if I didn''t quite understand what she was implying.


    "Are you referring to the outcome?"


    Had Jinor not mentioned something similar before, I might have been genuinely startled by this point.


    In a way, that experience had served as an inoculation against such revelations.


    However, Serpina, rather than being frustrated, seemed utterly amused by my reaction, her lips curling into a sly smile once again.


    ...She really was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Honestly, I almost wanted to commend my own self-control for not being utterly captivated by her.


    And I swear, there wasn¡¯t even a shred of exaggeration in that thought.


    "I can''t tell if you''re feigning ignorance naturally or if you truly don¡¯t understand... I''ll admit it. Reading your expressions is the most difficult task I''ve ever faced."


    Serpina was a truly enigmatic person.


    Other rulers, like Lyn Brans, also employed similar speech patterns and mannerisms.


    If Lyn had spoken to me in this way, it would have been pure torment¡ªof that, I was certain. And I wasn¡¯t the only one who would have thought so.


    But Serpina...


    There was no sense of rejection or discomfort with her.


    On the contrary, I found myself ensnared by her words, as if drawn into the flow of her rhetoric.


    Before I even realized it, she had carved herself into the depths of my thoughts.


    And the most important part¡ª


    I didn''t particularly mind it.


    "Regarding the first rebellion, I initially thought you must have had inside information. The rebels, like rats in hiding, were swiftly eradicated the moment they revealed themselves. If you recall the Strategy Proposal Meeting, it made sense that you would deflect the conversation if you knew a rebel was among us. And the case with Janis? Well, he was your roommate¡ªit¡¯s not far-fetched to assume you could ¡®sense¡¯ something was amiss. I have no idea how, but it wasn¡¯t in the realm of impossibility."


    "But over time, your ''advice'' began to apply to things no ordinary person could possibly know. You repeatedly rejected alliances until finally choosing Brans Army specifically. You even predicted that my journey to Brans would place my life in danger¡ªsomething that couldn¡¯t have been deduced from mere information. Tell me, how could you have possibly known whether Brans Army would come to me or not?"


    "......."


    "At first, I thought¡ªmaybe, just maybe, you could see the future."


    Serpina¡¯s golden eyes gleamed as she said those words.


    Seeing the future.


    It was a natural conclusion.


    If one could see the future, then of course they would naturally know the outcome of events.


    Jinor had believed the same.


    And it made sense¡ªhe already knew that magic existed in this world, having seen it firsthand through his adopted daughter, Reika.


    Thus, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he had arrived at that conclusion.


    So far, Serpina¡¯s reasoning followed the same path as Jinor¡¯s.


    But then¡ª


    "However, if I assume that you can see the future... there are too many inconsistencies."


    My gaze flickered, drawn to her slightly parted lips.


    For a moment, I found myself distracted.


    Perhaps, ever since that kiss, some part of my soul had already been ensnared by her.


    I could feel it¡ªa strange tickling sensation in my chest.


    "If you could truly see the future, there would be no need for you to speak in roundabout terms. A seer would simply declare the outcome with certainty. Why bother saying things like ''it¡¯s highly probable'' or ''it is assumed to be the case''? If you had knowledge of the future, you would not hesitate. And yet, Swen, you never speak with certainty about anything except the outcome."


    "At that moment, I realized¡ªyou and I are not so different."


    "Because when I ask myself ¡®why does this outcome occur?¡¯ I have to deduce the answer, just as you do."


    "And¡ª"


    "Every time you give a decisive piece of advice... for a split second, there is a flicker of surprise in your eyes."


    "No matter how I look at it, that is not the reaction of someone who already knows the future."


    "Rather..."


    "It is the reaction of someone who, at that very moment, has just figured out what the outcome will be."


    "!!!"


    Serpina leaned in closer, her lips curling into a mischievous smirk.


    Then, in a soft whisper, she murmured¡ª


    "That expression is quite adorable, Swen. Just like that. Fufufu...?"


    She had gone one step further than Jinor.


    Serpina had come closer than anyone else to unraveling the essence of my ability¡ª


    The ability of 100 Intelligence.


    Serpina¡¯s in-game stats were, without a doubt, S-rank.


    But I hadn¡¯t expected her insight to be this exceptional.


    After all, her Intelligence stat was lower than Jinor¡¯s, who had 99 Intelligence.


    Of course, her overall stats far surpassed his.


    But in this world, intelligence was quantified as a statistic¡ªit had a numerical value.


    And yet, she had deduced this much.


    Serpina was truly remarkable.


    Even amidst the relentless rebellions in the northern continent, she had maintained overwhelming national power¡ªproof that she was no ordinary ruler.


    And now¡ª


    She gazed at me in silence for a few moments, holding that gentle smile.


    Then¡ª


    "Swen. As I said, you don¡¯t have to answer me. I won¡¯t force you to confirm whether I¡¯m right or wrong."


    "Because if this is truly an ability you¡¯ve kept hidden from me, I trust that you have your reasons."


    "Besides, I am fully aware that half of what I said sounds like the wild theories of those obsessed with myths and legends."


    "......."


    "So just think of this as nothing more than my childish indulgence. And..."


    And then.


    Serpina reached out, her pale fingers softly caressing my cheek.


    "If I am right... if you can truly perceive only the outcome... then you have walked a fragile bridge alone, time and time again."


    "All this time, you have given advice to Lyn, to Yuri, and to so many others¡ªonly for your words to be dismissed, fading into the air like echoes unheard."


    "Even if the truth of your words was revealed later... well, I doubt those rulers had the capacity to accept such an unnatural ability."


    "......."


    "And so... there must not have been a single person who truly understood you."


    "That must have been lonely, wasn''t it?"


    As her fingers traced my cheek, I met her gaze.


    Her voice trembled ever so slightly.


    And those golden eyes¡ª


    They were shaking, too.


    "I know how it feels, Swen."


    "Because I have been lonely as well."


    "To carry a truth that you cannot share with anyone... to shoulder that burden alone... is a profoundly isolating thing."


    "Lady Serpina..."


    "That is why I worry for you, Swen."


    "Perhaps it is none of my business. You may even call this meddling. But to me, you are quite a special person."


    I had never really thought of myself as lonely.


    At most, I had felt stifled.


    But right now¡ª


    I found myself more concerned for her than for myself.


    ''She must be carrying something that she cannot tell anyone about.''


    That was the only reason she would say something like this.


    Beneath the charisma of an absolute ruler¡ª


    There was something fragile, something delicate.


    A weight that threatened to break her.


    As I pondered this, I found myself lured by the warmth of her voice.


    And then¡ª


    "...Swen."


    "Yes, my lady?"


    She slowly pulled away from me and, in a calmer tone, spoke.


    "If you truly can only perceive the outcome, as I have said... then this time, I¡¯d like you to listen to my opinion."


    "The final decision is always yours, my lord. I merely offer advice. How could I possibly presume to accept or reject your opinion? And... as for this idea that I can somehow ¡®see¡¯ the outcome, I honestly don¡¯t know what to say. I am just an ordinary strategist who draws conclusions based on past and present circumstances."


    "A remarkably humble answer for a man who can summon stones from the sky through divine rituals."


    "It¡¯s merely a trivial skill¡ªreading the movement of the stars."


    "Is that so?"


    Serpina chuckled as if she found my response amusing.


    I had only given her a vague answer because, no matter what, I couldn''t let myself be swayed and break my promise to Luna.


    With a soft smile, she smoothly shifted the conversation to the real topic at hand.


    "I believe the rebels will rise again."


    It was unlikely.


    But¡ª


    Because I ultimately only saw the outcome and based my reasoning on that, I couldn¡¯t completely deny her words.


    "Of course, my reasoning is solely based on your advice¡ªthat ''moving the occupying army is unwise''."


    "......."


    "What do you think?"


    I bowed my head deeply and replied.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "There is nothing for me to think about, my lord. If you make a decision, I will simply follow."


    "I see."


    Did she have some source of information that I wasn¡¯t aware of¡ªsomething that made her so certain a rebellion was coming?


    Serpina sat upon the throne.


    She had fought against the ghosts of her brothers time and time again.


    Perhaps her instincts in this matter ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) had been honed to an extraordinary degree.


    But ultimately¡ª


    Just as it had always been, these decisions were for the ruler to make, not the strategist.


    "Swen. As I said, I will not force you to answer. I like you far too much for that."


    "If you wish to keep your secrets, I won¡¯t pry. You may tell me when you want to, or never speak of it at all. It makes no difference¡ª"


    "Because no matter what, I will always trust and believe in you."


    "And one day¡ª"


    She leaned in close.


    So close that I could feel her warm breath against my ear.


    Her golden hair brushed against my cheek, carrying the gentle scent of yuzu.


    And then, in a whisper, she murmured¡ª


    "I will claim your heart."


    ...Ah.


    "Did I not tell you? Setting aside our roles as sovereign and strategist, at this moment, I am nothing more than a woman who wishes to be seen favorably by you. Fufufu...?"


    Her face was flushed, her golden eyes gazing at me with affectionate warmth.


    And in that moment, I realized¡ª


    This is dangerous.


    Truly dangerous.


    This wasn¡¯t a joke.


    It wasn¡¯t mere flirtation.


    I could feel my heart wavering.


    My heartbeat pounded relentlessly.


    The overwhelming chemistry, the flood of hormones surging through me¡ª


    It was shaking my rationality.


    ''...Get a grip.''


    I repeated those words in my mind.


    But¡ª


    I couldn¡¯t deny it.


    I was drawn to her.


    Yes, her physical allure was undeniable¡ª


    The soft fragrance that made it pleasant just to be near her,


    Those golden eyes that gleamed like molten metal,


    The porcelain-like smoothness of her skin,


    The sheer presence of her figure beneath her uniform,


    And the husky sweetness of her voice, like a lullaby that lulled one into ease¡ª


    But those were not what pulled me in.


    It was something beyond that.


    She seemed strong, yet beneath that strength, I saw a fragility¡ªdelicate as glass.


    And that...


    That bothered me.


    Before I even realized it, I found myself thinking¡ª


    I want to protect her.


    I want to be by her side.


    This was the first time.


    The first time I had ever wanted to protect a ruler¡ª


    A ruler who was not Lady Luna.

 Chapter 175: Gilded (4)

    As I stepped out of the audience chamber, I recalled the last words Serpina had spoken to me.


    "The regular strategy meeting will be held soon. I will be adopting your proposal during the session, so I would like you to present your opinion there."


    "Is it necessary to go through such a process?"


    "Wouldn''t it be wise to quell any unnecessary rumors that I am secretly absorbing your counsel in the shadows? Even here, I have no choice but to depend on you."


    She had said that with a smile.


    Show me your ability, Swen.


    ''Ability'' might be an exaggeration.


    But I understood her reasoning.


    Unlike Yuri, who could unilaterally side with her closest aides due to the nature of the Aishus Army, such favoritism would lead to political complications here.


    Many generals were certain to push hard for an invasion in the upcoming meeting.


    So, was she asking me to convince them otherwise?


    ''I''ll have to refine my abilities into something more palatable.''


    Serpina had come dangerously close to fully uncovering my secret.


    At this point, I needed to wrap it up in something more digestible.


    Not only Serpina but also Jinor had managed to catch onto certain aspects of it.


    I had to determine exactly what clues they had used to piece it together.


    With that in mind¡ª


    There was only one place I needed to go.


    *


    Following the maid¡¯s guidance, I arrived at a massive building located within Eingart Castle¡¯s city district.


    At a glance, it was at least three stories high¡ªa grand structure.


    "This is the place."


    "Thank you."


    The maid, dressed in a crisp white apron, bowed politely before asking,


    "When should I return to escort you back?"


    "No need. Now that I know the location, we can find our own way back."


    "I see. If that is your preference..."


    The maid gave a graceful bow as a farewell.


    But¡ª


    "A-Ah, u-uh... G-Goodbye...!"


    The awkward farewell came from Reika, who had been standing beside me.


    She had been tense throughout the entire exchange, making a fool of herself with a nervous farewell.


    The maid simply smiled and departed.


    This place was a library.


    After my private meeting with Serpina, I had decided to personally investigate a few things.


    Since Reika had nothing else to do, she had tagged along.


    Airen had gone out for training, so I figured she would be bored alone anyway.


    I had no real reason to reject her company.


    "Wow... It''s huge!"


    "Indeed."


    The Grand Library of Eingart.


    A three-story structure filled with countless ancient tomes.


    It was said to house the greatest reservoir of knowledge on the continent.


    I had learned of its existence before I was even transported into this world¡ªthrough the NPC dialogue in the game.


    In the game, clicking on minor NPCs would trigger random lines of dialogue, like:


    ¡°Farming is at the mercy of the heavens, after all.¡±


    ¡°I hope the chaos ends soon so that we can live in peace.¡±


    Meaningless filler dialogue, mostly.


    But I had played this game for over 10,000 hours¡ª


    So I had memorized every single one of those lines.


    And among them, there was one I distinctly recalled¡ª


    "There is a Grand Library in Eingart Castle, filled with ancient tomes and vast knowledge."


    Since it was just flavor text, the library itself had no actual function in the game.


    But the fact that it was mentioned at all meant that it was part of the game''s world-building.


    And if that game world had become reality¡ª


    Then logically, this library had to exist as well.


    And so, after inquiring with a household maid about the library¡¯s location¡ª


    I had arrived here.


    I turned toward Reika, who was still gawking at the sheer size of the building.


    "Shall we?"


    "H-Huh? Ah, y-yes...!"


    We stepped inside.


    At the front counter, a refined-looking old man, wearing a monocle, greeted us.


    "What brings you here?"


    "I would like to browse the books."


    "To access the Grand Library of Eingart, one must be affiliated with Lady Serpina''s army."


    "My name is Swen."


    "Please wait a moment."


    The old man retrieved a thick ledger from the drawer and carefully scanned the records.


    After checking my face several times, he finally spoke.


    "Swen... Yes, you are permitted entry. However, the lady beside you...?"


    Reika flinched.


    Before she could fumble her way through an introduction, I calmly cut in¡ª


    "Tell me, do territorial civilians have access to this library?"


    "No, they do not."


    The librarian''s response was firm and absolute.


    I responded just as smoothly¡ª


    "What about family members?"


    "?!"


    The old man hesitated.


    "You are asking about... family?"


    "Yes. She is my wife. She is accompanying me today as my attendant."


    "S-S...!"


    Reika inhaled sharply, about to protest¡ª


    But before she could speak, I gently squeezed her hand, signaling her to stay silent.


    Play along.


    Whether she understood my message or was simply too flustered to argue, she remained quiet¡ªher face burning red as she lowered her head.


    "Must I leave my wife outside while I enter?"


    The librarian pondered for a moment¡ª


    Then, with a slow nod, he relented.


    "...Very well. You may both enter. My apologies, madam."


    "Ah... y-y-yes! Th-Thank you...!"


    And so, without any difficulty, I secured Reika¡¯s access to the Grand Library of Eingart.


    *


    "The book you¡¯re looking for is this way."


    "Thank you."


    As I thanked the librarian for his guidance, I finally turned to Reika¡ªwho had remained completely silent the entire time.


    Feeling a bit guilty, I offered a quiet apology.


    "If I made you uncomfortable, I¡¯m sorry, Reika. But I couldn¡¯t just enter alone when we came here together."


    "H-Huh? Oh, no...! I-I wasn¡¯t... upset. I just, um..."


    She fidgeted, her voice shrinking into a whisper.


    Lately, she had grown more comfortable around me and Lady Airen, speaking clearly and confidently¡ª


    Yet now, she had completely reverted to the awkward, stammering mess she had been when we first met.


    "I mean... i-it¡¯s not... w-wrong, exactly..."


    "Hmm?"


    "B-Because... w-we..."


    Her face flushed so deeply that it rivaled a beet.


    And then, in an almost inaudible murmur¡ª


    "W-We¡¯re... discussing marriage proposals..."


    "...Ah."


    I blinked.


    Was she... actually serious about that?


    "Wait... you¡¯re really taking that seriously, aren¡¯t you?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "W-What?! O-Of course I am!"


    Her voice cracked toward the end.


    I sighed.


    "You don¡¯t sound very confident for someone who¡¯s serious about it."


    "A-Ah, um... w-well, ugh..."


    Watching her curl into herself in embarrassment, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    At this point, even her flustered demeanor was starting to seem endearing.


    "Just take your time and think about it properly. Whatever you decide, I¡¯ll respect your choice."


    "A-Ah... y-yes! O-Okay...!"


    If she truly wished to marry me...


    I¡¯d have to speak with Lady Airen first.


    But if she ultimately chose not to, that would be fine as well.


    Reika cherished her freedom¡ªshe might not want to be tied down to a single man.


    At the very least, I wanted to respect her decision, regardless of her abilities or any external pressure.


    Either way, it wasn¡¯t a matter that needed to be settled right away.


    "Now, let¡¯s see..."


    More importantly¡ª


    I was here for a reason.


    And my book was right in front of me.


    I pulled out a few volumes, flipping through their pages¡ª


    And sure enough, they contained exactly what I was looking for.


    The "Sage of the Divine Eye."


    This was the only reason I had come to the Grand Library¡ª


    A key piece of information I needed in order to properly obscure my abilities.


    When Jinor had begun theorizing about my abilities¡ª


    And when Serpina had come dangerously close to uncovering the truth¡ª


    There had been one commonality between them:


    They both referred to me using the term "Divine Eye."


    Jinor had interpreted it as foresight,


    While Serpina believed it to be an analytical ability.


    But regardless of their differing interpretations,


    The fact that both of them had drawn the same connection meant that this term was likely the key to how they had formed their theories.


    Yet I knew nothing about it.


    Which meant I had to investigate.


    And that¡¯s why I had come here¡ªto Eingart¡¯s Grand Library.


    As I skimmed through the historical texts, I condensed the most relevant information:


    "Centuries ago, during the reign of the third emperor of the Eingart Empire, Kaltus von Eingart, there existed a man known as the ''Sage of the Divine Eye.'' He was a brilliant strategist and an astute politician, rising to the position of imperial tactician and earning widespread reverence for his many achievements."


    It seemed that the books did contain information about this so-called sage.


    However¡ª


    While it described him as an exceptional tactician,


    There was no concrete information that seemed particularly relevant to me.


    At least, not until¡ª


    "Swen, are you looking for something specific?"


    I looked up from the book to see Reika approaching me.


    "Ah, well..."


    Since there was no reason to hide it, I told her about my search for information on the "Divine Eye."


    Reika tilted her head slightly.


    Then, as if recalling something¡ª


    "Are you looking for the legend of the ''Sage of the Divine Eye''?"


    "...Huh? You know about it?"


    "I read about it in one of my family¡¯s books a long time ago."


    ...Ah.


    Right.


    I kept forgetting¡ª


    Reika Nighthardt.


    She was the adopted daughter of Jinor Nighthardt, a former imperial tactician.


    Of course she would be familiar with this legend.


    This tale was directly related to the imperial family.


    Anyone connected to the empire would have heard of it at least once.


    And that was exactly why both Jinor and Serpina had been able to make the connection when theorizing about my abilities.


    Jinor had been a former imperial strategist,


    And Serpina was imperial lineage itself.


    It made perfect sense.


    "Could you tell me more about it?"


    "Of course. In simple terms¡ª"


    Thanks to Reika¡¯s careful explanation,


    I was able to piece together the full picture of the legend.


    The Sage of the Divine Eye


    [Every piece of advice he gave ultimately proved to be correct, which led the emperor to recognize his ability and grant him the title of "Sage of the Divine Eye."]


    "...So that¡¯s it."


    Now I understood why Jinor and Serpina had reached their conclusions.


    This historical figure may have had numerous talents,


    But the main reason he was called the "Sage of the Divine Eye"


    Was because all his predictions turned out to be right.


    That¡¯s why, to people who had this information in mind,


    I¡ªwho always gave accurate answers¡ª


    Would naturally appear to possess the same ability.


    "But..."


    Reika continued with a slight frown.


    "There¡¯s no actual proof that such a man ever existed. Nowadays, most historians consider him to be a mythical figure."


    "Is that so?"


    She nodded.


    "Yes. In fact, only the title ''Sage of the Divine Eye'' remains. There are no surviving records of his actual name, even though he was supposedly a key imperial strategist. That alone makes it seem more like an invented legend¡ªpossibly part of the empire¡¯s founding mythology."


    "That makes sense."


    I nodded thoughtfully.


    Even so¡ª


    The only reason people like Jinor and Serpina had linked me to this mythical tale


    Was because another supposedly fictional concept¡ªmagic¡ªhad proven to be real.


    If magic existed,


    Then there was no reason the "Divine Eye" couldn''t be real as well.


    And given how eerily accurate their assumptions about me had been¡ª


    Perhaps I truly did possess something similar to that power.


    Even if my ability wasn¡¯t exactly "foresight"¡ª


    It did align somewhat with the idea of seeing only the final result.


    With this information, I now had a way to defend myself if I was questioned again.


    By leaning into this myth,


    I could create a plausible explanation for my abilities.


    If I did this correctly¡ª


    I would secure Serpina¡¯s complete trust.


    And once I had that¡ª


    Returning to Luna¡¯s army would be easy.


    But then...


    "Would that mean lying to Serpina?"


    The thought troubled me.


    For a brief moment, her image flickered in my mind.


    But I shook my head.


    This wasn¡¯t the time ¡ï Novelight ¡ï to hesitate.


    Not yet.


    "Alright."


    With this, my task was complete.


    Now, it was Reika¡¯s turn.


    "Would you like to pick out a book?"


    ***


    And several days later¡ª


    The morning of the Strategy Meeting had arrived.

 Chapter 176: Regular Meeting / Serpina’s Army (1)

    Having finished preparing to leave early in the morning,


    "Then, we shall be on our way."


    "I''ll be going now."


    "Have a safe trip, Master. Swen."


    "G-Good luck...!"


    After bidding farewell to the head maid and Lady Reika,


    Airen and I walked side by side toward the royal palace.


    "It''s been quite a while since we''ve done this, hasn''t it, Lady Airen?"


    "Hm?"


    "You know, do you remember back then? When you asked me to walk a little farther away from you?"


    "Ah..."


    Airen smiled slightly at my words.


    "Yes, I remember. Back then, I thought that if I didn''t, I might become a burden to you. Ah, good morning."


    As we walked, many people recognized her and greeted her first.


    Ever since she became the vice commander, she had apparently solidified her standing within Serpina¡¯s Army. She even had a number of officers who followed her.


    As for how I felt about it¡ª


    Watching Airen as she exchanged greetings with so many people brought back memories.


    Back then, no one had even acknowledged her presence.


    It was a bit of a shame seeing the remnants of the shattered Brans Army and the broken expression of Lyn Brans, but looking at Airen''s smile, I felt no guilt.


    I had only protected the person I needed to protect.


    "I have never once regretted my decision."


    As she turned to look at me, I met her deep violet eyes directly.


    "Choosing to stand by your side, Lady Airen."


    "Swen..."


    "Even if the same situation happened a hundred times, I would make the same choice. Every single time."


    Airen didn''t say anything. She just stared at my face in silence¡ª


    Then, with a soft smile, she nodded and answered in a small voice.


    "Mm."


    Not long ago, I thought I''d never escape the charm of Serpina''s captivating smile.


    Yet now, looking at this maddeningly lovely expression of Airen, I was reminded of how unpredictable life could be.


    She was truly beautiful.


    Her beauty was in no way inferior to Serpina¡¯s.


    And so, we arrived in front of the royal palace.


    As the vice commander of the occupying army, she had places to be.


    Her position was naturally different from that of a regular officer like me.


    "Swen, I¡¯ll see you later."


    "Yes."


    After parting ways with Airen, I arrived alone at the meeting room.


    The room was already quite crowded.


    Noticing how many faces were still unfamiliar to me, I wondered if I needed to get more involved in central politics.


    "Ah! Lord Swen!"


    "Hm?"


    Someone called my name. Turning my head, I saw a familiar woman standing before me.


    "Silin?"


    "You remember me? It¡¯s been a while!"


    She greeted me with a bright smile, though, honestly, I wasn¡¯t particularly happy to see her.


    Back in the Brans Army, we had only briefly been acquainted.


    Still, as a functioning member of society, it was only polite to act appropriately pleased.


    "I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Miss Silin."


    "Actually, I already knew you were here, Lord Swen."


    "Oh?"


    "I heard from Lady Airen!"


    After listening to her explanation, I realized that Silin had been Airen¡¯s roommate.


    What were the odds?


    It almost felt like a Brans Army reunion.


    I never expected to run into her like this...


    "Anyway, it¡¯s good to see you! If we ever get the chance to work together, let¡¯s give it our best!"


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries with Silin, time passed.


    The meeting room was now filled with people, and I noticed that Airen was seated among the key figures at the front.


    ¡®She¡¯s really moved up in the world.¡¯


    After a while¡ª


    The sound of footsteps echoed through the silent meeting room.


    A golden-haired sovereign slowly walked toward the throne¡ªSerpina.


    Behind her followed Jenna.


    Serpina¡¯s elegance was enough to captivate everyone¡¯s attention.


    ""Welcome, my lord.""


    "Yes. Thank you for waiting."


    Serpina turned to Jenna, the state strategist by her side.


    "Is everyone present?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "......"


    Without speaking, she looked around the room, then rose from her seat and extended one hand.


    "Then, let us begin the regular meeting of Serpina¡¯s Army."


    ""Yes!!""


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    With the resounding voices of countless officers, the meeting officially commenced.


    "First, we shall begin with the reports from the lords."


    One by one, the lords came forward to present their status reports.


    This segment always took the longest¡ª


    After all, Serpina¡¯s Army controlled more territories than any other nation I had ever been in.


    The entire northern continent and even parts of the central continent.


    At this moment, Serpina¡¯s Army was undeniably the continent¡¯s dominant power.


    After the lords¡¯ reports concluded and a few minor merits were rewarded,


    the true agenda finally emerged from Serpina¡¯s lips.


    "Now, we shall determine the course of action for our army. If anyone has a good proposal, feel free to speak."


    At that moment¡ª


    "May I present my opinion?"


    A middle-aged man in the front row on the left raised his hand.


    ¡®That man...¡¯


    His face looked familiar.


    He had frequently appeared when facing Serpina¡¯s Army.


    If I remembered correctly, his name was Cransis.


    "Speak, Cransis."


    See? My memory¡¯s still sharp.


    I mean, I did spend over ten thousand hours playing this game.


    "Our occupying forces have been sharpening their blades in anticipation of this moment. I believe now is the time to act.


    We must mobilize all available troops and seize four territories of Aishus.


    My lord, I implore you to make the decision!"


    Cransis lowered his head after making his statement.


    So, he was suggesting an immediate southern invasion.


    It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable proposal.


    If I didn¡¯t have my intelligence stat of 100 guiding my predictions,


    I might have suggested something similar.


    The once-feared Brans Army had been shattered into three fragments.


    The southern nations were still in turmoil.


    The Aishus Army was purely on the defensive.


    Would there ever be a better time to strike?


    "Does anyone have a different opinion?"


    ¡®Show me what you¡¯re capable of.¡¯


    That was what she meant.


    I let out a small sigh and slowly raised my hand.


    "My lord."


    As my voice resonated through the hall, the gazes of many gathered here turned to me.


    Serpina locked eyes with mine. Then, with a barely perceptible smile¡ªso subtle that hardly anyone else would notice¡ªshe spoke.


    "Speak, Swen."


    To me, it felt as if she was telling me she trusted me¡ª


    Which is why I confidently responded.


    "Deploying the occupying forces across various parts of the continent for patrol duties while focusing on internal affairs would be the most prudent course of action."


    At my words, quite a few people, including Cransis, who had spoken earlier, looked at me with curiosity.


    But I paid them no mind and only met Serpina¡¯s gaze.


    "...I see. Does anyone else have a proposal?"


    One might have expected more opinions to emerge, yet the room remained surprisingly quiet.


    Perhaps it was because no one wanted to openly oppose Cransis, or maybe it was because the only two reasonable proposals at this point were either to wage war or to refrain from war.


    Either way, the situation had now boiled down to a one-on-one confrontation between me and Cransis.


    "If there are no further proposals, I shall now ask for a general vote. First, those in favor of Cransis¡¯s plan, raise your hands."


    Most of the officers standing with the occupying forces raised their hands.


    Fortunately, at first glance, their numbers didn¡¯t appear to be a majority.


    It seemed like roughly half had voted in favor, but it wasn¡¯t a clear majority.


    A noteworthy detail¡ªJenna, who stood by Serpina¡¯s side, had also raised her hand.


    Since she was none other than the state strategist, Serpina regarded her with a curious expression and asked,


    "Oh? Jenna. Do you support Cransis¡¯s proposal?"


    "I do."


    "I would like to hear your reasoning."


    "Before that, may I make a request?"


    "I shall listen and then decide."


    "After my explanation, please allow for another round of voting."


    She was coming in aggressively.


    Serpina remained composed and responded in a calm tone.


    "It seems you intend to persuade them?"


    "That is correct."


    Serpina nodded.


    "However, it would be unfair to grant such an opportunity to you alone."


    Jenna glanced briefly in my direction before speaking.


    "Then how about offering the same opportunity to the opposing side?"


    "It seems that¡¯s the arrangement, Swen."


    The ball was suddenly in my court, but I didn¡¯t waver. Instead, I smoothly returned the serve.


    "I have no objections."


    Only then did Jenna nod and begin her explanation.


    "The biggest concern in launching an occupation is, of course, the defensive lines of the Aishus Army.


    They are led by highly renowned and capable commanders, and their fortress defenses are formidable¡ªthis is an undeniable fact.


    However, with the Brans Army currently in disarray, their lands are not beyond our reach.


    It is true that our forces might suffer some losses in the process,


    but we may never again have such an opportunity to invest significant time into dismantling the Aishus Army.


    If we can completely annihilate them, the balance of power on the continent will shift dramatically.


    Once the Brans Army regains stability, our chances will dwindle significantly.


    Therefore, the optimal time to launch an invasion is now. I ask that this be considered carefully."


    With her explanation concluded,


    "Then, I shall ask once more. Those in favor of Cransis¡¯s proposal, raise your hands."


    Once again, many officers raised their hands.


    The difference this time?


    Now, it did look like a majority.


    In other words, Jenna¡¯s persuasion had swayed the room.


    Serpina, having assessed the situation, then spoke again.


    "Very well. Now, those in favor of Swen¡¯s proposal, raise your hands."


    At Serpina¡¯s words¡ª


    The majority of the remaining officers raised their hands.


    As expected, Lady Airen also voted in my favor.


    I could feel her trust in me even from here, and for that, I was quietly grateful.


    "Then, I assume it is now my turn to persuade?"


    "Please wait a moment."


    At that moment¡ª


    Just as I was about to formulate my argument, Jenna intervened.


    "Since Lord Swen is the original proposer of this argument,


    I believe it would be fair to hear someone else¡¯s thoughts instead."


    "...Excuse me?"


    "After all, I am not the original proposer of Cransis¡¯s argument, am I?"


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Jenna¡¯s logic was as follows:


    Since Cransis himself had not delivered the second round of persuasion,


    then likewise, someone other than ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã me should deliver my side¡¯s rebuttal.


    Why go to such lengths?


    The answer came to me rather quickly.


    ¡®She¡¯s wary of me.¡¯


    Just as many people kept an eye on Airen,


    I, too, had become a target of scrutiny.


    On top of that, rumors had started to spread about me and Serpina.


    It wasn¡¯t strange for someone like Jenna¡ªthe state strategist¡ªto be cautious of me.


    Now, the question was, how should I respond?


    After all, they were the ones who introduced this ¡®persuasion¡¯ method.


    There was no need for me to comply with every condition they set.


    Serpina would likely back me up,


    so I was just about to nudge the conversation in a way that would prevent them from pushing unreasonable demands¡ª


    But then¡ª


    "Strategist. In that case, may I speak on his behalf?"


    "...???"


    A voice unexpectedly rang out from within the crowd.


    The one who raised his hand¡ª


    A young man with black hair, a promising spearman, and a strikingly handsome face¡ª


    Irian al Kasky.

 Chapter 178: Why Are You Asking That?

    After leaving the royal palace, Airen walked slowly, lost in thought, as she made her way toward the training grounds with a portion of the occupying forces. Swen wasn¡¯t with her due to his schedule.


    Is it simply not the right time?


    Airen was, by nature, someone who supported all of Swen¡¯s decisions.


    Among all those gathered at the meeting, she could confidently claim that she knew better than anyone that he was always right in the end.


    She had been by his side longer than anyone.


    Even so, she had to admit¡ªthis had seemed like an excellent opportunity.


    The arguments of Cransis, the commander of the occupying forces, and Jenna, the strategist, had momentarily seemed reasonable, even to her.


    But in the end¡ª


    What people like them think doesn¡¯t matter. Swen¡¯s opinion is what¡¯s important. Even if his opinion is wrong, I¡¯ll make it right with my sword.


    Resolving herself once more, Airen reaffirmed her stance.


    To her, the future of Serpina¡¯s Army was insignificant compared to Swen himself.


    If he said it was correct, then it was correct.


    There was no reason to think of an alternative path.


    She had no desire to.


    At that moment¡ª


    "General Airen."


    Hearing someone call her name, she turned to find Irian standing there.


    "General Irian. What is it?"


    "I was thinking, since the course of action has been decided, it would be best to deploy the occupying forces across various regions of the continent.


    "I intended to speak with Commander Cransis about it, but I can¡¯t seem to find him anywhere."


    "Ah."


    Now that Swen¡¯s proposal had been accepted,


    instead of marching south, the occupying forces would be deployed across the northern continent, focusing on defense and maintaining order.


    Since the capital¡¯s defense forces were already too few, splitting the occupying forces was inevitable.


    "I had the same thought. I¡¯ll pass the message along."


    "Then, I would appreciate it."


    As Irian bowed politely, Airen posed a question.


    "Come to think of it, you supported Swen¡¯s proposal, didn¡¯t you?"


    "I did."


    Airen was well aware of how she was perceived within Serpina¡¯s Army.


    There was no outright insubordination among the occupying forces,


    but she could sense that she had yet to be fully accepted as vice commander.


    Compared to her time in the Brans Army, this was nothing,


    so she was managing well enough.


    But Airen was no fool.


    She knew she was being watched.


    More importantly, the issue wasn¡¯t just her alone.


    Swen¡ªan outsider who had followed her into Serpina¡¯s Army¡ª


    was also entangled in strange rumors due to his association with Serpina.


    In truth, the scrutiny aimed at him was far greater than what she faced.


    Airen knew Swen wasn¡¯t a frivolous man¡ª


    But from an objective perspective,


    a man who had changed his allegiance multiple times wouldn¡¯t be easily accepted, no matter how talented he was.


    Given that reality,


    winning the vote had largely been thanks to Irian,


    who was highly respected among the officers.


    Before she had taken the position,


    it had been nearly certain that Irian would become vice commander.


    He had every reason to resent her¡ª


    or to harbor ill will toward Swen for being aligned with her.


    Yet, instead of opposing them, he had helped.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t entirely without reason.


    Airen knew he owed Swen a debt for helping his younger sister.


    Still¡ª


    In times like these,


    loyalty and gratitude were worth less than a dog¡¯s meal.


    And yet, he had upheld them.


    That, she would not overlook.


    "I wanted to pass on my thanks.


    "If not for you, Swen¡¯s proposal would never have been accepted."


    "I simply believed that Lord Swen¡¯s reasoning was correct."


    "I see. In any case, I¡¯ll make sure your suggestion reaches the right ears. Now then."


    Just as Airen turned to leave¡ª


    "General Airen. Please wait a moment."


    "?"


    "I have something to ask about Lord Swen."


    "Me?"


    "You are rather close to him, are you not?"


    "......!!"


    For a brief moment, Airen was too stunned to reply,


    her face flushing red.


    She coughed awkwardly a few times,


    then responded in an overly serious tone.


    "I am."


    ...I actually said it out loud.


    That Swen and I are close.


    Well... If closeness was the measure, then yes.


    They had survived three different nations together.


    And besides¡ª


    They were going to share warm cups of tea together for the rest of their lives.


    ...At least, that¡¯s what she told herself, trying desperately to rationalize it.


    But then¡ª


    "It¡¯s nothing major, but... I was wondering if Lord Swen has a wife¡ªand if so, how many?"


    At the word wife¡ª


    Airen¡¯s body stiffened.


    She blinked vacantly before repeating¡ª


    "...Why are you asking that?"


    "I imagine you already have a rough idea, but¡ª


    "My younger sister, Ioline, seems to have taken a liking to Lord Swen.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "If he has no objections, I¡¯d like to formally propose a marriage arrangement."


    Ioline¡ª


    That beautiful woman who resembled Irian.


    Airen fell into thought.


    Swen... doesn¡¯t have a wife.


    There was Reika,


    who had been involved in marriage discussions¡ª


    But given the current circumstances, that matter had been placed on indefinite hold.


    So technically, she should simply say no, he has no wife.


    And yet¡ª


    Why was she struggling to say it?


    But refusing outright was out of the question.


    The last thing she wanted was to cause trouble for Swen.


    Whether he accepted a marriage proposal or not was his decision,


    not hers.


    Just as she was lost in thought¡ª


    "If you don¡¯t mind, General, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could bring it up with him in passing.


    "Of course, if it¡¯s a burden, I will ask him myself,


    so please don¡¯t trouble yourself too much."


    "Ah? Ah... Alright."


    "Then, I¡¯ll take my leave first."


    Airen stood there, watching Irian walk away.


    But even as she stared¡ª


    Her thoughts were occupied with someone else.


    A young man with white hair,


    A handsome strategist to whom she owed everything.


    Swen.


    Thump, thump.


    Just thinking about him¡ª


    Just letting his name linger in her mind¡ª


    Made her heart pound uncontrollably.


    What do I... want to be to Swen?


    His personal knight?


    The comrade always standing by his side?


    Or...


    "...I want to see him."


    Even though she had just been with him at the palace a few hours ago,


    She already missed him.


    Still¡ª


    Things were better than before.


    At least now, after work, she would get to see him.


    Spending time with Swen and Reika together¡ª


    those moments had become precious to her.


    "I should buy something delicious from the plaza today."


    With that thought, her steps grew lighter.


    For now¡ª


    She set aside her heavier thoughts.


    But bit by bit¡ª


    Both her body and heart¡ª


    Were becoming irrevocably entwined with the man named Swen.


    ***


    Several days had passed since the regular meeting concluded.


    The occupying forces had been temporarily split into smaller units and dispatched across various regions of the continent.


    Officially, the reason was "to strengthen public security and conduct reconnaissance operations."


    Regardless of the actual motivation, the mere presence of soldiers patrolling the land would undoubtedly reduce unnecessary disturbances.


    Meanwhile, I was once again on my way to Serpina¡¯s secluded residence¡ªsummoned by her once more.


    Considering the strange rumors already circulating, perhaps I should have been more cautious.


    However, as her subject, I had no choice but to obey my lord¡¯s command.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t have any assigned tasks at the moment.


    Upon my arrival at the secluded estate, Serpina greeted me with a smile.


    "You¡¯re here, Swen. You arrived rather quickly."


    "Who else but my lord would summon me? Of course, I would come at once."


    "Hah... Your sense of humor has improved. I take it you''ve been quite comfortable as of late?"


    She let out a soft kuhuhu laugh.


    ...She was beautiful.


    Unfairly so.


    Each time I faced her directly, I felt as if something within me wavered¡ª


    continuously, in real time.


    "Summoning you so often like this... I suppose it¡¯s no surprise that strange rumors are spreading."


    At least she¡¯s aware of it.


    I swallowed that thought and simply bowed my head.


    And then¡ª


    Serpina stepped closer, leaning in as she whispered,


    "What do you say, Swen?"


    "...Pardon?"


    "Since these strange rumors have already begun,


    "Why don¡¯t we make them true tonight?"


    "...!!!"


    Startled, I lifted my head to meet her gaze.


    She was... smiling.


    But it wasn¡¯t the intimidating smile of an absolute ruler¡ª


    It was the playful, mischievous smile of a young girl.


    "Think about it.


    "Isn¡¯t it unjust to be caught in a scandal for something you haven¡¯t even done?


    "If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to embrace it fully and turn the rumors into reality?


    "I am making this offer for your sake, Swen."


    For a very brief moment,


    I seriously considered accepting.


    Then¡ª


    I quickly bowed my head again and responded.


    "...My apologies. This is my own failing for not being more mindful of my conduct.


    "I will be more careful from now on."


    "There is no need for apologies.


    "After all, it was I who summoned you here.


    "If anything, the only fault you bear is... simply being a young man in his prime.


    "Not to mention, you do have quite an enjoyable appearance.


    "The people of this world care far more about how something looks than the truth of its substance."


    "......"


    She kept bringing up my appearance.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t see it myself.


    But more than that¡ª


    There was something... mournful about the way she spoke.


    It made me hesitate to continue the conversation in that direction.


    No one understood how much appearances mattered better than ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) her.


    She, whose face alone was enough to be worshipped as an absolute ruler.


    "So, what is the reason for my summons today?" I asked, shifting the topic.


    "There is a place I would like you to accompany me to."


    "Accompany...?"


    "Would you be willing to escort me for a short while?"


    "Escort? That won¡¯t be a problem. But how many soldiers will be accompanying us?"


    "Soldiers?


    "There will be no one else.


    "Only you shall accompany me, Swen."


    "...Excuse me?"


    I looked at her, puzzled.


    "I do not mean to refuse, but... Are you certain I am a suitable choice?"


    After all, I was not a bodyguard.


    I lacked physical strength, and without Reika, I couldn¡¯t even use magic.


    If we were ambushed by bandits, what was I supposed to do?


    Of course, considering her swordsmanship, it was unlikely that mere bandits could harm her.


    But she was not just a warrior¡ª


    She was a ruler.


    Even the possibility of her sustaining the slightest injury was unacceptable.


    Serpina smirked, as if amused by my concern.


    "Swen.


    "Do you really think I would be so naive as to leave Eingart Castle with only you as my guard?"


    I felt a bit embarrassed by my own worries.


    Then again¡ªif that was the case, why use the word escort?


    Though I had my doubts, I wisely chose to hold my tongue.


    "It¡¯s fine, Swen.


    "Your tendency to talk back does not lessen my affection for you."


    ...How does she always manage to read my mind so perfectly?


    Hiding anything from her felt like an impossibly difficult task.


    "And now that I think about it,


    "Perhaps that wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea after all.


    "Escaping to a place where we owe no responsibilities...


    "Wouldn¡¯t that be a fitting ending for a man and woman?"


    "...You jest too much, my lord."


    "Jesting? How cruel of you to say so.


    "My heart is always sincere, Swen.


    Fufu... ?"


    She let out a soft laugh, covering her lips with her hand,


    before turning and beginning to walk.


    I followed closely behind her.


    ¡ª


    Exiting the secluded residence, we walked along an untrodden dirt path overgrown with grass.


    Our destination was a small hill behind the estate.


    To think that such a desolate place existed so close to the bustling royal castle of Eingart.


    Then again¡ª


    This was Serpina¡¯s private retreat.


    No common citizen¡ªnor even her own generals¡ª


    could enter without her permission.


    So, without maintenance, it made sense that the area would feel so abandoned.


    We walked in silence for several minutes.


    Then¡ª


    "Swen.


    "Did you know?"


    Without turning to face me, she spoke as she continued walking.


    "Know what, my lord?"


    At that moment¡ª


    Serpina stopped in her tracks.


    Slowly, she turned toward me.


    And then¡ª


    Carefully, as if weighing each word¡ª


    Her soft pink lips parted.


    "Why I am called...


    "A tyrant?""

 Chapter 179: The Tyrant Serpina (1)

    ¡®So this is the reason they call her a tyrant.¡¯


    Serpina''s expression as she said that... it was that expression again.


    At a glance, she looked composed, but if someone touched the wrong nerve, it seemed as though she might crumble at any moment.


    Thinking about it, Serpina was far from a tyrant¡ªshe was closer to an enlightened ruler than any I had ever met.


    Her system of rewards and punishments clearly reflected her efforts to be fair and just. She had an unwavering determination never to betray those who followed her. She tried to avoid being swayed by emotions and gathered as many perspectives as possible before making rational decisions.


    Weren¡¯t these all the virtues of a wise ruler rather than a tyrant?


    Compared to Lyn, who had charisma but was prone to emotional decisions, and Yuri, who had leadership skills but was so bound by personal bonds that she couldn''t even make her own choices freely, Serpina was undoubtedly the superior ruler.


    Even Lunarian Iniang, who had successfully governed Zeilant, had only managed a single castle. It was hard to argue that she was a more ideal ruler than Serpina, who governed the entire northern continent.


    And yet, from the outside, the world saw her only as a ¡®tyrant.¡¯


    No matter which nation one belonged to, the consensus on her was unwaveringly consistent.


    Even based on my prior knowledge, she was portrayed as a merciless butcher. After arriving in this world, everyone continued to describe her as the worst ruler.


    Lunarian, the woman destined to unify the continent, had raised her army with the justification that ¡®someone like Serpina must not be allowed to claim the continent.¡¯


    I had always been curious, but...


    Suspecting that this might be some kind of test, I decided to give what I thought was the safest possible answer.


    "Regardless of such rumors, I am currently serving under you, Lady Serpina."


    "If you¡¯re not opposed to listening to what I have to say, then at least humor me for now."


    She smiled, as if making a joke.


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to listen... I had simply meant that I would follow her regardless of the rumors.


    But it seemed she wanted to talk to me no matter what.


    Fine.


    Sometimes, all someone needs is for someone else to listen.


    "...I am very curious, my lord. If you would, please share your thoughts with me."


    "Fufu. Thank you, Swen. Seeing you indulge my reckless whining time and time again, you must be quite kind."


    Serpina smiled, then turned her head forward and resumed walking.


    I followed her from behind... silently listening to her story.


    "I''m sorry to say, but for all this suspense, it¡¯s a simple tale. My hands are stained with too much blood. The weight of the name ¡®Eingart¡¯ was already more than enough to bear, but I exceeded even that. But if there were one decisive reason..."


    "It would be the fact that, with my own hands, I slaughtered my own kin."


    Her voice trembled ever so slightly¡ªso faintly that it was barely perceptible.


    It was strange.


    Normally, if someone spoke of their own atrocities with trembling words, they would seem like nothing more than a hypocritical liar.


    And yet, for some reason, that was not the impression I got from her.


    "In a battle for succession, bloodshed is nothing unusual. You can find countless such cases in history books. But... the true reason, undoubtedly, is that I executed entire groups simply because they had yet to choose a side¡ªbecause they were deemed ¡®highly likely¡¯ to become traitors."


    She had said she would tell me the reason why she was called a tyrant...


    And yet, the way she spoke, it was as if she were merely an impartial observer, analyzing the situation from a third-person perspective.


    Just as I started to find that odd¡ª


    She turned her head toward me and spoke.


    "Swen, have you ever heard of an educational institution in the northwest called the Fibiola Academy?"


    "Fibiola Academy...?"


    I had certainly heard that name before.


    But where?


    Ah. When I was in the Aishus Army.


    Yes. That day when the sunset burned an unusually deep red, when I had gone to that secluded monastery to retrieve Anima Ingram, who had been cast out from her position as the national strategist¡ª


    That was when I had heard about it.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    The five central figures of the Aishus Army had an unbreakable bond, stronger than any other nation¡¯s, and the root of that connection lay in Fibiola Academy.


    But that was all.


    All I knew was that a ¡®great purge had occurred there, and that event had turned the five of them into a family bound by blood.¡¯


    "I do not know the details, but I have heard of it."


    "If one has even a passing interest in the continent¡¯s history, it would be impossible not to know. A massacre took place there, one of unprecedented cruelty. Everyone associated with the academy, including its students, was slaughtered. Even the noble families connected to them were wiped out in order to erase the flames of that incident."


    "And the reason...?"


    "Yes."


    Serpina slowly nodded.


    "The headmaster of Fibiola Academy was one of Algott''s most loyal followers."


    She sighed deeply, then looked at me directly.


    Why was it?


    For some reason, in her golden eyes, I saw the same desolation I had felt that day¡ª


    The same emptiness as that crimson sunset when I had faced Anima.


    ***


    Turn Back Time, Several Years Ago¡ªEingart Castle.


    Seated on the throne in place of the late king, who had died unexpectedly without naming a successor, was the man who most closely resembled the emperor in his youth¡ªundisputedly the first in line to inherit the crown¡ªAlgott von Eingart.


    His gleaming blonde hair and golden eyes, as if capturing the very essence of sunlight, marked him as an intelligent and strikingly handsome young man. Many had already begun to follow him, certain that he would succeed the emperor.


    And yet, at that moment, he sat in shock, having just heard the report from his subordinate, General Julian.


    "Orland Brans... has started a rebellion?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. That insolent fool dared to claim that the era of Eingart has come to an end..."


    "So this is the path he has chosen, after all..."


    Closing his eyes, Algott fell into deep thought.


    Orland Brans was a man as cunning as a raccoon.


    A man obsessed with central politics, suddenly volunteering to be dispatched to Arnel Castle when the late emperor¡¯s days were numbered, claiming he wished to devote his remaining years to his homeland¡ªit had been suspicious from the start. But since the late emperor had cherished Orland, he had ultimately granted him lordship over the castle. And now, as expected, the result was rebellion.


    "Even if the throne is vacant, to resort to rebellion so soon..."


    "What are your orders, Your Highness?"


    "It must be put down immediately. However, we may as well attempt to persuade him once. If a war breaks out in the middle of this situation, the continent will be plunged into endless chaos."


    Extending his hand toward Julian, Algott commanded,


    "Send word to Arnel Castle. Tell them that if they cease their foolishness and surrender immediately, I will grant them their lives."


    "Understood!"


    With that, Julian left the audience chamber.


    Algott had spoken confidently, but the moment he was alone, he let out a deep sigh and leaned back in his chair.


    ¡®Honestly, I can¡¯t afford to put down this rebellion right now.¡¯


    Ordinarily, rebellion meant swift execution. But the situation was different.


    Aside from the capital¡¯s defense forces, most of the imperial army was under the command of his younger brother, Sidmid von Eingart.


    Although Algott and Sidmid had never been particularly close, they were still brothers, and Algott had assumed they at least shared a familial bond. However, after the emperor¡¯s death, Sidmid had bared his fangs without hesitation.


    Even if Algott demanded that Sidmid suppress the rebellion, it was unlikely he would comply. If anything, Sidmid would probably use the continent¡¯s turmoil as an excuse to seize the throne for himself.


    To make matters worse, Sidmid had already secured the allegiance of their younger siblings, Stadel and Lilirose.


    "One against three, huh."


    Algott had thought his relationships with his younger siblings were amicable...


    "Is this all because of my own inadequacy?"


    Letting out another sigh, he gazed up at the sky.


    The dark, overcast clouds threatened rain at any moment, and today, they seemed more ominous than ever.


    ***


    When Algott returned to the grand Eingart manor within the castle, he was greeted by a beautiful woman with long, cream-colored hair neatly tied to one side.


    "Welcome home, Lord Algott."


    "Aria... have you not gone to bed yet?"


    "How could I, when you hadn¡¯t returned yet?"


    Aria Iniang.


    Unlike the wives who had died suddenly without bearing him children, she was the only woman who had remained by his side.


    Her status was too low for her to be formally married into the imperial family, but now, she was the only person supporting Algott, who had no one else left.


    Ironically, she had survived because she had never married him.


    The three women Algott had wed had all died prematurely.


    "How is the situation...?"


    "The same as always. Nothing has changed. Ah, have you received any word from your uncle yet?"


    "No, no particular messages so far."


    "I see... ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) If he were willing to help, it would make a great difference."


    Algott sighed deeply.


    There truly wasn¡¯t a single person on his side.


    Had he been too arrogant, certain that he would be crowned emperor?


    Or was he simply an inadequate man?


    At that moment¡ª


    Aria, standing before him, wrapped him in a tight embrace.


    "Aria...?"


    "Stay strong, Lord Algott. This is just another trial that will pass."


    "......"


    Closing his eyes, Algott quietly absorbed the warmth of Aria in his arms.


    Ever since the emperor¡¯s death, the time he spent with her had become the only moment where he could breathe amidst the chaos.


    After sharing that brief yet heavy embrace¡ª


    "Lord Algott. It is not news from your uncle, but you have a visitor today."


    "A visitor?"


    She nodded.


    "They are waiting in the audience chamber as we speak."


    ***


    After sending Aria outside, saying she wanted some fresh air, Algott hurried toward the audience chamber and pushed open the doors.


    And there¡ª


    "Brother."


    Long golden hair.


    Eyes of a brilliant gold that marked her as a true child of the imperial family.


    The one who most resembled their late mother.


    The only sibling who had not sided with Sidmid.


    "Serpina...?"


    The visitor was none other than¡ª


    The youngest of the royal family, the one who had aligned herself with no faction¡ª


    Serpina von Eingart.

 Chapter 180: The Tyrant Serpina (2)

    Serpina looked up at Algott and spoke in a firm tone.


    "Brother. I want to have a talk with you."


    "If it''s about what you said last time, I don''t want to hear it."


    Algott openly displayed his displeasure.


    It was obvious to him why she had come to see him.


    "But, Brother, if you don''t try to resolve things with Sidmid through dialogue now, the empire might truly fall into division."


    "......"


    "I heard about Orland Brans'' rebellion. If you don''t speak with Sidmid as soon as possible, the other lords will see this chaos as an opportunity and start raising their banners left and right. The empire... the empire that has endured for hundreds of years might be destroyed!"


    "So what are you suggesting? That I hand over the throne to Sidmid through a legitimate process?"


    "That''s not what I''m saying! I¡ªI''ll somehow convince Brother Sidmid to¡ª"


    "You? Someone with no foundation, no support¡ªhow exactly do you intend to persuade that throne-crazed bastard?"


    "That...."


    "Serpina, let me be frank. Why don¡¯t you just side with me? He has three, but if I have two, that¡¯s enough to fight. On top of that, I am the empire¡¯s firstborn son. No one can say that Sidmid has a stronger claim than me. Think carefully. You know just as well as I do that someone without legitimacy cannot build a stable empire. The soldiers following Sidmid now will inevitably come to my side in due time."


    At his words, Serpina''s expression darkened, sadness flickering in her golden eyes.


    "But... Brother, if even I take a side, then at that point... the empire¡¯s division will truly become irreversible...."


    "It¡¯s only a matter of time. Stop wasting your efforts, Serpina. ...This is all because of Sidmid¡¯s greed."


    "But¡ª"


    Algott abruptly cut her off.


    "Enough. Don¡¯t say another word. I don¡¯t want to hear it. ...I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you quietly left for today."


    "Brother..."


    Algott let out a small sigh, then stood up, his voice heavy with frustration and regret.


    "Do you think I want to turn my sword against my own siblings? Do you think I want this...?!"


    Bang!


    Serpina...


    She couldn''t bring herself to stop him as he stormed out, slamming the door behind him.


    She could only stand there in silence, gazing at the closed door with a look of deep sorrow.


    ***


    Serpina walked through the quiet night streets after leaving the manor, letting out a long sigh as she gazed up at the sky.


    Just what was so important about that damn imperial throne...?


    How had it come to this, where siblings¡ªborn of the same blood, raised together under the empire¡¯s banner since childhood¡ªwere now drawing swords against each other?


    If only they could sit down and talk, perhaps this could be resolved peacefully.


    Was it naive and childish of her to think that?


    Even from Serpina¡¯s perspective as the youngest sibling, it was clear that the legitimacy favored Algott.


    He had already been de facto designated as the Crown Prince, and those who followed him still referred to him as ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    And yet, for some reason, Sidmid, who had never seemed particularly obsessed with the throne, had begun [N O V E L I G H T] to change¡ªriding the overwhelming support of the nobility.


    It was now undeniable. He was aiming for the emperor¡¯s seat.


    He had even started spreading claims that he had been chosen as the heir, not Algott.


    Serpina wasn¡¯t sure what he had done to gain so much support, but even Stadel and Lilirose had sided with him early on.


    Algott wasn¡¯t so lacking in popularity¡ªso was there something else, something she didn¡¯t know about?


    "Is there truly... nothing I can do?"


    A deep sense of helplessness washed over Serpina.


    Algott was right¡ªthere was nothing she could do.


    But¡ª


    "No. I can¡¯t give up. There¡¯s still a chance."


    Sidmid had bared his fangs, but he had yet to openly direct them at Algott.


    Which meant there was still hope.


    If she could somehow convince Sidmid with logic and legitimacy, they could still maintain a united empire.


    And at this point, the only one who could serve as a bridge between the two sides¡ªwas her.


    The one sibling who had not taken a side.


    "Should I go see Sidmid right now?"


    But considering how calm Algott had been just now, that was nothing compared to Sidmid¡¯s outright refusal to talk.


    Even when she had visited him just a few days ago, he had exploded in anger.


    "...No. I should wait a few days before trying again."


    News of her visit to Algott would inevitably reach Sidmid¡¯s ears.


    Whether they liked it or not, rumors in the capital spread to everyone.


    Just as Serpina decided to head home carefully¡ª


    "...Huh?"


    A lone figure was walking toward her from the other end of the street.


    It was a woman.


    A face she knew well.


    It was Aria, the woman who was essentially Algott¡¯s concubine.


    "Good evening, Princess Serpina."


    "Aria, hello."


    If there was anyone holding Algott together, it was undoubtedly her.


    Serpina knew well that Aria played a major role in keeping her eldest brother from falling apart.


    With gratitude, she greeted the woman.


    "Please... take care of my brother."


    Aria gave a soft smile and bowed slightly.


    "I should be the one saying that, Princess. Please, do your best... to keep the continent from falling into chaos."


    Normally, Serpina would have just said thank you and walked away¡ª


    But she must have been tired.


    Before she realized it, she let out a short sigh.


    "I appreciate your words, but... is there really anything I can do? I have no supporters, no foundation to stand on. I may have royal blood, but I¡¯m the furthest from power... No matter how hard I try, I don¡¯t know if I can stop my brothers."


    "Princess..."


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to say that."


    "No, Princess. You¡¯re doing more than enough. Most people wouldn¡¯t even be able to decide what to do in your position. Especially someone as young as you."


    "Aria..."


    Aria glanced up at the sky for a moment, then smiled wistfully.


    "You know, Princess... you¡¯ve heard that I¡¯m an orphan, right?"


    "...Yes. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been told."


    "That¡¯s not entirely true."


    "...What?"


    Aria nodded.


    "I do have a younger sibling. I kept it a secret because I didn¡¯t want them to suffer for my mistakes, but... they¡¯re probably living a normal life, chasing their dreams."


    As she spoke, a warm smile crossed her lips.


    "I¡¯m only telling you this because... well, you remind me of them. You¡¯re around the same age. They¡¯re still young and reckless, and they have a long way to go... Maybe that¡¯s why I feel drawn to you. Ah¡ªof course, I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re reckless or anything, Princess!"


    Serpina smiled as she watched Aria frantically wave her hands in apology.


    Was she trying to comfort her?


    At times like this, she could understand why Algott cherished Aria so much.


    "Thank you, Aria."


    "It¡¯s nothing. Stay strong. I¡¯ll do everything I can to convince Lord Algott...!"


    After parting ways with Aria¡ª


    ¡®Alright.¡¯


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Yes. She would get some sleep, eat a proper meal, and try again.


    There had to be a way forward.


    The empire was on the verge of division, but it hadn¡¯t shattered yet.


    There was still a chance that the succession could be settled without bloodshed.


    A chance to restore the glory of the empire.


    "I need to meet with Sidmid again."


    Under the bright full moon, Serpina took another determined step forward.


    Only later would she realize¡ª


    This was the calm before the storm.


    ***


    The moment Orland Brans raised his banner in rebellion at Arnel Castle, the continent plunged into chaos as if an unrestrained beast had been set loose.


    One by one, the empire¡¯s loyal vassals abandoned their allegiance and began rallying under their own banners instead of the imperial standard.


    At the forefront of these growing factions stood the Walnut Army in the west and the Ohara Army in the south.


    Inside the Royal Palace of Eingart Castle


    Seated upon the throne, Algott wore a grave expression as he received the latest reports.


    "General Roland is preparing to rebel as well?"


    "Yes, Your Highness..."


    The longer the throne remained unclaimed¡ª


    The faster the empire was torn apart.


    ¡®I need to find a solution before it¡¯s too late...¡¯


    Was Serpina right?


    Was dialogue truly the only way left?


    ¡®Even Aria said there might be a chance to talk... I shouldn¡¯t be too stubborn. But...¡¯


    Sidmid¡¯s intentions were crystal clear.


    He would accept nothing except the imperial throne.


    He had no interest in compromise.


    And of course, Algott had no intention of surrendering the throne either.


    To outsiders, his stance might have seemed arrogant¡ªbut the truth was that he far surpassed Sidmid in competence, legitimacy, and rightful inheritance.


    If their father hadn¡¯t hesitated for so long in naming a successor, Algott would have been crowned long ago.


    Even now, though he had yet to be officially crowned, he was governing as Crown Prince in all but name.


    He had already compromised plenty.


    Any further concessions would be an insult to his pride.


    ¡®Still... I need to meet with him at least once.¡¯


    If things dragged on any longer, the empire itself could collapse.


    If the empire were to fall into division under his reign, how could he face his ancestors in the afterlife?


    ¡®One last talk. If it¡¯s impossible to negotiate, then... at that point...¡¯


    Algott¡¯s hand instinctively brushed the hilt of his sword.


    Yes. He could give it one chance.


    After all, he was the eldest son. The legitimacy was his.


    Killing two or three siblings in a succession war was nothing unusual in imperial history.


    But¡ª


    Had he already waited too long?


    "Your Highness!"


    A soldier burst into the throne room, his face twisted with despair.


    ...Why?


    The moment Algott saw the soldier''s face, a chill ran down his spine.


    A terrible premonition.


    Something irreversible had happened.


    "The Imperial Army... They¡¯ve committed a massacre¡ª!!"


    "What...?"


    "Soldiers¡ªbelieved to be from the Imperial Army¡ªhave slaughtered the students and professors of Fibiola Academy! Every single one¡ªwithout distinguishing friend from foe¡ªmassacred!!"


    ...


    His worst fears had come true.

 Chapter 181: The Tyrant Serpina (3)

    "What... did you say...?"


    If it was Fibiola Academy, then one of the men she had personal connections with, Jenard, was its headmaster.


    And the one currently holding command over the Imperial Army was... her younger brother, Sidmid.


    What that fact meant was all too simple.


    ¡®No way...!!¡¯


    Something irreversible had happened.


    ***


    ¡°Hah... Hah...¡±


    Serpina was rushing towards the mansion where Sidmid resided, her steps frantic.


    ¡®This is a lie...!¡¯


    It was a lie.


    No matter how much her second brother coveted the emperor¡¯s throne... he would never have done something that was practically a massacre of civilians.


    Just because a man had yet to voice any opinion or declare his allegiance, simply for being considered "pro-Algott"¡ªnot just targeting that man alone¡ª


    But massacring the entire academy under his management, slaughtering innocent students and professors?


    She couldn¡¯t believe it. No, to be exact, she absolutely refused to believe it.


    Something must have gone wrong, surely. Clinging to such futile hope, she ran without stopping. Before she knew it, she was standing at the entrance of his mansion.


    Click!


    She flung the door open and started searching through the house for Sidmid.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, it did not take long to find him.


    "Brother Sidmid!"


    "...What is it, Serpina? What business do you have here?"


    Golden hair gleamed under the dim light, and his dark eyes stared back at her.


    The man slumped at a desk, bottles of alcohol piled up around him, drinking idly, was none other than Sidmid von Eingart¡ªthe very man who had rebelled against Algott¡¯s rule.


    Had he not been drinking, he might have had the air of a nobleman. But now, all he gave off was a haggard impression.


    "Is it... true?"


    "What is?"


    "Fibiola Academy... Don¡¯t tell me... Did you really...?!"


    "...."


    Sidmid said nothing. He simply poured himself another glass of wine and drained it in one go.


    Gulp, gulp.


    Then, with a rough clatter, he slammed the empty glass down onto the table.


    "You came all the way here just to ask me that?"


    "Just to ask... How can you say that?!"


    "I thought you finally came to your senses and decided to side with me. Not that it would be of much use. If you have nothing else to say, then get out. Unless you want to see something unpleasant."


    "Brother, answer me! Fibiola Academy¡ª!"


    "Yeah!"


    Bang!


    The sudden, violent slam of his fist against the table left Serpina momentarily speechless.


    "I did it. So what?"


    "No way...!"


    An Imperial Army attack¡ªno, calling it an attack was too kind. It was a one-sided massacre.


    "You know what kind of bastard that old man heading the academy was, don¡¯t you? While everyone acknowledges me, he clung to outdated traditions like a senile fool."


    Once Sidmid started talking, it was as if a dam had burst.


    As if he was determined not to give Serpina a chance to interject.


    "Everyone is following me! In a situation like this, why do you think Algott still hasn¡¯t secured his position? The majority of the powerful nobles support me! And yet, those idiots clinging to nonsense about ''the academy must remain neutral'' needed to be eliminated! And don¡¯t even talk to me about neutrality. Given that damn old man¡¯s stance, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if he had stabbed us in the back at any moment!"


    Sidmid¡¯s greatest advantage against Algott, the firstborn heir, was the unwavering support of the powerful noble houses.


    The very reason he had been granted command over the Imperial Army was thanks to the backing of those noble families.


    Algott was a rational man. He was strict about rewarding and punishing fairly, and even when their father was alive, he had constantly spoken about strengthening imperial authority.


    To him, "powerful noble families" were obstacles to the monarchy. No matter how meritorious a noble house was, he firmly believed they should kneel before the imperial family.


    In contrast, Sidmid was the more flexible politician. A far more accurate description of him would be someone who understood the intricacies of politics better than his older brother.


    He had recognized the nobility¡¯s titles and privileges with much more leniency, and in the absence of an officially designated successor, this had made many nobles side with Sidmid over Algott. Even among their younger siblings¡ªexcluding the much younger Serpina¡ªSidmid was the preferred choice over their strict and rigid eldest brother.


    "It¡¯s almost over anyway! I did what I had to do... for the sake of this empire! You, who have neither authority nor responsibility, have no right to meddle!"


    Hahh, hahh...


    Panting heavily as if trying to convince himself, Sidmid looked as though he might collapse from the intensity of his own words.


    Serpina, on the verge of tears, pleaded with him.


    "Brother... why... Why did you do something like this?! What did those people ever do wrong¡ª?"


    Even if she gave in a hundred times and accepted that the headmaster could be killed, though even that should have been unthinkable...


    But slaughtering the students and professors along with him¡ªwhat kind of rabid madness was that?


    There were noble children attending the academy as well. Even if the pro-Algott headmaster might have had some influence over them,


    What crime had those young students, who hadn¡¯t even voiced their own opinions, committed to be mercilessly slaughtered?


    Sidmid shouted as if he bore no guilt whatsoever.


    "Shut up! This was the only way! To stop that idiot Algott from taking the throne, I had to eliminate any potential threats beforehand!"


    "But... meaningless slaughter like this... A future emperor should never resort to such things!"


    At that moment.


    Sidmid stood from his seat and walked toward Serpina.


    And then¡ª


    Smack!


    Before she could say another word, he struck her hard across the face.


    "...Don¡¯t overstep your bounds. Understand?"


    "Brother...!!!"


    "You think anything will change because of this? Not a chance. Everyone is on my side. I control the military, I have the support of powerful nobles. I refuse to sit back and watch my utterly talentless older brother take the empire from under my nose just because he was born first!"


    "That¡¯s...."


    "There¡¯s nothing more to say. Get lost. I¡¯ll spare your life for the sake of family, but don¡¯t think for a second I need your help. It would be best for you to stay quiet and live out your days in peace."


    Serpina swallowed back the tears threatening to fall.


    Being struck didn¡¯t matter. Wounds would heal with time.


    But... what hurt the most was the realization that there was no turning back now.


    Countless people had died.


    Now that lives had been lost, this could never be resolved through words.


    ¡®Why...?¡¯


    Why had it come to this?


    She had tried so hard¡ªwhy hadn¡¯t she been able to stop this?


    Was it because she lacked power? Because she had no political influence? Or was she simply too incompetent?


    No, before that¡ª


    How had Sidmid even found out about the headmaster¡¯s stance?


    The headmaster had never spoken about it publicly.


    If he had voiced an opinion on the crown prince¡¯s succession, Serpina would have known about it.


    At that moment.


    "...!!!"


    On her way out of the residence, she ran into Stadel and Lilirose.


    And the instant she saw Stadel¡¯s face¡ªshe realized he was the one in charge of overseeing the empire¡¯s academies.


    "Brother Stadel... Don¡¯t tell me...?"


    "...I have nothing to say to you."


    "Did you tell him? About the headmaster¡ª"


    Before Stadel could fumble out a reply, his words were cut off.


    The one who spoke instead was Serpina¡¯s only sister, Lilirose.


    "Go back, Serpina. The empire needs change. If Algott rules, the division will only worsen. Both of us agree with Brother Sidmid."


    "Sister...!!"


    "...Let¡¯s ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã go."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    As she watched Stadel and Lilirose¡¯s backs disappear into the distance, Serpina collapsed to the ground, drained of all strength.


    The one undeniable truth¡ª


    There was nothing she could do.


    ***


    Just as Sidmid had boldly declared, the massacre briefly became a sensational topic, but before long, it was hushed up.


    Even though several noble families had been wiped out, nothing significant happened. No matter how prestigious, they were far too insignificant compared to the truly influential power-holding noble houses.


    Among the nobility, the opposition against Algott was far stronger than Serpina had anticipated. If not for the legitimacy protecting him, he would have already been completely overpowered by Sidmid.


    During that time, Serpina... remained secluded in her bedroom.


    The despair of being unable to change anything left her without the strength to take action.


    How many days had passed like that?


    "Princess Serpina... Crown Prince Algott has summoned you."


    "...."


    Why is he looking for me now?


    If he were to say something like "Stand by my side" just one more time, she was fully prepared to refuse him outright and retreat back to her room.


    But.


    The words that came out of Algott¡¯s mouth were so shocking she could scarcely believe them.


    "You¡¯re... giving up the throne?"


    "Yes. I¡¯ve decided to pass the title of Crown Prince... to Sidmid."


    "Brother..."


    Algott let out a bitter smile and lowered his head, murmuring.


    "People are dying, just for the sole reason of supporting me. As Crown Prince, I can do nothing. The nobles mock me, and with only the capital¡¯s defense forces and my private troops at my disposal, I can¡¯t properly respond to anything. If I keep sitting here like a scarecrow... more people will die."


    "So, I will give up. Sidmid... is still a member of the Eingart family. Even if he becomes the next emperor... the empire will remain intact."


    "...."


    "Serpina. Go and deliver the message. I will hold a succession ceremony for the Crown Prince. Tell him to put an end to this."


    Serpina couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything to Algott, who had muttered those words in resignation.


    His expression was so sorrowful that she couldn¡¯t even ask what had driven him to such a decision.


    "Is that true?! It must be, right?"


    Unlike the completely deflated Algott, Sidmid¡¯s face lit up with joy upon hearing the news.


    "So he¡¯s finally given up on stubbornly clinging to his position under the excuse of legitimacy. Understood. I¡¯ll set a date immediately. At last, I can deal with those ungrateful bastards like Orlando and Walnut."


    Would it really be fine for Sidmid to become emperor?


    He was the very one who had orchestrated the brutal massacre.


    If the future emperor could commit such an atrocity and have it simply dismissed as nothing more than a "struggle over the throne," then what reason was there for this empire to continue existing?


    ¡ªAs she idly entertained such blasphemous thoughts for a member of the imperial family, one day...


    Serpina received another summons from Algott and tilted her head in confusion.


    "You want me to bring Uncle here?"


    "Yes. Uncle Kyle, who had been in hiding, sent me a letter. He said he wishes to attend the coronation and asked if someone could escort him from Hale Castle."


    "He could just come on his own..."


    "You know how stubborn he is."


    "Well...."


    Kyle von Eingart.


    Her father¡¯s younger brother, a man who had stayed out of the imperial succession struggle and remained in hiding until recently, spending his days in quiet obscurity.


    Even when their father was alive, he had always been distant from power, wasting his days away like a carefree drifter.


    But if, at this moment, he were to openly support Algott, his lineage alone would lend considerable weight to Algott¡¯s claim.


    "So, I¡¯d like you to bring him here."


    "But that might delay the coronation..."


    "If you take a carriage, you can make the trip within a day."


    Hale Castle was a quiet place, not far beyond the bridge from Eingart Castle.


    In any case... asking Uncle Kyle about his stance could prove to be a great help.


    "Understood."


    With that, Serpina set off immediately by carriage toward Hale Castle.


    It didn¡¯t take long to reach the destination.


    However.


    The problem lay elsewhere.


    "Kyle von Eingart? I haven¡¯t seen him."


    "What?"


    "Yes... If he had arrived, I would have been informed. Lord Kyle has not come here."


    "But I heard he sent a letter to Brother Algott."


    "I apologize, but this is the first I¡¯ve heard of it, Princess. How could I possibly lie to you?"


    The castle lord bowed his head in apparent confusion, while Serpina fell into deep thought.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Did Uncle never come but still send the letter? Why? He may be a carefree person, but he¡¯s not the type to do something so pointless. If it wasn¡¯t him...¡¯


    If Kyle hadn¡¯t been the one behind it, then the answer was clear.


    ¡®...Brother Algott lied?¡¯


    Serpina rested her chin on her hand, her thoughts racing.


    ¡®Why would he lie about this?¡¯


    Lies¡ªespecially such a troublesome one¡ªalways had a purpose.


    What could Brother Algott possibly gain from this? There was nothing.


    At best, it simply meant she had left Eingart Castle.


    And the moment she arrived at that conclusion¡ª


    Thud, thud!


    ¡®No way... was getting me out of Eingart Castle the goal all along?¡¯


    Her heart suddenly started pounding violently.


    That pounding was fueled by an unmistakable sense of foreboding.


    Without hesitation, Serpina sprinted to the carriage and ordered the driver to return to Eingart Castle at once.


    *


    And what awaited her upon arrival¡ª


    ¡®...!!!!¡¯


    ¡ªWas the great mansion of the Eingart family, engulfed in flames, cradling the rise and fall of the imperial bloodline within its inferno.

 Chapter 182: The Tyrant Serpina (4)

    ¡®What in the world is happening...?!¡¯


    Serpina froze for a moment, stunned by the unbelievable scene before her. But she quickly regained her senses and threw herself into the burning mansion.


    Inside, she saw nothing but countless corpses.


    Corpses.


    Most of them belonged to prominent noble families¡ªmany of whom she had known personally.


    And before long, her eyes fell upon two bodies that she knew far too well.


    "Lilirose...? Brother Stadel...???"


    She stared blankly, unable to believe what she was seeing.


    Then, a familiar voice rang in her ears.


    "Serpina...!!!"


    She turned toward the voice, filled with venomous hatred¡ª


    Sidmid, blood pouring from his stomach, glared at her with dark, burning eyes.


    "Serpina... You... You did this to me...!"


    No.


    No, brother. I¡ª


    She wanted to speak, but the words wouldn¡¯t come out.


    "You killed me!!!"


    That¡¯s not true, brother! I... I only followed Brother Algott¡¯s orders¡ª!!


    "You¡ª!!! You killed me! You killed our siblings...! Don¡¯t tell me... from the very beginning, this was your plan...!!"


    Crash!


    A massive chunk of stone collapsed from the ceiling, crushing Sidmid beneath it. His dying screams were cut off.


    "Hiiik...!!!"


    Serpina barely managed to avoid being hit.


    Then, another voice¡ªthis time, a woman¡¯s¡ªcalled out to her.


    "Princess! Princess...!!"


    "...§¡ria?!"


    Serpina rushed toward the source of the voice¡ª


    There, covered in blood, surrounded by corpses, sat Algott, his hand clasped tightly around §¡ria¡¯s.


    "Serpi...na..."


    "Brother Algott! You¡¯re alive?! Why... Why did this happen...? What on earth... what happened here?!"


    "I... called my siblings here... using my private soldiers... and killed them... with my own hands..."


    "...!!!"


    "He... brought his own soldiers... so this is what... became of me... Hah."


    "Sidmid... would have become a tyrant... and destroyed the empire... So I had to... end it myself... for the sake of the empire..."


    "Brother!!"


    "Our siblings... were the same... Chasing after their own ambitions... they would have... ruined the empire eventually... Cough!"


    Algott struggled to lift his head and looked at Serpina.


    The golden eyes that always shone with intelligence... were losing their light.


    "Serpina... You... were different from the others... You never coveted the throne... You truly... cared for the empire... I... always knew..."


    "I¡¯ll go get soldiers right now, Brother! We need to get you treated¡ª!!"


    "It¡¯s... too late... I won¡¯t... survive this... I already know..."


    Serpina knew.


    Algott knew.


    Even §¡ria, beside him, knew.


    This was his final moment.


    "You are the only one left, Serpina... Among those who bear the blood of Eingart... you alone have remained unstained by its filth... That¡¯s why... this foolish brother... is entrusting everything... to you..."


    "So... I ask of you... Keep the empire together... Reunite this fractured empire... Bring peace to this world once more..."


    And then, he said nothing more.


    "...Brother...? Brother Algott...?!"


    He was gone.


    With his final breath, Algott left her the name of Eingart and perished alongside his siblings.


    "...Princess."


    "§¡ria...?"


    "Please... fulfill his last wish."


    Even as §¡ria said those words, Serpina was left completely dumbfounded.


    The idea of her becoming emperor had never even crossed her mind.


    But still, she had to think quickly.


    She had to save whoever could still be saved.


    "No, §¡ria, we need to get out of here! Come with me, we have to¡ª"


    Of course, Algott would have wanted §¡ria to live.


    Of course, Serpina intended to take her with her.


    But then¡ª


    Serpina froze, eyes widening in horror.


    §¡ria¡¯s legs... were gone.


    "I won¡¯t make it, Princess..."


    Only now did Serpina see it.


    The life was already fading from §¡ria¡¯s ruby-red eyes.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    She had stayed alive, enduring through sheer force of will, until Algott had spoken his last words.


    "Princess... Please... Bring peace to this continent once more... So that my little brother can live in a world without fear... Rebuild the empire... That is my final request."


    Crash!!


    The mansion was crumbling further.


    If she stayed here any longer, she would die as well.


    "§¡ria..."


    "If only... I could have had someone like you... as my sister-in-law... But I was too unworthy... I¡¯m sorry..."


    "§¡ria...!! §¡ria!!!"


    Serpina¡¯s world darkened¡ª


    And when she regained her senses, what lay before her... was the will of the Eingart family.


    The unwanted crown of the final victor in the war of succession.


    ***


    Yes.


    She had taken a crown she never wanted.


    She had put down one uprising after another, unable to even accept the outcome.


    All to rebuild the empire.


    To carry on the will of Eingart.


    "You asked me, didn¡¯t you? If the likelihood of consecutive rebellions was low. But I can tell you¡ª


    I can always sense the malice in the air around me.


    For someone who lives knowing that hatred surrounds them, continuous uprisings aren¡¯t strange at all."


    She had hardened herself further, now embracing the title of a tyrant as if it were fate.


    In exchange for atoning for the original sin of the Eingart family, she had reached out for unchecked power.


    Whether she liked it or not¡ª


    The moment she took up that will, everything became hers to bear.


    A puppet ruler, granted power simply by chance, would never be able to hold the throne.


    A tyrant who orchestrated everything, who succeeded in wiping out every threat, was the only ruler fit to reign.


    The last survivor of the Eingart family¡ª


    The golden-eyed witch who had bathed in the blood of her siblings.


    And so¡ªSerpina smiled coldly, looking directly at Swen as she shamelessly lied.


    "Of course.


    The most legitimate successor, Algott, is dead by my hand.


    And the one who opposed him most fiercely, Sidmid, was also eliminated by me.


    Of course, I would be hated for it.


    But with the former emperor gone without naming an heir,


    leaving more than one person with Eingart blood alive would have been far too dangerous.


    In the end, chaos erupted anyway,


    but had I hesitated, the empire would have vanished from history altogether."


    Serpina continued, her voice composed and unwavering.


    "As the ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) youngest sibling, with no claim to the throne,


    the only way I could ascend as emperor was through purging.


    If no one followed me, then I only had to kill them until the only ones left were those who would.


    It was an absurdly simple task.


    So, I did it.


    Because I had to wear the crown."


    That was all there was to it.


    And yet.


    For some reason¡ª


    She wanted to ask Swen something.


    "Swen."


    "Yes."


    "Do you not despise me?"


    Swen responded cautiously.


    "...That¡¯s an unexpected question."


    "I am a woman who killed my own blood.


    For nothing but the throne.


    Because I had no support, I destroyed every foundation that existed.


    To take hold of the empire,


    I shattered the empire.


    I have no right to complain about all the rebellions that have risen against me."


    She let out a self-mocking smile, drawing a brazen smirk on her lips.


    "I have taken countless lives.


    Naturally, I am the target of endless hatred.


    There may even be someone around you right now who bears a grudge against me.


    Because that is the life I had to lead.


    Is it not strange that you do not despise me?"


    Yes.


    She was used to being hated.


    The moment she took on the will of Eingart, she had accepted that she would never be understood.


    But then why...


    Why was she pressing Swen for an answer?


    What answer was she hoping for?


    Swen lowered his head slightly, lost in thought.


    And then, after a moment, he finally opened his lips to speak.


    "I..."


    ***


    "I do not despise you."


    Serpina gave an unexpected smile at my answer.


    "You sure know how to say the right things, Swen. If this is you fulfilling your duty as a vassal, I almost want to praise you for it."


    She was putting on a strong front as she said that, but something about her demeanor felt... off.


    First of all, why was she bringing this up to me?


    Was she trying to say, I am this wicked of a person?


    That she had committed every atrocity possible?


    That I should despise her?


    ¡®No.¡¯


    On the surface, it might have seemed like a loyalty test¡ªa way of asking, Will you still serve me even after hearing this?


    But something told me there was a deeper, unspoken reason even Serpina herself wasn¡¯t aware of.


    Logically speaking, there was no need to bring up such a heavy topic at this moment.


    That meant her current state of mind was unusually emotional.


    And naturally, that led to a question¡ªWhy had she become so emotional?


    The answer was obvious¡ªbecause as she spoke those words, Serpina¡¯s expression looked unbearably sorrowful.


    No matter what words left her lips, the emotions in her eyes could never lie.


    Until now, all of my decisions had been based on my 100 Intelligence.


    As long as the scope of a problem was defined, I could ask a question and always receive the correct answer. I only needed to follow that answer.


    No matter how messy the process, no matter how tangled the logic, I would always come out victorious in the end.


    But.


    Right now, I wasn¡¯t making my judgment based on an infallible prediction.


    This time, my judgment was my own.


    It was my intuition.


    What I thought to be true.


    I responded purely of my own will.


    "No. Even if I had not sworn fealty to you, if I had simply met you and heard your story, I do not believe I would have despised you."


    "...Why?"


    I lowered my head and answered slowly.


    "Because I trust my lord. I trust you, Serpina."


    "...!!!!"


    She widened her eyes in shock.


    Looking at her, I continued.


    "I know this may sound strange, and I apologize, but this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve done something like this, is it? I hope you will accept my words with an open mind."


    "Swen..."


    Serpina didn¡¯t say anything for a while.


    She simply stared at me in silence.


    Then, without another word, she turned away and started walking again.


    "I hope you won¡¯t regret this, Swen."


    "I won¡¯t. It was my decision."


    Honestly.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the thought¡ªperhaps she had simply been forced to bear everything.


    I had no concrete proof, only my instincts.


    But the signs were all there.


    The words she had spoken when we drank together that night.


    The way she now listed her own crimes as if pleading for condemnation.


    To me, it sounded like she was desperately trying to say, I didn¡¯t actually do it.


    And so, my response had been¡ª


    "I believe in you."


    "I know what solitude feels like," she murmured. "The weight of carrying an unspeakable truth alone... is an unbearably lonely thing."


    What was the truth she was hiding?


    What had happened to her?


    How had she become the empire¡¯s successor?


    And... what cruel twist of fate had made it impossible for her to be a ruler of peace?


    As my mind spun with countless thoughts¡ª


    "This is the place."


    Serpina came to a halt.


    Before her stood... four nameless graves.


    "This place...?"


    "As you can see, it¡¯s a graveyard. And the ones buried here... are my siblings."


    "...!!!"


    "Algott, Sidmid, Stadel, and Lilirose... My brothers and sister rest here."


    "I... see."


    "A rather pitiful burial for members of the royal family, don¡¯t you think?" She let out a quiet chuckle. "But it couldn¡¯t be helped. The graves of revered figures become sacred sites, after all. And besides... there isn¡¯t a single person left alive who knows these graves exist.


    Well¡ª"


    Serpina turned to me with a faint smile.


    "Now, there are two of us, Swen."


    "..."


    "You sure are good at taking my firsts, aren¡¯t you? First my bedroom, now this."


    She laughed softly, before speaking in a more serious tone.


    "I visit this place every time I purge the rebels.


    It¡¯s a reminder.


    That those who gave their lives for my cause have now joined my siblings.


    That I must never forget their loyalty.


    That I must carry their will forward."


    She let out a breath, then added, "Though in truth, maybe I only come here to escape the weight of my responsibilities."


    Serpina turned back toward the graves.


    Then, lowering her head, she silently paid her respects.


    Her golden hair fell gently, pulled down by gravity.


    It was a contradiction in every way.


    She had killed her siblings for the throne¡ª


    And yet she had secretly buried them in a peaceful place, mourning them in solitude.


    If she truly saw them as obstacles, it would have been far more logical to erase their very existence.


    No graves. No remembrance. No trace of them left behind.


    But instead, she had honored them.


    And now¡ªshe was showing it to me alone.


    What could that possibly mean?


    Perhaps... she simply hadn¡¯t yet mustered the courage to say what she truly wanted to say.


    And if so¡ªwhat could that truth be?


    ¡®No.¡¯


    I brushed aside the thought before I could dwell on it.


    What mattered was this¡ª


    She had brought me here.


    And she had revealed something to me that she had never told anyone else.


    I vividly remembered the night we spent drinking together.


    Though I couldn¡¯t recall every drunken word I had spoken,


    I still remembered how I had felt at the time.


    I had wanted to stay by her side.


    And even now, that hadn¡¯t changed.


    I still wanted to stand beside her.


    To support her, no matter how much she tried to carry alone.


    That was all that mattered.


    Not the empire¡¯s unification.


    Not the reason she had brought me here.


    Not the meaning behind her words.


    For now, I would think only of this.


    As soon as I made that decision, my mind became clear.


    I closed my eyes beside her, bowing my head in respect.


    And in the silence, I thought of a question that could never be answered.


    What truly happened to Serpina?


    Of course¡ªno reply came.


    Only the sound of the quiet wind brushed past my ears.

 Chapter 183: Maybe, I…

    A few days later.


    Airen was preparing for a long departure.


    ¡®Come to think of it, we had decided to split the occupation forces and dispatch them to various locations across the continent.¡¯


    As the vice-commander, Airen was no exception. Now that training duties were roughly concluded, she was making final preparations for her journey.


    Would I not be able to see her for a while?


    The first person Airen greeted was the head maid, whose face she had now grown quite familiar with.


    "Well then, I¡¯ll be off. I leave the mansion in your care."


    "Do not worry, my lady."


    "Reika. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could stay comfortable even while I¡¯m gone."


    "Have a safe trip...!! I¡¯ll be waiting for you. When you return, I¡¯ll make you lots of delicious food...! So please come back safely...!"


    "And..."


    She hesitated for a moment.


    Sensing that it was now my turn, I approached her.


    Airen¡¯s golden eyes wavered slightly as she looked up at me.


    "Swen. I¡¯ll be back soon... So make sure to stay safe and take care of yourself."


    "..."


    There was something subtle about her tone of voice.


    I hoped I wasn¡¯t reading too much into it.


    And yet¡ª


    I stepped forward and¡ª


    "...!!!!"


    Opened my arms wide and pulled her into an embrace.


    Airen flinched slightly, startled¡ªbut she didn¡¯t reject me.


    Instead, she leaned into my chest, resting her head against me.


    "Have a safe trip, Lady Airen. I will miss you very much... but I will wait for you."


    "Mm... Swen, I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯ll miss you too... a lot..."


    "Please take care of yourself. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If anything even feels dangerous, retreat immediately. Understood?"


    "I won¡¯t overdo it. If Swen tells me not to do something... I won¡¯t do it..."


    She was only going out on patrol, so maybe I was being a bit excessive.


    But back when she was with the Aishus Army, she had been willing to risk her life for me without hesitation.


    If I didn¡¯t at least tell her this much, I wouldn¡¯t be able to breathe easy.


    I slowly ran my hand through her crimson hair.


    She always put on a strong front, always acted steadfast and resolute.


    But moments like these reminded me¡ªAiren wasn¡¯t an unshakable pillar of steel.


    After seeing her off¡ª


    "...?"


    "Ah, u-uh, um...!!!"


    I turned to see Reika, her face flushed bright red, sweating profusely as she fidgeted awkwardly.


    I softened my expression and asked,


    "Do you have anything to do today?"


    "Uh? No, um... I... don¡¯t..."


    Her fingers tapped against each other, her flustered behavior oddly endearing.


    "Then, would you like to meditate with me? It¡¯s been a while."


    "Huh...?"


    "Do you not want to?"


    "N-no, that¡¯s not it, it¡¯s just, uh... I-I¡¯d love to! I¡¯d love to...!!"


    Reading together in the library wouldn¡¯t have been a bad idea either.


    But the time she always seemed happiest while with me was when we meditated together.


    Today, I supposed, would be a good day to spend some time with her.


    With that, Reika and I stepped outside the mansion.


    ***


    Thump, thump.


    Even though Reika had come out to meditate with Swen, she couldn¡¯t calm her racing heart.


    ¡®That was... incredible...¡¯


    Lady Airen saying she would be off.


    And Swen pulling her into a tight embrace in response.


    It was like a scene straight out of a painting¡ªa perfectly matched pair.


    Seeing them together like that sent an inexplicable ticklish sensation through her chest.


    Their bond looked undeniably strong, yet¡ª


    The surprising thing was that, as of now, they weren¡¯t actually anything more than that.


    And from that nothing more than that, Reika found a strange sense of relief.


    ¡®If I ever had to leave on a long journey someday... would Swen also hold me like that...?¡¯


    After all, both she and Lady Airen had started in similar positions.


    And if she considered the engagement proposal, she was technically ahead.


    So there was no need to feel discouraged, right?


    Or so she thought¡ª


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    A single realization struck her like a bolt of lightning.


    Wait a second.


    Did I just think that I was ahead...?


    ¡®...Ahead in what?¡¯


    In the engagement?


    And if I am ahead in the engagement, what does that even mean?


    One thought led to another, forming a continuous chain¡ªuntil finally, she reached a single conclusion.


    Then, maybe... I...


    ¡®Do I like Swen...?????¡¯


    ¡®Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.¡¯


    Her eyes went wide, her face turned red, and a tidal wave of thoughts crashed through her mind.


    ¡®I never really wanted to get married... But the idea of becoming Swen¡¯s wife... It didn¡¯t seem so bad. I didn¡¯t hate it from the beginning.


    I only went along with it because Father wanted me to, and that¡¯s just how marriage works for women anyway...


    But at some point... Something, something changed...!¡¯


    She would be lying if she said she didn¡¯t feel a thrill when Swen had introduced her in the library as his wife.


    ¡®But... Swen told me that if I didn¡¯t want to marry him, if I wanted to live freely, I could choose that instead.


    At the time, I was grateful for his words... but wasn¡¯t there always this subtle sense of distance between us?¡¯


    "Miss Reika?"


    ¡®I never quite understood what that distance was, but now that I think about it...


    Could it be that I wanted to hear something different...?¡¯


    "Excuse me? Miss Reika?"


    ¡®What if... instead of giving me a choice, Swen had firmly told me¡ª


    "Be my wife."¡¯


    "Miss Reika!"


    "Kyaaah...!"


    Startled, Reika finally turned her head to look at Swen.


    "S-Swen...?"


    "You seemed a bit lost in thought."


    "N-no, it¡¯s nothing! I¡¯m completely fine!!"


    "You say that, but you looked very distracted."


    Flustered, Reika stammered.


    "Why... do you say that?"


    "You kept fidgeting and looking around restlessly. Normally, when you meditate, you close your eyes and stay incredibly calm. But today... not so much."


    "...Did I really do that?"


    "Yes. Like this."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Swen casually mimicked her movements, ¡ï Novelight ¡ï making her shrink into herself in despair.


    "I¡¯m so sorry... I... I don¡¯t think I need to live anymore. I will now end my life..."


    "No, no! That¡¯s way too extreme!"


    "But... I showed you such an embarrassing side of myself..."


    "It¡¯s fine. More importantly, is something troubling you?"


    "A concern...?"


    Reika met Swen¡¯s gray eyes.


    When she had first met him, she had thought¡ªHe¡¯s really handsome, but he seems cold.


    And those sharp, gray eyes had played a major role in forming that impression.


    But now... for some reason, those same eyes looked warm.


    Gentle.


    The kind of warmth that came from people who were genuinely kind and caring.


    ¡®A concern, huh...¡¯


    That maybe, instead of living freely¡ª


    Maybe, getting married to Swen...


    Living together with Lady Airen, the three of them, peacefully...


    Maybe that would be better.


    But¡ª


    She didn¡¯t have the courage to say that out loud.


    "It¡¯s nothing..."


    Swen was silent for a moment before nodding.


    "Is that so? Alright. I won¡¯t pry. But if you ever want to talk, you can tell me anytime. Okay?"


    "Y-yes...!!"


    His words¡ªtelling her she could always talk to him¡ªwarmed her heart once more.


    ¡ªMy heart must be wavering because Swen is such a kind person.


    Having Swen as her engagement partner, something that had fallen into her lap unexpectedly¡ª


    Maybe, Reika thought, it was an incredible stroke of luck.


    "Shall we continue?"


    "Yes...!"


    Finally shaking off her tangled thoughts, Reika focused on the mana flowing in the air.


    This place was rich in mana.


    Not to the extent of an overflowing, dense forest, but far richer than the central continent.


    ¡®With this amount of mana... I might be able to pull off that technique I failed last time...!¡¯


    Reika recalled the time at Valharat Castle when she had found a dying rabbit in the garden.


    Back then, she had failed because there wasn¡¯t enough mana in the air.


    But now, she had a feeling she could succeed.


    This was how she had always learned magic¡ª


    She would get a feeling, then turn it into a formula and manifest it.


    No one had ever taught her, but for Reika, it was as natural as breathing.


    Lately, she had been growing even faster¡ªso much so that even she could feel it.


    Handling mana had become fun.


    Magic formulas, which should have been incredibly complex, felt like simple puzzles to her¡ªproblems that only required a little time to solve.


    And in reality, that was exactly the case.


    But Reika had no idea that it was simply because she was an innate genius.


    She firmly believed¡ª


    "It¡¯s all thanks to Swen. Ever since I met him, I¡¯ve been able to understand things better...! One day, I have to repay him for everything he¡¯s taught me...!"


    Believing it was Swen¡¯s guidance that had helped her grow, Reika¡¯s admiration for him only deepened.


    And so, that day, she spent her time meditating alongside Swen.


    For Reika, this was a moment she would cherish more than anything.


    ***


    Several days had passed since Airen''s departure.


    Early in the morning, a maid hurriedly informed me that the head maid was looking for me with urgency.


    Without wasting any time, I quickly dressed and headed to where she was waiting.


    As soon as she saw me, she bowed her head respectfully before speaking.


    "Ah, Lord Swen. You¡¯ve arrived. I should greet you with a good morning... but..."


    "It¡¯s fine. What is the matter?"


    "A messenger has arrived from the royal palace. Lady Serpina has requested that you come immediately."


    "Did you hear anything about the reason?"


    I asked, though I had a fairly good guess already.


    The troubled look on the head maid¡¯s face.


    The urgency of the message.


    And considering the only plausible situation that could warrant this level of haste...


    "The details are unclear, but... it seems a rebel army has risen somewhere on the continent."


    As expected.


    So it was news of a rebellion.


    Which also meant¡ª


    ¡®Lady Serpina¡¯s prediction was correct.¡¯


    A rebellion would rise.


    And the only basis for that prediction... was my advice.


    How had she been so certain that a rebellion would occur?


    Well, regardless¡ªthis was something I could resolve by meeting my lord in person.


    "I will depart immediately."


    "Yes. Please, take care on your way..."


    Exchanging a brief farewell with the head maid, I swiftly donned my uniform and made my way to the royal palace.

 Chapter 184: The Words Never Spoken to Anyone

    Upon arriving at the royal palace, Serpina did not remain seated on her throne. Instead, she stood up to greet me.


    ["You''ve arrived, Swen."]


    ["My lord. I''ve heard the news... Is it a rebellion?"]


    At my words, Serpina gave a bitter smile.


    ["Yes... It seems your prediction was right."]


    Another rebellion.


    Setting everything else aside, how had Serpina realized it in advance?


    ["Did you hear any rumors?"]


    ["Rumors?"]


    ["Yes. Considering what happened not too long ago, it seems reckless to launch another rebellion so soon. From my perspective, it doesn''t seem very efficient. Security would obviously be tighter. If I were the leader of the rebels, unless I believed in some kind of superstition, I would have postponed it no matter what."]


    There was no way Serpina hadn¡¯t considered what I was thinking.


    She was a capable ruler.


    After the empire¡¯s downfall, she had risen to her position amidst the chaotic battle for the imperial throne and managed to hold onto it until now. That wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t deny that she had been given the opportunity due purely to her bloodline. But maintaining the weight of the crown was not something that noble lineage alone could accomplish.


    That was the extent of ''common sense thinking.''


    Naturally, I had anticipated the possibility of rebellion. That was why I had opposed advancing too far. But since Serpina didn¡¯t have a cheat ability like mine, from my perspective, she had to have some sort of concrete basis for her judgment. Until now, all her decisions had been grounded in sound reasoning.


    Serpina listened to me and let out a small laugh.


    ["I see... You were expecting some kind of story, weren''t you? Sorry to disappoint, but there¡¯s nothing like that. I only had one basis for my decision, Swen."]


    Then, she stepped closer, whispering softly.


    ["Swen, didn''t you say it yourself? That pulling troops away from the northern continent was unwise. I simply trusted your words... and judged based on everything you have shown me until now. I chose the most likely outcome from them."]


    ["...If trust is your only basis, aren¡¯t there other possibilities that were just as likely as a rebellion?"]


    I asked, meaning to question why she had been so sure that a rebellion, specifically, would break out.


    ["If you insist on logic alone, then yes, one could think as you do. But... surely you understand that not everything in this world follows logic perfectly?"]


    Serpina smiled slightly at my question.


    ["If I had to explain it... I simply thought that this was the moment when fate would strike again."]


    She turned her gaze toward the throne.


    ["Fate has always pushed me into the abyss at moments like these. Since the day I sat on this throne, not a single moment has passed... without feeling as though I carry the curse of the dead."]


    ["My lord..."]


    ["Perhaps they were right. Perhaps this is only the beginning... and I will continue to face despair like this. A punishment for daring to covet the emperor¡¯s throne¡ªa throne that no one should have reached for. ...Isn¡¯t it ridiculous? That a ruler of a nation would let herself be swayed by such superstitions?"]


    Her voice lacked the usual firm strength.


    Had this been weighing on her mind all along?


    Like a cruel joke of fate, every decisive opportunity came with an obstacle. If it happened once, it could be dismissed as coincidence. But if it repeated over and over, to the point where resignation settled in naturally¡ª


    It wasn¡¯t so simple to argue that it was just a series of unlikely events.


    Because in the end, her words had been proven right.


    A rebellion had indeed broken out, and keeping our forces in the north had been the correct decision. By the time the rebellion was crushed and an occupying army was assembled to resume the advance south, the turmoil would likely have settled to some degree.


    The opportunity had slipped through our fingers.


    Even if we had seized it, would it truly have been an opportunity? Considering how quickly the rebellion had thrown the northern continent into chaos, it was hard to say.


    ["In any case, the rebellion has begun, so we will suppress it. There is no reason to hand over the banner of the Eingart family to those who refuse to follow me and instead chase the shadows of ghosts."]


    ["Where did the rebellion start?"]


    ["Linenheit Castle in the northwest. The lord there, Celine, claims that she is the rightful emperor, as she is practically the legitimate successor of Sidmid von Eingart."]


    ["A successor...? Does she have any legitimate claim?"]


    ["Other than being from the Zernst family, one of the now-meaningless Seven Founding Houses, she has no basis whatsoever."]


    Serpina clicked her tongue in irritation.


    ["She¡¯s too stupid to realize that all of this is utterly pointless."]


    Her words were harsh, but her eyes looked sorrowful.


    What must it be like to have those who once followed her repeatedly betray her?


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t unaware that the purging of the imperial heirs had involved cruel methods. But after that conversation at the gravesite, I suspected Serpina had been somewhat distanced from the worst of it.


    Even though she never denied the blood on her hands, I couldn¡¯t shake that thought.


    ["Well, you needn¡¯t worry too much. I have already sent forces. The closest stationed troops will suppress the rebels soon."]


    ["The closest stationed troops...?"]


    And then¡ª


    A name escaped her lips. A name I couldn¡¯t easily ignore.


    ["Yes. The closest force is stationed at Roze Castle. General Airen commands them."]


    ["...!!"]


    Serpina smiled, as if entertained by my reaction.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    ["Oh my, Swen. That¡¯s quite an adorable expression you¡¯re making."]


    ["I, well..."]


    ["Are you that concerned about Airen?"]


    She seemed to enjoy my momentary lapse in composure.


    I had no reason to lie.


    I simply lowered my head.


    ["Now I¡¯m curious about something."]


    ["What is it?"]


    ["What does Airen Juliet mean to you?"]


    ["...What?"]


    I raised my head at the unexpected question.


    There was amusement in her expression, but it didn¡¯t feel like a simple joke or idle curiosity.


    It was different from how she had spoken about Yuri.


    ["Airen is..."]


    What did Airen mean to me?


    It wasn¡¯t something I needed to think deeply about.


    ["She is someone very precious to me. I would go so far as to say I want to protect her."]


    I continued, my voice unwavering.


    ["For purely personal reasons, she is someone I want to stand by. Even if this world turns its back on her, I am prepared to remain by her side."]


    ["...Even if everyone else turns away, you would stay by her side."]


    Serpina slowly nodded, as if understanding something.


    ["Well, considering the two of you have already switched allegiance together twice... I figured you weren¡¯t just acquaintances. But seeing the look on your face, it seems your bond is even stronger than I thought."]


    Then, lowering her gaze to the floor¡ª


    She murmured softly, as if speaking to herself.


    ["...I envy you."]


    ["My lord...?"]


    ["I envy General Airen. Even after ascending to the emperor¡¯s throne, I have no one willing to risk their life for me... but you, Swen, have such pure and unwavering support. I suppose it¡¯s only natural that I would covet something like that."]


    As she spoke, a slow curve formed at the corner of her lips.


    Since the moment Airen¡¯s name was brought up, she had maintained a playful tone and expression¡ª


    But I noticed it.


    Her golden eyes trembled.


    ["You needn¡¯t worry too much, Swen. General Airen isn¡¯t alone. Competent commanders like General Irian are serving as her lieutenants. Considering the scale of the rebellion, I don¡¯t believe General Airen will be in any danger. She is a commander, after all¡ªshe won¡¯t be at the very front lines herself."]


    Hearing Serpina¡¯s words, my turbulent emotions settled somewhat.


    Moreover, I recalled how Airen had reassured me before she left.


    She had told me not to overextend myself, to avoid unnecessary risks at all costs. And she had promised to do the same.


    So, I shouldn¡¯t worry too much.


    ["You probably know better than I do, but General Airen is the ''Siege Specialist,'' is she not?"]


    Serpina¡¯s voice took on an amused lilt.


    ["Thinking back to the legendary feats that spread across the continent when the red-haired knight tore through the central lands alongside Brans¡¯ strongest sword, I¡¯d say Linenheit Castle will surrender in no time. There¡¯s no need for me to dispatch additional troops. It will be handled swiftly. Don''t you think so?"]


    She let out a low chuckle, satisfied.


    And in that moment, I suddenly realized¡ªshe had asked me a question.


    It was about Airen.


    So, perhaps I should check.


    ¡®Can Linenheit Castle be subdued without additional reinforcements?¡¯


    The answer came rolling forth, as simple as ever.


    But this time¡ª


    It was truly shocking.


    [The fate of continental unification will arrive.]


    ''!!!!''


    What?


    We¡¯re just subduing a rebellion¡ªhow does that connect to the fate of unification?


    ["Swen?"]


    ["I..."]


    I was unable to form the words.


    Serpina, now serious, observed me carefully.


    ["...Has it come again?"]


    It was only after she spoke that I realized¡ªI had failed to hide my expression.


    But it was too late to feign ignorance.


    Instead, I did what I had done before.


    I asked that question.


    ¡®Can Serpina von Eingart unify the continent?¡¯


    [No.]


    A sigh escaped me.


    So it was happening again.


    Was this truly, as she claimed, some bloodstained ''curse'' that had bound her fate?


    Once more, the shadow of death loomed over Serpina.


    ["What is it? What result did you get?"]


    ["..."]


    She pressed me with an urgent expression.


    I fell into thought.


    Serpina had already deduced my ability with nearly 99% certainty.


    She didn¡¯t pry, nor did she demand an explanation. But she was sure of it.


    That much was clear, given that the only basis for not mobilizing our army had been my advice.


    Alright.


    Let¡¯s think.


    The fate of unification lay with Lunarian Iniang. That meant keeping her alive was paramount. That hadn¡¯t changed.


    ["My lord, please wait a moment."]


    ["...Alright."]


    Serpina didn¡¯t press further. She merely closed her lips and quietly waited for my answer.


    The first thing I had to consider was:


    Why does Airen¡¯s conquest of Linenheit Castle lead to ''the fate of unification'' happening?


    And if that is guaranteed, then¡ª


    Why can¡¯t Serpina become the ruler who unifies the continent?


    The latter was clear. The same as before.


    She was going to die.


    If she died, then of course, she could not be the one to unify the continent.


    But why would she die?


    Because Airen conquered Linenheit Castle?


    There was no apparent connection. There wasn¡¯t even enough information to make a proper prediction.


    ¡®Information... I {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} need more information.¡¯


    I met Serpina¡¯s gaze.


    Yes.


    If it were anyone else, it would be impossible.


    But her¡ª


    She had nearly perfectly deciphered the nature of my ability.


    Perhaps... she could help me find the missing piece.


    I looked into her golden eyes, so filled with silent sorrow.


    And I made my decision.


    To roll the dice.


    For the first time ever¡ª


    Cautiously, and in a way I had never asked anyone before¡ª


    I spoke.


    ["My lord."]


    ["Speak."]


    ["Could you ask me a question?"]


    ["...A question?"]


    ["Yes. Specifically..."]


    I took a slow breath, carefully choosing my words.


    ["Would you be willing to ask me, ''Would it be beneficial for our forces to leave the rebellion in Linenheit Castle alone instead of suppressing it?''¡ªor something with a similar nuance?"]

 Chapter 185: The Way to Become Practically Invincible

    ["...You want me to ask a question?"]


    ["Yes."]


    That¡¯s right.


    A method I had never asked anyone to use before¡ªone that, if successfully established, would make me practically invincible.


    That method was simply having others continuously ask me questions.


    The core of my 100 Intelligence ability was that my words were always correct.


    No matter how convoluted the path became, no matter if a natural disaster struck, everything would always unfold as I predicted. That absolute rule was unchanging.


    At a glance, this seemed like an unprecedented cheat ability¡ªbut it came with several very tricky conditions.


    And among them, the most troublesome was, without a doubt: I could only make predictions if someone asked me a question.


    In the game, when players consulted a strategist, they always had to propose a strategy first and then ask for confirmation.


    The strategist''s intelligence stat determined whether their answer was correct or not. If their intelligence was 100, they would always provide the right answer.


    The fact that I needed someone else to ask me before I could answer was clearly modeled after that system.


    After all, this world was the game¡¯s world.


    But outright telling someone, "Please ask me questions constantly," wasn¡¯t a viable solution.


    First, explaining the mechanics of my ability was beyond difficult.


    If I randomly told someone, "Just ask me what to do," the best I could hope for was being seen as a lunatic.


    Even if I convinced someone to do it, I¡¯d have to prove my words were always right. And even if I did, they could still dismiss it as mere coincidence.


    However¡ª


    Serpina was, without a doubt, the perfect person to ask for this favor.


    She trusted me immensely.


    She was also the one who had come closest to deducing my true ability through her own reasoning.


    And most importantly, she was someone who could rationalize my ridiculous power in a way that made sense.


    If it was her¡ª


    Wouldn¡¯t she realize it?


    Wouldn¡¯t she sense that I needed her to ask me questions... and help me without saying a word?


    Serpina held my gaze for a long time, deep in thought¡ª


    Then, at last, she spoke in a serious tone.


    ["...Do you believe it is right for us to leave the rebellion in Linenheit Castle alone instead of suppressing it?"]


    ¡®Yes!¡¯


    She had successfully grasped the essence of my request.


    I quickly input her question.


    ¡®Is it the right decision for our forces to leave the rebellion in Linenheit Castle unchecked?¡¯


    [The fate of the unified empire will arrive.]


    ¡®The answer hasn¡¯t changed.¡¯


    Another puzzle piece clicked into place.


    Whether we suppressed the rebellion or not¡ª


    It had no effect on Serpina¡¯s fate.


    The result was the same either way.


    Which meant, if I wanted to prevent Serpina¡¯s death, I had to approach it from a different angle.


    I recalled the first question I had asked.


    If taking the castle itself didn¡¯t matter, then the only remaining variable was... the dispatch of troops.


    And since Serpina was destined to die, whatever happened must be directly related to her.


    ["My lord."]


    ["...Yes. What question should I ask next?"]


    She was quick to understand.


    That was a blessing¡ªbut I had to be careful.


    I needed to come up with a plausible explanation to wrap around this situation.


    And before anything else¡ª


    I needed a new question.


    ["This time, please ask: ''Would it be an effective decision for Serpina to personally lead the troops to Linenheit Castle?''"]


    ["You mean, is it right for me to personally take command of the forces heading to Linenheit Castle?"]


    The wording wasn¡¯t identical, but as long as the meaning remained intact, the outcome would be the same.


    I quickly input the question.


    And then¡ª


    [No.]


    At last¡ª


    I found the answer I was looking for.


    ¡®...This is it.¡¯


    The conclusion was clear.


    It was not an effective decision for Serpina to personally lead the troops.


    That answer alone wasn¡¯t enough to explain why¡ª


    But I already understood the reason.


    If Serpina died, her kingdom¡ªthe Serpina Army¡ªwould become the foundation of the unified empire.


    That was what "The fate of the unified empire will arrive" meant.


    But if Serpina survived, that fate would remain with Luna.


    Every prediction I made was centered around the nation I belonged to.


    And right now, I was a general under Serpina¡¯s rule.


    So naturally, missing the greatest opportunity in history would be considered inefficient from this country¡¯s perspective.


    Which meant¡ª


    ["My lord."]


    If I wanted to save her once again¡ª


    ["This time, it would be the correct decision for you to personally march to General Airen¡¯s side."]


    I had to convince her.


    ["...And what is your reasoning?"]


    ["I have something I must tell you."]


    I lowered my head briefly, then met her golden eyes.


    ["Please understand that I do not mean to offend you, my lord. But¡ªplease listen carefully."]


    Serpina¡¯s expression did not waver.


    She waited.


    So, I told her the truth.


    ["Do you remember our previous conversation?"]


    I took a slow breath.


    ["...You were right."]


    ["...What do you mean?"]


    ["I can determine the most rational decision¡ªthe one with the greatest certainty of success."]


    The moment those words left my lips¡ª


    Serpina¡¯s golden eyes widened.


    "!!!!!!"


    Her pupils shrank sharply.


    A means to explain this absurd ability.


    Under normal circumstances, such a thing should not exist¡ª


    But if there was any fortune on my side, it was the fact that she was a woman of the Eingart royal family.


    ["I possess something called ''Insight.''"]


    ["...What?"]


    ["By closing my eyes and focusing on the question I am asked... I can derive the most efficient answer. This ''Insight'' is the ability I have been keeping hidden all this time."]


    The final condition needed to wrap all my ridiculous abilities into something believable.


    That was this keyword¡ª¡®Insight.¡¯


    Of course, I had to prepare a safeguard as well.


    ["Of course, not all questions can be answered, and sometimes the results are unclear depending on the situation, my physical condition, the movement of the stars, or even the weather. However... in most cases, I can reach a conclusion that is nearly 100% accurate."]


    I made sure to deliberately leave room for loopholes.


    Both Jinor and Serpina had come close to deducing my ability because they were familiar with the legend of strategists possessing ''Insight.''


    Of course, that was just a myth.


    Under normal circumstances, people would have dismissed such claims as utter nonsense.


    But things had changed.


    Ever since I was mistaken for summoning a meteor, the existence of mages¡ªa concept previously confined to legends¡ªhad begun to spread across the continent.


    It wasn¡¯t just that.


    When Reika and I destroyed a fortress wall, countless people had witnessed it.


    Yes.


    Mages existed.


    Reika herself¡ªwho always greeted me with a smile whenever I returned home¡ªwas proof of that.


    A select few, including Jinor and myself, knew this fact.


    Even during the rebellion, when I used magic while rescuing Janis, it was impossible to prevent even a single person from leaking that information.


    So, at this point, it was safe to assume that the continent was slowly beginning to accept the existence of mages.


    And in a world where one legend had proven to be real¡ª


    It was the perfect time for another legend to take root.


    It was ironic.


    In the end, I had created this situation.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Or rather, the 100% accuracy of my predictions had led everything down this path.


    Had I foreseen all of this from the very beginning?


    Or had my small predictions simply accumulated until they naturally reached this outcome?


    I had no way of knowing.


    But¡ª


    ["So please, listen to me, my lord. This is the best possible path for our forces."]


    At the very least, I was confident that I could convince Serpina, who already had her own suspicions.


    Serpina remained silent.


    She simply stared at me, her expression as still as ice¡ª


    And then, carefully, she parted her lips.


    ["...Did you know?"]


    ["Pardon?"]


    ["Does General Airen... also know about this ability of yours?"]


    The question felt slightly out of place given the situation.


    But it wasn¡¯t something I couldn¡¯t answer.


    ["Lady Airen does not know."]


    I met her gaze and continued.


    ["You are the first person I have told."]


    ["...I see."]


    She fell into silence.


    And then¡ª


    Her voice trembled.


    ["Why?"]


    ["...What?"]


    ["Why...?"]


    Her tone was strangely unfamiliar.


    She always spoke in the grand language of a sovereign¡ª


    But now, she was speaking as though she were simply a person¡ªasking another person a question.


    It felt... personal.


    ["Why did you tell me something you wouldn¡¯t even share with General Airen, someone you hold dear?"]


    I froze.


    Now that she had said it¡ª


    What had I been thinking?


    Even with all my precautions, revealing such an outrageous ability was undeniably dangerous.


    At worst, she could have locked me away and forced me to answer endless questions.


    I had no power to resist.


    So why had I taken this risk?


    For the sake of my true lord, Luna, and her destiny to unify the continent?


    ''...No.''


    I needed to be honest with myself.


    That wasn¡¯t the only reason.


    If that were the only reason, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to reveal my ability at all.


    The truth was¡ª


    I just wanted to save her.


    I didn¡¯t want her to die.


    Setting aside all logic and calculations¡ª


    That single thought shone brighter than anything else.


    ["My lord¡ªno, Serpina."]


    I slowly spoke from the depths of my heart.


    ["I wanted to save you."]


    "!!!"


    ["That is all."]


    The moment the words left my lips, I felt something ignite in my chest.


    It was the first time I had ever experienced such a sensation.


    What was this feeling?


    As I gazed at Serpina¡ªher face flushed, her body trembling as she stared back at me¡ª


    I was overcome by an emotion I could not understand.


    ["..."]


    Serpina said nothing.


    She merely stared at me, lost in thought.


    And then¡ª


    Slowly, she turned away.


    ["...You are saying I must personally lead the march?"]


    ["Yes, my lord."]


    ["Very well."]


    She exhaled softly¡ª


    And then¡ª


    ["Swen. I will follow your judgment. However¡ª"]


    She turned back toward me.


    The faint scent of citrus from her presence seemed to soothe the heat burning within my chest.


    ["You will have to [N O V E L I G H T] tell me more in detail later."]


    ["...What do you mean?"]


    ["Everything."]


    Her cheeks tinged slightly red.


    And then¡ª


    She smiled.


    A soft, delicate curve¡ªlike a crescent moon.


    ["You will have to tell me everything, Swen."]


    Ah.


    That smile.


    For a brief moment, my mind flashed back¡ª


    To that dream.


    To the way she had smiled at me so tenderly.


    It was the same smile.


    Not the commanding, regal expression of an absolute ruler¡ª


    But the genuine, joyful smile of an ordinary girl standing in a field of flowers.


    ''You have a beautiful smile... it would be nice if you could always smile like this.''


    It was an impossibly sentimental thought for someone who had just exposed a part of their hidden ability.

 Chapter 186: Overwritten Karma (1)

    After that day.


    By Serpina¡¯s command, approximately 13,000 Capital Defense Troops were mobilized to march towards Roze Castle, where Airen was stationed.


    Serpina herself led the army, and I was assigned as one of her adjutants. Meanwhile, Jenna, the nation¡¯s chief strategist, was left in charge of managing Eingart Castle.


    Jenna was the most suitable person for this role, not only because she possessed the basic abilities required of a chief strategist but also because she had experience overseeing Eingart Castle when Serpina and the occupation forces advanced into the central continent.


    From what I heard, she had even given Serpina a highly logical piece of advice¡ª


    [¡°The troops stationed in Roze Castle should be sufficient. Dispatching additional reinforcements may end up being nothing more than a waste of military supplies.¡±]


    Yet, Serpina dismissed her counsel and took action regardless.


    In the end, it was clear that she trusted me more than she did her chief strategist.


    Whether I should feel grateful for that or guilty, I wasn¡¯t quite sure.


    And so, the day of departure arrived.


    ["Take care. It feels a little unsettling for even me to be leaving the castle."]


    ["Ah, no...! Please send my regards to Lady Airen, Sir Swen...!"]


    With Reika and the maids seeing me off, I joined the unit and immediately set off toward Roze Castle.


    After passing through the castle gates and traveling some distance, I turned back to gaze at Eingart Castle.


    At the peak of its towering spire, a golden-yellow banner, nearly resembling pure gold, fluttered in the wind¡ªa symbol of Serpina¡¯s forces.


    At least on the surface, the castle still maintained its overwhelming presence as the largest and most prosperous fortress of the empire¡ªno, of the entire continent. Watching that grand structure rising from the heart of the river island, I once again pondered my predictions.


    Just what kind of event was bound to occur if Serpina hadn¡¯t left the castle?


    Why was her life in danger had she remained there?


    And more importantly¡ª


    Why did the fate of this nation hinge on Serpina¡¯s disappearance for it to achieve unification?


    Naturally, my thoughts drifted to the woman named Serpina.


    Regardless of personal opinions about her, one undeniable fact was that she was an exceptionally capable ruler.


    She did not belittle her generals, meticulously took care of those on her side, had a sharp eye for the tides of war, made mostly sound decisions, and, rather than being swayed by her established officials, she was willing to listen to new voices.


    A ruler like that... being incapable of achieving unification made little sense to me.


    And even more perplexing¡ªwhy was the only path to this country¡¯s unification contingent on her stepping down from the throne?


    [Am I... missing something?]


    My predictions were absolute.


    I had felt that most deeply when I served as Luna¡¯s chief strategist.


    When Tifa discovered the treasure chest, and the mercenary corps joined us precisely after we distributed the funds, it had sent shivers down my spine.


    So there must be a valid reason why Serpina cannot unify the continent.


    But what could that be?


    I felt as though I was just one step away from uncovering the answer.


    Just a little more thought... a few more puzzle pieces, and I could grasp the full picture.


    [...Forget it. I¡¯ll sort this out later.]


    For now, one thing was certain.


    Serpina¡¯s fate had once again been altered because of my interference.


    She would survive.


    Her nation, on the other hand, would lose another opportunity to become the empire that would unify the continent.


    Still, I felt neither guilt nor remorse over it.


    Frankly speaking, which country ended up becoming the unified empire was a secondary matter to me.


    What truly mattered¡ªwas that I wanted to keep Serpina alive.


    Several days passed.


    Compared to the massive scale of Eingart Castle, Roze Castle was utterly insignificant in size.


    Upon arrival, we were greeted by Airen.


    ["You¡¯ve arrived, my lord."]


    Flanked by Irian and several other officers, Airen stood at attention. Seeing them lined up like that, I was once again struck by how much Airen had risen through the ranks.


    ["You¡¯ve worked hard, Airen."]


    ["Not at all. I am merely fulfilling my duties."]


    From afar, Airen¡¯s composed demeanor was both familiar and foreign to me.


    It was difficult to put into words, but...


    To be precise, seeing her display such discipline felt slightly odd to me now.


    Because the Airen I knew¡ª


    ["I¡¯d like a full report on the current situation."]


    ["Yes. I will personally brief you from the watchtower. This way¡ª"]


    ["Before that, how about a moment for greetings?"]


    ["...?"]


    Serpina, wearing a faint smile, tilted her head slightly backward.


    Airen, puzzled, blinked at her in confusion.


    And I, hesitating for a moment, carefully greeted her.


    ["Hello."]


    ["Ah... S-Swen?"]


    ["We¡¯ll go ahead. Take your time and catch up."]


    After saying that, Serpina brushed past Airen and walked ahead.


    It didn¡¯t feel bad.


    At this point, I had come to understand that this was Serpina¡¯s way of being considerate.


    Besides, even if Airen didn¡¯t accompany her, there were plenty of other officers¡ªlike Irian¡ªwho could attend to her needs. There was no reason to reject this small gesture.


    I stepped closer to Airen, who was still standing there, frozen in place.


    ["How have you been?"]


    ["Huh? Oh, well... I¡¯ve been fine."]


    Airen¡¯s face flushed red as she lowered her head, looking flustered.


    ...Hah.


    Why is she so adorable?


    A woman who was as firm as steel in my absence would melt into the softest form of herself when standing before me.


    It was unbearably cute.


    I made no effort to hide my feelings.


    ["I missed you."]


    ["W-what?! Oh... ah, um, I... I missed you too..."]


    ["I¡¯m relieved to see you¡¯re doing well. I was worried you might be overworking yourself again."]


    ["I¡¯m fine. Swen, the promise I made with you¡ªI haven¡¯t forgotten it for even a single moment. I swore I wouldn¡¯t put myself in danger."]


    ["Good job."]


    I felt so proud of her that, without hesitation, I reached out and gently patted her head.


    Airen did not reject my touch. Instead, like a well-behaved puppy, she slightly moved her head in response, letting me stroke her hair.


    ...Adorable.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    For a while, she simply enjoyed my touch. Then, as if suddenly regaining her senses, she cleared her throat a few times before speaking in her usual composed tone.


    ["By the way... may I ask you something?"]


    ["What is it?"]


    ["The rebel forces aren¡¯t that large, and even if you hadn¡¯t come, we could have won without issue. So why did you send reinforcements? In fact, there are some concerns that this has actually put our operations at a disadvantage."]


    Airen¡¯s words were logical.


    The occupation forces already had enough troops, and considering that Serpina¡¯s elite units made up the bulk of those forces, taking down a mere rebel force that had captured a single castle should not have been a challenge.


    This decision was made solely to ensure Serpina¡¯s survival¡ªnothing more, nothing less.


    To an outsider, it probably looked like an unnecessary waste of supplies.


    For a moment, I considered persuading her with logic. But in the end, I decided against it.


    There was no need to overcomplicate things.


    Especially not when the person I was speaking to was Airen.


    ["I suggested it."]


    ["Oh?"]


    ["Yes. Because I judged it to be the right choice."]


    Hearing my words, Airen nodded without hesitation.


    ["If it was your suggestion, Swen, then there must be a reason behind it. Understood. I will ensure the troops cooperate. I will also explain it properly to my subordinates."]


    After that fateful day when the meteor fell, Airen had come to trust me unconditionally.


    At times, I even thought¡ª


    If she were a ruler, she might have been able to make only the best possible choices without difficulty.


    ...


    Since she trusted me so deeply... perhaps I should tell her.


    Rather than keeping these thoughts to myself and reaching conclusions alone, it would be better to share them with someone I could rely on.


    And that person was Airen.


    The idea of her betraying me was something I couldn¡¯t even imagine¡ªnor did I want to.


    I refused to factor in the possibility of her trust wavering. If I ever had to weigh that as a variable, I would rather stand and die where I was.


    ["Lady Airen."]


    ["Hm?"]


    ["There¡¯s something I need to tell you. Do you have a moment?"]


    Airen, seeing the seriousness in my expression, glanced around.


    Everyone else was occupied following Serpina, leaving us enough space to talk in private.


    ["What is it?"]


    ["I believe that Lady Serpina is in danger."]


    ["...!!!"]


    Yes.


    From the moment I left Eingart Castle, this thought had dominated my mind.


    ¡®If Serpina had stayed in Eingart Castle, she would have been in danger.¡¯


    Unification of the empire meant that she would die.


    She was not fated to become the ruler of a unified nation. This situation was the same as before.


    Then why would she die?


    What kind of death was she avoiding simply by marching here?


    One possibility was an earthquake striking Eingart Castle.


    If the royal castle collapsed, it would be no surprise if Serpina, who worked inside, perished as well.


    So far, nothing seemed out of the ordinary, which lowered the likelihood of that scenario.


    But it couldn¡¯t be ruled out entirely¡ªnot even on our way back.


    It was similar to that landslide from before.


    Of course, this was only one possibility, and the probability was incredibly low.


    It was called a natural disaster for a reason.


    The meteor, the landslide¡ª


    They had been so conveniently placed, perfectly timed, that I couldn¡¯t help but consider them. But I reminded myself not to forget just how low those odds were.


    And if an earthquake truly were to occur, Serpina wouldn¡¯t be the only one to die. The damage would be catastrophic.


    In that case, my prediction could have been slightly off.


    It wasn¡¯t an illness or a sudden outbreak of disease either.


    If that were the case, moving her ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? here wouldn¡¯t have helped avoid it.


    If I had to force the ¡®disease¡¯ scenario into my predictions, it would be something like¡ª


    [¡®After she leaves, a sudden plague sweeps through Eingart Castle.¡¯]


    But, like the earthquake theory, this was something that needed further observation.


    And, like the earthquake, the chances were incredibly low.


    So, what was the most likely explanation given the circumstances?


    What conclusion made the most sense when considering all the events leading up to this moment?


    ["I can¡¯t say for certain..."]


    ["...?"]


    ["But I believe there are forces inside the royal castle plotting to assassinate Lady Serpina."]


    Airen¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ["What... did you just say?"]


    The conclusion I had reached.


    ["If she had remained in the castle... Serpina would have been assassinated."]

 Chapter 187: Overwritten Karma (2)

    Airen calmed her startled expression, glanced around once more, and then stepped closer, lowering her voice to a whisper.


    ["...Is that really true?"]


    ["Yes. As I said, I can¡¯t be certain... but right now, this is the most probable scenario."]


    Assassination was the cleanest explanation that fit the situation.


    At the very least, it was far more plausible than a natural disaster.


    First, the number of people who harbored resentment toward Serpina was far greater than one might assume¡ªeven within her own country.


    The repeated rebellions were proof of that.


    If an uprising occurred again so soon after the last, it meant that the opposition to Serpina was deeply rooted.


    She wasn¡¯t unaware of this.


    She must have realized quickly that staying put would lead to rebellion.


    How many times had she endured people¡¯s hatred to the point where she could say¡ª


    ["I¡¯m used to being despised."]


    And second, Serpina leaving for a short time made assassination a far likelier possibility than a natural disaster.


    Of course, it was possible that an attempt could still be made when she returned to Eingart Castle.


    But if that were the case, my prediction should not have changed.


    The fact that it had changed meant that, at the very least, I had succeeded in preserving Serpina¡¯s life for now.


    Of course, I would need to keep feeding questions into my ability to refine my foresight, but for now, this was a major hurdle we had overcome.


    Airen, now fully serious, looked me in the eye and asked,


    ["What should I do?"]


    ["Please continue to serve Lady Serpina as you normally would. Just... keep this in mind."]


    ["Does she not know about the danger?"]


    ["For now, no. Though... knowing her, she may have some suspicions. But I haven¡¯t told her."]


    Even if she trusted my ability of Insight, I wasn¡¯t certain of my own conclusions yet.


    I lacked the necessary evidence to explain everything with certainty.


    If I spoke carelessly, I could end up making things worse instead.


    This was a situation where I needed to be especially cautious.


    ["Understood. In any case, once we suppress the rebels, we¡¯ll return to Eingart Castle. I¡¯ll investigate on my own in the meantime."]


    ["You can do that?"]


    At my question, Airen gave me a small smile.


    ["I have quite a few people who follow me now."]


    The fact that she had comrades who believed in her.


    For someone like Airen, who had lived in isolation for so long... how much had she needed that?


    Seeing her achieve that, at least within Serpina¡¯s army, made me feel oddly proud as well.


    ["I trust you¡¯ll handle it well, but if possible, please keep it discreet."]


    ["Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make it obvious that I¡¯m searching for an assassin. I¡¯ll approach it from a different angle."]


    Airen was not the type to bluff.


    So, I had no reason to doubt her.


    If I didn¡¯t believe in her, then who would?


    ["I¡¯ll see you later."]


    ["Mm."]


    ["Ah, right. Reika asked me to pass on her regards."]


    Airen simply nodded without a word before turning to leave, heading off to fulfill her duties.


    As I watched her walk away, I lifted my head and looked up at the sky.


    Not a single cloud in sight.


    The air of this world never felt particularly heavy to me... but Serpina was different.


    She had once said that every day, as she lived, she could sense the hostility and intent to kill directed at her.


    I couldn¡¯t confirm it yet, but perhaps¡ªjust perhaps¡ª


    This was the condition preventing her from uniting the continent.


    [If that¡¯s the case, then Lady Serpina is truly pitiful.]


    I almost lost myself in thought, but I shook it off.


    First, I needed to deal with the rebels before me.


    Like it or not, their uprising had ultimately saved Serpina¡¯s life.


    Had they not rebelled, I never would have questioned her fate.


    I wouldn¡¯t have realized that she was on the brink of death, and history would have simply swept her away.


    The banner raised to overthrow Serpina had, in the end, ended up protecting her.


    [How ironic.]


    I decided to involve myself in her twisted fate just a little bit more.


    As long as I remained by her side¡ª


    I wanted to be someone who stood entirely on her side.


    And slowly¡ªbit by bit¡ª


    I could feel myself being drawn to her even more.


    ***


    After the army departed to suppress the rebels at Roze Castle¡ª


    I, having chosen not to participate, found myself in a different kind of engagement.


    I spent my time right by Serpina¡¯s side, closer than anyone else, discussing various matters with her.


    Most of our conversation revolved around my ability¡ªwhat she referred to as Insight.


    ["So, you can only see the outcome, not the process leading to it?"]


    ["That¡¯s correct. And it¡¯s not something I can always use¡ªit depends on the situation. Sometimes, I can¡¯t predict anything at all. But when it comes to matters of governance, I can usually foresee the results."]


    ["And this ability only activates when you are asked a question?"]


    ["Yes."]


    ["What happens if you ask yourself a question?"]


    ["In that case, I can¡¯t predict anything. That¡¯s why I always ask others to pose the questions."]


    ["I see... That is truly a fascinating ability."]


    Serpina¡¯s golden eyes gleamed with curiosity.


    For once, the overwhelming charisma of an absolute ruler wasn¡¯t present in her gaze.


    Instead, she looked like a girl eager to unravel the mysteries of the world.


    ["Now I understand why you give such peculiar advice. However, I still have a few questions left."]


    ["I¡¯ll answer as much as I can."]


    If I wanted to keep Serpina alive, I needed to be on the same side as her.


    There was no reason to hold back unnecessary information.


    ["Do you remember the time when the rebellion broke out in Sidmid¡¯s name? The one led by Lahelven?"]


    ["Yes, I remember."]


    ["You predicted that the Aishus Army might invade. Did you learn that through your ability as well?"]


    ["No. That was... more of a deduction based on my own reasoning."]


    ["A deduction?"]


    Serpina tilted her head slightly, intrigued.


    ...Perhaps it was inappropriate to think this way about one¡¯s ruler, but¡ª


    Seeing Serpina react so eagerly to my words was... unexpectedly adorable.


    ["It¡¯s simple. If I see an outcome, I work backward to determine how that result came to be. I eliminate impossible scenarios one by one until only the most plausible explanation remains. Then, I present my findings as advice to my lord."]


    ["So when you advised me that the castle needed more troops, it was because you deduced that it might be attacked?"]


    ["Exactly."]


    ["Hmm... But sometimes, you end up with completely unexpected conclusions, don''t you? And that changes what you say and what you don¡¯t say."]


    As expected of Serpina.


    She grasped the core of the issue instantly.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    ["That¡¯s correct. Even with my ability, there are limits to how much I can visualize in advance."]


    ["And the same logic applied when you dropped that meteor from the sky?"]


    ["Yes. At that time, the result I obtained was ''our army¡¯s victory.'' So I worked backward to determine how we could achieve that outcome."]


    ["I see..."]


    Serpina nodded thoughtfully.


    I offered her a wry smile.


    ["That¡¯s all there is to it. I¡¯m not particularly talented or insightful¡ªI simply know the results. The reputation of me being some kind of ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) ''flawless strategist'' or ''hundred-battle wizard'' is largely an illusion."]


    After a brief silence, Serpina responded with unexpected firmness.


    ["I cannot agree with that, Swen."]


    ["May I ask why?"]


    ["If you lacked talent or insight, you wouldn¡¯t be able to work backward and deduce anything in the first place. Even if you have this ability to see results, analyzing the why behind them requires intelligence. You must be well-versed in many subjects to make sense of what you see."]


    Her gaze sharpened.


    ["Even without your ability, I am certain you would have become an outstanding strategist."]


    The sudden praise caught me off guard, leaving me feeling slightly embarrassed.


    ["...I wouldn¡¯t go that far."]


    ["You should learn to acknowledge your own worth. Excessive humility can be unpleasant to witness. Fufufu..."]


    Serpina chuckled for a few moments as if enjoying herself¡ª


    Then, quite suddenly, her face flushed, and she grasped my hands tightly with both of hers.


    ["Lyn... and Yuri... They were fools to let someone like you slip through their fingers. Absolutely foolish."]


    Her golden eyes gleamed with hunger.


    ["Not only did Lyn lose you, but she also lost General Airen. To me, this situation feels nothing short of fate, Swen."]


    As she spoke, her tongue briefly flicked across her lips.


    Her desire for me was blatant, almost childlike in its honesty.


    Well, in Garland Eternity Saga, a commander with 100 Intelligence was an invaluable asset.


    A strategist who only gave correct answers¡ªsomeone who could solve every problem just by following their advice.


    Of course, as seen in Lunarian¡¯s downfall at the hands of Brans, not even perfect predictions could overcome an absolute disadvantage.


    But still¡ªhaving a flawless strategist on your side was undeniably powerful.


    From Serpina¡¯s perspective, I was someone she had to keep by her side.


    However¡ª


    ["Swen."]


    Before I could finish my thoughts, Serpina interrupted them.


    ["Yes, my lord?"]


    ["There is something I need your advice on."]


    ["I may not be able to answer everything, but¡ª"]


    ["That¡¯s fine. If you cannot find the answer, simply tell me so. I will not blindly believe you, so do not feel burdened."]


    Serpina¡¯s golden eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    I debated whether or not to proceed.


    But it wasn¡¯t as if answering a few questions would change fate itself.


    After all, most of my predictions tended to be straightforward, things that anyone could reasonably accept.


    For example: ''It is more efficient to assign a high-strength general to repair castle walls.''


    Most of my predictions fell within that level of practicality.


    The only exceptions were the rare, inexplicable ones¡ªthe ones that haunted me.


    So I was feeling rather relaxed¡ª


    Until Serpina threw a fastball straight to my gut.


    ["I, Serpina von Eingart¡ª"]


    Her grip on my hands tightened.


    ["Will I be able to unify the continent and rebuild the Eingart Empire?"]

 Chapter 188: Overwritten Karma (3)

    ["......!"]


    The unexpected nature of her question caught me completely off guard.


    It was a direct strike¡ªI had no counter prepared.


    ["Interesting, Swen."]


    ["...Excuse me?"]


    ["I didn¡¯t think that question would trouble you enough to make such an expression."]


    ["......"]


    Serpina¡¯s clear golden eyes locked onto mine, unwavering.


    She was right.


    This was, in many ways, the most obvious question a ruler would want to ask.


    Any monarch who even slightly understood my ability would prioritize this question above all others.


    I had already been asked this by Janis, meaning that as long as I remained within Serpina¡¯s forces, there was no need to process it again.


    But since this was the first time my lord was testing my ability, I had no choice but to acknowledge it.


    "Can Serpina von Eingart become the ruler who unifies the continent?"


    The answer rolled in, just as expected.


    [She cannot.]


    [The problem isn¡¯t the answer.]


    It was how I should deliver it.


    In a way, the simplest solution was to lie.


    I could just say, "That¡¯s something I cannot determine."


    Given Serpina¡¯s personality, she likely wouldn¡¯t press the issue further.


    It was also a plausible response, considering that there were genuinely questions my ability couldn¡¯t answer.


    I didn¡¯t need to explain the mechanics behind it either¡ªI could just throw out something vague like, "The stars are misaligned today," or "My concentration is off."


    She would have no choice but to accept it.


    After all, the entire premise of this situation relied on her unwavering belief in my ridiculous ability.


    [But... is that really fine?]


    This question wasn¡¯t about Serpina.


    It was about me¡ªthe person answering it.


    Would I be fine with lying?


    If it had been Yuri or Lyn who asked, I wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to lie.


    I held no particular resentment toward them, but they weren¡¯t significant to me either.


    They had been my lords, but they were just temporary. I never felt any attachment to their nations, and they never showed a desperate desire to keep me.


    Serpina, however...


    She was different.


    She had repeatedly told me that she wanted me by her side.


    Not through coercion, not through threats, but by listening to me¡ªby avoiding actions that would make me resent her.


    She treated Airen, someone important to me, with respect.


    Her way of ruling¡ªhow she treated her subordinates¡ªtold me everything I needed to know.


    If there was one similarity between her and my previous rulers, it was that Serpina¡¯s army was also a place I would eventually leave.


    [Then why...]


    Why couldn¡¯t I make a simple decision?


    Why did my chest feel so hot?


    Moments like these happened sometimes.


    Standing at a crossroads¡ªfeeling a powerful intuition pulling me in one direction.


    And the best way to ensure I had no regrets when I looked back on this moment¡ª


    Was to answer honestly.


    ["My lord..."]


    I met Serpina¡¯s gleaming golden gaze and slowly, carefully, spoke.


    ["You cannot become the ruler who unifies the continent."]


    I told her the truth of the fate she had been given.


    ["......"]


    This was my choice.


    I knew it wouldn¡¯t lead to anything good.


    But I didn¡¯t want to deceive her.


    Perhaps, deep down, I wanted her to accept her fate.


    Because I believed that was the only way to save her.


    The more she reached for an impossible destiny¡ª


    The more her ambition would transform into others¡¯ desire to kill her.


    ["I see."]


    ["Yes. You cannot become the ruler of a unified empire... That is the outcome."]


    Serpina¡¯s expression remained calm.


    Yet it was not the calmness of peace.


    It was difficult to describe.


    And after a few moments of silence, her response was...


    Unexpectedly simple.


    ["I see."]


    ["...Does that not trouble you?"]


    Her indifferent reaction surprised me.


    But upon reflection, it wasn¡¯t entirely strange.


    From my perspective, I had experienced enough events to inductively conclude that my ability was absolute.


    But to Serpina, there was no proof.


    She took me seriously, of course.


    She even knew about Insight¡ªa term that closely resembled my ability.


    But if someone simply told her, "You will never unify the continent,"


    Wouldn¡¯t it be unlike her to immediately despair?


    If I knew Serpina¡ªif I truly understood her¡ª


    Then her response should have been something like:


    ["If that is my fate, then I will simply change it."]


    Followed by a low, confident chuckle.


    But¡ª


    Her actual response was something I had never expected.


    ["No. If anything, I feel relieved that the answer was what I predicted."]


    ["...Excuse me?"]


    ["I had a feeling."]


    A bitter smile spread across her lips.


    ["I suspected that I would never have the chance to unify the continent."]


    Those words¡ª


    Shocked me.


    More than anything, her expression shocked me.


    ["You thought that?"]


    Serpina¡¯s wry smile deepened.


    ["Did I not tell you?"]


    Serpina¡¯s voice was calm, but her words carried the weight of exhaustion.


    ["Whether I walk through the streets, sit upon the throne, or even stand here speaking to you now¡ªjust breathing is enough for me to feel the malice directed at me."]


    Her golden eyes gleamed with a quiet, knowing sadness.


    ["Whenever I thought the right moment had come, it would vanish like it was never there. And when I finally acted, most of my plans ended in failure."]


    ["The nation never collapsed outright. The empire¡¯s foundation was too strong for that. As long as there was no pointless battle for the throne, it was unthinkable that everything would fall apart overnight."]


    ["But those moments¡ªthose countless moments¡ªwhen it felt as if the entire world despised me..."]


    Serpina¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile.


    ["How could I not have considered the possibility that I was simply not meant to be the ruler of a unified empire?"]


    ["My lord..."]


    ["Tell me, Swen. Have you never thought it strange?"]


    Her voice was quiet, but her words struck me with force.


    ["Why is it that, despite conquering the entire northern continent and holding the most powerful military, our nation has never managed to rebuild the old empire?"]


    ["Why do rebellions keep occurring, over and over again?"]


    ["And why is it that¡ªno matter how many opportunities come our way¡ªwe always find ourselves held back at the crucial moment?"]


    I couldn¡¯t answer.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Even if I tried to input why into my ability, the result would simply be:


    [Unknown.]


    ["But now, with your Insight, everything becomes clear."]


    Serpina exhaled softly.


    ["I was never fated to be the one to do it."]


    Her voice was steady¡ªtoo steady.


    ["My destiny was never to rebuild the unified empire."]


    ["The only thing that flows through my blood is not the fate of a ruler, but merely the last vestiges of the Eingart lineage."]


    Her golden eyes met mine.


    ["If that lineage, soaked in blood, has been the very thing holding me back all this time¡ª"]


    For a moment, she hesitated.


    And then, as if saying it aloud confirmed her suspicion¡ª


    ["¡ªPerhaps the final obstacle for this nation¡¯s future is none other than myself."]


    A sharp chill ran down my spine.


    Serpina had reached the conclusion entirely on her own.


    She had deduced that her own death would be the catalyst for unification¡ª


    Simply from the fact that she was not the ruler destined to unify the continent.


    Of course, she understood this nation far better than I did.


    But even so, for someone to assess themselves so objectively¡ª


    It was terrifying.


    Because Serpina was not incapable.


    She wasn¡¯t weak, nor foolish, nor incompetent.


    She had merely been born into a fate where fortune did not favor her.


    That was all.


    But then¡ª


    Why did it feel like that was an injustice?


    Why did something inside me burn at the thought?


    ["However¡ª"]


    Serpina¡¯s head tilted slightly in confusion as I spoke.


    ["That is merely the result at this moment."]


    ["...What?"]


    ["Right now, if I ask whether you can unify the continent, the answer is no."]


    I met her gaze firmly.


    ["But my Insight is only valid for the present moment. The future is not fixed."]


    My words weren¡¯t a lie.


    My ability only provided the current outcome¡ªit wasn¡¯t an immutable prophecy.


    Serpina had already defied death twice.


    The fact that she was still standing here was proof that fate could be altered.


    ["So, my lord¡ª"]


    I took a slow breath.


    ["I believe it¡¯s too early for such conclusions. Instead, you should focus on ruling your nation as best as possible and work toward creating the best possible outcome."]


    The words felt strange even as I spoke them.


    If I had remained only as "Luna¡¯s strategist," I would never have said something like this.


    If that were the case, I wouldn¡¯t have felt the need to tell Serpina the truth.


    I wouldn¡¯t have worried about whether she was discouraged or not.


    I wouldn¡¯t have cared about her at all.


    A simple, detached answer like "I cannot determine that" would have been enough.


    In fact, giving her too much hope might have disrupted the future where Luna became the ruler of the unified empire.


    And yet¡ª


    Right now¡ª


    I wasn¡¯t speaking out of concern for who would rule the empire.


    I was speaking because I didn¡¯t want Serpina to fall apart.


    Because I didn¡¯t want her to be swallowed by fate.


    Because I didn¡¯t want her to be defeated by something as senseless as a cursed lineage.


    It was too emotional. Too irrational.


    [Why?]


    [Why do I feel like this? What is Serpina to me?]


    ["Swen..."]


    Serpina¡¯s voice wavered for the first time.


    She parted her lips, as if she wanted to ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? say something¡ª


    But instead¡ª


    A soft laugh slipped past them.


    ["...Ahaha."]


    It was the first time I had ever seen her laugh like this.


    Not a chuckle of amusement.


    Not a smirk of superiority.


    But a genuine, joyful laugh.


    At that moment¡ª


    The golden sunlight streamed through the window, illuminating her soft, flowing hair and fair skin.


    The brightness of the scene¡ª


    And the brightness of her smile¡ª


    Caught me off guard.


    ["Thank you, Swen."]


    ["......!!"]


    ["If I am to grasp my opportunity, I will need your Insight more than ever."]


    Serpina stretched out her hand toward me.


    It was a familiar sight¡ª


    An absolute ruler, extending her hand toward her subordinates as if bestowing them a command.


    I had seen it countless times before.


    I had felt her authority pressing down upon me, the overwhelming charisma of a sovereign ruling the north.


    But now¡ª


    The hand she extended toward me¡ª


    Did not belong to a ruler standing above me.


    But to a companion¡ª


    Someone walking alongside me, matching my stride.


    ["From now on, I¡¯m counting on you, Swen."]


    Ba-dump.


    Ba-dump.


    The pounding of my heartbeat¡ª


    Too clear. Too loud.


    And against it¡ª


    I could do absolutely nothing.

 Chapter 189: Her Proposal

    Some time later.


    A triumphant report arrived at Roze Castle from the occupying forces that had set out¡ªthey had successfully suppressed the rebellion.


    Their target had been Linenheit Castle.


    The number of soldiers sent to quell the rebellion was roughly 1.3 times the number of rebel troops stationed to defend the castle.


    Considering this was a siege battle, the odds were nothing short of remarkable.


    Siege warfare, by its nature, was significantly more difficult than defensive battles, and the common rule of thumb dictated that at least twice the defending force was necessary for a successful siege.


    The commanding officer of the assault was none other than Airen Juliet.


    Her title as a specialist in siege warfare had never ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) been more well-earned.


    Just as she had confidently declared, the rebellion was quelled with almost laughable ease.


    To begin with, taking over a single, moderately sized northern territory and its castle had never been a viable path to toppling Serpina¡¯s army.


    Perhaps if the continent had been left completely unguarded, it would have been a different story... but the occupying forces never hesitated, and the rebels¡¯ reckless challenge crumbled without leaving any mark.


    Once again, my advice had proven accurate.


    Without capable commanders and sufficient troops, the rebels would have suffered a far greater defeat than they already had.


    The leader of the rebellion and former lord of Linenheit Castle, Celine, was found hanging by the neck.


    Her final letter, a declaration that she would curse Serpina even in death, was burned along with her corpse by Serpina¡¯s orders.


    What kind of grudge had driven her to push forward with a rebellion that had no chance of victory?


    What could have possibly enraged her so much that she willingly threw her life away, recklessly charging at Serpina like a moth to a flame?


    No one remained to answer those questions.


    And so¡ª


    Having successfully demonstrated her skills, Airen emerged from the battle as a victorious general.


    From what I heard, one of her subordinates in the vanguard had been in grave danger, and Airen personally intervened to save him.


    I had warned her multiple times not to overexert herself, but from her perspective, it probably wasn¡¯t overexertion at all...


    Even so, I still felt uneasy about her stepping onto the battlefield.


    Ever since she saved that officer¡¯s life, I could clearly feel the shift in how the generals viewed her.


    Whereas before, she had been an outsider and faced rejection, now, more and more people considered her one of their own.


    "As per your command, the rebellion at Linenheit Castle has been quelled."


    Serpina rose from her throne and approached Airen, who was kneeling before her.


    Then, right before her eyes¡ªSerpina lowered herself onto one knee, aligning their gazes.


    "You have done well, Airen. I will never forget your dedication."


    "My liege..."


    Airen¡¯s violet eyes shimmered for a brief moment.


    A knight, raised to protect others.


    A knight, who desperately longed for recognition.


    No matter how many victories she achieved, she had never once received proper acknowledgment¡ªlet alone true encouragement.


    For her, this moment must have been deeply moving.


    "...I only did what was expected of me."


    "No, that is not true.


    On the surface, it may seem natural for a subordinate to serve their ruler.


    But in this era, to risk one¡¯s life for their liege is an act of immeasurable value.


    I will never forget it, Airen."


    Watching Airen integrate into Serpina¡¯s army as a valuable asset always left me with mixed feelings.


    Seeing her finally receive the recognition she had long deserved made me even happier than receiving recognition myself.


    But at the same time, deep in my heart, Luna¡¯s face kept flashing before my eyes.


    One day, I might have to leave this place.


    And when that time came, Airen would follow me without hesitation.


    That worried me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ª


    Am I making things harder for her?


    At first, I had only approached her thinking, It would be useful to have a strong general.


    But now, she was one of the most important people in my life.


    ...Well, for now, it was best to simply enjoy the sight of Airen¡¯s proud expression.


    A few days later.


    A mass execution was held at Roze Castle for the captured rebel officers.


    Once again, Serpina had to personally take the lives of those who had once served her.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    How many times had she already done this?


    And how many more times would she have to do it in the future?


    After the execution, preparations were finally made for our return to Eingart Castle.


    Originally, only Serpina, myself, and the officers who had come as reinforcements were meant to return.


    But perhaps as a personal gesture, Serpina had arranged for Airen to return to Eingart Castle alongside me.


    The management of the occupying forces here would be left in the hands of General Irian.


    He was more than capable¡ªI had no doubts about entrusting the role to him.


    And now¡ª


    "So I should take this to mean that no further rebellions will arise for the time being?"


    Inside the carriage bound for Eingart Castle.


    It was a VVIP space, heavily guarded, where the ruler herself was seated¡ª


    And I was sitting right beside Serpina, engaged in conversation with her.


    In the narrow carriage, we weren¡¯t sitting across from each other.


    We were side by side.


    Was it the close proximity?


    Or perhaps because it was her personal carriage?


    The intense scent of citrus filled the air, so strong that it felt like it would cling to my very skin.


    "I cannot say for certain... but at the very least, this decision will not be to our disadvantage. I can assure you of that much."


    Ever since she had heard about Insight, Serpina had been keeping me at her side all day, constantly asking for my input on various decisions.


    At first, she had asked, "Will another rebellion occur?"


    But that was something I genuinely couldn¡¯t predict.


    Every time I had anticipated a rebellion before, it had been through logical deduction and hindsight, not some miraculous foresight.


    I had never once seen a rebellion before it happened.


    The only reason I was able to answer her now was¡ª


    Because the decision to return to Eingart Castle had been confirmed as the correct one.


    It wasn¡¯t an overwhelmingly favorable outcome, like "An excellent choice."


    Nor was it "This is the best possible move."


    It was simply a neutral "Yes."


    But if it had been a wrong decision, the answer would have been "No."


    That alone was enough to confirm that this was the right course of action.


    "I see..."


    Serpina nodded thoughtfully, then smiled.


    "Swen, you must have had quite a difficult time."


    "...Me?"


    "Yes. I¡¯ve been testing your Insight for days, yet you¡¯ve only been able to provide answers for a handful of my questions. It must have been exhausting, sorting through everything in your mind within such a limited framework."


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Over the past few days, I had been bombarded with countless questions.


    But there had been few moments where I even needed to hesitate over my answers.


    Most of them would have simply resulted in "I don¡¯t know."


    Which meant I never had to lie.


    "Insight is certainly an extraordinary ability... but it has far more restrictions than I expected. Yet even within those constraints, you have consistently provided sound advice."


    "As I¡¯ve said many times before, it¡¯s nothing more than a collection of fragmented records."


    "Didn¡¯t I just tell you that excessive humility can be harmful?"


    Serpina chuckled, covering her mouth with her hand, amusement glinting in her eyes.


    ...She was beautiful.


    I had thought Airen was beautiful.


    Reika as well.


    And, of course, Luna¡ªshe had a face that could hold its own anywhere.


    But if it came down to sheer, overwhelming beauty, I doubted there was a single woman who could surpass Serpina.


    If I kept staring at her like this, I felt as if I, too, might fall under her spell.


    So, I lightly turned my head away.


    "Well, there will be plenty of opportunities to test things further in the future. After all, we have plenty of time... Hehehe."


    "......"


    Something felt... strange.


    My chest¡ªached.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time I had heard Serpina speak with this kind of nuance.


    The last time she said something similar, I had merely taken note of it without feeling much of anything.


    But now...


    Every time she spoke as if it was a given that we would always be together, I felt as though a heavy stone had sunk deep into my heart.


    I mustn¡¯t be swayed...


    I couldn''t forget my promise.


    She was the one person who had trusted my words unconditionally.


    Without demanding conditions or tests, she had believed in me, abandoning her nation and seeking refuge in a foreign land.


    That person was Luna.


    How could I possibly forget the promise I made to her?


    Whether Serpina was unaware of my conflicted feelings or simply pretending not to notice¡ª


    She brought that topic up again with an air of perfect ease.


    "There will be much to do once we return to Eingart Castle."


    "That is the nature of a ruler¡¯s position, is it not?"


    "For the most part, yes. But this time, it will be particularly troublesome. Once again, I will have to deal with my own followers."


    "...Excuse me?"


    Something about the word deal with unsettled me, prompting me to ask again.


    Serpina shook her head slightly, as if correcting herself.


    "Rather than deal with, I suppose persuade would be more accurate. There will undoubtedly be those who refuse to accept it."


    "What could possibly require persuasion?"


    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, Serpina might have seemed like an ideal ruler.


    But this world was one where monarchy was the most prevalent political system.


    When a ruler gave an order, it was expected to be followed.


    Those who refused either staged a rebellion or met immediate execution.


    Moreover, she was the sovereign of the Serpina Army¡ªthe heir to the former Eingart Empire.


    Even if some factions refused to acknowledge her legitimacy, her word carried far more weight than any of the other regional lords.


    Yet she spoke as if she anticipated considerable resistance.


    Was there really something so radical that it would stir such opposition?


    Serpina fell silent for a moment, as if considering her words.


    Then, suddenly, she turned to face me¡ªher gaze locking onto mine.


    For just an instant, my eyes were once again drawn to her lips.


    The memory of the moment we had kissed... shook me once more.


    Was this punishment?


    For letting my thoughts stray toward something so improper when she was about to discuss something important?


    If so, the gravity of her next words certainly matched the offense.


    It was, without a doubt, a proposal so radical that many would rise in opposition to it.


    "Swen. I am considering appointing you as the Grand Strategist of the Nation."

 Chapter 190: Insight (1)

    "The position of Grand Strategist?"


    "That is correct."


    It was certainly a groundbreaking proposal.


    If we considered pure ability alone, it was the most logical choice.


    Had I been playing this game as Serpina, I would have appointed Swen¡ªthe player character with 100 Intelligence¡ªas Grand Strategist immediately upon recruitment.


    In the game, as long as a subordinate had a higher Intelligence stat than the ruler, they would always say something like:


    "If it¡¯s you, I can entrust the nation¡¯s governance without worry."


    And that was that¡ªno resistance, no political turmoil.


    But reality was different.


    Power was not something people easily relinquished.


    Even if a successor was exceptionally talented, few would simply step aside for them.


    Take Anima and Jinor, for example.


    Among the founding contributors of the Aishus Army, Anima had been one of the more capable minds.


    But even so, Jinor¡ªwho had served as the final Chancellor of the former empire¡ªwas a far superior candidate for the position of Grand Strategist.


    Yet his appointment had still shaken the nation to its core.


    "Just to confirm, what is the current sentiment among the generals regarding Jenna?"


    "I don¡¯t even need to ask the generals.


    When I had just ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) ascended as heir to the empire, it was Jenna who swiftly stabilized the chaotic situation and consolidated power under me.


    She is someone to whom even I owe great gratitude."


    If she were to be removed in favor of me...?


    Unlike Airen, I had not proven myself on the battlefield.


    At least Airen had tangible accomplishments to her name.


    Meanwhile, the things I had done in this land¡ª


    Most of them were behind the scenes, unnoticed by the majority.


    I had advised Serpina in private.


    I had helped Janis protect the Al Kasky family from extermination.


    Even if Serpina and Irian appreciated my contributions, outwardly speaking, it would seem as though I had done nothing for this country.


    And on top of that, there were already rumors about me and Serpina.


    A young female ruler, repeatedly summoning a young male officer close to her age for private meetings.


    And then¡ªsuddenly appointing him to the second most powerful position in the nation?


    Even if I were an outsider, I would assume she was just handing the position to her lover.


    Serpina was too shrewd not to have anticipated this.


    That¡¯s why I met her gaze directly and asked:


    "Even so, you would appoint an outsider like me?"


    She looked at me as if the question itself was ridiculous.


    "But is it not the most rational choice?"


    "I cannot agree.


    If you appoint me under these circumstances, with the rumors already circulating, it will likely shake the loyalty of your generals."


    "Do you truly believe that appointing the most qualified person to the appropriate position is something that requires consideration for others'' opinions?"


    "This seems like the perfect moment to reflect on the importance of humility, which you yourself once emphasized."


    Serpina chuckled, amused by my roundabout phrasing.


    "You never yield, do you? Even before me... Hehehe. ?"


    Grand Strategist.


    Would it truly be right for me to take that position over Jenna?


    More importantly...


    Would it be right to take on such a high-ranking role when I knew I would eventually leave?


    Of course, if I became Grand Strategist, it would make my departure easier.


    The position itself, the trust I had built through my past contributions, and the weight of Insight¡ª


    I had succeeded in creating a situation where Serpina had to listen to my words.


    If I played my cards right and continued making accurate predictions, then when the Lunarian Army reemerged, I could simply say:


    "This is where you must let me go."


    With that, I could safely reunite with Luna, bringing Airen and Reika with me¡ªwithout any danger.


    But if it came to that...


    "I would be using Serpina."


    At this moment, more than anything, I did not want to use her.


    That thought alone made me quietly shake my head.


    "The position is far too great for me.


    I can only rely on ¡®Insight,¡¯ whereas Jenna is far more qualified than I am."


    Serpina studied my face for a long moment before turning her gaze forward again.


    "If that is your wish, I will not press the matter further. But, Swen¡ªthere is something I want you to remember."


    She parted her lips once more.


    "If you desire it, the position of Grand Strategist will be yours."


    "Not only that.


    If there is anything you want¡ªanything at all¡ªI will grant it to you."


    "So, should your heart ever waver, even slightly... please, be honest with me."


    ...Should my heart ever waver.


    So she had noticed.


    Serpina was aware, at least vaguely, that my allegiance lay with another.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time she had spoken like this.


    She had made similar comments before¡ªsaying she wouldn¡¯t care who came first.


    That it didn¡¯t matter if she was second.


    Luna...


    I remembered the ruby-colored eyes, trembling with fear, as she gazed up at me from the throne of Zeilant¡¯s modest castle.


    And then¡ª


    I turned my head and met the golden eyes before me.


    Shining beautifully, yet unable to fully conceal the loneliness lingering beneath.


    I...


    I had to make a choice.


    Lunarian Iniang or Serpina von Eingart...


    Whom should I follow?


    It was not a question Insight could answer.


    Even if I tried to consult it, the response would be obvious:


    "Unknown."


    This was a decision only I could make.


    Intelligence meant nothing in the face of this choice.


    And no matter what I decided¡ª


    The full weight of that choice would fall upon me alone.


    I could no longer avoid it.


    And so, I sat in that carriage with Serpina, passing the time.


    The scent of citrus seeped into my skin, soaking into the depths of my heart.


    ***


    Upon returning to Eingart Castle, one thing became clear¡ª


    The threat to Serpina¡¯s life was not some natural disaster.


    Nothing significant had occurred during our journey back.


    Days had passed without incident.


    There had been no alarming reports, no sudden crises.


    That meant¡ª


    ¡®The most likely threat was an assassination attempt.¡¯


    It was reasonable to assume that she had narrowly escaped an assassination plot.


    Of course, there was no such thing as 100% certainty in this world.


    I couldn¡¯t guarantee that was the case.


    But given the current situation, it was the most logical conclusion.


    Even if she had avoided death this time, there was no guarantee that another attempt wouldn¡¯t be made.


    Which meant I had to confirm, once and for all, that she was truly out of danger.


    And so, after our return, I approached Airen.


    "You mean Lady Luna?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    I had deliberately steered the conversation to lead up to that question.


    "...I have not forgotten what you told me.


    That one day, you will return to Lady Luna¡¯s side."


    "Do you remember why?"


    "Of course...


    It is because you believe that Lady Luna is the one true ruler destined to unite the continent, correct?"


    Good.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    I had finally gotten the question I was waiting for.


    I entered it, my heart tense with anticipation¡ª


    ¡®Is Lunarian Iniang destined to unite the continent?¡¯


    If the answer wasn''t what I expected... what would I do?


    I didn¡¯t want to think about it.


    But fortunately, my plans were not so easily derailed.


    [Yes.]


    Hah...


    I let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    Nothing had changed.


    Luna was still destined to be the ruler who would unify the continent.


    Which meant¡ª


    Serpina would survive.


    Because Luna could not fulfill that destiny if Serpina were dead.


    For now, at least, I had managed to lift the shadow of death from over her once again.


    "I''m glad you remember."


    "Swen..."


    Airen hesitated for a moment before speaking in a careful tone.


    "I''ve told you this before, but I will say it again.


    No matter what happens, I will always be on your side.


    No matter what choice you make, I will stand by you. You don¡¯t have to worry about that."


    For a moment, I wondered why she was suddenly saying this again.


    But I quickly realized¡ª


    Bringing up Luna in this situation must have stirred a lot of thoughts in her mind as well.


    She was likely considering the implications.


    I felt grateful for her concern, so I smiled and replied.


    "Thank you. I feel the same way, Airen."


    "...Mm."


    With that, my conversation with Airen ended.


    After safely escorting Serpina back to the royal palace, the very first thing I suggested was¡ª


    "A bodyguard?"


    "Yes."


    Even though she had avoided one assassination attempt, there was no guarantee there wouldn¡¯t be another.


    I couldn''t always ask Insight at the right time to predict every attempt.


    We had to prepare thoroughly.


    "I already have at least four armed guards with me at all times."


    "Yes, but... I would like you to include General Airen among them."


    Of all the people I could trust with this, Airen was the only one.


    She was the only person I had warned about the possibility of an assassination attempt.


    There was no other officer I could confide in like that.


    "Hmm..."


    Serpina rested her chin on her hand, considering my request.


    "She is currently the Deputy Commander of the occupation forces,


    but she has yet to actually take part in the campaign.


    And compared to that position, a bodyguard¡¯s role is relatively insignificant.


    There shouldn''t be much concern about favoritism."


    Serpina narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "And why, exactly, do you want this?"


    I hesitated.


    Telling her "I believe someone is trying to assassinate you" outright would only unsettle her.


    I wanted to protect her without shaking her trust or her peace of mind.


    But I also wasn¡¯t sure I could win a verbal battle with her if I tried to reason my way through it.


    So...


    I would take the direct approach.


    "I would like to see General Airen more often."


    "Oh?"


    Serpina¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.


    Since joining the Serpina Army, I had spent most of my time by Serpina¡¯s side.


    I was always stationed as her aide, accompanying her wherever she went.


    Even after returning to Eingart Castle, my duties had essentially become no different from those of her personal guards.


    But if Airen became her official bodyguard, that would change.


    She and I would have far more opportunities to see each other.


    Serpina knew how much I valued Airen.


    And she was someone who, despite everything, had a tendency to indulge my personal requests.


    So I had reason to believe she would accept.


    "If you are willing, I would appreciate your approval."


    Serpina covered her mouth and laughed, clearly entertained.


    "You¡¯re bold, Swen.


    To interfere with a ruler¡¯s personnel decisions just because you personally want to see someone more often."


    "..."


    "And what about General Airen¡¯s opinion?"


    "I have no doubt she will obey my orders,


    but she is currently overseeing many troops as Deputy Commander."


    "She may not be pleased to suddenly find herself reassigned as my bodyguard."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that."


    Airen was not the type to care about titles, ranks, or authority.


    She only wished to be recognized for her worth.


    She was not someone who lived for ambition.


    If she had been, she would have fallen into despair long ago, when Lyn kept demoting her over and over again.


    Instead, she had remained loyal to Lyn until the very end, burning her life away in service.


    I had simply meant that she would have no reason to refuse.


    But Serpina seemed to interpret it differently¡ªshe chuckled again, shaking her head.


    "So you are certain she won¡¯t refuse?


    You have quite the confidence in her, Swen.


    And yet... General Airen also seems to have a rather soft-hearted side to her, doesn¡¯t she?"


    ...Honestly, she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine Airen refusing my request.


    That was exactly why I wanted to protect her.


    Seeing my lack of response, Serpina finally nodded.


    "Very well. I will allow it."


    "Thank you."


    "You need not thank me.


    After all, I am the one at a disadvantage here, am I not?"


    "Regardless of my position as ruler,


    I am still just a woman who wishes to win your favor, Swen.


    How could I possibly deny such a simple request from the one I wish to impress?"


    Then, her golden eyes gleamed as she stepped closer¡ªher face flushing slightly.


    "But... since I have granted your request, I must claim something in return, must I not?"


    "If it is something I can do, I will, of course, comply."


    Serpina smiled.


    A satisfied, almost predatory smile.


    Then, she whispered¡ª


    "Swen... you must devote yourself to me even more... ?"


    * * *


    And from that day forward¡ª


    Just as she had declared, eyes shining with desire¡ª


    I found myself devoting even more of myself to Serpina.

 Chapter 191: Insight (2)

    Spending nearly the entire day by her side¡ªif that was the definition of "devoting" myself, then it would be the correct answer.


    ¨D¨DOf course, most of that time was consumed by state affairs.


    Even though I had not officially obtained the position of the nation''s strategist, Serpina, upon learning about my Insight, had begun consulting me rather than Jenna for the majority of her governance decisions.


    From the most trivial matters to the larger issues of what needed to be done moving forward.


    While Jenna oversaw the northern continent as a whole, I was the one handling all the minor internal affairs.


    And then¡ª


    Airen, who had returned to Eingart Castle with me from Roze Castle, was formally appointed as Serpina¡¯s personal escort knight.


    At first, some voiced concerns that this was essentially a demotion, but¡ªwithout any strong reaction, Airen simply knelt before Serpina and accepted the role without hesitation.


    When I later spoke to her in private¡ª


    ["You thought I was ordered to do this?"]


    ["Yes."]


    On our way back to the mansion, Airen turned her head to look at me.


    In her violet eyes, the word certainty was clearly etched.


    ["There¡¯s no way our lord would appoint me, the deputy commander, as a mere escort knight without a reason. Besides, Swen, haven¡¯t you been spending a lot more time with our lord lately? It was only natural to assume the topic came up between the two of you."]


    After saying that, she looked at me cautiously before asking¡ª


    ["...Was I wrong?"]


    ["No, you were right, Lady Airen. Still, I¡¯m a little amazed at how precisely you figured it out."]


    ["Well, it¡¯s you giving the orders, so of course there had to be a reason. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess."]


    Then, just as she was speaking with a relaxed smile, her expression hardened.


    She moved closer, lowering her voice to a whisper.


    The sudden rush of her scent wasn¡¯t entirely unpleasant.


    ["It¡¯s related to what you mentioned before¡ªabout our lord being in danger, isn¡¯t it?"]


    There was nothing more to hide from Lady Airen, so I answered her bluntly.


    ["Yes, that¡¯s right."]


    ["I see. Understood. If it¡¯s to protect our lord, then it¡¯s a worthy task."]


    Airen probably felt an even greater debt of gratitude toward Serpina than I did.


    She would carry out this duty without any complaints if it was for her sake.


    There would eventually come a time when I would have to take her with me.


    This arrangement would undoubtedly help put Airen¡¯s mind at ease when that moment arrived.


    ["By the way... this is a bit off-topic, but..."]


    ["Go ahead."]


    Airen hesitated for a moment before carefully asking her next question.


    Unlike her earlier serious and grave demeanor, this time, she looked flustered, her face turning bright red in embarrassment.


    ["It¡¯s just... I was curious about what kind of conversations you usually have with our lord."]


    Seeing right through Lady Airen¡¯s intentions, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    What kind of conversations, huh...


    ["Just general discussions about governance. You don¡¯t need to worry about any strange rumors."]


    ["N-No, it¡¯s not that! Swen, I¡ª I¡¯m not saying I believe in the rumors, it¡¯s just..."]


    ["In that case, why don¡¯t we spend some time together today? Since returning, we haven¡¯t had much time to talk, have we?"]


    Airen had been following a routine where she left at dawn and only returned by evening.


    And I had been {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} busy being dragged around by Serpina.


    ["Huh? But, um... Lady Reika..."]


    ["She¡¯ll be fine for today."]


    On my way out, I had exchanged greetings with Reika, whose eyes were completely sunken.


    From what I heard, she had spent the entire night reading, so she was probably deep in dreamland by now.


    ["So, let¡¯s spend some time together today, Lady Airen."]


    Airen hesitated for a moment¡ª


    Then, lowering her head, she responded in a small voice.


    ["...Okay."]


    And just like that, for the first time in a long while, the two of us got to spend time together.


    For someone like me, who was constantly engaged in battles of wits, time spent with her was my only real respite.


    *


    Time passed.


    As usual, my exchange of cryptic questions and answers with Serpina continued.


    She asked, and I answered.


    It was a simple mechanism, but when paired with my "100 Intelligence" ability, which ensured that every word I spoke was correct, these conversations became something far greater than mere discussions.


    At this point, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that I was single-handedly guiding half the actions of Serpina¡¯s army¡ªthe most powerful military force on the continent.


    ["So, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s not yet time to start a war?"]


    ["That¡¯s correct. Something seems to be brewing in the background."]


    ["And you¡¯re saying we don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s a rebellion or not?"]


    ["Yes."]


    I wanted to give her a precise answer, but with my ability, I could only see the result, not the cause.


    In the past, she would have dismissed my vague responses as illogical, but Serpina was different now.


    She listened carefully to everything I said, accepting my words as truth.


    ["...I understand. I¡¯ll give it more thought. If the outcome is inevitable, then there must be a reason behind it."]


    The way Serpina approached these "absolute truths" was eerily similar to my own.


    She would take the results, deduce possible causes, and then extract the most probable conclusion.


    While I had full knowledge of this world thanks to my 10,000 hours of gameplay, she, as a ruler, had a much broader grasp of governance and military strategy than I ever could.


    If she had the 100 Intelligence ability, she might have been able to utilize it even better than I did.


    ["In that case, I¡¯m about to assign a new mission¡ªwhat would be the most optimal way to structure it?"]


    Honestly, being a "100 Intelligence strategist" wasn¡¯t anything special.


    It simply meant answering questions like these.


    I provided her with the most efficient answers to every inquiry.


    As a result¡ª


    The changes occurring in this nation were far greater than I had expected.


    By preemptively preventing floods, the people¡¯s trust in her increased.


    Through rational dealings with merchant guilds, she secured a year¡¯s worth of military provisions at a bargain price.


    By acting decisively, she prevented the rise of rampant bandit groups before they could take hold.


    Since following my advice always led to the best outcome, Serpina¡¯s reputation naturally began to improve.


    Her standing among the military officers had never been bad to begin with, but the common people hadn¡¯t fully embraced her yet.


    This shift in public sentiment was nothing short of remarkable.


    As favorable results continued to accumulate, Serpina no longer hesitated.


    At first, even after learning about my Insight, she had accepted my initial advice with a somewhat skeptical expression.


    But at some point, she simply started believing in my words without question.


    I could feel her attitude toward me shifting in real time.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    And that wasn''t the only consequence.


    Every single exploration yielded nothing but good news.


    ["What is all this?"]


    ["These are... the treasures we discovered while scouting the surrounding territories, as per your orders."]


    Not just a single treasure¡ªtreasures, plural.


    Before Serpina, five different treasures were being presented.


    A masterfully crafted sword, a six-generation compilation of medical texts, a war treatise written by a renowned strategist, a legendary liquor spoken of in myths, and precious gemstones of immense value.


    All of them were the result of my simple suggestion¡ª"It would be beneficial to conduct an exploration."


    Serpina distributed all these treasures among her commanders.


    When I asked why, she responded indifferently, as if it were nothing special.


    ["I have no interest in collecting such things. Objects exist to be used by people. Wouldn''t these treasures be far happier being handled and appreciated rather than gathering dust in the royal treasury?"]


    Even so, greed is part of human nature.


    To distribute every single treasure without hesitation was not something just anyone could do.


    The only thing she kept for herself was the war treatise.


    It seemed she was studying it in private.


    I had heard that it was Serpina who devised the strategy to lure out Anima from the castle.


    She listened to the opinions of her generals but ultimately valued her own judgment as well.


    As a ruler, she was the final decision-maker.


    And in order to extract the best possible choices, she could not afford to neglect her studies.


    Of course, with me¡ªthe strategist with 100 Intelligence¡ªby her side, she could have relied solely on my answers and still arrived at the correct solutions.


    But that did not stop her from honing herself relentlessly.


    And yet¡ª


    ["So it¡¯s still not time yet?"]


    ["No, it is not."]


    There was a particular question Serpina had started asking me at some point.


    "Can Serpina von Eingart unify the world?"


    And every single time, the answer remained the same.


    No.


    Though the nation was steadily progressing, that answer had never once changed.


    ["I see. I understand."]


    She never displayed disappointment at my response.


    She never demanded further explanations.


    She simply accepted my words and resumed her work.


    One might expect her to question why¡ªto at least ask for clarification once¡ªbut she did not.


    She merely continued to struggle against her fate in silence.


    Her unwavering dedication to self-improvement was likely part of that struggle.


    She was making every effort to overcome the weight of her past and become a ruler capable of unifying the continent.


    And yet, I¡ª


    I could never bring myself to say it.


    "If Serpina von Eingart were to die, this nation would become a unified empire."


    No matter what happened, I could never reveal that truth.


    I could only continue to support her as I had been.


    After all, keeping her alive was beneficial for Lady Luna as well.


    With that justification, I had no trouble assisting her without hesitation.


    It was during this time, while I remained by her side, that something decisive happened.


    ***


    It all began with an exploration.


    ["Is sending General Celia to Kelstein Castle the most efficient choice?"]


    [Approaching the correct answer.]


    ''...No.''


    I shook my head.


    Through several rounds of questioning, we had already established that an exploration at Kelstein Castle was optimal.


    The issue was¡ªwho should be sent?


    The act of exploration itself was a fixed outcome.


    But the choice of commander remained variable.


    If I could pinpoint the correct commander through logical deduction, then the answer would be¡ª"Yes."


    Serpina nodded.


    ["I¡¯ve summoned all available generals."]


    ["It seems the correct choice is someone currently assigned to a mission."]


    ["Hmm..."]


    Serpina paused in thought, then resumed her questioning.


    ["Is sending General Airen to Kelstein Castle the most efficient choice?"]


    "......."


    A familiar name had come up, and I almost faltered.


    [Approaching the correct answer.]


    ''So it¡¯s not Lady Airen.''


    I shook my head once again.


    Following Airen, the names of other commanders under the occupation forces began to be listed.


    Cransis, Jaden, Yuria... unfamiliar names, except for Cransis.


    One after another, their names passed without yielding the correct answer.


    And then¡ª


    ["Is sending General Irian to Kelstein Castle the most efficient choice?"]


    ...!


    My mechanical process of questioning suddenly came to a halt.


    Serpina let out a satisfied chuckle.


    It was exceedingly difficult to conceal my reactions in front of her.


    ["It seems we have our answer, Swen."]


    The result had returned¡ª


    [Yes.]


    ["...That¡¯s correct."]


    I bowed my head slightly.


    ["Please dispatch General Irian to Kelstein Castle."]

 Chapter 192: Insight (3)

    A few days later.


    As the morning sunlight tickled her cheeks, Serpina¡¯s eyes slowly fluttered open.


    ...Mmm...


    She sat up lightly and stretched.


    Her sheer white negligee clung precariously to her delicate curves, barely covering her figure.


    The first thing she did was bathe.


    After filling the tub and heating the water, she spent the waiting time tidying her bedding.


    It was an unusual sight¡ªone that didn¡¯t quite suit a ruler.


    After all, Serpina wasn¡¯t just some noble or feudal lord¡ªshe was of the former imperial bloodline.


    Naturally, she should have had at least three or four maids attending to her at all times.


    Yet, she preferred to do it herself.


    This was more than just a morning routine¡ªit was a ritual.


    Before starting her day as the heir of the Eingart family, she would shed the identity of Serpina for a brief moment.


    Moreover, this bedroom was a forbidden sanctuary.


    No one besides Serpina herself was allowed to enter freely.


    It was her only place of solitude.


    Thus, she stepped into the wooden tub, her body wrapped in nothing but a thin towel.


    As the water overflowed around her, a soft sigh escaped her pink lips.


    Perhaps due to the ample size of her chest, the water spilled over for quite some time before the room finally settled into a quiet stillness.


    ...


    As the warmth seeped into her skin, a certain man¡¯s face naturally came to mind.


    The only person who had ever trespassed into this forbidden space¡ªtwice.


    Swen...


    Flushing, Serpina dipped her face into the water up to her lips.


    The bubbling sound echoed the turmoil in her mind.


    Whenever she thought of him, her heart pounded.


    Whenever she thought of him, a ticklish sensation filled her stomach.


    The first man to step into her bedroom.


    The first man to visit her siblings¡¯ graves with her.


    He had told her he would stay by her side.


    He had told her he believed in her.


    And¡ªhe had entrusted her with a secret he hadn¡¯t even shared with Airen.


    At first, her feelings toward him had been simple: curiosity.


    A nameless young man who kept appearing in her dreams.


    The strategist who had sent boulders crashing down and cornered her army¡ªshe had simply wanted to meet him once.


    Then, it had turned into desire¡ªnot personal desire, but the desire for talent.


    Jenna was by no means an incompetent commander, but Swen¡¯s insight was unparalleled among the Serpina forces.


    Even his initial wager with her¡ªoffering a bet to a ruler of an enemy nation¡ªshowed that he had courage despite his lack of physical strength.


    From the very beginning, she had instinctively known¡ª


    Swen was the missing puzzle piece necessary for her conquest.


    And now¡ª


    The feeling she held for him was no longer desire.


    It was craving.


    It was no longer about ambition.


    It was the raw yearning of a woman for a man.


    Even the absolute ruler, Serpina, could not resist the primal instincts that stirred within her.


    Curiosity, desire, and craving had become a tangled mess, ruling over her mind.


    A completely foreign feeling, one she had never experienced before, left her confused and restless.


    And then¡ª


    A thought suddenly struck her.


    Swen had said he possessed an ability called Insight.


    Given how everything he had predicted so far had come true, that claim was likely to be true.


    But...


    Was he really using that ability for her?


    ["When he moved from Brans Army to Aishus, and... his path to becoming a strategist for Brans Army¡ªthere¡¯s something off about it."]


    According to what she had heard, before joining Brans Army, Swen had been a strategist for a small, weak nation.


    Abandoned by his former ruler, he had remained in a besieged fortress and surrendered himself to Lyn Brans.


    The official story was that his former ruler had used him as a sacrificial pawn and fled.


    When she had first heard it, she had merely found it strange¡ªHow could someone with such insight be betrayed so easily by a minor ruler?


    But now, knowing about Insight, she had far more reason to be suspicious.


    Would someone like him truly allow himself to be abandoned so easily?


    Or...


    Could it be that he simply couldn¡¯t see whether he would be discarded or not?


    After all, he wasn¡¯t omniscient. There were things he failed to predict.


    Yet¡ªSerpina¡¯s intuition told her that Swen had not acted carelessly.


    ["Perhaps..."]


    Yes.


    The truth might be¡ªhe had far more complicated relationships with his past rulers than he let on.


    This wasn¡¯t just her speculation.


    The soldiers of Brans Army had whispered their own doubts.


    A ruler who had suddenly vanished, taking all the gold, provisions, and troops with them.


    A strategist who had once made a fool of Lyn Brans, yet had seemingly fallen into her grasp with ease.


    The inconsistencies had been widely discussed among Brans Army¡¯s soldiers.


    Though the rumors had faded without conclusion, there was one undeniable fact:


    Swen had changed rulers multiple times.


    It was only natural to reach a certain conclusion¡ª


    His true loyalty lay not with her, but with someone else.


    ["I trust my lord... I trust you, Lady Serpina."]


    His voice, in that moment, had carried undeniable sincerity.


    But was she truly the "lord" he spoke of?


    If so¡ªwhy had he added Lady Serpina as an afterthought?


    Of course, one could interpret it as "I trust my lord, Lady Serpina."


    But still.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Up until now¡ªwhenever she had spoken about the possibility of his loyalty lying elsewhere¡ª


    At some point, Swen had stopped denying it.


    So who was it?


    Who was the true ruler Swen had in his heart?


    Would Airen, who had been with him since Brans Army, know?


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t afford to ask.


    Not now.


    She didn¡¯t want to burden Airen unnecessarily.


    She was a brilliant general, and besides¡ª


    She didn¡¯t want to risk pushing Airen into asking Swen directly.


    She didn¡¯t want to provoke him.


    She didn¡¯t want him to resent her.


    Certainly.


    She had resolved to wait patiently¡ª


    To wait until he slowly opened his heart to her.


    Even if it took months, even if it took ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) years, she had sworn she would win him over in the end...


    And yet¡ª


    A creeping sense of anxiety gnawed at her, as if the warm, gray eyes that once gazed at her would suddenly disappear.


    Her body burned with unease.


    ...Haah.


    After soaking in the bath for a long while, Serpina finally rose and finished her bath.


    She dressed herself and covered her body with a scent reminiscent of her favorite childhood place.


    The fragrance of yuzu was her armor.


    By donning that armor, she was no longer the soft-hearted youngest princess of the imperial family¡ª


    She became Serpina von Eingart, the golden-eyed absolute ruler.


    Finally, she adorned her hair with a distinctively shaped hairpin.


    With that, she was ready to face the world.


    ["Welcome, my lord."]


    Leaving her chambers and heading toward the royal castle, she acknowledged those who bowed to her with a light nod as she made her way to the throne.


    Upon arriving at the royal castle, the first order of business was to receive reports on recent affairs.


    ["No signs of rebellion... is that correct?"]


    As she read the long report from Jenna, soldiers approached her periodically to deliver updates on ongoing matters.


    Today, it seemed like she would spend her time reviewing reports, issuing no major orders.


    But then¡ª


    A surprising piece of news reached her.


    ["My lord. A letter has arrived from General Irian."]


    Irian¡ª


    He was the one Swen had recommended to patrol Kelstein Castle.


    Serpina took the letter from the soldier.


    And then¡ª


    ***


    Rewinding time¡ªat Roze Castle.


    ["Our lord has specifically assigned me?"]


    ["Yes, General."]


    Irian, who had been overseeing the garrison at Roze Castle in place of Airen, tilted his head in confusion.


    ["There are plenty of other capable generals available for a simple territorial survey, aren¡¯t there?"]


    ["That is true, but this was our lord¡¯s decision."]


    ["I do not question our lord¡¯s will, of course. But I can¡¯t help but wonder why I was chosen specifically..."]


    As Irian pondered, his aide hesitated before carefully offering an opinion.


    ["Well... it seems to be his suggestion."]


    ["His?"]


    ["That man¡ªSwen, I believe? He has been spending a great deal of time with our lord lately. From what I hear, he has been advising her on various matters. Many of the recent, somewhat perplexing orders are rumored to be tied to him. Of course, these are just rumors, but..."]


    Hearing this, Irian frowned in irritation.


    ["I must say, I am quite surprised by you. I had no idea you had the audacity to spread baseless gossip in front of me."]


    ["N-No, sir! That was not my intention!"]


    ["I will overlook it this time, but be mindful of your words from now on."]


    ["Yes, sir!"]


    ["If you understand, go summon General Beniel."]


    ["Understood."]


    As the aide departed, Irian fell into deep thought.


    I don¡¯t believe in malicious rumors... but even if they were true, Swen is certainly someone worthy of trust.


    There must be a reason he specifically chose me for this mission.


    Irian was well aware of the strange rumors surrounding Swen and Serpina.


    However, after the incident involving Janis, his trust had already leaned toward Swen.


    And besides¡ª


    If things played out well, Swen might even become his brother-in-law.


    Why would he speak ill of someone who might one day be part of his family?


    "I¡¯ll leave this place in Beniel¡¯s hands and prepare to depart immediately."


    It didn¡¯t matter who had suggested it.


    Orders had been given.


    And orders were to be followed.


    That was the way Irian lived.


    ***


    Back to Eingart Castle.


    As Serpina read Irian¡¯s letter, a faint tremor ran through her body.


    ...!!!


    "Sending Irian would be the most efficient choice."


    Hadn¡¯t he said that?


    Once again¡ª


    Serpina had witnessed, firsthand, the undeniable accuracy of that man¡¯s words.

 Chapter 193: The Unleashed Reins

    Among those who spent the most time in Airen¡¯s mansion, it was neither Airen, its owner, nor Swen, whom she had wanted to live with.


    Instead, it was Reika.


    Airen, as Serpina¡¯s personal escort knight, was often absent.


    Swen, constantly being summoned by Serpina, found less and less time to return home.


    And so, Reika was left alone in the mansion.


    She felt a little lonely¡ªbut staying here wasn¡¯t all that bad.


    With so much unexpected free time, she wandered the estate, read books, meditated...


    "Huu¡ª!"


    ["You¡¯ve done well, my lady."]


    ["Ah... N-No! If... if I was of any help... then I... um, I¡¯m happy. Hehe."]


    ["As I mentioned, this is our duty to handle, my lady..."]


    ["It-It''s fine...!"]


    Reika helped the mansion¡¯s maids with various household chores.


    To her, these tasks suited her surprisingly well.


    At first, the servants were startled, begging, "Please, my lady, leave these menial tasks to us!"


    But as time passed, they grew accustomed to her presence.


    Now, the sight of her sweeping the halls or assisting in the kitchen had become familiar.


    That day, after finishing her household chores, Reika found herself with time to spare.


    The sun was still high.


    It would be a while before it set, and only then would Swen and Airen return.


    She wondered what she should do to pass the time¡ª


    Then, something caught her eye.


    Huh?


    A few potted plants sat in the corner.


    They looked withered and lifeless, adding an air of gloom to the otherwise elegant mansion.


    ["Um... Excuse me."]


    Reika called out to a passing maid, bowing politely.


    ["Oh, Lady Reika. Good afternoon."]


    ["Are those pots going to be... thrown away?"]


    ["Yes. We took care of them properly, but for some reason, they ended up like that... We were planning to replace them with new plants."]


    Tending to plants was harder than it seemed.


    Even in the imperial family, specialists were assigned to care for the royal gardens.


    It was no surprise that the mansion¡¯s servants struggled with it.


    ...


    At that moment, a thought occurred to Reika.


    She hesitated, fidgeting.


    ["Uh... um... that is..."]


    ["...?"]


    ["I mean... you see... um..."]


    She had the thought, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.


    The maid, watching her squirm, observed her closely.


    Then, as if she had figured it out, she whispered behind a hand¡ª


    ["My lady... would you like to take the plants?"]


    ["Ah...!"]


    Reika nodded vigorously.


    Perhaps it was because they had spent so much time working together.


    The maid, having learned to read Reika¡¯s expressions, smiled knowingly.


    ["We were going to throw them out anyway. You¡¯re welcome to take them. Would you like me to place them in your room?"]


    ["N-No, it¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll take them myself. Th-Thank you...!"]


    She bowed deeply.


    With some effort, she successfully carried three of the discarded flower pots to her room.


    ...Alright.


    The mana within the mansion was... plentiful.


    Reika closed her eyes, attuning herself to its flow.


    She recalled the technique she had instinctively grasped back at Valharat Castle, when she had tried to save that dying rabbit.


    This wasn¡¯t a skill she had learned from books.


    It was something that simply came to her¡ªa method she sensed deep within her being.


    A gift of her innate genius.


    At her fingertips, a sphere of white light began to form.


    "Now, if I do this...!"


    The glowing orb expanded, its tendrils gradually reaching toward the withering plants.


    She could feel it.


    Something within the plants was responding.


    Fortunately, they were still alive.


    Had they already perished, there would have been nothing to connect with.


    "...!!!"


    And then¡ª


    A miracle unfolded.


    The lifeless, wilted leaves regained their vibrant green hue.


    Drawing from the radiant orb, the plants absorbed the energy they needed to return to their original state¡ªjust as they had looked when first placed in their pots.


    How much time had passed?


    Plop!


    "Haa... haah."


    Reika wiped the sweat from her brow, gazing at the result before her.


    It worked...!


    Just as she had hoped.


    By drawing upon the abundant mana in the air, she had revived a fading ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? life.


    This was a technique once spoken of only in ancient religious scriptures¡ª


    A feat described in myths, long lost to history.


    Yet Reika had accomplished it.


    And she had done so instinctively, just as she had when she first awakened to magic.


    It was a remarkable discovery¡ª


    But...


    "I¡¯m... so... tired..."


    She had managed to save one plant.


    But for the remaining two... she simply didn¡¯t have the strength to cast the technique again.


    She could feel it¡ª


    An intense exhaustion unlike anything she had ever experienced.


    Of course, using magic repeatedly often left her drained.


    But by now, she could manipulate fire and ice with ease¡ªshe had thought this would be no different.


    "Is there something... I still don¡¯t understand?"


    It was her first time using this kind of magic.


    With practice, she would surely grow accustomed to it, refining her control.


    And after all¡ª


    Swen was by her side.


    By following the meditation routine he had taught her, she would eventually master this new magic.


    She wasn¡¯t worried.


    "I just have to work harder... and become a mage who can truly support Swen...!"


    At first, she hadn¡¯t found being a mage particularly enjoyable.


    Escaping life as an orphan was good, but being locked away, training endlessly without freedom, had been suffocating.


    But now¡ª


    Now, she was grateful for her talent.


    Because of her magic, she had been taken in by Jinor.


    Because of her magic, she had met Swen.


    If not for that, none of this would have happened.


    That was why¡ª


    She wanted to become stronger.


    For him.


    This wasn¡¯t a duty. It wasn¡¯t for the Nighhardt family.


    This was her own choice.


    Her own free will.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Swen¡¯s presence had already begun shaping her into something more¡ª


    An existence unlike any other mage on the continent.


    "If there had been enough mana in Valharat Castle... I could have saved that rabbit..."


    As that thought crossed her mind¡ª


    A sudden wave of drowsiness washed over her.


    "I must have... used too much mana..."


    And just like that¡ª


    Reika collapsed onto the floor, drifting into a deep sleep.


    ***


    "Was it really possible to stop the epidemic midway?"


    This was inside the mansion where I often conversed with Serpina.


    As I passed through the now-familiar corridors and entered, I was met with an almost unbelievable piece of news.


    ["Yes. Didn¡¯t you instruct General Irian to conduct a survey around Roze Castle? That means it was all thanks to you."]


    At first, I hadn¡¯t fully understood why she had insisted on sending Irian, of all people, to conduct the search in that area.


    But it seemed that decision had caused a butterfly effect¡ªone that ultimately prevented an epidemic from spreading across the entire northern continent.


    From what I had gathered, they had discovered an infected patient by sheer chance and had successfully contained the disease through strict quarantine measures.


    The details of the process weren¡¯t important.


    What mattered was the result.


    More than anything, the fact that this outcome was something even I could never have logically deduced¡ªthat was what made this situation eerily similar to when we had uncovered Lahelrn¡¯s rebellion.


    From beginning to end, the entire thing felt like a series of impossible coincidences.


    But this wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened.


    And by now, I understood¡ª


    That my 100 Intelligence advice had unknowingly prevented an epidemic before it even had a chance to spread.


    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, it must have seemed as though Serpina had been touched by divine inspiration, making near-prophetic decisions.


    But Serpina herself knew better than anyone else where these decisions had truly come from.


    There was no need to discuss how I had predicted this.


    By now, even Serpina understood my ability.


    Then... why did she call me here?


    The question arose naturally.


    From the moment I had arrived, the way she had been looking at me... felt different.


    ["It¡¯s true, Swen."]


    ["...Excuse me?"]


    ["Your Insight... it truly only ever reveals the correct outcome...!"]


    Serpina whispered in awe as she slowly began approaching me.


    Her flushed cheeks...


    Her slightly unfocused gaze...


    The way she was looking at me¡ª


    It wasn¡¯t the gaze of a ruler admiring a talented subordinate.


    It was something... much more intimate.


    Something much closer to the way a woman looks at the man she desires.


    Without even realizing it, I felt my own heartbeat quicken.


    ["Swen... this is a problem."]


    One step closer.


    ["I had planned to take my time¡ªto gradually open your heart."]


    Another step.


    ["But the more time I spend with you... the stronger my desire for you grows."]


    A third step.


    ["Both as a ruler... and as a woman."]


    Four steps¡ª


    Until, finally, her face was right before mine.


    ["...My lord?"]


    ["If I told you... that being by your side makes me feel as though I could overcome the burden of my sins... you would likely call me a fool."]


    ["I would never say something like that¡ª"]


    Her face was right in front of me.


    The delicate, lingering scent of yuzu began to invade my mind, clouding my thoughts.


    And then¡ª


    She said it.


    Words so insane I had to question if I had heard them correctly.


    ["Become my husband, Swen."]


    ["...Excuse me?"]


    For a moment, I thought I had misheard.


    I looked directly into her face.


    But she was utterly serious.


    ["Be my husband. I will mix my blood with yours. As a vow, we will be bound together, and I shall bear your child."]


    ["W-Wait, my lord¡ªplease, calm down for a moment¡ª"]


    ["Ahh... Swen...!"]


    Serpina sighed as she clasped my hand tightly¡ª


    ["I don''t want to lose you. No matter what. I absolutely refuse to let you go."]


    ["No matter what it takes, I want to keep you by my side. If there is someone else in your heart, then I will settle for second. But I will remain by your side."]


    ["Please... do not abandon me. Fight alongside me."]


    ["With you by my side, I can achieve anything. I can unify the continent. No¡ªperhaps even establish an empire greater than any before it."]


    ["As long as I have your Insight, anything is possible."]


    ["So... so...!"]


    ["Stay with me. Forever."]


    ["If it means keeping you, I will do whatever it takes."]


    And at that moment, I understood.


    The invisible leash wrapped around my neck.


    Serpina¡¯s obsession with me had grown far beyond what I had anticipated.


    I had already fallen too deep into her grasp¡ª


    Too deep to escape without consequences.

 Chapter 194: Her True Feelings (1)

    Since that day,


    I had been spending so much time with Serpina that it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say I was practically her personal attendant.


    Wherever she went, I naturally followed.


    Serpina had asked me to become her husband.


    In other words¡ªa proposal.


    She had, in essence, asked me to marry her.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as if she had forced the issue afterward, or threatened to kill me if I refused, leading to some nightmarish scenario¡ª


    but still, whenever our eyes happened to meet during our conversations...


    "......?"


    Serpina¡¯s smile would make my heart race for no reason, making it hard to focus on work.


    Thinking about it,


    if she had been just a little more forceful in her approach, I probably would have felt the urge to distance myself from her.


    But Serpina maintained that delicate ''line'' with astonishing precision.


    It was as if she deliberately hovered on the edge, creating a sense of urgency in the other person¡ª


    a strategy that, if I were to analyze it objectively, was nothing short of impressive.


    A breathtakingly beautiful blonde woman, with those shimmering golden eyes filled with sincerity, telling me she wanted to have my child...


    Even so, I felt like I deserved some credit for maintaining this level of composure.


    Whenever we left the royal castle or her mansion, we were always accompanied by her four personal knights.


    Among them was someone particularly dear to me¡ªAiren.


    She was the only one who knew that Serpina might be assassinated.


    Technically speaking, acting as a bodyguard for a ruler was a task unbefitting a vice-commander of the occupying forces,


    but after realizing that it was my intention, she accepted it without complaint and carried out the role dutifully.


    Not that it mattered much¡ª


    Airen had originally been trained to serve as Lyn¡¯s personal bodyguard.


    It was only through sheer ability that she had risen to the rank of general and earned the title of "Siege Specialist."


    So, rather than considering this assignment as a demotion, it was simply a continuation of what she had been raised to do.


    It made sense that she had no particular resistance to it.


    I regularly shared updates with Airen.


    "What do you think so far?"


    Airen lowered her voice and spoke cautiously.


    "I haven''t sensed anything unusual. There aren¡¯t any particular rumors circulating either."


    I had assumed that if an assassination attempt was in the works, there would be some kind of sign.


    That was why I had been discussing the matter with Airen more frequently as of late.


    And according to her, there was no indication of anything amiss.


    If there was even the slightest hint of danger, she had been instructed to report it to me immediately.


    Yet, so far, she had remained silent and simply focused on her duties.


    "But the possibility of something happening is still extremely high."


    "I know. If it were anyone else saying this, I might have doubts¡ªbut it¡¯s you, Swen. Since you believe it¡¯s likely, I¡¯ll keep a close watch.


    The other knights are all highly skilled as well, so there¡¯s no need to worry too much."


    Hearing her say that made me realize something.


    At some point,


    she had stopped asking me for proof.


    Even now, she simply accepted my warning¡ª


    [Your lord is in danger]¡ª


    and followed my instructions without hesitation, doing everything she could to assist me.


    Serpina was the same.


    Once she had come to understand my ability, my [Insight], she had stopped questioning my reasoning and simply followed my advice.


    Airen... Serpina...


    Both of them placed great trust in me, ever since they realized that my predictions had always been correct.


    And the moment I acknowledged that trust, a certain someone came to mind.


    A ruler with ruby-red eyes¡ª


    who had believed in me unconditionally, even before I had proven anything.


    "......."


    "Swen?"


    "It¡¯s nothing. My mind just got a bit tangled for a moment."


    "If something¡¯s bothering you, you can talk to me. I¡¯ll listen."


    "Thank you."


    After wrapping up my conversation with Airen, it was time for another session of advising Serpina on the overall governance of the nation.


    "As you suggested, I have sent Lude to Roze Castle."


    "You made the right choice."


    The optimal result would probably follow, as expected.


    I still didn¡¯t understand exactly how this phenomenon worked, but I had grown accustomed to seeing events unfold in our favor.


    Even though I lacked an official title, I was effectively serving as the kingdom¡¯s chief strategist.


    For now, it was fine, since Jenna was still traveling across the continent assessing the risk of rebellion.


    But once she returned¡ª


    how would I maintain my current position?


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    It was obvious that taking her place would cause a major upheaval.


    There could even be another rebellion.


    And even if it didn¡¯t come to that, there were bound to be many who resented my sudden arrival.


    Irian and Airen would undoubtedly stand by my side, but to some of the other officers, I was still the enemy who had led the siege of Kelstein Castle¡ª a mere opportunist who had already served under three different rulers.


    And, as expected. Now that she had come to understand my ability to some extent, she repeated the same question she had been asking for some time.


    "Swen. I, Serpina von Eingart, will I be able to seize this world as the ruler of a unified continent?"


    Her eyes as she asked that question were not those of a ruler, but rather those of a curious young girl.


    As if she were saying, "I''ve worked this hard, surely by now I''m qualified, don¡¯t you think?"


    Of course, my answer to that question had never changed.


    "Not yet, it seems."


    "I see. So that¡¯s how it is."


    Hearing the same rejection over and over again should have been disheartening at least once, but Serpina only responded with a confident expression, completely unfazed.


    "It seems I still lack devotion... and ability."


    "My lord..."


    "But, it does not concern me at all. After all, I have you. The white-haired magician who approached me as if by fate... you remain by my side, do you not?"


    As Serpina spoke, her ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) pale hand traced along my cheek.


    I was mildly surprised to realize that I didn¡¯t find her touch unpleasant.


    "Swen. As long as you continue to stay with me... I will surely claim the world. Rebuilding the once-glorious empire will no longer be a mere dream if you are by my side."


    I gave no reply, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    She simply continued looking at me and spoke again.


    "So, continue to teach me many things. Illuminate the path ahead, Swen. Until then, you are to stay by my side for the rest of your life. Fufufu... ?"


    Serpina¡¯s face flushed red as she gazed at me, as if she was going mad with love.


    I could hear the thickening sweetness in her voice. Her eyes, filled with desire, became increasingly blatant over time.


    If there was any other change in her, it was that she no longer looked as fragile as before.


    It seemed that having me, someone perceived as always right, constantly by her side and aiding her, was serving as a strong anchor for her mental stability.


    She believed my words¡ª


    that "predictions change depending on the situation"¡ª


    and she seemed to have embraced the idea that if she continued to persist, eventually a path would open.


    So of course, she wanted to keep me by her side.


    A ruler¡¯s obsession with a capable retainer was nothing unusual.


    And so, the next day, and the day after that, I continued to say, "My lord cannot yet become the ruler of a unified empire."


    Yet Serpina never wavered.


    She continued to rely on me, leading the nation with unwavering determination.


    To me, it felt like she was resisting the enormous weight of sin pressing down on her shoulders¡ª


    fighting against the malice that sought to trample her at every turn.


    ...


    And the more time I spent with her, the heavier the weight pressing down on my heart became¡ª


    like a massive stone burdening my chest.


    But in the long run, this was not just for Serpina¡¯s sake, but for Luna¡¯s as well.


    Luna¡¯s path to unification required Serpina¡¯s survival.


    And in a situation where an assassination attempt was imminent, staying close to Serpina was the best way to ensure she remained alive.


    ...So then,


    why did it feel so suffocating?


    Without finding an answer to the turmoil within me, the days continued to slip away, one after another.


    ***


    Several days had passed like that.


    That day, the sky was an unusually deep blue.


    Standing atop the outer walls surrounding Eingart¡¯s domain, I accompanied Serpina.


    As soon as we left the royal castle, Airen and the other three knights followed her like shadows.


    For the past few days, I had constantly been thinking about my promise to Luna.


    Was it because Serpina had been pleading with me more than ever not to leave her side?


    Or because of the way she sometimes smiled at me, her golden eyes shimmering?


    Or was it because... if I didn¡¯t force myself to think of Luna, I felt like even I would start to forget her?


    Even as I followed behind Serpina, my mind shamelessly wandered to another ruler.


    ...No. Not now. I shouldn''t be thinking about this.


    I quickly suppressed my thoughts and turned my gaze forward, briefly wondering why Serpina had chosen to come here.


    And then, just as I was about to ask, she pointed beyond the walls and spoke.


    "Swen. Do you know where that is?"


    "That would be Utiner Castle."


    Utiner Castle.


    A small domain located closest to Eingart Castle.


    Despite its size, it had a proper royal castle and was strategically significant due to its proximity to Eingart¡¯s capital.


    And then¡ª


    she made a bombshell declaration.


    "Yes, that place. That is the land I have decided to grant to you."


    "...Excuse me?"


    She was granting me a domain?


    Every territory was directly managed by the ruler. Even though there were lords overseeing them, the empire had moved toward centralized governance after its fragmentation, rather than operating under a feudal system where vassals were granted land and paid taxes in return.


    So the phrase "granting a domain" sounded quite strange. In fact, this game didn¡¯t even have such a mechanic.


    Of course, the empire in its prime had functioned slightly differently. If one thought of Serpina as an emperor rather than a mere ruler, then bestowing land wouldn¡¯t have been that unusual.


    If I hadn¡¯t idly read those history books in the Eingart Grand Library, I probably wouldn¡¯t have understood the meaning behind her words.


    In short¡ª this was essentially a declaration that she intended to keep me by her side until the day she rebuilt a unified empire.


    "Swen, as long as I have you, this Serpina¡¯s army will unify the continent and restore the great Eingart Empire to its former glory. When that time comes, I shall grant you a noble title."


    Serpina spoke with conviction before turning to face me once more. Her golden hair, illuminated by the sunlight, gleamed like a gemstone.


    And in those golden eyes, unwavering as she declared she would bestow me a title¡ª there was not a trace of deception. Only sincerity.


    Serpina¡ªwho needed me more desperately than anyone. And Luna¡ªwho had entrusted me with unwavering faith, without asking for anything in return.


    I could do nothing but lower my head, close my eyes, and sigh.


    ¡ªHow did things end up like this?

 Chapter 195: Her True Feelings (2)

    Once again, I carefully replayed the words echoing in my mind.


    How did things end up like this?


    "What even is a noble title?"


    Serpina turned her head to look at me directly.


    There it was again¡ªthat look.


    The gaze of a girl in love.


    "The title is not the only thing I have prepared for you. Look ahead."


    Her long, outstretched hand pointed toward a small castle visible in the distance.


    A vast expanse of land and the endless blue sky¡ªall beneath the dominion of an absolute ruler.


    "Here. Everything before your eyes has been prepared for you. Can you see it? The land stretching before you, the people living on it¡ªthey will all be yours."


    If her nation were to become a unified empire, the old governance system of the former empire would likely be reinstated. If she bestowed a noble title upon me, then just as she said, I could very well become the actual ruler of the land and the people before me.


    As I remained silent, showing no visible reaction, she whispered softly.


    "Yes, I... This body of mine, I will bind you to my side forever. If I must, I will do anything¡ªgranting you a title, gifting you land... even relinquishing certain imperial rights.


    Would you still doubt me then?"


    I couldn''t doubt her.


    Because what I saw in her eyes was sincerity¡ªnothing but pure, unshakable truth.


    A stunningly beautiful and dignified woman, her long golden hair shining almost painfully bright in the sunlight. The ruler of the Serpina Army, the final victor of the imperial succession war¡ª


    Serpina von Eingart.


    "Haven¡¯t I already told you, Swen? You belong to me... ?"


    With eyes burning with devotion, she spoke in a voice laced with unbearable longing.


    As she drew closer, the subtle scent of citrus that clung to her made it increasingly difficult for me to think straight.


    "For you, I will give everything. Wealth, honor, power... If you so desire, I will even grant you the name Eingart itself."


    "......!!"


    "Become my husband, Swen."


    "Become my consort. I will mix my bloodline with yours, bind myself to you through an oath, and bear your child."


    "You understand what that means, don¡¯t you, Swen?"


    As she spoke, Serpina¡¯s golden eyes curved into crescent moons.


    Of course.


    Of course I understood. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had said it.


    This was¡ª


    a marriage proposal.


    If I accepted, I would become part of the most prestigious lineage on the continent, the Eingart family.


    "Lyn Brans, Baranga Yuri Aishus¡ªneither of them could ever offer you as much as I can."


    She was right. Neither Lyn nor Yuri could offer me something like this.


    Lyn had never fully trusted me, and Yuri had never even taken an interest in me.


    Of all the rulers who had sought to wield my 100 Intelligence, only Serpina¡ªaside from Luna¡ªhad truly relied on it to lead her nation.


    Even Luna hadn¡¯t governed for long enough to fully utilize me. If I were to compare, it was uncertain whether even she could have used me as effectively as Serpina had.


    Serpina met my gaze head-on, her expression filled with nothing but love.


    "Even if that were not the case... you will never, ever be able to escape me. You will stay by my side forever."


    She clutched my hand tightly.


    "From the moment we first met... this was our fate. Fufufu... ?"


    With those words, she laughed once more. The golden sunlight caught her flowing hair, once again clouding my vision.


    Why?


    The greatest discomfort I had felt over the past few days¡ª was the realization that the way she treated me was far removed from how a ruler treats a mere retainer.


    To put it bluntly¡ª lately, she hadn''t been looking at me as a vassal. She had been looking at me as a man.


    Her voice low and sultry, she let out a soft laugh, then, like a girl filled with excitement, she asked me once again¡ª


    "So... now, grant me another prophecy from your Insight. Tell me¡ª I, Serpina von Eingart... will I be able to take this world into my hands?"


    The same question she had asked countless times before.


    Even after hearing the same answer over and over, she never gave up. She continued to run forward.


    It was similar to how Airen had once been under Brans Army, chasing after an impossible goal¡ª but unlike Airen, who had always seemed moments away from breaking apart, Serpina looked like she was bursting with energy, as if she would never stop.


    Before I could dwell on the crushing irony of it all, I had only one thing to do.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Predict the answer to her question.


    Whether I wanted to or not, as soon as I was asked, I would calculate the answer. That was the mechanism behind my 100 Intelligence.


    Will Serpina von Eingart become the ruler who unifies the continent?


    I turned the question over in my mind.


    Could she truly subjugate this chaotic era and seize this world in her grasp? I had helped her for quite some time now. Would she finally have a chance?


    My predictions were not always absolute. The outcome was determined based on the situation at the time the question was asked. So there was always a possibility that this time... the result might be different.


    Before long, the answer arrived¡ªso simple that it was almost ridiculous.


    Of course. I had 100 Intelligence, after all.


    [She will not.]


    Of course.


    As expected, the answer was the same.


    As long as Luna¡ªthe one fated to unify the continent¡ªexisted, Serpina could never take that position. And considering that the key condition for Luna¡¯s rise was Serpina¡¯s survival, the chance for Serpina to claim the throne was nearly impossible.


    No matter how hard she tried, no matter how much she struggled¡ªthe weight of that truth was something she could never overcome.


    There was no way I could explain all of this to her in full. So once again, I could only give her the same answer I always had.


    "My lord cannot take the world into your hands."


    Fate had not changed.


    Not yet.


    "I see."


    Serpina slowly nodded again. Then, turning her head, she looked out over the land stretching before her.


    "Understood. I apologize for asking the same question over and over. It must be tiresome for you to always give me the same answer."


    "Not at all. I..."


    I wanted to say something¡ªanything¡ªto comfort her. Her profile, as she gazed at the horizon, looked unbearably lonely.


    But I didn¡¯t know what words to offer.


    If I spoke carelessly, my words might turn into blades that wounded her. Sometimes, knowing the future felt less like a gift¡ªand more like a curse.


    And then¡ª


    "Swen."


    "...?"


    "...You have my thanks."


    She turned her eyes away, her cheeks faintly flushed. I was caught off guard.


    "...Pardon?"


    "You were worrying about me, weren¡¯t you?"


    "......!!!"


    Once again, I was reminded of just how impossible it was to hide my emotions in front of Serpina.


    "You are kind, Swen. Perhaps... what I truly desire from you is not your ability¡ªbut the warmth of your heart."


    "......."


    **"I know.


    A ruler of a nation¡ªno, one who carries the blood of the empire¡ª


    should not be saying such things.


    Before leaning on another,


    they must be the one that others can lean on."**


    "That is the weight of an emperor¡¯s throne. A sovereign who embodies the passion of the people, shaped by the sacred light of duty."


    Serpina smiled again.


    **"But I do not mind.


    If this were something that could be achieved in a single day,


    I would not have attempted it in the first place.


    You will see, Swen.


    I am a woman who will accomplish whatever I set my mind to.


    Fufufu... ?"**


    I did not respond.


    I only bowed my head in silence.


    This fate¡ªthe absolute truth that Serpina von Eingart would never become the ruler of a unified empire¡ªas long ~N§àv§Ölight~ as it remained unchanged, a time would eventually come when I would have to make a choice.


    And when that time came¡ªI would have to tell her my truth. I would have to leave her.


    I had made a promise.


    Back when I was in Brans Army, when I was in Aishus Army, and now, even as I stood in Serpina¡¯s Army¡ªI had never forgotten it.


    ...Then why?


    Why did her smile make me feel so unbearably sad?


    Why did the sight of her struggling toward an unattainable goal leave such a weight in my chest?


    As the lingering scent of citrus filled the air, I recalled the ruby-red determination I had sworn myself to.


    My lord...What is the right thing for me to do?


    No¡ª


    What must I do to ensure I have no regrets?


    Even as I sent that unreachable question into the sky, the passage of time marched forward, slowly¡ªbut without pause.


    ***


    A Day Like Any Other


    It was just another ordinary day.


    Serpina, preparing to head out on an inspection to gauge the sentiments of the people, was, as always, accompanied by her four personal knights¡ªher unwavering shadows.


    However, today, there was one difference.


    "He was thrown from his horse?"


    "Yes. He suffered serious injuries and is currently in the hospital..."


    One of the knights had been injured. Which meant only three remained to accompany Serpina today.


    Among them was Lenny, the de facto leader of the knights who had served Serpina ever since she took power, Shura, the female general who had voluntarily joined her guard, and finally¡ª Airen, who had only recently been added to the list of personal knights.


    The absent knight was Siegfried, a young elite of a similar age to Airen.


    "Then, the inspection today...?"


    "It will proceed as planned. We are not leaving the lands outside Eingart Castle, after all."


    Hearing Shura¡¯s words, Airen nodded, lost in thought.


    One knight missing... but General Lenny and General Shura are both strong. Nothing should happen.


    Her greatest concern remained the possibility of an assassination.


    Her only basis for believing in such a possibility was that Swen had said it would happen.


    There was no concrete evidence. She had even conducted her own investigations through people she trusted¡ª but no signs of an assassination attempt had surfaced.


    Within the Eingart domain, a sudden ambush seemed unlikely.


    Even if something did happen, she was confident that the three of them could handle it.


    After spending some time alongside them, she knew firsthand that they were strong.


    But since Swen said it, the chances of an assassination¡ªor something just as dangerous¡ªare high. I need to stay more vigilant than ever today.


    Airen was tightening her focus, keeping her guard up as she mentally reinforced her resolve¡ª


    "...Apologies for keeping you waiting."


    The doors opened. Serpina stepped forward.


    The knights immediately bowed in greeting.


    "I will be relying on you all once again today."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    And so, yet another uneventful day¡ªbegan once more.

 Chapter 196: Fate’s Night (1)

    Returning to the mansion earlier than usual, I was greeted at the door by Reika.


    "Swen...! Oh, welcome back...!"


    "Is something the matter?"


    "No, it''s just..."


    She fidgeted for a moment before carefully approaching me with quick steps and whispered,


    "Since you''re back early today, I was wondering if you''d like to, perhaps, go for a walk with me."


    Her awkward demeanor was endearing, and without realizing it, I placed my hand on her head.


    "...!!!"


    Reika seemed momentarily flustered but soon didn''t resist and leaned into my hand. Both Reika and Airen, they really are cute when it comes to moments like these.


    A walk, huh. Thinking about it, it had been quite some time since we last went out together, besides the library. Maybe I should spend some time with Reika today.


    "Is there anywhere you''d like to go?"


    "Uh? No, I mean... as long as I''m with you, Swen, anywhere is fine...!"


    Something about her seemed like she had made a big resolution, but it didn''t seem necessary to pry.


    So, we left the mansion together.


    As we stepped out, Reika seemed to remember something and spoke up,


    "Ah, that... Swen! There''s something I want to show you."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s... I''ve learned a new magic spell."


    She hesitated, her fingers nervously meeting,


    "I hope there will be a chance to show you soon...!"


    "Alright."


    It seemed she had been spending a lot of time alone recently and wanted to share various things with me. Listening to her was not a difficult task, and I was grateful that she felt motivated to do so. I was also concerned about leaving her alone too often.


    "Sure, let''s go for that walk then, hehe..."


    And so, Reika and I spent some rare leisure time wandering around the inner parts of Eingart Castle.


    *


    As we wandered around the castle, it seemed as if a small festival was going on, with more stalls than usual. Stopping by each one to buy quality tea leaves or cooking tools was quite enjoyable.


    "You bought quite a lot."


    "Hehe... somehow, being out with you, Swen... makes it more exciting."


    Seeing Reika smile so brightly made it clear how much she had changed since we first met. Her hesitance was still there, but the shadow that had once darkened her face seemed completely gone. It was comforting to see her so much brighter and more cheerful than before.


    "Should we head back soon?"


    "Yes...!"


    Just as we were about to return to the mansion.


    "...Huh?"


    From a distance, I saw a familiar figure rushing toward us. Red hair, a silver circlet, clothes somewhat torn...


    ''Airen?''


    Airen was running towards us with an extremely urgent expression. And that wasn¡¯t all.


    She was... carrying someone. That person was...


    ''Huh?''


    ***


    Recently, Seraphina has been exceptionally active in inspecting her territory. While it¡¯s normal for a ruler to look after her people, the sight of Seraphina, a ruler of such a significant former empire, personally venturing out was quite extraordinary.


    Lately, Seraphina had been exerting herself to the limit. Swen had informed her of her fate: the stark reality that she could not become the unifying monarch. However, Swen had explained that this prediction was based on the current moment. If effort could change the outcome, why not strive for a different future?


    Indeed, the public¡¯s opinion of Seraphina had significantly improved. When she first became a ruler, following the deaths of potentates like Algott and Sidmid, her reign began with purges, which didn¡¯t sit well with the capital¡¯s citizens of the old empire. But having managed to suppress successive rebellions and govern Eingart Castle well, many had opened their hearts to her.


    In fact, the mere act of a potential emperor inspecting her lands was bound to impress the commoners profoundly. Humans are simpler beings than they seem. The sight of a blonde empress of exceptional # N§àv§Ölight # beauty naturally evoked thoughts of a divine figure.


    At this point, the duties of the knights guarding her remained largely unchanged. They followed her like shadows, ensuring her safety: Leni, the veteran knight, Shura with her exceptional skills, and Airen, who had earned military honors by quelling rebels.


    Naturally, today was expected to pass without incident as well.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    However, only Airen remained vigilant, constantly considering the worst-case scenario that something might happen to Seraphina. She never took her eyes off her charge, no matter what.


    That¡¯s why she was able to notice "that moment" without missing a beat.


    "It¡¯s time to head back."


    At that moment, Leni, who had guarded Seraphina the longest, moved closer to her¡ª


    "...My lord!!!"


    Instinctively, Airen, who had been raised as a loyal knight of the Brans family and never lowered her guard due to Swen''s warnings, lunged at Leni.


    "!!!!"


    In a moment of shock for everyone, Airen swiftly knocked Leni''s wrist away.


    Clang! A small weapon fell from his hand. Realizing what this meant, Seraphina turned to Leni with wide eyes.


    "This, this is...!!"


    Ignoring Seraphina¡¯s shock, Airen, without hesitation, drove her sword into Leni''s ankle. Taught from childhood never to negotiate with assassins,


    "Aaaargh!!!"


    Assassination. By someone who had served as her knight for years? It was confusing, but at least she had incapacitated him enough to question his motives later. But... was something missed?


    Airen¡¯s mind raced faster than ever.


    Leni attempting assassination today made sense, but why would he go through with it in such a risky manner with Shura and I present? Even with one down, a 2:1 scenario would surely be tough for him.


    Wait. 2:1? "...Huh?"


    That moment. A dark shadow enveloped Airen¡¯s back. In a 2:1 situation, perhaps Leni wasn¡¯t the one in danger, but rather...


    "Haah!!!" "Damn it!"


    Even without direct evidence, Airen¡¯s instincts and reasoning made her act. If one considers the knight¡¯s fall as an opportunity, then naturally... Hearing Shura''s scream, Airen quickly turned her head.


    She knew. It was too late.


    ''I should have dealt with Shura first... Damn it...''


    She knew. Such foresight and action almost seemed divine, not human. Yet, despite being warned by Swen of a possible assassination, having promised not to overextend herself alone, if she were injured here, or worse, died... she couldn¡¯t fulfill Swen''s request not to get hurt.


    Why hadn¡¯t she suspected the existing knights? Yes. Even if just to save Seraphina. Swen had entrusted her safety too, and owing to the gratitude she felt towards this person, she resolved to resist the looming future and gripped her sword tighter as she turned her head.


    "...Huh?"


    Instead of Shura, there was someone else standing before her.


    Long, golden hair.


    The very person she was supposed to protect... was standing in front of the attacker who had just lunged at her.


    "What a foolish woman."


    Stab.


    "Ugh... ah..."


    "I will at least pay my respects to the effort you put in, staying by my side all this time for this very moment, Shura. However, no matter what you thought, you were wrong. In the afterlife, do not chase illusions and rest in peace."


    With those words, Serpina pulled out the sword embedded in Shura¡¯s body.


    Schlurk!


    A spurt of crimson blood sprayed forth, and Airen instinctively knew.


    She was dead.


    It was a sight she had witnessed countless times on the battlefield. A person who loses that much blood¡ªdies. The flames of life extinguished without even a final cry.


    No, more than that...


    "My lord! Are you alright?"


    "...Leni?"


    Turning her head, Airen checked on Leni. He was groaning in pain, unable to do anything after having his knees swiftly crushed by her earlier.


    "He¡¯s still breathing."


    "Do not kill him... Keep him alive... This does not... seem like an independent act... We need... to know who is behind this..."


    "Understood...."


    Airen responded quickly but felt something was wrong with Serpina.


    Her breathing was ragged... and the light in her eyes was beginning to fade.


    Sensing that something was amiss, Airen¡¯s gaze flickered down¡ª


    Drip.


    A drop of blood splattered onto the ground.


    "My lord...?"


    And then she saw it.


    Blood was flowing from Serpina¡¯s side.


    Having experienced countless battles, Airen immediately understood what had happened.


    Serpina had taken the blow that had been meant for her.


    "...What are you doing, Airen...? Take Leni... to the capital... The one behind this..."


    "My lord...! You¡¯re bleeding...!"


    "This much... is nothing. If I go to the capital... I can be treated..."


    Why?


    It wasn¡¯t the knight who had thrown herself in front of the ruler¡ª


    The ruler had thrown herself in front of the knight.


    ''...No!''


    There was no time for pointless regret or self-recrimination.


    What mattered now was saving her lord.


    The wound on her side was deep, but not fatal.


    Airen swiftly lifted her sword and stabbed it into Leni¡¯s remaining thigh.


    "Aaaaarghhh!!!"


    "You won¡¯t die, but if you try anything foolish, you¡¯ll be in real danger. Be wise about your situation."


    Then, she tore a strip from her outer cloak and wrapped it tightly around Serpina¡¯s waist.


    "My lord. Do not speak. I will make sure you receive immediate treatment."


    After roughly finishing the first-aid, she bent down and lifted Serpina onto her back.


    "It may be uncomfortable, but please endure it a little longer."


    "...I¡¯m sorry, Airen..."


    "...."


    The moment she heard those words, tears almost welled up in her eyes.


    But wasting time on sentiment now could cost them the golden hour.


    With that, Airen began running, carrying Serpina toward the nearest place where she could receive treatment.


    And then...


    ***


    From afar, Airen was sprinting toward them, carrying someone on her back.


    It was... Serpina.

 Chapter 197: Fate’s Night (2)

    "Huh...?"


    For a moment, I froze at the surreal sight of Airen running with Serpina slung over her back.


    But only for a moment.


    As soon as Airen spotted me, she rushed toward me with an urgent expression.


    "Swen...!"


    Just hearing her voice was enough for me to understand.


    Something had happened.


    I immediately ran toward Airen, Reika following at my side.


    "What happened?"


    "My lord...!"


    Looking at Serpina, I noticed that her waist was tightly wrapped with torn cloth.


    ''...!!''


    So, something really did happen.


    Quickly assessing the situation, I asked Airen,


    "What¡¯s the current status?"


    She immediately understood the implications of my question and responded in a hurried tone.


    "One is dead, the other is incapacitated. Both of them... were my lord¡¯s personal knights."


    ''...What a cruel twist of fate.''


    To be betrayed by the very knights she trusted the most.


    If I hadn¡¯t stationed Airen with her, things would have been far worse.


    Or maybe...


    Perhaps her survival was already within the expected range of my calculations.


    The assassination attempt¡¯s timing had changed... which meant her fate had changed as well.


    But that wasn¡¯t what mattered right now.


    "It would be best to head straight to the physicians. The clean-up¡ª"


    "I already instructed the soldiers on our way here to secure them immediately."


    "Understood. Then we should hurry."


    I nodded.


    At that moment¡ª


    "Wait... a moment."


    A weak voice came from Serpina, still resting on Airen¡¯s back.


    "If you make... too big of a deal out of this... it will only cause unrest. If I go to the royal hospital... word will spread... and that¡¯s dangerous."


    The ruler had just barely survived an assassination attempt and was in a dangerous state.


    If this became public knowledge, it would throw the nation into chaos.


    But this wasn¡¯t the time to worry about that...


    "My lord..."


    "Find... another location... and summon a physician there..."


    "..."


    Airen carefully turned her gaze to me.


    This was it.


    She was waiting for my decision.


    If we went to the imperial hospital, news would spread instantly. No matter how well Airen and the soldiers tried to cover it up, it would likely become a serious issue.


    Considering Serpina¡¯s current standing, this would only complicate things further.


    Her personal safety was important, but preventing political instability was equally crucial in her mind.


    I looked carefully at Serpina.


    If she were truly on the brink of death, I wouldn¡¯t even consider granting her request.


    But if the future where she survives was already set, then accommodating her wish would be the rational choice.


    Fortunately, Airen had done a good job stopping the bleeding, and while the wound seemed severe, it didn¡¯t look immediately fatal¡ªbut I needed a more definitive answer.


    ''I need a way to confirm it...!''


    As I frantically worked through my thoughts¡ª


    "...Swen."


    Serpina, her voice weak, suddenly asked me a question.


    "I want to ask... is not taking me to the hospital... the right decision...?"


    ''Serpina...''


    I see.


    She must have sensed my hesitation and asked the question in her own way.


    She knew about my ability.


    But¡ª


    [Unknown.]


    ...Of course.


    I had expected this.


    Even though she had taken the trouble to phrase her question carefully, my 100 Intelligence was unable to determine whether this was the right or wrong decision.


    Seeing my expression, she must have realized the answer.


    Her voice came again.


    "...I suppose... even you... don¡¯t know everything... I¡¯m sorry... for burdening you..."


    For some reason, her words hit me harder than I expected.


    I stepped closer to her and whispered,


    "My lord. Please conserve your strength. ...I am fine."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Looking at her exhausted and pale face, I couldn¡¯t help but resent my own ability.


    If only I could get an answer like, ¡®The fate of continental unification hangs in the balance,¡¯ then I would have no hesitation in taking her to the hospital, political consequences be damned.


    If that were the case, I wouldn¡¯t waste a second¡ª


    ''...Wait?''


    Hold on.


    The fate of continental unification...?


    The moment I recognized that keyword, I realized¡ª


    There was one specific question that could confirm whether Serpina would survive.


    ''...Is Lunarian Iniang fated to become the ruler who unites the continent?''


    Thump.


    Thump.


    Suppressing my anxious heartbeat, I waited for the response.


    [Yes.]


    ''...!!!''


    It was fine.


    Serpina will not die.


    Even without immediate medical attention, she will survive.


    If Luna¡¯s fate remains unchanged, despite Serpina being injured and untreated, that meant she had avoided death.


    Just to be sure, I also asked a direct question about Serpina¡¯s fate¡ªand the answer was ¡®No.¡¯


    That meant nothing else will happen to her.


    If she will not die, then I could grant her request.


    I nodded and spoke.


    "For now, let¡¯s take her to my estate and summon a private physician."


    "...Understood."


    Hearing Airen¡¯s response, I slowly turned to Reika.


    She had already grasped the seriousness of the situation and nodded silently, following behind us.


    Why did this happen?


    I thought I had changed fate, but perhaps I had only delayed death, not prevented it.


    Or maybe...


    This situation itself was the result of escaping her original fate.


    No¡ªmore importantly, how had someone as skilled as Airen allowed Serpina to get injured in the first place?


    ''...I can figure that out later.''


    I put my thoughts in order and followed behind Airen, Reika at my side.


    Serpina¡¯s strength truly was remarkable.


    *


    After moving her to one of the bedrooms in our estate, I finally had the chance to hear from Airen about what had happened while the imperial physician, whom I had summoned through the maids, entered the room to examine Serpina.


    "You¡¯re telling me... she protected you?"


    "Yes... My lord was injured while trying to protect me."


    Airen clenched her fists tightly, her voice trembling with frustration.


    "As a knight, I¡¯ve failed... I trained so hard... I was taught that I should be the one throwing my life away to protect my charge...!"


    "...You did nothing wrong, Airen. It was simply something beyond your control."


    After all, how could she, a newcomer, have possibly known that two of her fellow knights were assassins?


    Even I hadn''t predicted it.


    Neither had Serpina, which was why she had allowed them to remain so close to her.


    Besides, one of the attackers had been a knight who had served as Serpina¡¯s personal guard since the moment she took the throne.


    How could anyone have anticipated that such a person would turn their blade against her?


    Then, suddenly, I recalled something Serpina had said before¡ªwhen she had calmly accepted that she would never become the ruler to unify the continent.


    She had mentioned feeling the malice of the world toward her.


    Was this what she had meant?


    That everyone around her, the people who once followed her, would one day turn their blades against her?


    Even if she had killed the other imperial heirs, I had heard that the infighting among them had been much worse when they were alive.


    She had only been the one to clean up the mess in the end¡ªalbeit with excessive brutality.


    In an era where familial bonds and human decency held little meaning, was she truly the only one deserving of such deep hatred?


    I almost lost myself in thought, but we had no time to dwell on such things.


    I reached out and took Airen¡¯s trembling hands in mine.


    "Airen, we can reflect on this later. For now, we need to focus on what needs to be done. That will help Serpina the most."


    "...Yes."


    "Head to the ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã capital and handle this quietly. Use ¡®My lord¡¯s orders¡¯ as justification¡ªthat should be enough. More than just being a knight, you are also the deputy commander of the occupying forces. You have the authority. As for dealing with the assassins... Jenna is currently away, so you will have to handle this matter yourself."


    "But my lord didn¡¯t explicitly give those orders..."


    "That¡¯s fine. I will take full responsibility."


    Even as I said it, I highly doubted Serpina would reprimand either of us over this incident.


    She was not the type to be so rigid.


    "...Alright, Swen."


    Wiping away her tears, Airen straightened herself and stood tall once more.


    "I will take care of the aftermath... so please, take care of my lord."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that."


    Watching Airen walk away, I felt relief that she had already established her position within the military.


    Since she had solidified her authority, her words would carry weight, making it easier to manage the situation.


    But still...


    Why had Serpina thrown herself in harm¡¯s way to protect Airen?


    It was completely irrational for a ruler.


    As I was grappling with that question, the sound of the door opening pulled me from my thoughts.


    The imperial physician, accompanied by two female attendants who likely served as nurses, emerged from the room.


    I slowly stood up and approached them.


    "What is her condition?"


    "Fortunately, her life is not in danger... However, she lost a significant amount of blood. She will need complete rest for now. We¡¯ve administered the necessary treatments, but I would advise at least several weeks¡ªif not months¡ªof rest."


    Even though they had done everything they could, this world did not have the advanced medical knowledge of my previous one.


    In that sense, the fact that her wound was not too deep was incredibly fortunate.


    Whether this was simply how things were meant to unfold, or whether it was just her luck, I did not know.


    "Is there anything else that needs to be done?"


    "No. She simply needs to rest."


    "...Understood."


    "We will remain at the estate for the night. Please summon us if there are any complications."


    With that, I dismissed the physician.


    Then, I carefully opened the door and stepped into the room where Serpina was resting.


    *


    Inside the bedroom, Serpina lay motionless.


    Was she asleep?


    Moving as quietly as possible, I cautiously approached her bedside.


    ''Serpina...''


    She had drifted off at some point.


    She had lost a lot of strength, so it was natural for her to sleep in order to recover.


    Dressed in simple white clothing, her waist was wrapped in bandages.


    The nurses must have been deeply hesitant about placing their hands on the emperor¡¯s body.


    Even though the wound was not supposed to be severe, the sheer width of the bandaging suggested it was still a serious injury.


    If a blade had cut her deeply enough to require this much dressing, then the pain must have been unbearable.


    Yet Serpina had never once let out a cry of pain, even on the way here.


    A ruler who threw herself in front of danger to protect her knight...


    The irony of that weighed on my mind as I gazed at her face.


    In the end...


    Hadn¡¯t she been the one who protected Airen?


    Wait.


    If that¡¯s the case... then why?


    Just as my mind was beginning to race¡ª


    "...!!"


    I felt something grab my wrist.


    Startled, I looked down¡ª


    It was Serpina.


    She had reached out with her small, pale hand and was gripping my wrist.


    Turning my head, I saw that she had already opened her eyes and was looking straight at me.


    "You¡¯re awake, my lord? You should rest¡ª"


    "...Swen."


    "My lord."


    For the first time, the woman who had always looked down at me was now lying in bed, gazing up at me.


    And with a voice so delicate, so fragile¡ª


    She whispered words that cut sharper than any blade.


    "...Don¡¯t leave me, Swen..."

 Chapter 198: Fate’s Night (3)

    Is this... a dream?


    As Serpina stood before a vast field of blooming flowers, that was the only thought running through her mind.


    Because a scene like this¡ªso peaceful, so idyllic¡ªwas something that she was never meant to have.


    She turned her head slightly¡ª


    And there he was.


    A man with white hair, smiling at her.


    A familiar face. Swen.


    This was a dream she hadn¡¯t had since meeting him. And yet... he appeared once more.


    Strangely enough, she could observe herself from an outside perspective.


    Wearing a sunhat that cast a shadow over her face, dressed in a pure white dress...


    And she smiled.


    A bright, radiant smile, as though she were the happiest woman in the world, as though she were a woman deeply loved.


    It had been so long since she had smiled like that¡ªso long that she couldn''t even remember when.


    At that moment, when it felt like this happiness would last forever¡ª


    Swen slowly rose from his seat.


    Then, he began to walk away.


    ''...Huh?''


    She reached out¡ªbut couldn¡¯t touch him.


    She tried to speak¡ªbut no voice came out.


    There were so many things she wanted to say, yet her lips wouldn¡¯t move.


    Don¡¯t go.


    Don¡¯t leave me, Swen.


    If you leave me too, then... then...


    I will be left with no one to love me, hated by all, abandoned by everyone.


    I don¡¯t want that.


    I can¡¯t accept that.


    Please, please, please...


    Don¡¯t leave me behind.


    ***


    ''...Ah.''


    She gasped as her mind snapped back to reality.


    "What the hell happened to you, Serpina...?"


    ''...Swen?''


    It was Swen¡¯s voice.


    The same man from her dream.


    Slowly, Serpina moved her hand.


    As sensation returned, so did her memory.


    That¡¯s right.


    She had been given a pain-relieving herbal remedy, entrusted her body to her attendants, and then... she had fallen asleep.


    As her senses fully returned, so did the pain in her waist¡ªslowly creeping back.


    ''Swen... don¡¯t go...!''


    With all her remaining strength, she reached out and grabbed his wrist.


    He turned toward her, concern in his eyes.


    "You¡¯re awake, my lord? You should rest¡ª"


    ''I can¡¯t let go... not now...!''


    There was only one thought filling Serpina¡¯s mind.


    I can¡¯t lose this man.


    If I do, I will regret it for the rest of my life.


    "...Swen."


    "My lord."


    So¡ª


    The truth buried deep within her heart, the words she had always feared would drive him away, she would say them.


    She knew.


    She knew that she was not in his heart.


    She knew that the lord he truly served was not her.


    And yet.


    Even knowing that¡ªif she didn¡¯t say these words, she would regret it forever.


    And so.


    "...Don¡¯t leave me, Swen..."


    She said it.


    ***


    "My lord...?"


    As Serpina turned slightly, still gripping my hand, the blanket slowly slid down.


    Her bare, pale shoulder was revealed.


    I didn¡¯t even have time to avert my gaze before she¡ª


    Once again¡ª


    Repeated the same plea.


    "Please... don¡¯t leave me, Swen..."


    "..."


    What exactly did she mean?


    Was she simply asking me to stay by her side for now?


    Thinking that might be the case, I settled into the nearby chair.


    "I¡¯m not going anywhere, my lord. I¡¯ll stay here for tonight."


    But¡ª


    As if afraid I might disappear, she tightened her grip on my arm.


    "That¡¯s not what I mean..."


    "..."


    "Swen... Stay with me. Please..."


    Don¡¯t leave me.


    Stay by my side.


    I understood what she truly meant.


    Had she known all along?


    That I would one day leave her?


    She had always said it.


    That she didn¡¯t mind being second.


    That she wanted my heart, no matter what it took.


    That she would do anything if it meant keeping me close.


    Maybe, hidden beneath those words, what she really meant was¡ª


    ¡®Please, never leave my side.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t press me for an answer.


    Perhaps, deep down, she didn¡¯t expect one.


    After a long silence, I cautiously changed the subject.


    "...How is your wound?"


    "I won¡¯t die, so it¡¯s fine. My life is... surprisingly persistent."


    The physician had said there was nothing more they could do.


    All that remained was to let the wound heal over time.


    That meant she would need at least several weeks¡ªif not months¡ªto fully recover.


    She had survived, but even I, someone with no medical expertise, could tell her injury was anything but minor.


    The longer timeline seemed more likely.


    At this rate, she wouldn¡¯t be able to govern properly for quite some time.


    That thought led me to the question that had been lingering in my mind.


    "My lord... why did you do it?"


    "..."


    "Why... did you throw yourself in front of Airen?"


    Serpina was an intelligent woman.


    She knew exactly how much her own life was worth.


    To me, Airen was important, but to the nation, the ruler was far more vital than a single knight.


    Her decision must have frustrated Airen as well.


    No matter how much one tried to justify it, a bodyguard being protected by their ruler could only mean one thing¡ª


    They had failed.


    Serpina was not someone who would act recklessly.


    She knew that her choice hadn¡¯t helped herself or Airen.


    So why?


    Closing her golden eyes for a moment, Serpina slowly exhaled.


    Then¡ª


    She held onto my hand, her grip tightening.


    "...I didn¡¯t want to see you hurt."


    "...What?"


    "I... Swen... I didn¡¯t want to cause you pain."


    Her voice trembled.


    A confession from the depths of her heart.


    "General Airen... she is important to you, isn¡¯t she? If she had been hurt because of me... then you would have suffered."


    "..."


    "If that had happened, Swen... I might have left a wound on your heart that could never heal... and the thought of that scared me. So... without even thinking... I moved."


    "..."


    "I know... that the whole world hates me. I thought I had gotten used to it.


    But... if I were to hurt you, and in the end... if you, too, came to hate me...


    Then I think... I would break."


    "So... I threw myself in the way. I didn¡¯t want you to feel pain.


    I didn¡¯t want you... to hate me.


    I was¨D¨D"


    ¨D¨Dafraid of you hating me.


    Her voice trembled as she spoke.


    I held her hands tightly.


    "My lord... there is nothing you could do that would ever make me hate you."


    "Swen..."


    "So please..."


    But I couldn¡¯t find the words.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say in moments like this.


    In a similar situation, I had been able to speak to Airen without hesitation.


    I could always tell her everything in my heart, just as I could now.


    But...


    Serpina was different.


    Because one day, I would leave.


    And for someone who would eventually leave... to say anything comforting now would be nothing but a cruel deception.


    So I couldn¡¯t bring myself to speak carelessly.


    You can relax. I¡¯ll always be on your side.


    Thank you. Thank you for saving Airen. I will never forget it.


    Words to comfort her floated through my mind¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t say them.


    Because I knew I had no right to say them.


    At that moment¡ª


    Serpina¡¯s delicate hand slowly moved upward.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    By the time I realized it, she was gently brushing the back of her hand against my cheek.


    "Don¡¯t cry."


    "...What?"


    Ah.


    Only then did I realize¡ª


    I was crying.


    "Swen... I did this so you wouldn¡¯t feel pain.


    And yet... why are you hurting?"


    "My lord..."


    "I am glad I saved Airen.


    If I hadn¡¯t... I don¡¯t think I would have had the face to look at you again."


    I said nothing.


    I just held her hand tighter.


    Even as tears dripped onto my knees, I didn¡¯t dare open my mouth.


    Minutes passed in silence.


    Serpina kept wiping away my tears¡ª


    Then, slowly.


    Carefully.


    She spoke her truth.


    "...Swen."


    "Yes."


    And the words she spoke¡ª


    "I... didn¡¯t kill them."


    It was something that might have sounded meaningless from the mouth of a ruler.


    But as a confession from a single human being,


    It was unbearably heavy.


    "I... didn¡¯t kill anyone, Swen."


    "My lord..."


    "Algott, my brother... Sidmid, my brother..."


    The moment those names left her lips,


    I recalled something she had once told me.


    "Of course, it was me. The strongest successor, Algott, and his greatest rival, Sidmid¡ªI eliminated them both with my own hands."


    She had looked into my eyes¡ª


    And told me, without hesitation, that she had killed them all.


    **"As the youngest with no claim to the throne, the only way I could take it was through purges. If no one followed me, then I simply had to kill everyone who wouldn¡¯t and leave only those who would. It was a ridiculously simple solution.


    So I cleaned up.


    Because I was the one who had to wear the crown."**


    And at the end of it all, she had asked me in an almost indifferent tone¡ª


    "Do you not despise me?"


    But now¡ª


    She was telling me, with a trembling voice¡ª


    That she hadn¡¯t killed them.


    I looked at her face.


    Just like I had cried¡ª


    She, too, was crying.


    Her golden eyes shimmered like a lake on the verge of overflowing.


    "I didn¡¯t... kill anyone.


    I... never... killed anyone...!"


    ¨D¨DHic.


    The woman who had seemed strong beyond reason.


    The woman who had never allowed anyone to look down on her.


    Her beautiful face was ruined with tears as she cried uncontrollably.


    "Please believe me, Swen...


    I never... killed anyone..."


    "..."


    Her voice, so fragile it sounded like it might break, pleaded with me over and over again.


    She hadn¡¯t done it.


    She hadn¡¯t killed anyone.


    She had buried her truth in the deepest parts of her soul¡ª


    And now, she was finally letting it out.


    "It¡¯s true..."


    Listening to her barely audible voice, I composed /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ myself and thought.


    How unlike her.


    The Serpina I knew would always present clear, logical, and undeniable reasoning when making a case.


    But now, she was doing none of that.


    She simply kept repeating that she hadn¡¯t done it.


    No evidence.


    No explanations.


    No rhetoric.


    And yet¡ª


    Her words held a power no eloquent speech ever could.


    If Serpina truly had never killed anyone¡ª


    Then whose sins had she taken upon herself?


    Had she been carrying the burden of someone else¡¯s crimes this entire time?


    And more importantly¡ª


    Why was she telling me this?


    I had so many questions.


    But that wasn¡¯t what mattered right now.


    Right now, what she needed most was not interrogation.


    It was words she could hold onto.


    It was someone to acknowledge her pain.


    "I believe you."


    I looked into her eyes and spoke.


    "I told you before, didn¡¯t I? That I trust you, my lord.


    That hasn¡¯t changed.


    I believe you.


    I believe your words."


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    She just kept crying.


    And I didn¡¯t press her for more.


    Silently, I lifted my hand and wiped away her tears.


    Even though I was touching the face of an emperor¡ª


    She didn¡¯t reject my touch.


    I gently brushed away the tears from her cheeks, then held her hand tightly once more.


    It was warm.


    The hand of a tyrant, a ruler without mercy¡ª


    And yet, her blood ran warm like anyone else¡¯s.


    Or perhaps¡ª


    She wasn¡¯t a tyrant at all.


    Perhaps she had been made into one.


    Because she had never killed anyone.


    Because I believed her.


    Because I couldn¡¯t help but believe her.


    I let myself lean into the warmth of her hand.


    The faint scent of yuzu filled the air, wrapping around me like a comforting embrace.


    And as I inhaled, I realized¡ª


    The scent wasn¡¯t coming from her.


    It was rising from within my own heart.


    What are you doing?


    Why are you giving so much of yourself to her?


    For now, I buried those rational thoughts deep inside my chest.


    For now¡ª


    I let my instincts take over, and rested my face in her hands.


    And then¡ª


    In the most reckless act of all¡ª


    I made a vow.


    A vow to protect Serpina for the rest of my life.


    And, tragically¡ª


    There was not a single lie in that vow.

 Chapter 199: Fate’s Night (4)

    I spent several minutes in silence by her side.


    Before I realized it, Serpina had stopped crying. She turned her head and spoke.


    "...I showed you something disgraceful."


    Her face, as red as a beet, made that statement all the more ironic.


    And, rather disrespectfully, I found myself thinking that she looked rather cute.


    "I was the same. Besides, I don¡¯t think it was disgraceful at all."


    "..."


    I could feel how swollen my own eyes were.


    Just a moment ago, Serpina and I had cried together. Each of us in our own way, shedding tears of sorrow.


    Perhaps because of that, my mind felt clearer than it had at any moment before. I could only hope that she, too, had found some clarity.


    Breaking the silence, I cautiously changed the subject.


    "That aside... I have heard some of the details from General Airen, but I would like to hear from you directly. What exactly happened?"


    "If you''ve heard the story, then this will be quick. That¡¯s all there is to it."


    "The one who attempted the assassination was...?"


    "..."


    Serpina slowly closed her eyes.


    Just recalling the event seemed to be a difficult ordeal for her.


    The one who had aimed for her life was none other than Reni, the de facto leader of the knights she trusted above all else.


    I was familiar with him as well.


    We had never spoken, but he was always there, accompanying her.


    He carried the weight of a seasoned knight who had weathered countless battles. And yet, I had no recollection of him in my memories.


    I did not press her for an answer. I simply waited patiently.


    How much time passed?


    At last, she carefully parted her lips to speak.


    "Guarding me was Reni''s final career."


    I remained silent and listened.


    "Reni had led the knights since the Empire¡¯s golden days... He was a man I could trust. When I first ascended the throne¡ªwhen my rule was still unsteady¡ªhe said to me, ''I will be your shield.'' Even now, I still remember those words. In those days, when I had no one I could truly rely on, Reni was one of the very few I trusted."


    And yet, this Reni... had finally turned his hidden blade against her.


    "And Shura, the woman who appeared to have conspired with him, was also someone Reni recommended. She was a rough, but exceptionally skilled woman. She despised her lowly origins, so I told her over and over again that the blood in her veins did not matter to me."


    I had seen Shura a few times.


    Like Reni, we had never spoken. But failing to notice the faint, lingering bloodlust in her eyes... That was my mistake.


    "When you placed Airen as my knight, I already suspected there might be an assassination attempt. Saying that it was because you wanted to see Airen up close... You were never very good at lying, Swen."


    "..."


    "But even then, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to doubt him. Reni... I never once imagined that he would turn his sword against me. I suppose you must think me terribly nai?ve."


    "No. If anything... I should have been more vigilant."


    I berated myself for not considering the possibility of betrayal from the knights.


    But predicting such things was beyond the realm of human foresight¡ªit was the realm of the divine.


    It was an ordeal that had been too cruel, both for Serpina and for me.


    In that regard, General Airen¡¯s response had been near perfection.


    Before Reni could even attempt anything, he had been completely neutralized.


    The real issue had been Shura.


    Based on the circumstances, it seemed that Shura had targeted Airen, while Reni had gone for Serpina. Had it been anyone else in Airen¡¯s position¡ªsomeone who hadn¡¯t been expecting an assassination attempt¡ªthey would have been caught off guard and lost their life without ever understanding what had happened.


    Perhaps...


    If Serpina had not thrown herself into the fray, Airen...


    Without realizing it, I clenched my fists.


    Shura had been executed on the spot, and Reni... They said he had lost both his legs, rendering him as good as dead.


    And yet, I found myself hoping he was still alive.


    Whoever was behind him, whoever had orchestrated this betrayal¡ª


    If I didn¡¯t make them pay, I knew I would never be able to rest.


    At that moment¡ª


    "How absurd," Serpina murmured with a bitter scoff.


    "In the end, all I¡¯ve done is be reminded once more that I am alone. And yet... why does it hurt so much? These things have happened before, time and time again, and yet... Why does it feel so much more painful this time?


    "Do I even have the right to grieve...?


    "Maybe... I was never meant to be the ruler of a unified empire."


    "That¡¯s not... true."


    I chose my words carefully, making sure not to touch her wounded heart.


    "As I said before, it all depends on the situation¡ª"


    "..."


    Serpina slowly opened her eyes.


    And then, she looked at me.


    "Then, what about now?"


    "...Pardon?"


    "Has my fate changed? Am I still destined to become the sovereign of a unified empire?"


    When I could not easily answer, she turned away again.


    Then, as if realizing she had spoken out of turn, she cautiously muttered,


    "...I apologize. I was being childish."


    "You don¡¯t need to apologize."


    "If I let something this trivial shake me, I would have no right to face those who bore the name of Eingart and perished before me."


    Being nearly /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ assassinated could hardly be called trivial.


    And yet, if this was how she found the strength to carry on, I could not thoughtlessly throw out empty words of comfort.


    At times like these, the best thing to do was simply stand beside her.


    I carefully reached out and clasped her hand.


    "I believe in you, Lady Serpina."


    "..."


    "I told you earlier, didn¡¯t I? I believe in every word you say."


    She gazed at me for a long moment before¡ª


    Puffing out her cheeks slightly, as if sulking.


    ...Adorable.


    "...You won¡¯t even call me ''Lord.''"


    "..."


    Beyond her cuteness, my heart ached once again.


    She already knew.


    That one day, I would leave her side.


    She had suspected it for some time.


    And since she had said as much, I could not simply pretend to be ignorant any longer.


    But...


    Now was not the time.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    She had already suffered too much¡ªboth physically and emotionally.


    So, once again, I put on the mask of the cold, unshakable strategist.


    "...Does a title matter, my lord? The only one I serve is you."


    "This feels like being forced to bow when I¡¯m the one kneeling."


    I watched as she slowly turned her head toward me.


    Her golden eyes, now clear after shedding all her tears, shimmered like a galaxy.


    "Still... it¡¯s fine. I was prepared for this."


    "Prepared?"


    "Yes. No matter when the day comes that you leave my side... I won¡¯t resent you. I made that decision a long time ago."


    Serpina smiled as she said that.


    It was strange.


    Not too long ago, her smile had seemed so fragile, as if it would shatter at any moment. But now, it had become much stronger.


    She was a strong person¡ªSerpina.


    "And besides... I haven¡¯t lost my chance just yet."


    With those words¡ª


    Thump.


    She grabbed my wrist.


    I did not resist. I let her take hold of it.


    "Swen, the fact that you cried with me¡ªthat is proof, is it not?"


    "..."


    "No matter what, it seems I have managed to steal at least a small part of your heart, haven¡¯t I? Fufu..."


    She laughed like the sunlight itself, and I deliberately turned my head away.


    ...This is bad.


    If this keeps up, I might truly¡ªno, certainly¡ªlose the ability to make a choice.


    My heart. My gaze. Every compass guiding my thoughts¡ª


    All of them were pointing relentlessly toward Serpina.


    Thump, thump.


    Thump, thump.


    Without realizing it, I glanced at her.


    Her pale shoulders... came into view once more.


    Though they were partially covered by bandages, they did little to hide the overwhelming curve of her chest.


    As a man, I felt an instinctual reaction stir within me¡ªand I quickly turned my head away.


    "Swen."


    Serpina¡¯s voice, laced with amusement, made me realize immediately¡ª


    I¡¯d been caught.


    "Are you... interested?"


    "...What?"


    "I asked if my body interests you enough to capture your attention."


    Her voice trembled slightly at the end.


    And when I looked at her expression... she looked as though she was about to burst from sheer embarrassment.


    The overwhelming charisma of an absolute ruler¡ªnowhere to be seen.


    Instead, she reminded me so much of Airen that it was almost unfair.


    "You¡¯re being unreasonable, my lord."


    "I suppose that means I¡¯m not very attractive to you."


    "That¡¯s not it... But how could I possibly dare to entertain such improper thoughts?"


    "Is that so?"


    At that moment¡ª


    Serpina tightened her grip on my wrist.


    "...Ah."


    Thud.


    With almost laughable ease, I lost my balance and fell onto the bed where she lay.


    And right before my eyes¡ª


    Serpina was lying beneath me.


    "...Even now?"


    "...!!!!"


    "Even now, you feel nothing?"


    My entire field of vision was consumed by her.


    Her golden hair.


    The gentle citrus scent of yuzu that surrounded her.


    And beneath her pale shoulders, barely hidden by the bandages¡ªher massive, undeniable curves.


    Suddenly.


    Far too suddenly, the memory of our first kiss surfaced in my mind.


    No¡ªmore than just remembering it, the sensations returned in startling vividness.


    The softness of her tongue. The slick warmth of her saliva. The intoxicating scent of yuzu that filled my mouth and nose.


    And just like that, I felt¡ª


    Like a machine that had suddenly been unplugged, unable to function.


    "Se...rpina."


    Not Serpina-nim.


    Not My lord.


    Just Serpina.


    And yet, she showed no sign of minding.


    Instead, she gazed up at me, her face flushed¡ª


    "...Swen. I¡¯m... okay."


    A woman, looking up at the man she longed for¡ª


    "Swen, if it¡¯s you... you can do whatever you want... it¡¯s fine..."


    I¡ª


    ¨D¨D¨DKnock, knock, knock.


    "...!!!!"


    Startled, I immediately bolted upright from the bed.


    Serpina, too, flinched and quickly moved slightly away from me.


    What just happened?


    No¡ªmore importantly... that sound.


    Someone was knocking on the door.


    Haa...


    ...Thank God.


    Truly, thank God.


    I had nearly made a terrible mistake.


    The last thing I could afford was to act in a way that might lead Serpina to misunderstand my intentions.


    Serpina also seemed to snap back to reality. After clearing her throat a few times, she wrapped herself in the blanket and spoke.


    "...Answer it."


    "..."


    I took a deep breath, composing myself as though nothing had happened.


    Then, I opened the door.


    And¡ª


    "...Huh?"


    "Ah, u-um... H-Hello, Sir Swen...!!"


    The person standing at the door was Reika.


    And for some reason, her eyes were burning with determination.


    "T-That is, um... I... I have something I need to say...!!"


    "Something you need to say?"


    "Y-Yes! If... If it¡¯s not too much trouble... would you please listen to me...?!"

 Chapter 200: For the First Time at This Moment

    I led the hesitant Reika to stand before Serpina.


    "A-Ah, u-uhm... H-Hello...!"


    Now that she was facing Serpina directly, Reika was sweating profusely, visibly flustered. In a different situation, her behavior could have been considered improper, but¡ª


    Serpina, unbothered by such things, simply asked in a calm tone.


    "...It has been a while. Have you been well?"


    "A-Ah... Y-You... remember me...!"


    "Of course. You leave quite a lasting impression."


    It was true¡ªher rare pink hair alone made her difficult to forget. The striking contrast made her stand out in anyone¡¯s memory.


    "I-I see... I¡¯m sorry... Sorry for being born...."


    "No, Reika. Calm down."


    I steadied her before she could blurt out anything more nonsensical in her panic.


    "So, why did you come here?"


    "That¡¯s... um... I heard that Lady Serpina was badly injured...."


    "...Yes."


    "Sir Airen told me that Lady Serpina got hurt while trying to protect him...."


    "..."


    At the mention of Airen¡¯s name, Serpina¡¯s expression wavered, and she averted her gaze.


    "So? What about it?" I asked, keeping the conversation on track.


    "So, um... I thought that maybe... I might be able to help...!"


    "...?"


    "S-Sir Swen, do you remember? When I told you that I had something to show you?"


    Now that she mentioned it, she had said something like that before.


    "I was thinking... Maybe now is the time to show you...!"


    "...???"


    Wait a minute.


    If Reika had something she wanted to demonstrate¡ªcould it be...?


    "Did you... learn something new?"


    Nod, nod.


    Of course. As a mage, the only thing she would be eager to show her teacher was a new spell.


    But¡ª


    "Right now, my lord needs to rest," I said, trying to subtly divert the conversation.


    Serpina still wasn¡¯t aware that Reika was a mage. She had her suspicions, but she had never actually seen it with her own eyes.


    I had no idea what kind of magic Reika had learned, but now wasn¡¯t the time to indulge her.


    Given how perceptive she was, I expected her to understand my meaning immediately.


    But then¡ª


    "I already know...!"


    "...?"


    "I can show it because Lady Serpina is injured...!"


    "...???"


    "This... might be able to heal her! No, I¡¯m sure it can!"


    I looked at Reika¡¯s sparkling eyes and processed her words.


    A new spell.


    Something she could only demonstrate now that Serpina was wounded.


    Something that could heal?


    "...Healing?"


    That ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) was the first thought that came to mind.


    But was there even healing magic in this game?


    No, wait.


    Even my green rapier, the mana amplifier I always carried at my waist, had been nothing more than a decorative artifact as far as I knew.


    I had spent 10,000 hours playing this game, and yet¡ªthere were still things I didn¡¯t know.


    If that was the case...


    I turned to Serpina.


    Her injuries weren¡¯t life-threatening, but they would leave her unable to properly handle affairs of state for weeks.


    Her survival wasn¡¯t in question, but the sooner she returned to the throne, the better it would be for everyone.


    And regardless of our intentions, the fact that Airen and I were once again involved in this incident would certainly stir rumors.


    Now is not the time to keep secrets.


    I slowly nodded.


    "Alright."


    As soon as she heard my answer, Reika nodded eagerly.


    Like a small, obedient animal.


    Then, I turned back to Serpina.


    "My lord. There is something I would like to show you. May I have your permission?"


    She could have asked me what it was.


    But instead of questioning me, Serpina simply nodded slowly and¡ª


    "I trust you, Swen."


    She returned the very words I had spoken to her earlier.


    *


    "Alright... I¡¯ll begin."


    Reika muttered under her breath a few times before closing her eyes.


    "Haaah...!"


    And as she always did, she began gathering energy at her fingertips.


    Only this time, the aura surrounding her hands was unlike anything I had seen before.


    It was pure white.


    "...!!!"


    Serpina¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    She had harbored her suspicions about Reika being a mage, but this was the first time she was seeing actual proof.


    A lesser person might have flinched in fear and pushed Reika away on instinct.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    She simply sat still, exactly as I had instructed.


    She trusts me.


    "Haaaah...!"


    The glowing sphere of light in Reika¡¯s hands slowly enveloped Serpina¡¯s body.


    A white radiance surrounded Serpina¡¯s pale skin, almost like an aura.


    Minutes passed.


    Then¡ª


    "...Ah..."


    With a soft sigh, Reika slumped forward.


    "Reika!" I rushed toward her as she collapsed onto the bed.


    "Are you alright?"


    She was panting, clearly exhausted.


    But thankfully, she didn¡¯t seem to be in any real danger.


    It had been a long time since she last overexerted herself like this, but I had seen it before¡ªwhen she was still training, she had collapsed from exhaustion more times than I could count.


    "S-Swen... d-did it... work...?"


    At her question, I turned to Serpina.


    She was sitting upright now, running her fingers over the bandages on her body.


    "...Impossible."


    She touched the area around her wounds a few times, then, in a trembling voice of disbelief¡ª


    "My wounds... have faded."


    "...I¡¯m... glad...."


    Reika barely managed to squeeze those words out before losing consciousness.


    It seemed that, being a newly developed spell, it had yet to be optimized for efficient mana consumption.


    But more importantly... the fact that a spell akin to Heal actually existed...


    I had no idea by what mechanism she had learned such magic, but it was undeniable¡ªReika was far more extraordinary than I had initially believed.


    I used all my strength to lift the exhausted Reika and carefully laid her on the empty bed beside us before turning back to Serpina.


    "Huff... Huff... My lord, how do you feel?"


    "It¡¯s... astonishing. My body feels so much better. The pain is almost completely gone, and the wounds have nearly healed. I can hardly believe it..."


    Even after hearing that I had called down a meteor.


    Even after seeing undeniable proof.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Even after witnessing a castle wall collapse before her very eyes¡ª


    Nothing could compare to the certainty that came from experiencing it herself.


    "Mages... truly exist."


    "...They do. Though I am not one."


    "..."


    She had a bewildered expression.


    It was difficult to believe at first glance.


    No matter how sharp or intelligent she was, standing before such an overwhelming, surreal power was an experience that no mere human could simply accept without hesitation.


    But...


    It seemed that what truly shocked her was not the existence of mages itself.


    "...Why?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Why did you reveal this to me?"


    Serpina¡¯s voice trembled as she stared at me.


    Her golden eyes wavered as much as her voice.


    "...Swen. Can I speak honestly?"


    "Please do."


    "If I were you, I would have hidden it. I would have concealed the fact that Reika was a mage until the very end..."


    Her voice grew even softer.


    "After all, you intend to leave eventually. Given that, it would only be wise not to disclose such a significant secret to a ruler you would serve only briefly. I know you well enough to be certain that you wouldn¡¯t overlook such a thing."


    She said since you intend to leave eventually¡ª


    And I could not bring myself to refute her.


    I remained frozen, listening in silence.


    "And yet, you revealed her identity to me. That fact... confuses me deeply. Truly. Swen, you are the one who confuses me the most."


    "My lord. That¡¯s¡ª"


    Before I could offer any excuse, she reached out with her pale hand and grasped my wrist once more.


    "No. It¡¯s alright. I wasn¡¯t asking for an answer. So please... say nothing."


    And as she gently stroked my wrist¡ª


    "Even if it¡¯s only the faintest sliver of hope, it¡¯s enough. Swen... I cannot give up on you. Just allow me to try. Until the very last moment."


    "..."


    False hope was cruel.


    It would have been wiser to put an end to this here and now.


    But...


    Her eyes looked unbearably sad.


    They were the same sorrowful eyes I had once seen in Lady Airen¡ªthe ones I had wanted so desperately to protect.


    I could not bring myself to pull my hand away.


    No¡ªI would not pull away.


    Serpina finally released my hand and slowly sat up in bed.


    Her sheer white negligee clung to her, accentuating the overwhelming curves of her body.


    I quickly turned my head away, flustered.


    "Regardless, I will never forget this debt, Swen."


    "...And neither will I forget that you protected Lady Airen."


    That was the truth.


    She had risked her life not out of duty, but out of a desire to shield me from pain¡ªto avoid being hated by me.


    I had no intention of abandoning a lonely sovereign who had gone that far.


    Even if the time came for me to leave, I would make certain to repay this debt.


    "I have recovered far sooner than expected. Now, there is something I must do."


    "And that would be...?"


    Serpina¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.


    It was the same familiar, downward-looking smile.


    The kind of smile only an absolute ruler could wear.


    "I must remind those who dare oppose House Eingart exactly what happens to them."


    I found myself oddly relieved.


    She had regained her strength.


    One way or another... I owed her far too much.


    I closed my eyes.


    The choice I would one day have to make.


    If the time ever came for me to choose Serpina¡ª


    I would do so of my own will.


    And I would bear the consequences.


    Even if the world pointed its finger at me in condemnation, I would repay the price of Lady Airen¡¯s life.


    I made that vow.


    Yes.


    I would not deny it any longer.


    At this moment, for the first time¡ª


    I considered the possibility that I might not immediately return to Lunarian¡¯s Army.


    ***


    Eingart Royal Castle


    Following the events of that night, the rumors quickly spread.


    Under normal circumstances, the one responsible for managing the aftermath in Serpina¡¯s absence should have been Jenna, the royal strategist.


    However, she was currently away, inspecting various regions of the continent.


    Thus, the one temporarily in charge of handling the situation was Airen.


    She was, after all, the one who knew the most about what had transpired.


    And Serpina had entrusted her with full authority during her recovery.


    Fortunately, Airen had gained considerable favor among the castle¡¯s commanders.


    "General. Leni has been safely imprisoned."


    "You have done well. What is his current condition?"


    "He is still alive, but his injuries are severe. He may not survive much longer... Are you certain this is alright?"


    "Hmm..."


    His life was not in immediate danger, but he would require complete rest for at least a few weeks.


    If Leni were to die during that time, they would lose the chance to uncover who was behind his actions.


    Should I act independently and extract information from him...?


    Or should I seek counsel from my lord, despite her need for rest?


    I hesitated.


    But at that moment¡ª


    "What has you so troubled?"


    A voice rang out¡ªbold, commanding.


    A voice Airen had grown familiar with.


    She turned toward the source of the voice.


    And there¡ª


    "My lord...?"


    Serpina, who had been gravely wounded mere hours ago¡ª


    Was now walking toward the throne as if nothing had happened.


    "Well done, Airen. I will take it from here."


    With those words, she signaled the inevitable¡ª


    The return of bloodshed.

 Chapter 201: Under the Night Sky

    Serpina¡¯s unexpected and swift return overturned all expectations, allowing the ¡®series of events¡¯ to settle quickly.


    For now, the situation had not escalated further. Had she remained absent for too long, the turmoil would have continued, but with her quick return, she could resume governance as if nothing had happened.


    The difference between a monarch of an autocratic state being absent for several weeks and merely a single day was monumental.


    Truly, it was all thanks to Reika.


    I had no idea what kind of methods she had used, but by the very next day, Serpina¡¯s wounds had healed at an astonishing rate, allowing her to carry on as usual.


    Considering that Reika had slept for a full twenty-four hours straight and still seemed utterly drained upon waking, she had undoubtedly pushed herself to the brink.


    The only reason she had gone to such extremes... must have been because it involved Airen. Reika had always been deeply devoted to her.


    Then came the next issue¡ªassassin Reni¡¯s fate.


    While Shura was already dead, Reni had survived. And because she had survived, she had no choice but to endure excruciating torture.


    Even when faced with the harshest interrogation, she refused to reveal her benefactors, displaying a level of resilience that even Serpina had to acknowledge.


    But then¡ª


    "They¡¯ve seized a fortress?"


    "Yes. A small fortress northwest of Amir Castle has been occupied. They are declaring that they cannot tolerate the rule of the current sovereign. This time... that is to say¡ª"


    "Do not hesitate. Speak as it is."


    At Serpina¡¯s words, the officer delivering the report hesitated for a moment before finally forcing the words out.


    "They claim that though they failed to take the life of the Witch Serpina, this is not the end."


    Given that Serpina had only been absent for a short time, it was unlikely that news of recent events had spread across the entire continent yet.


    "So they are practically confessing to being the masterminds."


    "Yes. However, the situation appears to be more complicated."


    "Complicated?"


    "It seems they had originally planned to stage their rebellion at Terk Castle rather than the fortress. However, according to reports, their attempt did not go as planned."


    "......"


    Had their plans fallen apart after the failed assassination attempt?


    Well, that was none of Serpina¡¯s concern.


    And¡ª


    "I understand. Continue gathering intelligence and report back."


    "Yes!"


    After the officer left, Serpina turned her gaze toward me.


    "What do you think, Swen?"


    Right.


    Why had they chosen to rebel again?


    It was not Serpina¡¯s concern¡ªnor was it mine.


    "Rebels must be dealt with harshly, must they not?"


    "However, if it is a fortress near Amir Castle, it will take time to gather troops."


    The southeastern region of the northern territories was the most remote and underdeveloped of Serpina¡¯s domains, with a sparse population and limited military presence.


    There was a reason why deploying troops to Amir Castle was considered an unconventional move.


    However¡ª


    "There is no need to mobilize a large force. How many rebels are there in the fortress?"


    "I was told around ten thousand."


    "That is a manageable number."


    Yes.


    This rebel faction differed greatly from the ones before.


    The reason?


    They had endangered Airen. That was something I could never overlook.


    Not just anyone, but Airen had been put in danger.


    The deaths of Shura and Reni were not enough. If there were forces working behind them, they had to be completely eradicated¡ªI would not be satisfied otherwise.


    I looked directly into Serpina¡¯s eyes.


    "Grant me three thousand troops. I would also like General Airen to lead the vanguard."


    "You intend to subdue ten thousand with just three thousand? There is no need to be so frugal. I can provide more troops."


    "No. Bringing a larger force would only result in unnecessary casualties and additional supplies wasted. Three thousand will be enough."


    Serpina studied my face intently before speaking carefully.


    "You intend to bring Reika along, don¡¯t you?"


    "......"


    As expected.


    Her sharp intellect, sharper than any ruler I had ever met, had already grasped my plan.


    She was right.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Now was the perfect time to solidify the fact that magic had reappeared on the continent.


    "While my lord has often spoken of ¡®karma¡¯ being the cause of these repeated rebellions, I believe it is also because we have yet to demonstrate absolute power. That is why I believe now is the right time to make an example of them."


    It was impossible to keep her magic a secret forever.


    If we were to reveal it, we might as well seize every advantage that came with it.


    To make them pay for endangering Airen.


    To repay Serpina, who had risked everything to save Airen.


    I wanted to make sure magic ~N§àv§Ölight~ became her weapon.


    If this power could serve as a new variable in the minds of our enemies, it would reduce the number of reckless uprisings in the future.


    Besides, there was no better opportunity to create a miracle¡ªthree thousand defeating ten thousand¡ªthan right now.


    Since magic was still largely unknown, now was the time to strike while they remained unsuspecting.


    "I understand your intentions... but that ¡®power¡¯ is only at your disposal when you are by my side, is it not?"


    "......Given how little is known, I believe mere rumors will be enough to exert control over the masses."


    "You won¡¯t say, ¡®Do not worry, my lord, for I will always be by your side¡¯... Hah."


    Serpina laughed, finding the situation amusing.


    I, however, could not meet her gaze.


    Fortunately, she did not press the matter further. Instead, she rose from her seat and extended her hand toward me.


    "Swen. I grant you three thousand troops. General Airen shall lead the vanguard. Show these rebels, who dare wave false banners, who the true ruler of the Eingart Empire is."


    "Yes!"


    I answered in a loud, firm voice.


    It was now time for my revenge.


    ***


    During the march toward the fortress, I had the chance to speak with Airen at length.


    "Reni is dead, I presume?"


    "Yes. Executed. He held out until the very end."


    A dark night.


    After spending the entire day leading troops on horseback, this brief moment before sleep was my only chance to talk with her.


    "It¡¯s laughable, really. I considered him the most reliable of all my knights. And yet, the one I trusted the least¡ªSiegfried¡ªturned out to be the only one without ties to the rebellion. I had no idea my judgment was so flawed... Even now, the thought infuriates me."


    "How could you have known, General Airen? You hadn¡¯t even been with the knights for long."


    "But I was the only one who could have stopped it."


    "Because of you, Lady Serpina is still alive."


    My words weren¡¯t just meant for comfort¡ªthey were true.


    If Airen hadn¡¯t been there... the fate of the unified empire would have fallen to some nameless figure instead of Lady Luna.


    One way or another, Airen had saved me once again.


    "That¡¯s why I hope you won¡¯t blame yourself too much. No one holds you responsible, and our lord is deeply grateful to you."


    "Swen..."


    She gave me a faint smile, as if she understood my sincerity.


    Being able to continue seeing that smile... was thanks to Lady Serpina.


    No matter how many times I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t deny that I owed her a great debt.


    "...What about Lady Reika?"


    "She¡¯s resting in the carriage. It seems traveling with the soldiers has been exhausting for her¡ªshe spent the entire day struggling to keep up."


    "I see."


    Airen was one of the few people who knew that Reika was a mage.


    Naturally, she also understood what it meant for Reika to accompany us.


    "...I can¡¯t help but worry."


    "About Reika?"


    "Yes."


    "..."


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess what she was thinking.


    Airen and I were both officially part of Serpina¡¯s army¡ªsoldiers.


    Unlike me, who merely advised from the rear, Airen fought on the battlefield with her own hands, personally taking the lives of dozens¡ªsometimes hundreds. She knew better than anyone what it meant to step onto the battlefield.


    So it made sense that she was uneasy about Reika, a civilian in all but name, joining this campaign.


    I had considered the same concern.


    But¡ª


    "Reika told me herself. She wants to do what she can, for you... and for Lady Serpina, who saved you."


    "..."


    "She may be from a noble family, but she¡¯s not some fragile flower. She understands what she¡¯s doing. And if this is what she has chosen, then I want to support her."


    "I see..."


    The conversation faded into silence.


    The crackling of the campfire filled the night air.


    "Hold on a moment."


    I reached into the fire, pulling out a small pot, and poured some tea.


    "...Thank you."


    "It¡¯s nothing."


    The sounds of insects chirping, the rustling of the night breeze, and the quiet sip of tea...


    Everything felt still.


    The warmth of the tea spread through my chest, making my body relax.


    "Swen."


    "Yes?"


    "There was talk... about you and Lady Reika¡¯s engagement, wasn¡¯t there?"


    "...?"


    I turned my gaze from the fire to where Airen sat.


    Her face was flushed as she stared into the flames.


    "What do you think? Will you... marry her?"


    "..."


    I took a slow sip of tea.


    "That¡¯s something I¡¯d have to discuss with Reika herself¡ª"


    "But if everything works out... would you marry her?"


    Airen turned her head toward me, her voice urgent.


    Marriage.


    Marriage, huh...


    I looked into her violet eyes, which reflected my own image.


    If I were to be honest, the person I wanted to marry first... was Airen.


    Every moment spent with her only deepened my feelings.


    Every time she called my name, I felt more alive than ever.


    But¡ª


    "...To be honest, I don¡¯t have any intention of marrying right now."


    "When you say ¡®right now¡¯... do you mean it¡¯s just a matter of timing?"


    "Yes."


    I wanted to put down roots before I settled down.


    It would be unfair to build a family while I was still a wanderer.


    I had always believed that I would propose once Lady Lunarian raised her banner again¡ª


    And yet...


    Why did Lady Serpina¡¯s image keep lingering in my mind?


    The woman who had once clutched my hand and begged me not to leave her.


    A woman who, despite her title as a tyrant, was fragile and vulnerable.


    Because of that, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say, ¡®I will propose once I return to Lady Luna¡¯s army.¡¯


    "When the time comes, I will propose. Reika is important, but..."


    Even so.


    I didn¡¯t want to lie¡ªnot to her.


    I met Airen¡¯s gaze directly.


    "...You understand, don¡¯t you?"


    "...!"


    Her violet eyes widened in surprise.


    Then, her face turned red, and she lowered her head.


    "Swen..."


    She whispered my name softly, several times.


    Had my feelings reached her?


    Or was she simply going along with the moment?


    Not long after¡ª


    Airen lifted her head again and met my eyes directly.


    "...I¡¯ll wait. No matter how long it takes, Swen."


    She smiled, her eyes curving into crescent moons.


    The countless stars above seemed ready to spill from the heavens.


    The crackling fire surrounded us, wrapping us in warmth.


    Then, slowly, Airen leaned closer¡ª


    And rested her head against my shoulder.


    I didn¡¯t pull away.


    We sat there in silence, staring into the flames together.


    This was peace.


    The peace shared by two wanderers who had fought to change the world.


    And in that moment, I knew one thing for certain.


    I would never forget this night, not even in death.

 Chapter 202: Battle of a New Era

    After days of marching, we finally reached a point where the rebel-held fortress came into view.


    "They seem to be preparing for a siege," Airen observed, glancing back at me.


    "What¡¯s the plan, Swen?"


    "Like I said before¡ªwe end this in one blow."


    "Are you sure?"


    I smiled and nodded.


    "It¡¯s not something we could have hidden forever anyway."


    The existence of mages would inevitably be revealed over time.


    Reika was the strongest mage in this world, but she wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Besides, the strange feats I had pulled off in the past¡ªlike making it seem as though meteors had fallen from the sky¡ªhad already spread rumors across the continent that magic was real.


    As I had mentioned before, if the truth would eventually come out, we might as well take full advantage of it.


    "...Where is Lady Reika?"


    Airen turned her head toward Reika, who stood behind me, visibly fidgeting.


    "I... I..."


    Her voice trembled violently.


    Without a word, I reached out and firmly grasped her hand.


    "Ah...!"


    She flinched in surprise but quickly squeezed my hand back with all her strength.


    "I... I¡¯ll do it," she finally said, her voice much stronger than usual.


    She wasn¡¯t speaking in the timid, uncertain manner I was used to hearing.


    "General Airen, Lord Swen... you both carry the burdens of this era. And Lady Serpina... she risked everything to save you, General Airen. And in turn, you have fought for me and so many others..."


    She glanced down at her free hand.


    "The food I eat, the clothes I wear, the fact that I¡¯m even alive right now¡ªit¡¯s all because of the sacrifices others have made. If I have the ability to help but simply stand back, doing nothing... then I would be nothing more than a coward using guilt as an excuse."


    "..."


    Once she used magic, people would die.


    Even if some survived with injuries, there would be casualties¡ªmany of them.


    War had always been that way.


    Ten thousand soldiers weren¡¯t just numbers on a battlefield. Each one was a living, breathing world of their own, and all of those worlds would be destroyed.


    Until now, Reika had only practiced magic on training dummies or trees.


    But this time, she would take lives with her own hands.


    For soldiers like Airen and me, it was just another part of war.


    But for a civilian like Reika, that weight must have been unbearable.


    And yet¡ªshe wanted to stand with us.


    She wanted to repay Serpina¡¯s kindness.


    "...Understood."


    Airen, too, must have recognized her resolve, because she gave a silent nod.


    "Let¡¯s begin. General Airen, once the spell is cast, charge in immediately."


    "Understood."


    I slowly unsheathed my rapier.


    Reika saw this as her signal and closed her eyes, gathering mana in her hands.


    "Haaah...!"


    Flames ignited in her pale hands.


    She pushed herself to her limit, expanding the fireball to its maximum size.


    "...Lord Swen...!"


    She sent it toward me.


    I calmly raised my rapier and let the fireball hover at its tip.


    Just like before.


    Reika¡¯s spell clung to my blade, growing even larger.


    To be honest...


    I hadn¡¯t planned on ending this with my own hands.


    But this time was different.


    They had endangered Airen.


    And that crime would be paid for.


    Fueled by my smoldering fury, the fireball swelled even larger than the one I had used to destroy the castle walls before.


    "T-That...!"


    "Impossible! Magic actually exists...!"


    "I told you! That white-haired mage¡ªhe was the one who summoned the meteors!"


    I heard the murmurs of the soldiers behind me, but I didn¡¯t care.


    In fact, I welcomed their misunderstanding.


    The more witnesses there were, the greater my influence would become.


    "......!!!"


    And then¡ª


    The moment I felt the flames reach their peak¡ª


    Take this.


    I thrust my rapier forward.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    The fireball detached from the tip and shot toward the fortress.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!


    A fortress¡¯s defenses were nothing compared to a castle¡¯s walls.


    It crumbled like sand under the force of the explosion.


    Reika and I coordinated, launching additional fireballs into the wreckage.


    A red rain fell from the sky.


    The once-proud fortress, standing alone on the vast plains, was reduced to rubble under the force of an unnatural power.


    At that moment, I finally understood the thoughts of the scientists from the Manhattan Project.


    Hadn¡¯t one of them once said, I am become death, the destroyer of worlds?


    This wasn¡¯t a nuclear blast, but to the rebels inside that fortress, it must have felt like divine punishment.


    Their crime?


    Endangering Airen.


    And¡ª


    Defying Serpina von Eingart.


    "...!!"


    "CHARGE!!"


    "RAAAAAAHHHH!!!"


    ¡ªAh.


    As Airen¡¯s order rang out, our soldiers roared and stormed forward.


    And at that moment¡ª


    I realized something.


    Perhaps...


    Perhaps the reason I was so angry wasn¡¯t just because of Airen.


    ***


    The rest of the battle was anticlimactically one-sided.


    The ten thousand rebels, after experiencing a single magical attack, lost their morale and collapsed into a disorganized rabble.


    It was no surprise.


    Anyone who directly witnessed supernatural power would find their will to fight crumbling.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t just standing idly by. I continued working in tandem with Reika, using magic to assist Airen until Reika¡¯s mana was completely depleted.


    According to her, mana was far more abundant in the northern continent compared to the central regions.


    Her remarkable endurance must have stemmed from this mana-rich environment.


    For us, this was a significant advantage.


    For the rebels... it was nothing short of a catastrophe.


    Unlike any battle they had ever fought, they now found themselves under attack from ice and fire¡ªforces they had no way to counter.


    Perhaps, in those final moments, they regretted their foolish rebellion.


    This is enough.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t enough to fully repay Airen for saving me...


    But at the very least, I hoped this battle would lift some of the burden from her shoulders.


    She had been the one most tormented by the fact that Serpina was injured saving her.


    "The fortress has collapsed! Move in and finish them off!"


    Before I realized it, the battle had reached its final phase.


    Airen would handle the rest.


    My role here was finished.


    And then¡ª


    "...Lord Swen."


    Reika slowly approached me.


    "Are you alright, Lady Reika?"


    "Yes. I... I¡¯m alright."


    I gently took her hand.


    She immediately tightened her grip in response.


    She... wasn¡¯t trembling.


    Despite the cold sweat on her forehead, she stood firm.


    "I want to help everyone... with my abilities... I want to support you, Lord Swen, and as many people as I can. So... I¡¯m alright."


    "...You¡¯ve done well."


    "Lord Swen."


    Reika turned to face me directly.


    "I¡¯m not going to hide anymore."


    "...What?"


    "For the peace of the continent. For General Airen. And... for my master. I want to do what I can."


    Reika, who had always been timid, always unsure, always avoiding direct eye contact¡ª


    Now, she looked at me with more determination than I had ever seen.


    Her pink eyes burned as if they could ignite at any moment.


    I easily understood what she meant.


    "But... are you sure?"


    "There¡¯s no point in hiding anymore... and I don¡¯t think I need to. This is simply the flow of history. ...Father told me long ago that this moment would come."


    "Lady Reika..."


    "So... I won¡¯t hide anymore. I will use this power. I may be inexperienced and lacking now, but... if I¡¯m with you, Lord Swen... I¡¯m certain I can make a difference!"


    She meant it.


    I nodded slowly.


    "I understand."


    "..."


    We stood in silence, gazing at the ruined fortress.


    From now on, warfare on this continent would change drastically.


    Even the most experienced generals would struggle to adjust to this unprecedented new variable¡ªmagic.


    Brilliant tacticians would be forced to rethink their strategies in a battlefield where magic existed.


    With time, more mages would emerge, and eventually, people would not only grow accustomed to them but also develop countermeasures.


    Magic was undoubtedly powerful, but it did not make one an all-powerful god capable of wiping out every enemy alone.


    However, at least for now¡ª


    Reika and I stood at the center of this turning point.


    I closed my eyes, recalling the name of the scenario in which Reika had first appeared.


    [The Battle of a New Era.]


    I could still vividly remember the description beneath it.


    "With the emergence of a pink-haired mage, warfare on the continent has forever changed. Choose your sovereign wisely and lead them to victory in this new battlefield!"


    This scenario had unfolded far earlier than it had in the game¡ª


    But regardless, Reika Nighhardt had finally made her mark on history.


    A girl with pink hair and pink eyes, who loved making cakes, ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) who struggled with self-worth, yet yearned to help others.


    And the first mage in recorded history.


    From this day forward, a new era will begin.


    Like it or not, the clock of history was turning.


    ***


    Three thousand versus ten thousand.


    By the numbers, it should have been an overwhelming disadvantage.


    But in the end, Airen¡ªone of the greatest specialists in siege warfare¡ªled our three thousand troops to a flawless victory, completely wiping out the foolish rebels who had openly declared themselves to be behind Serpina¡¯s assassination attempt.


    This battle would be remembered as the first recorded battle where a mage played a direct role on the front lines.


    Unlike the battle at the northern fortress of Kelstein, where my ritual had sparked debates over whether or not magic truly existed, this time, there was no doubt.


    Magic had finally made its debut on the battlefield.


    And now¡ª


    The only thing left was to deal with the surviving rebels.

 Chapter 203: A New Power

    Descending into the underground prison, Serpina strode forward to confront one of the key figures of the rebellion¡ªArck.


    Arck had been an old friend of Reni, her former knight who had betrayed her. The two had served the Eingart Empire together since their youth.


    Perhaps because of that, he had also known Serpina when she was a child.


    Facing a rebel like this...


    Moments like these had always been unbearable for her.


    It was the time when she had to listen to those who once swore loyalty to her, now spewing venom, revealing their hatred for her.


    And the most painful part?


    Much of that hatred was directed at her for crimes she hadn¡¯t even committed.


    Of course, it had been her choice to bear it all.


    But no one, no matter how powerful, could ever truly become accustomed to being despised.


    Even an emperor could not escape the suffocating loneliness that came from realizing their people did not worship them.


    And this time...


    It wasn¡¯t just another rebellion.


    It was a betrayal from a knight she had trusted.


    Under normal circumstances, she might have collapsed under the weight of it all.


    But this time...


    She was different.


    With lighter steps than usual, Serpina reached the prison and lifted her chin as she spoke in a firm, commanding tone.


    "If you have something to say, say it now, Arck. You won¡¯t get another chance after tomorrow."


    "...Princess Serpina."


    "Who do you claim to serve? Algott? Sidmid? There are plenty of fools like you who threw away their lives chasing after the ghosts of the dead."


    "Princess."


    Arck slowly raised his head and met her gaze.


    "I serve no one, Princess. The enemy I wished to destroy... was the Eingart bloodline itself."


    Arck closed his eyes for a moment.


    "I have watched, far too closely, the unending slaughter in the name of imperial succession. Reni and I swore that when the time came, we would purge the Eingart family, a house steeped in sin. And since you were so kind as to kill the rest of your family, all that remained was to eliminate you. You actually made our plans much easier. The irony, don¡¯t you think?"


    Then, he opened his eyes again, glaring at her with burning hatred.


    "The kind-hearted princess... Yes, Serpina. When I saw you stain your hands with the blood of your own kin, I understood something. The Eingart bloodline is a curse. Those who bear it... they crave blood! It is inevitable!"


    "......"


    Serpina did not respond.


    She kept her thoughts to herself and simply let him speak.


    "Do you know why we revealed that we were behind the assassination attempt, Princess? Because that was Reni¡¯s final wish. The Eingart bloodline has no right to rule this continent. After all the lives it has claimed, how could it still dare to sit on the throne?"


    "So what you truly wanted... was to take the throne for yourself? Without a single thought to the chaos it would bring?"


    "Isn¡¯t this already an era of chaos, Princess? Or have you forgotten? Two-thirds of the continent no longer live under the Eingart banner."


    "...Such a trivial argument."


    Serpina slowly rose to her feet, looking down at Arck with cold disdain.


    "You are nothing but a man who would crumble under the very weight of the crown you claim I should cast aside. There is no need to listen to the useless barking of a coward."


    "Princess. As I said, I am not the end. Consider this a warning from an old acquaintance¡ªif you wish to live, step down now and disappear into obscurity. The Empire is finished. You cannot stop the tide of a new era!"


    "...Perhaps I couldn¡¯t have. Before."


    Serpina turned away, pausing only to give him one last glance.


    "But not anymore."


    And with that, she left the prison.


    Yes.


    If it had been the old her, she might have been shaken by his words.


    Just like when Lahelven had crushed her with a single remark, she might have let herself drown in self-pity, lamenting a fate she could not escape.


    But not anymore.


    Because I have him.


    Because I have Swen.


    As long as Swen was with her¡ª


    She could rebuild the Empire.


    With his perfect foresight, with the truth in his words, she would never stray.


    As long as he was there to shield her from the storm¡ª


    Even the cursed fate of the Eingart bloodline was something she could overcome.


    Just the thought of him was enough to sweep away her confusion.


    Swen was her anchor.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the world rejected her.


    As long as he stayed by her side¡ª


    As long as he continued to follow her¡ª


    Serpina feared nothing.


    I will prove it to the world.


    I will prove that I am right!


    And so, as time passed...


    More and more, Swen¡¯s existence seeped into every part of Serpina¡¯s being.


    This was no longer something Swen alone could stop.


    Even Serpina herself could no longer halt this tide.


    ***


    The next day.


    Every last rebel who had dared to threaten Serpina¡¯s life was executed.


    The key figure, Arck, was wiped out along with his entire bloodline for three generations, and any soldiers who had actively participated in the rebellion were sentenced to death.


    Of course, the number of survivors was already low¡ªafter all, Reika and I had bombarded them with magic without restraint.


    And as for Reika herself¡ª


    "Ugh... I¡¯m so sorry, Lord Swen. I should be recovering faster... I need to resume training soon..."


    "It¡¯s fine. You pushed yourself too hard on the battlefield. For now, just rest."


    Not long after the battle, she had collapsed from exhaustion, and even after returning to the manor, she was still confined to bed.


    This battle had been her first real use of magic in a true combat scenario.


    Until now, she had only played around with small spells, using magic for practice rather than unleashing it with deadly force.


    But this time, she had poured every ounce of her mana into it.


    Naturally, her body couldn¡¯t handle it.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    In the original game, powerful magic users had a built-in cooldown to maintain balance.


    But here, that same concept had translated into mana exhaustion, which directly affected Reika¡¯s physical condition.


    Or rather, it was probably the other way around¡ªsince the game couldn¡¯t realistically show physical strain, they had simply implemented a cooldown mechanic instead.


    This time, she had pushed herself to the absolute limit, casting the largest spells she could to maximize the amplification effect of my rapier.


    It would take a long time before she could use her magic at full capacity again.


    "I can¡¯t even help with household chores... and even when I try to gather mana again, it¡¯s not working... Lord Swen, could it be that I¡¯ve broken myself? If I can¡¯t even use magic anymore... then I really am just a useless woman who only eats and takes up space..."


    "Not at all. You just need time to recover. The more you push yourself, the longer it will take. As your teacher, I guarantee you¡¯ll be fine."


    "Really...?"


    I nodded.


    I wasn¡¯t lying.


    If she took enough time to properly rest, her magic would naturally return.


    Seeing my confident expression seemed to ease her worries.


    Finally, she covered her mouth with one pale hand and let out a soft, relieved laugh.


    "If my teacher says so... then it must be true. Hehe."


    "And please don¡¯t call yourself ¡®useless.¡¯ You¡¯re incredibly talented, Lady Reika. You bake wonderful bread and pastries, you¡¯re skilled in housework... Even if you had no special abilities, I¡¯d still look after you, so don¡¯t worry too much."


    "Ah..."


    Her face immediately turned bright red.


    This time, instead of responding, she yanked the blanket up over her face, completely burying herself beneath it.


    Only her pink bangs peeked out from under the covers, which I found oddly adorable.


    "...Thank yhou..."


    Her muffled voice was almost impossible to understand, but I assumed she was trying to say thank you.


    But truly, it was I who should be grateful.


    "No, thank you, Reika. I won¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve done."


    Even if my rapier functioned ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) as an amplifier, she had been the one who sacrificed her own strength¡ªwho stained her hands with blood¡ªto help me.


    Magic was a terrifying force.


    But choosing to use it, despite everything, was an even heavier burden.


    And for that, I was grateful.


    For the next few days, I stayed at the manor, looking after Reika as she recovered.


    Little by little, she was becoming an irreplaceable part of my daily life.


    ***


    As time passed¡ª


    Although Reika had not yet fully recovered, she had regained enough strength to move around again.


    However, her mana was still too depleted for combat.


    And so, as soon as she was able to leave her bed¡ª


    "Reika Nighhardt, step forward."


    Serpina stood at the center of the audience chamber, extending a hand toward Reika, who knelt before her.


    This was an appointment ceremony.


    It had been delayed due to Reika¡¯s condition, but now, it would finally take place.


    Normally, such ceremonies were rare during times of war.


    Most people who joined Serpina¡¯s army¡ªmyself and Airen included¡ªhad simply been absorbed into her ranks without any formalities.


    But this was different.


    This ceremony was a statement.


    A public acknowledgment that Serpina recognized Reika¡¯s worth.


    She knew better than anyone that if not for Reika, many more soldiers would have died suppressing the rebellion.


    And so, in a clear, unwavering voice, Serpina declared:


    "Reika. Do you swear to dedicate your body and soul to my service?"


    Reika, unusually composed, nodded.


    And then¡ª


    "...Yes, I shwear!"


    She had bitten her tongue.


    What had moments ago seemed like a solemn, dignified ceremony immediately shattered as she turned bright red, breaking into a cold sweat.


    "A-Ah... I-I... I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯ll just¡ªdie right now! Right here! Please forgive me¡ª!"


    "If you die, then what would be the point of forgiving you?"


    "A-Ah, that¡¯s true... Then I¡¯ll just¡ªfind a place where my lord can¡¯t see me and die there instead... Sorry for the trouble..."


    "...Fufu."


    Some might have found this disrespectful in such a sacred ceremony.


    But fortunately, Serpina was not one to care much for formalities.


    "Reika. I¡¯m afraid I cannot grant that request. I¡¯ve only just gained a valuable subordinate, and I have no desire to lose you."


    "Lady Serpina..."


    Reika slowly lifted her head, looking up at Serpina.


    And in that moment¡ª


    She finally understood what Airen had once told her.


    ¡®Our lord is like a god among people.¡¯


    For the first time, those words made sense to her.


    "I accept your oath. From this day forth, you are a member of my army."


    "...Y-Yes...! I-I will do my very best...!"


    This time, she did not bite her tongue.


    And so, Reika Nighhardt officially became a military officer under Serpina¡¯s command.


    She was no longer a civilian.


    From this moment on, she was a recognized warrior, a soldier with a place in this chaotic era.


    And this had all been her choice.


    If she wanted to contribute on the battlefield, then her ambiguous status had to be dealt with first.


    After all, Swen and Airen couldn¡¯t always be there to personally escort her.


    Reika understood that better than anyone.


    And so, the appointment ceremony came to an end.


    Among those present, the most politically astute individuals instinctively sensed something.


    Swen, Airen, and Reika.


    These three would become Serpina¡¯s closest advisors.


    They would be the foundation of a new power.


    With the repeated rebellions draining Serpina¡¯s pool of capable officers¡ª


    Few remained who could stand against them.


    Just as magic had ushered in a new era of warfare¡ª


    A new power was rising within Serpina¡¯s army.


    A fragile power.


    A precarious power.


    A power that could vanish like a mirage at any moment.

 Chapter 204: The Price of Choice (1)

    The first mage in the continent¡¯s history had appeared¡ª


    As the saying goes, "A rumor travels a thousand miles without legs." This news began spreading across the continent at an astonishing speed.


    Brans Army, Veliar Castle


    Veliar Castle was located in the westernmost region of the continent. In the fragmented western lands where small domains were scattered, it was one of the few places of significant size¡ª


    And now, it had become the new capital of the Brans Army.


    Officially, it was designated as a temporary capital. If Carlints¡¯ forces could reclaim Arnel Castle, which they currently occupied, the government would relocate there. However, everyone knew that such a prospect was still far off. As a result, various structures were being expanded, making the castle more active than ever before in its history.


    The kingdom had been divided into three. Resources were scarce, and Lin had only the lords who had not betrayed her to rely on. To an outsider, the situation seemed utterly devoid of hope.


    And yet, instead of despair, a vibrant energy filled the royal capital¡ªhope.


    Even the expressions of the soldiers were remarkably upright, far from what one would expect from a defeated nation.


    Rather than the typical slouched posture of soldiers from a fallen state, they carried the sharp determination of warriors with a grand ambition, as if they were the foundation of a new nation.


    At the center of it all sat Lin Brans, the blue-haired sovereign.


    Dressed in simple yet dignified attire¡ªmodest for a ruler¡ªshe occupied the throne. Under normal circumstances, one would expect her to have lost the people''s trust, being responsible for the tripartite division of the nation.


    And yet, Lin had adapted swiftly to the crisis. As if she had become an entirely different person, she had managed to stabilize the situation and prevent the Brans Army from collapsing entirely.


    Though both Chel Brans and Carlints Brans were of Brans blood, Lin still held the overwhelming legitimacy of being Oland Brans¡¯ designated heir. That authority could not be easily disregarded.


    When the Brans Army had nearly conquered the central continent, she would sit on the throne with a perpetually bored expression¡ª


    Yet now, as the ruler of a fractured kingdom, her gaze was sharper than ever as she attentively listened to her strategist Parfalle¡¯s report.


    "The victor of the battle for Arnel Castle is Carlints'' forces."


    "Oh? That must be quite distressing for Brother Chel."


    After the Brans Army split into three factions,


    Lin had been left with the westernmost and least valuable territories of their domain.


    The key figures and elite generals had all positioned themselves around Arnel Castle in the heart of the central continent. They were intelligent enough to place their bets on the notion that Lin was unfit to rule.


    Lin herself acknowledged this.


    The capable commanders had chosen Carlints or Chel, while those who remained by her side were officers she had never paid attention to¡ªsoldiers she had stationed in remote areas with no expectations.


    Yet ironically, in the final, most desperate moment, those very officers¡ªthe ones she had once discarded as worthless¡ªchose to stand by her without hesitation.


    Carlints had seized the heart of the Brans domain, including Arnel Castle.


    Chel commanded an army of elite warriors, the finest of the Brans military.


    So long as they kept each other in check, Lin¡ªthe rightful heir to the throne¡ªwas of no concern to them.


    That was the irony.


    With no solid foundation left, Lin found herself in an unexpected position¡ªgranted the invaluable opportunity to reorganize, free from the ongoing power struggle between her brothers.


    "What about the troop movements?"


    "We have conscripted every available recruit... but we severely lack skilled generals to train them."


    "Is there anyone capable?"


    "Rather than competence... There is someone who has been particularly insistent on being assigned."


    Parfalle trailed off, her words hanging in the air. Lin, maintaining her composure, prompted her for more information.


    "Tell me in detail."


    ***


    A Short While Later


    A man strode confidently into the audience chamber before kneeling before Lin.


    "Bellut Luga, reporting as per my lord¡¯s summons!"


    He had a strong, masculine face, though his overall appearance was rather unremarkable.


    Though well-built, he did not exude overwhelming presence. Rather than a seasoned general, he gave the impression of a well-trained soldier.


    "Raise your head, Bellut."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "You are asking for the authority to command troops?"


    "That is correct!"


    Bellut bowed once more, his voice resolute.


    "From the moment my lord spared my life with mercy, I swore to repay that kindness no matter what. I have vowed countless times that I would serve you with my all. Now is my chance. If you grant me the honor, I will not only train these recruits but also march into battle. I will take back the land stolen by those treacherous usurpers and bring you the heads of Carlints and Chel!"


    "......."


    To be honest¡ª


    Lin could not remember who he was.


    She felt a slight pang of guilt, but the truth was that she had never bothered to remember the names of unremarkable officers.


    Despite his bold words, he was likely no match for Chel, the greatest swordsman in the Brans Army, or even Carlints, who could handle him with ease.


    Even so¡ª


    "That is reassuring, Bellut."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Lin slowly rose from her seat. Stretching out her hand, she spoke in a firm and commanding tone.


    "I will entrust you with 48,000 troops. Additionally, I will send reinforcements and skilled officers to assist you as quickly as possible. Show me a spectacular performance. Understood?"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "And also¡ª"


    "......?"


    Lin met Bellut¡¯s gaze directly as he lifted his head.


    "No matter what happens, I will never forget your name, Bellut."


    "Ah... I-I understand! It is an honor!"


    Bellut, looking slightly overwhelmed, bowed deeply before exiting with the same resolute energy with which he had entered.


    Lin no longer disregarded those without outstanding abilities.


    After all, in this era of chaos, for someone to choose her¡ªdespite # N§àv§Ölight # all odds, despite being overlooked¡ªmeant they were not guided by pure logic but by an unwavering sense of loyalty.


    Lin carved Bellut''s name into her memory.


    Not just his¡ªbut every name of those who continued to stand by her. She would never forget them again.


    "Parfalle. Where did Bellut serve before?"


    "I believe he was with the Walnut Army."


    Walnut Army... That was where Gurupa had been.


    Back then, Lin had likely paid no attention to anyone except Gurupa.


    She had never imagined that one of those nameless officers, someone she had appointed without much thought, would be the one to remain by her side until the very end.


    Then¡ª


    ¡®...Come to think of it.¡¯


    As soon as another thought crossed her mind, Lin turned to Parfalle with a sharp question.


    "Have you heard the news, Parfalle?"


    "News, my lady?"


    "A mage has appeared in Serpina''s army."


    "......."


    Parfalle lowered her head, silent.


    Lin quickly realized why¡ªParfalle had heard the news but had deliberately withheld it from her.


    Lin let out a dry, bitter smile.


    "...They say a pink-haired woman conjured flames with her hands."


    "That is not all, is it?"


    Parfalle closed her eyes briefly before lowering her head further.


    "It is fine, Parfalle. Be honest. This is a moment we must face head-on."


    "...A white-haired man was seen supporting her."


    "As expected, it was Swen."


    Lin let out a small chuckle, her voice laced with nostalgia.


    "That boy... He did something similar when he was with us, didn¡¯t he?"


    "But this time, he did not set up an altar or perform any kind of ritual... From what it seems, he fought as a mage straight out of the legends. It is still a rumor, so we cannot be sure."


    "Even if it is a rumor, if it was a white-haired man, then it was definitely him. Swen always hid things from me¡ªeven when he was here."


    "......."


    "It is alright. He is no longer under my command."


    Lin spoke with a calmness that belied the slight tremor in her voice.


    "And... as long as Swen is by her side... That is enough for me."


    With that, she turned her head away.


    The battlefield where this supposed mage had appeared¡ª


    The first name that had emerged from the reports¡ª


    A red-haired knight, known as a "siege specialist"¡ª


    "...Let¡¯s go, Parfalle."


    "Where are you going, my lady?"


    "A simple inspection. We have conscripted a lot of soldiers¡ªsurely the people are restless. A ruler cannot just sit on the throne and ignore the state of their land."


    ¡®If I fall here without a fight, I will have no face left to show Airen... At the very least, I must reunify the Brans Army that she fought so hard to protect.¡¯


    With that thought, Lin strode out of the royal castle.


    Swen and Airen.


    Perhaps she had lost the most important key to unifying the continent¡ª


    Or maybe, from the very beginning, they had never been hers to claim.


    Either way, she could not allow herself to crumble in regret.


    Everything she did now was for the Brans Army.


    Even if she could never reach Airen again¡ª


    That no longer mattered.


    This was a penance.


    A pitiful, desperate struggle¡ª


    An attempt to atone for a mistake that could never be undone,


    No matter how many times she regretted it.


    ***


    For every person who chose to accept their circumstances and move forward,


    There was another who only now realized the weight of their own actions.


    "A... A mage has appeared?"


    A trembling voice echoed through an empty throne room.


    It was not surprising that this woman had such a reaction.


    After all, the "mage" who was now shaking the entire continent¡ª


    Had once been under her control.


    The woman with two mismatched eyes.


    The one who had forged a nation through blood and unshakable conviction.


    The leader of the Aishus Army¡ª


    Baranga Yuri Aishus.


    Just like Lin¡ª


    Yuri would now have to face the consequences of her own choices.

 Chapter 205: The Price of Choice (2)

    Aishus Army Capital, Valharat Castle ¨C Audience Hall


    Upon hearing the words "a mage has appeared", Yuri momentarily stiffened.


    Then, a voice reached her ears.


    "Yes. They revealed themselves while suppressing the rebellion within Serpina¡¯s army¡ªapparently unleashing massive fireballs in battle."


    The speaker was Epinnel Rosenkross.


    The second-in-command of the Aishus Army and, aside from Yuri herself, the most influential general in the faction.


    "Did you hear anything about who they were?"


    "A young woman with pink hair, they say."


    Yuri, who had been calmly receiving Epinnel¡¯s report, suddenly paled at the mention of "pink hair", her body trembling slightly.


    ¡®Pink hair... That must be Jinor¡¯s adopted daughter, no?¡¯


    Among all the people in the Aishus Army, she was the only one Jinor had personally introduced to Yuri herself.


    The existence of a mage had been an absolute secret, so she had never spoken of it to anyone else.


    Jinor had once told her:


    "She has the potential to become a true mage. The moment she steps onto the battlefield, she will change the tide of war, drive out the Brans Army, and establish us as the rulers of the central continent."


    Yuri had only half-believed him.


    It was not her style to gamble on something uncertain¡ªon something that might happen someday, with no guarantee of success.


    She had supported Jinor, provided funding for the girl¡¯s development, but that was all. She had never expected anything truly miraculous to come from it. In fact, when Jinor left, the word "mage" had not even crossed her mind.


    And yet.


    The very mage who had once been within her grasp¡ª


    The existence that could shake the entire continent¡ª


    Had ended up in the hands of Serpina von Eingart, the very enemy she and her comrades despised above all else.


    ¡®Wait... Jinor¡¯s adopted daughter has enlisted in Serpina¡¯s army?¡¯


    That didn¡¯t make sense.


    Jinor had originally been affiliated with the empire. If he had simply remained in Serpina¡¯s forces, he would have naturally been granted a position of considerable power.


    It was hard to imagine him willingly submitting to Serpina.


    Then why was she there?


    The answer came swiftly from Epinnel.


    "And... a white-haired man was seen assisting the mage, Reika, during battle."


    ¡®...Swen?¡¯


    "It was probably Swen. Honestly, the moment I heard about fireballs being conjured, I wondered if it was him. But apparently, the mage was the woman, not Swen himself. The question is¡ªwhy is he with her? Or did Swen actually cast the spells himself and disguise it to make it seem like the girl¡¯s doing? There are multiple possibilities, but... Either way, this puts us in a difficult position."


    "A difficult position?"


    "Have you forgotten? We told everyone that Serpina took Swen to execute him. But now it turns out he¡¯s alive."


    Epinnel sighed.


    "Of course, we could argue that all we knew was that Serpina took him¡ªwe never actually confirmed he was dead. And there are other ways to spin the situation. But young men with white hair aren¡¯t exactly common."


    She let out a long breath.


    "In any case, don¡¯t worry too much, Yuri. I already spoke with Emma and Anima about damage control. Besides, even if Swen is alive, my statement wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Most of the people who held a grudge over it have already left, so even if the truth gets out now, it won¡¯t cause too much turmoil."


    "Wait. What do you mean you weren¡¯t entirely wrong?"


    "I mean, Swen loses his lifespan every time he uses his abilities, doesn¡¯t he?"


    Yuri flinched.


    "Serpina is likely pushing him relentlessly, completely disregarding the cost to his body. If anything, our previous assumption that she held a grudge and would drive him to ruin... might not be too far off the mark. He¡¯s probably being forced into it."


    "......."


    No.


    Epinnel might think that way because she didn¡¯t fully understand what a mage was.


    But Yuri did.


    Jinor had told her enough for her to piece it together.


    If Swen¡¯s abilities were the same as those of the pink-haired mage¡ªJinor¡¯s adopted daughter¡ª


    Then he wasn¡¯t losing his lifespan at all.


    Instead, he was simply using mana¡ªa force that supposedly existed throughout the continent, even if she couldn¡¯t perceive it herself.


    Of course, there was always a chance Jinor had lied.


    Perhaps it really did consume life force.


    She had never tested it.


    And after all, his "daughter" was merely an orphan he had taken in.


    But there was one more piece of evidence that convinced Yuri Swen wasn¡¯t losing his lifespan.


    And, ironically, it was the most damning proof of all.


    The commander leading that battle¡ªthe one who had been at the forefront of that miraculous victory¡ª


    Was the red-haired knight.


    The "Siege Specialist."


    Airen Juliet.


    Yuri remembered the day she first met them with perfect clarity.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    The two had been inseparable.


    And Airen¡ªshe had looked at Swen with an undeniable expression of adoration.


    She had followed him across the deadliest of battlefields.


    She had defected from the Brans ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) Army alongside him and pledged allegiance to Aishus.


    And the moment Yuri had cast Swen aside,


    Airen had betrayed Aishus¡ªwithout a second of hesitation¡ª


    And joined Serpina¡¯s army, simply because Swen was there.


    That woman... There was no way she would simply watch Swen burn away his own life force without doing anything to stop it.


    And most importantly¡ª


    Serpina had not taken Swen by force.


    Serpina had given Yuri a choice.


    She had made an offer.


    One that Yuri could have accepted or rejected.


    And Yuri had chosen.


    She had made the unprecedented decision to give up Swen¡ª


    To sell him, in exchange for Anima¡¯s safety.


    Because she had believed that, as long as she could shoulder all the responsibility,


    She could endure the consequences.


    And then¡ª


    As Yuri followed her own line of thought, the terrible realization finally struck her.


    "!!!"


    A white-haired man.


    And the girl Jinor had raised, who had resigned from Aishus the moment Swen was gone.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to put the pieces together.


    Yuri felt cold sweat trickling down her spine.


    ¨D¨DSo, because I sold out Swen...


    The mage that was once in my hands... ended up in Serpina¡¯s army instead?


    The reports were absurd.


    No matter how well-trained the rebels had been,


    They had been outnumbered over three to one.


    And yet, in a matter of days, Serpina¡¯s forces had utterly annihilated them.


    The casualties on Serpina¡¯s side?


    Zero.


    The outcome was impossible¡ª


    Unless a mage had been involved.


    And that was what Yuri had thrown away.


    She had discarded power beyond imagination.


    An overwhelming force that had once been within her grasp¡ª


    A force that could have turned the tide of war in her favor.


    ¡®...No.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t regret it.


    She wouldn¡¯t allow herself to regret it.


    If the same moment came again, she would make the exact same decision.


    She was sorry for Swen, but Anima was an irreplaceable asset.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t the most strategic choice,


    Yuri could not abandon Anima.


    And yet¡ª


    For the first time, as the weight of her choice fully sank in,


    Yuri realized just how much she had lost.


    Jinor.


    His adopted daughter¡ªReika, the mage.


    Airen Juliet¡ªthe legendary siege commander.


    Countless soldiers and officers who had abandoned Aishus after the decision.


    All of them had once been hers.


    And all of them could have changed history for Aishus.


    Yuri had never regretted choosing Anima.


    But now, for the first time¡ª


    She truly understood the price of that choice.


    ***


    With the rebellion suppressed, a brief period of peace followed.


    Serpina had now fully recovered, even from the minor wounds that had lingered.


    Everything had returned to how it was before.


    Everything¡ªexcept for one thing.


    "Then, we¡¯ll be going now...!"


    "Have a good day, everyone."


    Every morning, all three of them now left the mansion together¡ªwithout leaving anyone behind.


    "How are you adjusting, Lady Reika?"


    "Me? Well... I-I think I¡¯m managing. Organizing old manuscripts is actually quite enjoyable... And my colleagues are all very kind. Hehe."


    Reika, now dressed in a robe adorned with the Eingart crest, gave a shy smile.


    She had taken on the role of a librarian at the Eingart Grand Library, spending her free time organizing its archives.


    For a warrior, it might have seemed like an insignificant task.


    But it was a necessary one.


    And for Reika, it seemed to suit her perfectly.


    Besides, as long as she fulfilled her role in battle by using magic, she was already contributing more than enough.


    She was a valuable asset¡ªso no one objected when Serpina granted her certain privileges.


    After all, she had expended a significant amount of magic in recent battles.


    Her body required absolute rest. Assigning her to physically strenuous work would have been unreasonable.


    In the end, she was recognized as a precious talent under Serpina¡¯s rule.


    And as a result, she was given the luxury of stability.


    "I¡¯m relieved to see you settling in well."


    Airen, watching her fondly, smiled warmly.


    Reika was like a younger sister to her¡ª


    Seeing her happy and safe put Airen¡¯s mind at ease.


    And there, across her chest, was the same crest¡ª


    The symbol of the Eingart Imperial Family.


    Of course.


    The brooch clasping my cloak bore the same insignia.


    All three of us¡ª


    We had become subjects of the Eingart Empire.


    "......."


    I swallowed down the weight in my chest.


    That familiar, suffocating weight.


    "See you both tonight, then."


    "Y-Yes! Do your best, you two...!"


    After bidding them farewell, I immediately headed toward Serpina¡¯s office.


    What kind of news awaited me today?


    I closed my eyes, recalling the time I had spent with her lately.


    Since that day, Serpina had not explicitly asked me to stay by her side.


    She had not brought up her proposal again.


    But I could tell.


    She was not giving up¡ª


    She was simply waiting patiently for my answer.


    Instead, we had mostly discussed state affairs and internal governance.


    She often sought my counsel¡ª


    Relying on the power of my "foresight" to guide her decisions.


    These were the duties of a state advisor¡ª


    Yet Jenna had still not returned from her inspection tour.


    But that would change soon.


    By next week, she would return to Eingart Castle.


    And then¡ªwhat would become of me?


    I didn¡¯t know.


    I only hoped nothing unexpected happened today.


    But the moment I arrived¡ª


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    I froze.


    Because standing there¡ª


    Serpina was ashen-faced, her expression blank with shock.


    Her pupils were unfocused, her hands trembling.


    She looked as though she had just witnessed the impossible.


    "...Swen."


    "My lady?"


    And then, with a voice trembling with disbelief¡ª


    "Something... truly unbelievable has happened."


    At that moment¡ª


    I felt it.


    The flow of this continent¡¯s fate¡ªwas moving, unrelentingly, toward a predetermined future.

 Chapter 206: A Predetermined Future

    As Airen parted ways with Swen, she made her way back to the barracks where she originally worked¡ªsomething she hadn¡¯t done in quite some time.


    "U-Um...!"


    Hearing someone call out to her, she turned her head¡ªonly to find a strangely familiar woman calling out her name.


    "...Ioline?"


    "No, that would be my younger sister."


    "...Ah."


    Now that she heard it, there was a resemblance, but something felt distinctly different.


    The one who had called out to her was a strikingly handsome individual¡ªdelicate and refined in appearance, but unmistakably male. It was Janis.


    Janis was the younger brother of Irian al Kasky and the twin brother of Ioline al Kasky. The two of them had been deeply involved in an incident not long ago. Quite some time had passed since then.


    "Did your imprisonment end without trouble?"


    "Yes. That¡¯s why I wanted to thank you... I know it¡¯s shameless of ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) me, but I waited here just for that."


    Saying so, Janis bowed at a precise ninety-degree angle.


    As Airen watched, she couldn¡¯t help but think¡ªdespite being twins, he had an incredibly feminine appearance.


    Then, Janis spoke again.


    "I truly appreciate it, Lady Airen. I should have thanked you much sooner, but I regret that it¡¯s taken this long."


    "It¡¯s nothing. I merely did what I was supposed to do. You don¡¯t need to concern yourself over it."


    "I had hoped to personally thank Swen as well... but I¡¯ve been reassigned to another domain, so I¡¯ll have to depart soon. If possible¡ª"


    "I understand. I¡¯ll be sure to pass it on to Swen."


    "Thank you very much."


    Janis bowed once more, this time even deeper.


    "In the future, we will continue to serve under Lady Serpina. One day, I will surely repay this debt."


    ...


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Airen sent Janis on his way.


    Watching his figure grow smaller in the distance, she found herself lingering on the words he had left behind.


    "We will continue to serve under Lady Serpina..."


    Perhaps it was the weight those words carried.


    Before she knew it, she had closed her eyes, recalling the events of just a few days ago.


    ***


    Turning back the clock slightly¡ª


    After swiftly returning to her position, Serpina had given Airen a brief explanation of what had happened.


    "I see... So it was Lady Reika who healed me."


    "Yes. I assume you were already aware of her abilities, Airen."


    A fleeting image passed through Airen¡¯s mind¡ªReika effortlessly conjuring flames in the palm of her hand.


    Not just that, but she had also created ice seemingly from nothing while making chocolates.


    To think she also possessed the ability to heal wounds...


    Even though Airen herself couldn¡¯t sense it, there was no longer any room to doubt the existence of mana.


    "...Yes, that¡¯s right."


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about it. I don¡¯t intend to question you about why you kept it a secret."


    Serpina¡¯s lips curled into a small, amused smile.


    Airen found herself thinking¡ªsomehow, Serpina¡¯s expression seemed much warmer than before.


    No, that wasn¡¯t it.


    There was something else she needed to say. Something she hadn¡¯t been able to voice due to the sudden chaos.


    "...My lord."


    Kneeling on one knee, Airen bowed her head to the golden-haired sovereign she now served.


    "Thank you... for saving my insignificant life."


    It wasn¡¯t just empty gratitude.


    Had it not been for Serpina, Airen would have died.


    Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have been killed instantly by Shura¡¯s attack¡ªbut the situation had been chaotic, and even Shura had been forced to attack hastily, adapting to an unplanned moment.


    Even so, the fact that Serpina had taken the blade in her stead was something Airen could never dismiss.


    And there was something else.


    "I have no excuse for failing in my duty as your bodyguard, resulting in such a disaster... I will never forget the grace you have shown me."


    The fact that Serpina had been injured meant that Airen had failed in her responsibilities.


    Even if she had been sentenced to the harshest punishment, she would have had no right to complain.


    Yet, Serpina demanded no responsibility from her. In Airen¡¯s eyes, that was an even greater debt.


    But¡ª


    Serpina once again gave her an answer that she had not anticipated.


    "Raise your head, Airen."


    Slowly lifting her gaze, Airen looked up at the golden-eyed sovereign.


    "I have done nothing that warrants your gratitude. You don¡¯t need to consider this a debt."


    "What do you mean, my lord? I¡ª"


    "Forgive me for interrupting, but... I didn¡¯t throw myself in front of you purely out of noble intent."


    "...?"


    This time, Serpina¡¯s lips curled into a wry smile.


    And in her golden eyes¡ª


    There was something a ruler should not hold toward their knight.


    Jealousy.


    "I envy you, Airen."


    "My lord...?"


    "You are deeply loved by Swen."


    "...!!!!!"


    At that moment¡ª


    Airen, who prided herself on her composure, felt it crumble.


    The dignified posture she maintained, kneeling on one knee, shattered in an instant.


    "T-That... L-Love, that¡¯s... th-that¡¯s not...!"


    Watching Airen stammer in such an uncharacteristic manner, Serpina chuckled softly, covering her mouth with her hand.


    "Fufufu... Airen, so this is how you react when someone brings it up. No wonder Swen is so taken with you¡ªyou truly do have a face worthy of love."


    "I-I... That¡¯s... I deeply apologize..."


    Unable to form a proper response, Airen hung her head low.


    Her face burned.


    Her stomach fluttered.


    Just hearing Swen¡¯s name made her think of him.


    And that thought alone¡ª


    Triggered something inside her.


    Something distinctly feminine.


    "Well, even if it¡¯s not love¡ª"


    Serpina continued, watching Airen¡¯s flustered state.


    "It¡¯s an intense affection. A deep, unwavering trust. Even if he¡¯s unreadable, those gray eyes of his always seek you out, Airen. Even I, standing beside you, can feel it clearly."


    "Ah..."


    "And that is why¡ª"


    Serpina¡¯s expression suddenly shifted.


    Thanks to that, Airen was able to regain some composure.


    Or was it simply her imagination?


    For the first time, she thought she detected a slight tremor in Serpina¡¯s voice.


    "I saved you. If I had let you die, Swen would have hated me."


    "My lord..."


    "I already know that the world despises me. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve grown used to it. But... if Swen were to hate me as well..."


    Serpina¡¯s voice wavered.


    For just a moment.


    "Even I don¡¯t think I could endure that. That¡¯s why¡ªI didn¡¯t save you out of selflessness. There¡¯s no need for you to thank me."


    Airen looked at Serpina in silence.


    Something was strange.


    She had always appeared so strong.


    A ruler called a tyrant.


    Yet, in this moment, the golden-haired sovereign seemed fragile.


    "And besides, you did well. If you hadn¡¯t reacted so quickly, I would have lost my life at the hands of my trusted knight. You performed your duty, and I acknowledge that. You don¡¯t need to dwell on it."


    Airen slowly shook her head.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight


    "Even so, the fact remains¡ªyou saved my life. I will repay this debt, no matter what."


    Serpina said nothing.


    She simply turned and walked away.


    One step.


    Then another.


    Until she reached a window where the sunlight streamed in.


    Only then did her lips part.


    "...I wish I could stand beside him."


    "..."


    "If only I could, I think I would be much happier."


    Murmuring softly¡ª


    She turned back toward Airen.


    "...Very well. If that is your resolve, I won¡¯t stop you. I look forward to your achievements."


    "Yes!"


    ***


    "My lord..."


    Swen had once said¡ªSerpina¡¯s army was not our final destination.


    Lunarian Iniang.


    The woman with those piercing eyes, someone she had once faced in battle with blades crossed¡ªa woman she could never forget.


    Airen knew it firsthand. Despite her somewhat delicate appearance, Lunarian was an exceptional warrior.


    She had instinctively recognized her as a formidable opponent. That was why, back then, she had advised pursuing her when she fled.


    And Swen had declared¡ªLunarian was the only person destined to unite the continent. The sole sovereign fated to rule. The one he had chosen as his lord.


    In Airen¡¯s heart, there was only Swen.


    That had never changed. No matter what choices he made, she would remain by his side.


    But¡ª


    If Lady Luna were to raise her banner once more and return to the battlefield...


    Then, they would have to leave their current lord¡ªLady Serpina.


    The first sovereign who had recognized her. Who had trusted her, valued her, and even saved her life.


    Someone who had given her what she had never once received despite years of loyalty to Lyn.


    "...Haah."


    Airen had no intention of wavering from her fundamental conviction¡ªshe would follow Swen¡¯s decision.


    Yet, no matter how firmly she held onto that thought, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from feeling uneasy.


    "...It¡¯ll be fine. Before the time comes, I¡¯ll find a way to repay my debt to her at least once."


    When she left Aishus¡¯ army, she had done so without regrets¡ªbecause she had done everything she could for Yuri.


    If she hadn¡¯t defeated Chel Brans, Aishus would have been destroyed that very day.


    So surely, an opportunity would come.


    At the very least, she could ensure that she repaid Lady Serpina with a meaningful act before parting ways.


    As these thoughts ran through her mind, she soon arrived at the barracks.


    Today, she had been assigned by Serpina to conduct a special inspection.


    Though she had not officially stepped down as a bodyguard, the officer in charge of training had requested her input on the current curriculum.


    "Lady Airen, you¡¯ve arrived."


    "Hmm."


    The moment she entered, she noticed something off about the atmosphere.


    The barracks felt restless.


    She turned toward the familiar officer in charge of training and asked,


    "Did something happen?"


    "There have been strange rumors spreading as of late."


    "Rumors?"


    "Yes, that is..."


    And then¡ª


    The story she heard¡ª


    ***


    "Something... unbelievable... has happened."


    "Unbelievable? What do you mean? No, first, please calm down, my lord."


    I cautiously stepped closer to her.


    Serpina, trembling, suddenly reached out and gripped my hand tightly.


    "...He¡¯s alive."


    "What?"


    "My uncle... the one who went missing... he¡¯s alive."


    Her uncle¡ªher father¡¯s younger brother.


    And¡ª


    "...Huh?"


    The moment I processed the words father¡¯s younger brother, my entire body stiffened.


    "It seems someone has claimed to be his benefactor, placing him on the throne and rallying an army in the southern continent."


    I...


    I knew what this was.


    I knew everything.


    In this game, there had been one character of royal exile.


    A warrior who, against all odds, awakened to magic.


    The only surviving member of the Eingart bloodline aside from Serpina¡ªone who had been presumed eradicated.


    And now¡ª


    Serpina¡¯s uncle, the only other surviving member of the Eingart family, had reemerged on the continent.


    "To think my uncle was alive... He had been missing for so long, I was certain he was dead. Even if he is of a collateral branch, I never expected there would still be an Eingart with our bloodline remaining..."


    For Serpina, his appearance was nothing short of a shock.


    Her entire foundation had been built upon the fact that she was the last survivor of the Eingart imperial bloodline.


    No matter how distant their lineage, the mere existence of another rightful heir split the legitimacy of her rule.


    It was not a matter to take lightly.


    And yet¡ª


    While Serpina reeled from the news, my heart began pounding.


    Loudly.


    The moment had finally arrived.


    Even knowing this was coming, I had to ask.


    I had to hear it from her lips.


    Slowly, I opened my mouth.


    "My lord... Did you hear the name of the ruler he has placed on the throne?"


    Serpina spoke the name I had been waiting for.


    The name I had dreaded yet could never turn away from.


    And then¡ª


    "Lunarian."


    Fate had begun to move.


    "The woman my uncle, Kyle von Eingart, has chosen as his sovereign¡ªher name is Lunarian."


    The predetermined future had finally begun.

 Chapter 207: The Return of the King (1)

    Turning back time slightly¡ª


    Shortly after the Brans Army fractured into three, the southern continent had fallen into chaos.


    Unlike Serpina¡¯s forces, who remained unexpectedly quiet without launching any invasions, the south ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? had become a storm of ceaseless upheaval.


    Karelia, one of the southern nations, was also swept up in the tides of war.


    Inside the royal palace of Madralan Castle, the ruler Makana Karelia sat, listening to a report from her chief strategist, Vanessa Trinity.


    "Ohanan forces, you say?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Their movements suggest they are preparing to invade Hesna. This pattern has been observed three times now."


    Vanessa responded with a respectful bow.


    "So it has come to this..."


    The current situation in the southern continent was as follows:


    To the northwest, Roland¡¯s army shared a border with the second Brans Army, led by Lord Carlints.


    To the northeast, Hesna¡¯s army had borders with the second Brans Army, Serpina¡¯s forces, and Aishus¡¯ military.


    Among these factions, Hesna seemed to be in the most advantageous position¡ªfor now.


    After all, they had successfully annexed a central territory that previously belonged to Brans¡¯ forces.


    However, in doing so, they had stretched themselves too thin, leaving their borders exposed.


    And now, Ohanan forces were preparing to exploit that vulnerability.


    "It seems the time has come for us to move our own troops."


    "What is the state of our military readiness?" Makana asked.


    "Having been away from large-scale warfare for some time, our soldiers have undergone relentless training to ensure they remain at peak condition. I am confident they can perform well on any battlefield."


    Vanessa¡¯s tone was firm¡ªunyielding.


    Indeed, Karelia¡¯s forces had been put through rigorous drills under strict discipline, ensuring their combat readiness.


    Yet, while their training had been brutal, their performance on an actual battlefield remained untested.


    Even so, Vanessa held no doubts.


    "In other words¡ª"


    "Yes. The time has come."


    Vanessa met her sovereign¡¯s gaze, her eyes shining with determination.


    "It is time, my lady."


    At last, war was upon them.


    Even as the rest of the continent remained embroiled in turmoil, the south had managed to maintain relative peace for an extended period.


    That peace was now at an end.


    Still, if it meant rescuing the people of the continent from the suffocating rule of Serpina¡¯s tyranny¡ªthen drawing their blades here was necessary.


    "Then we must begin assembling an invasion force. We will need to send word to Tepello Castle."


    "Your Majesty, before that¡ªI have a request."


    "Speak."


    "Would you be willing to convene an emergency council meeting today?"


    "A meeting...?"


    "I wish to discuss a critical matter."


    "...I see."


    Makana immediately understood what Vanessa was implying.


    This was not a simple tactical discussion.


    She wanted to bring up that topic¡ªone that had been brewing beneath the surface for some time.


    Seeing her ruler¡¯s hesitation, Vanessa lowered her head.


    "Your Majesty. I humbly ask for this opportunity."


    "...Very well. If we are to go to war, gathering everyone¡¯s opinions first would be the wise course of action."


    "I am grateful, Your Majesty."


    The time had come.


    As Makana mulled over Vanessa¡¯s words, she focused on the plans she needed to solidify for the future.


    Of course, there was still something she had to do first.


    ***


    That evening¡ª


    By order of Makana Karelia, an emergency meeting was convened at Madralan Castle.


    Unlike the regular assemblies where all the lords of Karelia¡¯s territories gathered, this meeting was strictly among the military officers stationed in the capital.


    However, with both the sovereign and the kingdom¡¯s chief strategist present, its importance was undeniable.


    Madralan, being the capital, housed some of the most politically experienced officers in Karelia¡¯s military.


    And the issue presented at the meeting was¡ª


    "We will soon set a date to invade Ohanan territory."


    At Makana Karelia¡¯s words, the gathered officers remained silent, bowing their heads slightly in acknowledgment.


    War was not an unexpected development.


    Rather than opposition, the air in the chamber was one of inevitability.


    They had all known this moment would come.


    After all, doing nothing would bring about no change.


    To seize dominance in the ever-shifting chaos of the south, Karelia had no choice but to act.


    "I wish to hear your thoughts on the best approach. Do not hesitate to speak freely¡ªat this moment, rank and formality do not matter."


    "Your Majesty."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight


    The first to speak was Cecil Lohengrin, the poised and intelligent heir of House Lohengrin.


    A woman with neatly trimmed hair and glasses that suited her sharp demeanor, she was Karelia¡¯s greatest financial backer.


    "I believe the most rational approach would be to appoint Lady Lunarian as the supreme commander at Tepello Castle and launch an invasion of Alscon Castle, located at Ohanan¡¯s border."


    Several officers nodded in agreement.


    Even Makana found the suggestion reasonable and gave a slight nod¡ª


    However, her gaze drifted toward Vanessa Trinity, and she knew.


    That wasn¡¯t why this meeting was called.


    Truthfully, there had been no need for a debate.


    Even Makana herself had planned to entrust Lunarian with command at Tepello Castle and lead the invasion from there.


    There was no better forward base, and among all the lords under her rule, Lunarian Iniang had achieved the most outstanding results.


    Even in the recent martial tournament, Lunarian had displayed an extraordinary level of skill, despite her small stature.


    The only reason she had not claimed victory was due to the tournament¡¯s cancellation following a flood in the kingdom.


    But had it continued¡ª


    There was no doubt she would have won.


    And yet¡ª


    Makana knew exactly why Vanessa had insisted on this meeting.


    Because she did not approve of this plan.


    "Your Majesty."


    Vanessa slowly bowed her head before speaking.


    "I request that General Gail be appointed as the new lord of Tepello Castle and that Lunarian, along with all the officers who accompanied her, be reassigned to Madralan Castle.


    We can discuss the invasion of Ohanan afterward."


    "Hold on, Chief Strategist."


    Karelia¡¯s emergency council followed one absolute rule¡ª


    During discussions, hierarchy did not exist.


    Regardless of rank, anyone could challenge an idea, even if it came from the sovereign or the chief strategist.


    "General Gail is certainly an exceptional officer, but his expertise lies in defensive warfare. He is not suited to lead an invasion force.


    Given the circumstances, it seems more logical to entrust command to Lady Lunarian, who has demonstrated clear results and earned the trust of the troops."


    "Lunarian Iniang is indeed a talented commander."


    Vanessa spoke calmly, yet firmly.


    "But she is also an untrustworthy one.


    For the sake of Karelia¡¯s future, I believe General Gail is the more reasonable choice."


    "Forgive me, but isn¡¯t that simply your personal opinion, Chief Strategist?"


    "..."


    "If Lady Lunarian is the most suitable for the role, then removing her for personal reasons will only weaken our army.


    This is a military decision, not a matter of individual trust."


    Vanessa closed her eyes briefly¡ª


    Then, as if bracing herself, she met Cecil¡¯s gaze.


    "And what of you, Lady Cecil?


    You seem excessively protective of Lady Luna.


    The question of who leads the invasion is not the most critical issue.


    While capable commanders are important, ultimately, battles are won by soldiers.


    And General Gail is an exceptional leader, nearly on par with Lady Luna herself."


    "Nearly, yes¡ªbut not superior to her."


    "Even if he is slightly less skilled, is it not wiser to trust a longtime, proven officer over an outsider whose loyalties remain uncertain?"


    "Wait¡ªpardon me, but may I interject?"


    Makana¡¯s voice cut through the debate, and Vanessa lowered her head respectfully.


    "Please, Your Majesty, speak."


    "Why do you not trust Lunarian?"


    "..."


    "I have met with her many times during our regular assemblies.


    She possesses keen insight and formidable combat ability.


    General Gail is not incompetent, but Lunarian surpasses him in every aspect.


    So tell me¡ªwhat exactly is the issue?"


    Vanessa responded without hesitation.


    "It is because she is too capable."


    Her tone was unwavering¡ªunyielding.


    "Lunarian Iniang was once a ruling noble.


    If she were to gain substantial military power, there is a very real possibility that she would reveal hidden ambitions.


    I cannot ignore the risk that her sword may one day turn against you, Your Majesty.


    I urge you to reconsider."


    "..."


    "I disagree."


    This time, Cecil spoke.


    "I will not deny that I share a personal connection with Lady Luna.


    But because of that, I can say with absolute certainty¡ª


    She is not the type to stab someone in the back.


    I, Cecil Lohengrin, pledge my family¡¯s honor as guarantee.


    Your Majesty, please place your trust in Lady Luna.


    I assure you¡ªshe will become an irreplaceable general in Karelia¡¯s army."


    Makana sighed inwardly.


    She already knew that Lunarian was not the scheming type.


    She had spoken to her face to face and seen her eyes¡ª


    There was no deceit in them.


    "...What does the rest of the council think?"


    With that, the room¡¯s stances became clear.


    The council was split evenly.


    Half sided with Cecil, arguing for Lunarian¡¯s leadership.


    The other half supported Vanessa, believing the risk was too great.


    An interesting pattern emerged¡ª


    Most of Cecil¡¯s supporters were Karelia¡¯s veteran officers, who had served for years.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa¡¯s backers were newer recruits, those who had joined more recently.


    Makana closed her eyes, deep in thought.


    Vanessa¡¯s reasoning was not unfounded.


    If Lunarian ever turned against her, she would be an undeniable threat.


    And Vanessa was no fool.


    She was the single most competent strategist in Karelia¡¯s military.


    Under her management, both the size and strength of Karelia¡¯s forces had grown significantly.


    She was objective and fiercely loyal¡ªthis was not jealousy.


    She truly believed that Lunarian posed a danger.


    "In the end, the decision is mine to make."


    After long deliberation¡ª


    Makana slowly opened her eyes and spoke.


    "Vanessa."


    "...Yes, Your Majesty."


    From the way her name was called, Vanessa had already anticipated the answer.


    She closed her eyes and bowed her head.


    And Makana¡ª


    As Vanessa had predicted¡ª


    Spoke the words that would decide the future of the campaign.


    "I am sorry, Vanessa¡ª


    But I have decided to trust Lady Lunarian."

 Chapter 208: The Return of the King (2)

    "But, Your Majesty, Lunarian Iniang¡ª"


    Vanessa spoke, her voice trembling slightly.


    "I understand."


    Makana Karelia raised a hand, cutting her off.


    "I know exactly what you are about to say, and I understand all of your concerns."


    Her deep green eyes shone as she continued.


    "Yes, she is an outsider. Yes, she was once a ruler who declared herself on the battlefield as a contender for the continent. I am also well aware that there are those within our nation who already follow her more than they follow me.


    But."


    Her voice hardened.


    "To demote someone based solely on the possibility of betrayal¡ªbefore they have even committed any crime¡ªwould not be a just decision."


    "This is not merely a matter of possibility¡ª"


    "Enough, Vanessa. I have made my decision, and I will not change my mind."


    Vanessa fell silent.


    No matter how much trust she had earned from Karelia, overturning a ruler¡¯s decision in such a setting was next to impossible.


    Even if it were possible, openly challenging Karelia¡¯s authority in front of so many officers would only serve to weaken the sovereign¡¯s standing.


    "I remember the look in Lady Luna¡¯s eyes when she swore loyalty to us."


    Karelia¡¯s voice rang clear through the chamber.


    "Her gaze held a deep concern for the people of this continent. That is no different from the ideals of the Karelia Army.


    If we share the same vision, then we are on the same side.


    If even I refuse to trust her simply because she was once a ruler with ambition, then who else in our army will trust her?


    How isolating would it be to bear the weight of leadership while receiving no faith from one¡¯s own allies?"


    Vanessa, sensing there was no more room for argument, merely lowered her head.


    But Karelia¡¯s tone remained resolute.


    "Vanessa, I respect you.


    I entrusted full military authority to you before this war began, did I not?


    I want to trust every soldier who serves me as much as I trust you.


    And in order for them to believe in me, I must first extend my trust to them.


    No matter their origins¡ªif they sweat and bleed for Karelia, then they deserve my faith."


    "..."


    "You need not worry."


    Cecil Lohengrin, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke.


    "Lady Luna is an honest woman. No matter how much power she gains, she is not the type to stab us in the back."


    Karelia nodded at Cecil¡¯s words before rising from her seat.


    "Then it is decided. From this moment on, Lady Lunarian will serve as Supreme Commander of the invasion forces against Ohanan.


    How many troops can we mobilize?"


    "...Excluding those stationed at the Roland border and the minimum forces required for capital defense, we can deploy 120,000 soldiers."


    120,000.


    A vast army, painstakingly gathered over the past few months through Vanessa¡¯s relentless recruitment campaigns.


    "Understood. Cecil, I will have you oversee troop mobilization and logistics."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight


    "Furthermore, this information must not be leaked. Not a word of this plan leaves this room."


    Of course, in this era, it was impossible to completely conceal military preparations.


    But even so, an explicit warning ensured discipline.


    Everyone present held significant rank in the capital¡¯s military. There would be no loose lips.


    ""Yes, Your Majesty!""


    Then, in front of the assembled officers¡ª


    Karelia drew the sword at her waist and raised it high.


    "The one to bring order to the southern continent shall be us¡ªthe Karelia Army!


    For the people suffering under the incompetence of the broken empire!


    For those who cry out in pain under the failed rule of the Eingart dynasty!


    We will rise, and we will prevail!"


    A roar of voices echoed through the chamber.


    The Karelia Army was preparing to make its move.


    *


    After the meeting ended and the council chamber emptied, Karelia turned to Vanessa, her voice noticeably softer than before.


    "Raise your head, Vanessa."


    "..."


    "Are you still angry with me?"


    "Angry, Your Majesty? Of course not. I would never..."


    "You still disagree with my decision, don¡¯t you?"


    "..."


    Vanessa lowered her head further, unable to respond.


    Seeing this, Karelia let out a small, amused chuckle.


    "You¡¯ve always been honest with me, Vanessa. That¡¯s something I appreciate about you."


    "...Your Majesty."


    Karelia¡¯s expression softened.


    "I meant what I said. I understand your concerns.


    But if I, as the ruler of this nation, cannot place trust in Lady Luna, then how can I expect anyone else in our army to follow her?"


    "Your Majesty, this is an age of chaos. There is no place for such sentimental values."


    "Perhaps.


    But is it not precisely those values that allowed me to rise to this position?"


    "..."


    Just as like-minded people gravitate toward one another¡ª


    Karelia had drawn around her those who shared her ideals.


    People who valued compassion, who cherished their people, and who sought to end the turmoil of the continent and bring about a new era of peace.


    By that definition¡ª


    Lunarian could be seen as one of their own.


    And Vanessa, too¡ª


    Had she not chosen to serve Karelia because she believed in her ideals?


    "...As I said, I will not go against Your Majesty¡¯s orders."


    Vanessa finally spoke.


    "I will carry out your decision. However, I have one final request."


    "What is it?"


    "Reduce the number of deployed soldiers from 120,000 to 90,000.


    For an invasion of Ohanan, 90,000 is more than sufficient."


    "...I understand your reasoning. But in the end, you still do not trust Lady Luna, do you?"


    "I cannot apologize for that."


    "..."


    Karelia nodded slowly.


    "Very well. 90,000 it is.


    We will also assign the most skilled officers to oversee the campaign.


    However, depending on the battlefield situation, we may reinforce our troops as needed."


    "That is acceptable.


    If reinforcements are necessary, it will simply mean my concerns were unfounded."


    Vanessa¡¯s response drew a small laugh from Karelia.


    Even as her sovereign placed faith in Lunarian¡ª


    Vanessa refused to.


    "I must prepare."


    She knew it was futile.


    She knew that if Lunarian truly sought to betray them, there was likely nothing she could do.


    But in the off chance that Lunarian harbored any treacherous intent¡ª


    Then Vanessa Trinity would be ready.


    For in a time of chaos, Karelia¡¯s ruler was far too righteous.


    And all Vanessa could do¡ª


    Was be the pragmatist in her place.


    ***


    A few days later, at Tepello Castle¡ª


    "Huff... Huff... G-General... P-please, a moment to... rest...!"


    Thud.


    Francis, a golden-haired young man with a strikingly handsome face¡ªone that would undoubtedly make countless women weep in admiration once he came of age¡ªcollapsed onto his knees, dropping the spear he had been holding.


    And standing before him¡ª


    A stark contrast to his exhausted state¡ªwas Tifa, the red-haired warrior, exhaling sharply through her nose in amusement.


    "You¡¯re already tired? I told you! If you channel the energy flowing through the air while training, you can recover much faster!"


    "Th-That... I apologize, but... I still have no idea what you mean by ¡®the energy in the air¡¯..."


    "You don¡¯t know? Even though it¡¯s right there, surrounding you?"


    Tifa folded her arms, clicking her tongue in disapproval.


    "Close your eyes and focus again. You really can¡¯t sense it?"


    "I¡¯ve tried several times... and it¡¯s always the same."


    Tifa sighed in frustration.


    "Tsk. You look like you¡¯d be promising, but..."


    She waved a hand dismissively.


    "Fine. Take a break. If I push you too hard and Luna chews me out for it, that¡¯ll just be annoying. I¡¯ll continue my own training."


    As Francis lay on his back, catching his breath and letting the sweat on his forehead cool beneath the open sky¡ª


    "Francis, brother!"


    A voice rang out from the distance.


    That voice...


    It was his youngest sister, Violet.


    "What is it, Violet?"


    "Lady Luna is looking for you¡ªurgently!"


    She then turned toward Tifa, offering a polite nod.


    "And, Lady Tifa, she has also asked you to come to the manor as well."


    "Luna¡¯s calling for me too?"


    "Yes."


    Tifa slung her weapon over her shoulder, glancing at Francis.


    "Any idea what this is about?"


    "Me? No, I don¡¯t."


    "Come on, you live in the same house as her."


    "That¡¯s... well..."


    Francis¡¯ face flushed bright red.


    "I wouldn¡¯t exactly say we live together... We only reside under the same roof, and she¡¯s constantly busy with her duties as lord, so I rarely even see her..."


    "Ugh, you¡¯re whining too much. Just answer the damn question. Do you know or not?"


    "I don¡¯t. ¡ï Novelight ¡ï I have no idea what this could be about."


    "Hmm."


    Tifa looked slightly disappointed as she shifted her weapon behind her back.


    "Damn, I was just getting to the good part of my training."


    For some time now, Tifa had begun to sense something different in the air around her.


    She couldn¡¯t quite define what it was, but...


    Somehow, she felt that if she could grasp it, she would evolve even further as a warrior.


    "If I can perfect this... I¡¯ll finally be able to get my revenge."


    She had never once forgotten that moment.


    The moment she was utterly overwhelmed¡ªforced to her knees¡ªby the red-haired knight, Airen Juliet.


    Ever since that day, she had endured every grueling training session with only one thought driving her forward: to take revenge on her.


    "Would I be stronger than Luna if I mastered this...? No, probably not. She¡¯d still have the edge. But maybe..."


    Lost in thought for a brief moment, she scratched her head.


    "Ugh, whatever. This is making my head hurt. Violet, lead the way."


    "Yes, understood."


    And so¡ª


    Francis and Tifa followed Violet toward the manor, where Luna awaited them.

 Chapter 209: The Return of the King (3)

    Violet arrived at the mansion with Tifa and Francis, only to find that nearly all the key figures had already gathered.


    "Brother, you''re late."


    The one who spoke first was Charlotte, the second daughter, who had been waiting the longest. Francis, the eldest, lowered his head awkwardly and asked,


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    "They said there''s something important to discuss. Lady Luna wishes to speak."


    "Lady Luna?"


    Charlotte nodded.


    Sensing the unusually serious atmosphere, Francis refrained from asking further and simply waited in silence for Luna to arrive.


    And then, moments later¡ª


    "You''ve all been waiting, haven''t you?"


    A soft, measured voice echoed through the hall, accompanied by the sound of approaching footsteps.


    Golden hair, bright like custard cream, swayed gently as she walked. Her ruby-red eyes gleamed like strawberries adorning a cake, capturing everyone''s attention.


    Once, she had been a powerless, nameless vassal who had stepped forward, vowing to save the continent. Now, she was the ruler of Tepello Castle, one of the most crucial strongholds of the Karelia Army, a nation that had solidified its position as a mid-ranking power in the southern region.


    Lunarian Iniang had arrived.


    "I apologize for the delay. There was something I needed to confirm."


    "That doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s this about? Why call everyone here?"


    The people gathered here could rightfully be called Luna¡¯s faction.


    First and foremost, there were those who had stood by her since her days as a ~N§àv§Ölight~ vassal¡ªTifa and Cain. Then there were the three exceptionally talented siblings, Francis, Charlotte, and Violet, whom Cain had asked her to take in. Additionally, there were several generals from the Karelia Army who had come to deeply admire Luna''s character during her time as Tepello''s lord.


    These people all harbored strong resentment toward Vanessa¡¯s unilateral decisions. Unlike the rest of the Karelia Army, they followed Luna, the only one who had ever dared to oppose Vanessa.


    Given that Luna had never once gathered them all in one place before, it was clear that today''s meeting was an extraordinarily rare event.


    "It is about an important order issued by our ruler, Lady Karelia."


    "An order...?"


    "War, I assume."


    Cain, who had been listening silently, furrowed his brows and asked. Luna met his gaze and nodded slowly.


    "Preparations are underway to deploy approximately 93,000 troops to Tepello Castle for an engagement against the Ohana Army. Generals Estin, Gail, and Medeia are expected to join us. And as for the supreme commander... I will be taking the position."


    "Which means...?"


    One of the generals under Luna¡¯s command asked hesitantly.


    "Yes," Luna confirmed with a nod. "You all need to prepare for battle. This will be Karelia¡¯s first large-scale engagement in a long time, so everyone must steel themselves. I also thought it best to discuss the details of the upcoming battle with those present here, which is why I gathered you all."


    With that, Luna unfolded a map, carefully spreading it across the table.


    It depicted the southern region surrounding Tepello Castle in meticulous detail.


    "First, we need to decide which of the three adjacent fortresses we should target first. If anyone has a suggestion, feel free to raise your hand and share your thoughts."


    At that moment¡ªjust as the discussion was about to begin in a conventional manner, much like a routine pre-battle military council¡ª


    "Wait a moment."


    The one who raised a hand was none other than Violet, the youngest person in the room yet the sharpest among them, a budding strategist.


    It would have been easy to dismiss her, considering she was still in the learning phase, but Luna regarded her with utmost seriousness, as she would any seasoned general.


    "Violet, do you have a suggestion?"


    "I¡¯m not sure if I would call it a suggestion."


    Violet sighed shortly, then raised her head to meet Luna¡¯s gaze directly.


    And then¡ªshe uttered something that Luna had never even considered.


    "Are you really... preparing for battle?"


    "...What?"


    "I¡¯m asking, Lady Luna, if you truly intend to prepare for war."


    Luna tilted her head slightly at Violet¡¯s cryptic words and asked,


    "Of course I am. That is the order given by our ruler¡ª"


    "Is Lady Karelia truly your ruler?"


    "...What?"


    Luna froze at the unexpected question. Violet, her eyes unwavering, asked again.


    "Is Lady Karelia truly our ruler? Is it really Lady Luna¡¯s will that we fight to unify the continent under her rule?"


    At that moment¡ª


    Even Luna, as sharp as she was, could not fail to grasp what Violet was insinuating.


    "...What are you saying, Violet?"


    "I am asking if following Karelia is truly the right path."


    Luna pressed her fingers against her forehead, exhaling deeply before speaking.


    "Say what you¡¯re thinking clearly. I will listen."


    "Abandon Karelia."


    "!!!"


    "Over ninety thousand soldiers are practically rolling into our hands. Lady Luna, if the ambitions you¡¯ve always harbored in your heart are anything but small, then I can say with certainty¡ªthere will never be a better opportunity than this."


    "...Violet."


    Luna let out a slow breath.


    "I know times are chaotic, but Lady Karelia has been incredibly generous to me. There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t shared with you all¡ªwhen the decision was made to appoint me as supreme commander, there was considerable opposition within Madralan Castle. Many didn¡¯t want an outsider like me holding such authority. But Lady Karelia put her trust in me regardless. Isn¡¯t it only right that I repay that trust?"


    "That is precisely why now is our only chance."


    Violet¡¯s voice was unwavering, her logic cutting through Luna¡¯s words like a blade.


    "If more than half the capital¡¯s nobles still view you as a threat even now, then there¡¯s no telling when this supreme commander title will be stripped from you. And then there¡¯s Vanessa¡ªLady Luna, you don¡¯t get along with her at all, do you? And yet, isn¡¯t she the one who truly holds power in this country?"


    Violet was the only one who had personally witnessed Luna and Vanessa¡¯s heated exchanges.


    She was far too perceptive for her age.


    There was no way she had failed to notice the open hostility Vanessa harbored toward Luna. Even Luna herself had long realized that Vanessa was actively working to suppress her influence.


    "And so, if Lady Luna truly wishes to reclaim her place as a ruler¡ªthis is the best moment to do so. That is why I am telling you¡ªbetray Karelia. That is all I wish to say."


    Once, Violet had been a shy little girl, wary of strangers.


    But now, time had passed, and here she was¡ªuttering such venomous words, spinning such cunning sentences, speaking as if she were a seasoned strategist hardened by years of political maneuvering.


    Perhaps Luna had let her read too many military texts.


    Violet had fallen silent, but the change in the room was palpable.


    The atmosphere had shifted into something strange.


    When Luna glanced around, she found no one looking particularly surprised by Violet¡¯s audacious statement.


    No¡ª


    Something was happening.


    "Lady Luna!"


    One of the Karelia generals who had come to follow Luna in Tepello, Metz, suddenly dropped to one knee.


    "I have always known that you carried great ambition. The people of Karelia are suffering under Vanessa¡¯s tyranny, despite her having the ruler¡¯s backing. If it is truly for the sake of the people, does it truly matter who is the one to bring them salvation?"


    "Metz, what are you¡ª!"


    "Metz is right, Lady Luna."


    Charlotte, standing beside him, bowed her head.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "I have heard from my uncle as well¡ªI know you have great ambitions. I may not be as sharp as Violet, but even I can tell¡ªthere will never be another opportunity as perfect as this, not while we are still part of the Karelia Army."


    More voices followed.


    And it became clear¡ª


    Everyone in this room¡ª


    Truly, sincerely wanted Lunarian Iniang to drive a dagger into Karelia¡¯s back.


    "...But..."


    How could she?


    She was a vassal, even if only temporarily. She had sought refuge here, yes, and she had been waiting for an opportunity, that was true as well.


    But she had never intended to seize what she wanted in such an underhanded manner.


    And besides¡ªshe had seen the letter from Cecil.


    The letter that had explained the entire process of how she had been appointed supreme commander.


    Lady Karelia had fought against even Vanessa¡¯s objections to give Luna this position. Because she trusted her.


    And now, they were telling her to shatter that trust with her own hands?


    No matter what¡ªthere were things that a person simply could not do.


    For the first time in a long while, Luna¡¯s ruby-red eyes trembled.


    Until that moment, not once had she seriously considered betrayal.


    She had merely been trying to find a way to calm the rising tension in the room.


    She had fought alongside these people.


    She knew what Vanessa had done.


    She understood the unfairness, the grievances, the simmering hatred that had taken root in the hearts of her comrades.


    But Karelia herself was innocent, wasn¡¯t she?


    She had believed in Luna.


    How could Luna betray that?


    She had to convince them.


    She had to stop this.


    And yet¡ª


    "Luna."


    Among everyone in the room, the person who had been with Luna the longest¡ª


    Tifa¡ª


    Spoke before Luna could even open her mouth.


    "...Huh?"


    "I know what you¡¯re thinking."


    Tifa sighed, scratching at her head.


    "But we can¡¯t just play house under someone else¡¯s rule forever, can we?"


    "Tifa, that¡¯s not¡ª"


    "I know. I know. You¡¯re right. Betrayal is an ugly thing, no matter how you look at it. And I¡¯ve seen how much Karelia cares about you¡ªI won¡¯t argue with that. You and Lady Karelia are both people who value honor. I get it."


    Then¡ª


    Tifa¡¯s voice changed.


    Gone was the usual teasing tone.


    Instead, she spoke with a gravity that sent a chill down Luna¡¯s spine.


    "But we made a promise, didn¡¯t we? To him."


    "!!!!!!"


    A single phrase¡ª


    Yet it struck directly at the one thing Luna could not bear to confront.


    "We can¡¯t keep wasting time forever, not when he¡¯s waiting for us."


    That was right.


    Tifa was right.


    He¡ª


    That man¡ª


    "Swen..."


    Swen, the strategist who had been taken by the Brans Army in their place.


    Swen, the first and the only true military tactician of the Lunarian Army.


    Swen, who had always been waiting for them.

 Chapter 210: The Return of the King (4)

    This memory was a fragment of time that Luna had always cherished deep in her heart.


    A moment from that brief, peaceful period after she had met Swen in Zeilant Castle, when they had accomplished things that once seemed impossible, and she had ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) spent her days alongside him.


    "Swen!"


    Whenever she passed through the audience chamber and entered the study tucked away in one corner of the royal citadel, she would find him¡ªLunarian¡¯s sole strategist, the first outsider to ever be recruited, and the one who had, in practice, taken on the role of the kingdom¡¯s chief tactician.


    A strikingly handsome young man with silver hair, Swen was seated at his desk, quill in hand, sketching something on parchment.


    "You¡¯ve arrived, my lord."


    "What are you working on?"


    "I¡¯m drawing a map."


    Curious, Luna stepped closer to take a look. What she saw was a remarkably detailed map of the terrain surrounding Zeilant Castle.


    "Wow... Swen, were you originally a cartographer?"


    "Not quite. I¡¯ve just traveled around quite a bit."


    His skin was far too smooth and unblemished for someone who had supposedly roamed the continent, but Luna didn¡¯t press the matter.


    She trusted Swen.


    Who else would believe in him, if not her¡ªthe only one he had ever chosen?


    And ever since he had arrived, the Lunarian Army had begun to change.


    Tifa had always been by her side, of course, but Cain¡ªwho had one day appeared out of nowhere, offering only vague explanations¡ªhad been little more than a passive officer who followed orders without much enthusiasm. But after Swen arrived, producing remarkable results time and time again, even Cain seemed to have been inspired, becoming far more proactive in handling the kingdom¡¯s internal affairs.


    And honestly¡ªLuna herself had changed as well.


    Winning a small territory and raising her own banner had been exhilarating at first. But the reality of their situation had soon caught up to her. In the end, she had been no different from the other weak states surrounding her¡ªmerely waiting for the day when the Brans Army would inevitably conquer them.


    But then Swen had come, and with him, hope.


    For the first time, she had begun to wonder¡ªperhaps she truly could accomplish something.


    Perhaps she really could make her mark on history.


    It had all started with Swen.


    Which was why, once again, she found herself saying¡ª


    "Swen, you¡¯re amazing. Really."


    "..."


    Hearing those words, Swen set his quill down for a moment, exhaling lightly as he turned to look at her.


    Perhaps such a gesture was inappropriate for a subject addressing his ruler, but Luna had never been the type to care about such things.


    "My lord. I¡¯ve said this before, but... wouldn¡¯t it be better if you used informal speech when speaking with me?"


    "But this feels more natural to me."


    "While your comfort is certainly important, as the future ruler of a unified continent, you must learn to project authority. I am merely a vassal under your command. If you continue addressing me so formally, it may undermine your dignity as a sovereign."


    "I understand what you mean, but... our kingdom is still small. Once the time comes, I promise I¡¯ll try to speak casually like you suggested!"


    "..."


    Swen regarded her in silence for a moment before turning away again.


    Something about his demeanor made her curious.


    "Swen. Can I ask you something?"


    "Of course, my lord."


    "Do you really think I can become the ruler who unifies the continent?"


    At that, Swen¡¯s hand froze.


    Slowly, he turned his head to meet her gaze.


    "What exactly do you mean?"


    "Well... you always tell me things like, ¡®You must conduct yourself with the dignity of a ruler who will unite the continent¡¯ and ¡®A future sovereign should not behave this way.¡¯ That¡¯s... um... It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say out loud, but..."


    Luna hesitated, her fingers fidgeting against each other, her face flushing red.


    "I mean, I know that our kingdom is far too weak to seriously think about unifying the continent. Sure, we¡¯ve managed to hold onto Zeilant Castle, and we¡¯ve even managed to push back the Brans Army time and time again, but... I don¡¯t know. It just feels like... you really believe in this idea."


    She laughed awkwardly.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "Of course, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in you! Or that I don¡¯t want this. I do want it. And I do believe in the possibility. It¡¯s just that... um... ahaha, my thoughts are all over the place..."


    Luna knew.


    She knew she was naive.


    She had lost count of how many times Tifa had scolded her for being too soft-hearted.


    But¡ª


    Swen always spoke to her as though it was an inevitability that she would one day unify the continent.


    And while everything he had predicted so far had turned out to be correct, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ª


    Why?


    Why did he trust her so much?


    Why was he so certain?


    Swen didn¡¯t answer right away.


    He gazed off into the distance for a moment, lost in thought.


    Then, at last, he turned back to her.


    "Well, there is a condition that would ensure you become a unifying ruler."


    "A condition?"


    "If you promise not to laugh, I¡¯ll tell you."


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened. She shook her hands wildly in protest.


    "Laugh? I would never! Swen, no matter what you say, I would never laugh at you!"


    Swen¡¯s expression turned oddly serious.


    As though he had steeled himself for something.


    And then¡ª


    "You simply have to do everything I say."


    "...Huh?"


    "That¡¯s all. If you follow my every order¡ªwithout question¡ªthen one day, before you even realize it, you will find yourself ruling a unified continent."


    Luna blinked.


    For a few moments, she simply stood there, stunned.


    And then, slowly¡ªshe began to smile.


    "I see... So I was worrying over nothing, then. Of course, I should just follow your advice and do my best. That was such a silly question to ask. Sorry for bothering you with it."


    "I wasn¡¯t joking. I was completely serious."


    "Swen, honestly! Hehe... But I do get what I was doing wrong."


    Of course.


    Simply saying, "Just follow my every command," would only sound like a joke to the one listening.


    But why had he phrased it that way?


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for Luna to realize¡ªif she thought about it for just a moment.


    To Swen, her question had likely been meaningless.


    ¡°Can I really do it?¡±¡ªat its core, it was nothing more than a childlike plea for reassurance.


    So in response, he had given her an equally hollow answer.


    He hadn¡¯t been dismissing her concerns¡ªhe had merely forced her to understand that such a question had no meaning to begin with.


    If she thought back to the very first moment they had met, Swen had asked for her absolute trust.


    And remembering that, his words now made sense.


    She wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed before Swen sighed again and spoke.


    "My lord, you need to learn to be colder. A ruler must be willing to extend their hands into filth. There will be times when you must stain your hands with blood. Pure ideals alone do not make a sovereign."


    "...Can I really do that?"


    "It is not a matter of whether you can¡ªit is something you must do."


    "...It sounds difficult. I feel like I might not be capable of it, and that makes me feel guilty."


    Seeing Luna¡¯s shoulders slump, Swen let out a quiet breath before saying,


    "...Still, if nothing else, your strength lies in the fact that no matter what happens, you will never abandon your ideals. As long as that remains unchanged, you will be able to shape the future you dream of."


    "Swen..."


    Hearing his words, Luna lowered her head, her face burning.


    Sometimes, this man¡ª


    It was as if he had appeared before her for the sole purpose of completing her.


    As if, no matter what, he always knew the exact words she needed to hear.


    Swen didn¡¯t say anything more. He merely turned back to his work, picking up his quill once again.


    Then, as if throwing out a casual remark¡ª


    "Don¡¯t worry too much, my lord. There¡¯s no need to rush. No matter how difficult things seem right now, in the end¡ªwe win."


    "...!!"


    In the end, we win.


    Strangely enough, those words wrapped around Luna like magic.


    It wasn¡¯t just a promise¡ªit carried an almost divine certainty.


    "That¡¯s why¡ªdon¡¯t lose hope. As long as nothing happens, I¡¯ll be here, by your side."


    That unshakable confidence.


    The missing piece that had never existed within the Lunarian Army¡ª


    Yet was essential for turning dreams into reality.


    Luna felt it, gleaming before her eyes.


    So she answered with a bright smile.


    "...Yes!"


    ***


    "I remember what you said back then¡ªyou told me you would give me your absolute trust. Was that a lie?"


    Of course not.


    "I am not throwing myself away. As your vassal, I am merely choosing the best move. I will survive. And we will meet again."


    Swen was waiting.


    On that fateful day¡ª


    The day he had taken everything upon himself.


    The day he had told her he would place the world in her hands¡ª


    And then, to protect her, had thrown himself into the jaws of the Brans Army.


    Her strategist, the silver-haired man who had willingly given his life for her sake.


    "Lunarian, if you believe in me¡ªthen as the price for that trust, I will place the world in your hands."


    It was beyond trust now.


    Not even for a moment had Luna stopped thinking about him.


    And now¡ª


    Wait...


    Tifa¡¯s words jolted her back to the present, making her reassess everything.


    The unconditional faith Karelia had placed in her, despite the opposition.


    The sheer authority she had been granted as supreme commander of the invasion forces.


    With this position, she could freely maneuver the army.


    She could redirect supplies.


    Since she would be issuing orders for the war effort, she wouldn¡¯t even need to seek permission from the ruling council.


    Of course, with Vanessa constantly working against her, it was possible this authority wouldn¡¯t last long.


    But¡ª


    Luna slowly turned her hands over, staring at her palms.


    If she chose to turn against Karelia¡ª


    Then in these hands¡ª


    She would hold Tepello Castle, a highly strategic territory.


    She would have 93,000 soldiers under her command.


    She would have complete control over vast amounts of resources.


    Would she cast aside honor for the sake of practicality?


    Or would she uphold her faith, even in times of chaos?


    Luna realized¡ª


    No matter what decision she made here¡ª


    This moment would shape everything that came next.

 Chapter 211: The Return of the King (5)

    A vast army of nearly 90,000 troops, the prime territory of Tepello Castle, and an abundance of supplies that could be gathered at will.


    A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    A fleeting chance that she had earned after tirelessly building Karelia¡¯s trust¡ªone she could grasp only once.


    On this continent, where not a single piece of land was left unclaimed, if she truly intended to raise an army, now was the perfect moment.


    This perfect moment was something that could vanish from her grasp like a mirage at any time. If, by tomorrow, Karelia suddenly decided, "Lady Luna, step down from your position as lord," then it would all be over. There wouldn¡¯t even be time to hesitate or consider betrayal.


    Luna, no matter how weak her current nation, was once someone who had dreamed of conquering the continent.


    Naturally, she understood all too well the advantage of this situation.


    ......


    Luna remained silent, contemplating the scenario where she chose not to betray them.


    Once battle began, their forces would dwindle, and as her territory expanded, Karelia¡¯s forces would pour in like a flood.


    Right now, she was stationed at the farthest edge of the border, where she could cleverly leverage the Ohana forces to prevent Karelia from responding immediately¡ªbut as the war progressed, even that would become increasingly difficult.


    Moreover, no matter how high her ideals were or how much trust she had earned, it was all limited to this place¡ªTepello Castle. Even here, if she chose betrayal, there would be far more who would abandon her than those who would stay.


    This wasn¡¯t just any army¡ªit was the Karelia forces. The very fact that they had chosen to follow her in this chaotic era meant they were people who valued honor and righteousness above all else.


    For now, the only reason resentment had taken root was because Vanessa, Luna¡¯s shadow and second-in-command, had enforced harsh and oppressive rule under the guise of war preparations.


    Once the situation stabilized and Karelia regained full control of internal affairs, those emotions would undoubtedly fade just as quickly.


    In every way, now was the time to act.


    Now was the opportunity Swen had spoken of.


    As Luna¡¯s expression grew serious, silence settled over the room.


    Everyone knew it¡ªLuna was not the kind of woman to make such a choice.


    But at the same time, they all understood¡ªif Luna did have great ambitions, no better opportunity than this would ever come again.


    In the end, everything came down to Luna¡¯s decision.


    No further advice would be meaningful now.


    Everyone tacitly acknowledged this truth.


    All they could do was follow the decision made by their true lord.


    And as for their true lord, Luna¡ª


    ...Swen...


    Swen.


    What am I supposed to do?


    In a world like this... is it truly inevitable...? Must I strike down the very one who took me in?


    Even if it makes me no different from the tyrant Serpina, will I still be forgiven? Can I stand before those who suffer without shame?


    With her eyes slowly closing, Luna asked the question she always kept in her heart¡ªthe question she always directed to Swen.


    Ever since she had been separated from that man¡ª


    Whenever she found herself at an impasse, at moments when choices weighed down on her like a wall, Luna would close her eyes and think:


    "What would Swen say?"


    The reason she had been able to make so many decisions on her own was because she held onto that mindset.


    What would my strategist say right now?


    Would my strategist choose what is most efficient or what is most right?


    And shockingly¡ª


    The moment she thought of that, the fog of hesitation clouding her mind lifted.


    Swen¡¯s choice?


    That, of course, was¡ª


    "...Tifa, and everyone, I understand what you are saying. However."


    Luna slowly opened her eyes, gazing at those who wished to enthrone her as their new ruler.


    And then, with a voice devoid of even the slightest tremor, she declared¡ª


    "I will not betray my lord. I will not break my oath with Karelia."


    ¡ªWhat was right.


    And, at the same time, what was most efficient.


    Swen¡¯s answers had always been that way.


    Not once had Luna ever forgotten that.


    "Oh?"


    "Hm. And since it¡¯s you saying it, then that must be the right call."


    "If it¡¯s your decision, then I won¡¯t argue. Understood. Mine is the same."


    Unlike Tifa, who accepted it without resistance, Metz couldn¡¯t conceal his agitation.


    "But Lady Luna! If you truly hold great ambitions, this is an opportunity worth its weight in gold! Please, I urge you to reconsider¡ª"


    "No."


    Unlike the increasingly heated Metz, Luna¡¯s tone remained utterly composed.


    "Metz, I did not say this solely out of loyalty."


    "...What?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "To you, this may seem like a once-in-a-lifetime chance..."


    "A ruler must sometimes be willing to reach into filth. There are times when one must stain their hands with blood. Mere noble ideals alone do not make a sovereign. However..."


    "What matters more than anything else is legitimacy."


    "!!!"


    ¡ªBecause no matter what, their lord¡¯s greatest strength was the unwavering belief that, no matter what they did, they would never lose sight of their noble ideals.


    That¡¯s right, Swen.


    If it were you, I know exactly what you would say.


    No matter how tempting the opportunity, one should not seize it recklessly.


    At the very least, to truly surpass Karelia, she needed to accumulate legitimacy far beyond theirs.


    That, in itself, was the most efficient approach.


    So¡ª


    There was no need to rush.


    As Swen had said, surely, inevitably, a much greater opportunity would come.


    Besides, hadn¡¯t he already said it?


    That in the end, they would be the ones to win.


    Swen, I believe in you.


    Even without resorting to betrayal, things will work out.


    "Therefore, everyone¡ªI deeply apologize, but for now, I must ask you to withdraw your proposal. However, I promise you this: I will never forget the ideals you have spoken of."


    "..."


    No further objections were raised.


    Karelia, in the name of war, had chosen to push Vanessa forward despite their misgivings, violating their own principles.


    And now, Luna, despite standing before the perfect opportunity, had chosen to uphold her beliefs.


    This contrast was enough to shake the heart of someone present to its very core.


    ***


    After that¡ª


    The conversation with Luna flowed into an ordinary discussion of war preparations, and no further extreme topics were brought up.


    However... there was someone whose heart had undeniably changed because of that discussion.


    "Induce Lunarian to betray Karelia."


    "Induce her, you say?"


    "She is not a woman who will remain satisfied under Lady Karelia¡¯s rule forever. If we shake her, she will undoubtedly respond. The moment she makes up her mind, report it to me immediately."


    "But... what if she does not betray her?"


    "...Surely, the sky cannot have two suns, can it?"


    "!!!"


    "I trust you understand what I mean."


    ...


    Metz¡ªa man now unmistakably recognized as part of Luna¡¯s faction.


    But in truth, from the very beginning, he had been secretly instructed by Vanessa to approach Luna.


    Vanessa had insisted that Luna was an ambitious woman.


    On that point, he agreed. Both from his own observations and from the reactions of those around her, it was clear that Luna was not someone content with merely being the lord of a single castle.


    However, as he spent time by her side, something within him had begun to change.


    It was inevitable.


    Even from an objective standpoint, Lunarian was far more suited to rule than Karelia.


    The two were of similar character¡ªbut Karelia was a woman rigidly bound by principles.


    One who would never take a path she deemed unjust.


    One entirely unsuited for a time of chaos.


    She hesitated at critical moments.


    She wavered before major decisions.


    She was frequently swayed by sentiment and made the wrong choices as a result.


    If her beliefs were truly unwavering, if she were truly steadfast, then perhaps he could die alongside her without regret...


    But when she silently approved of Vanessa¡¯s tyranny, despite the woman having her absolute trust, Metz found himself questioning his loyalty.


    And at that moment, Lunarian had come into view.


    An unparalleled opportunity had fallen into her lap, and even though she undoubtedly had ambitions of her own¡ª


    Unlike Karelia, she had chosen to uphold her beliefs.


    She had claimed it wasn¡¯t solely out of loyalty¡ª


    But the fact remained that she had not been the one to abandon Karelia first.


    Yes.


    Perhaps this woman...


    Perhaps this woman would not be swayed as one-sidedly as Vanessa had been.


    Perhaps this woman would make ruthless and decisive choices when the time came, without hesitation.


    Metz reconsidered the situation.


    Contrary to Vanessa¡¯s expectations, Luna had not chosen to stab her lord in the back.


    Then¡ªwhat was to be done now?


    The sky could not have two suns.


    One of them would have to fall.


    And in that case¡ª


    Was Lunarian truly the one that needed to be cast down?


    Was Karelia truly the sun he was meant to serve?


    ...


    After deep contemplation, the conclusion Metz reached was¡ª


    ***


    In the audience chamber, Luna was discussing the upcoming battle with Tifa and Violet when an unexpected report arrived, causing her to widen her eyes in shock.


    "You¡¯re saying... I was given an order to be killed?"


    "Yes."


    Kneeling on the floor, Metz confessed everything.


    Luna¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    Metz had made his choice.


    No matter how many times he thought about it¡ª


    Between Karelia, who blindly let herself be controlled by Vanessa, unable to uphold her own beliefs, and Lunarian, Metz had no doubt as to which of them was truly meant to rise.


    Luna fell into momentary silence before carefully asking,


    "That... that order did not come from Lady Karelia herself, did it?"


    "No. It was a covert command from Vanessa."


    "Then why are you telling me all of this?"


    "Because I refuse to let you die here under false charges."


    Metz closed his eyes and lowered his head.


    "I wished for a united continent under Karelia¡¯s rule. But... does it have to be her specifically who accomplishes that?"


    "...!"


    "What I want is for an exceptional, wise, and benevolent ruler to unify the continent. And as I have said before, there is no reason that ruler must be Lady Karelia.


    Rather... If the goal is to stop Serpina¡¯s tyranny, then I believe you are far more suited for that role, Lady Luna."


    "May I ask why?"


    "I don¡¯t know ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) if you realize it yourself... but you always speak with unwavering conviction."


    "......!"


    The reason she could make every decision with such certainty¡ª


    It was because of him.


    Even now, it was the same.


    She had firmly believed in Swen¡¯s words¡ª


    That if they endured until the end, they would win¡ª


    And in the end, legitimacy had practically fallen into her lap, as if by fate.


    "That is why I, Metz, wish to entrust my fate to you, Lady Lunarian."


    The moment Metz finished speaking, Tifa¡¯s voice rang out in frustration.


    "Luna. You¡¯re not seriously thinking of letting this slide, are you? No matter what we choose, they are only thinking about how to tear you down!"


    "I agree with Lady Tifa, Luna. It is time for you to make a decision."


    "......."


    A few minutes of silence passed.


    And then¡ªfinally¡ªLuna broke it.


    "Tifa. Violet. I¡¯m sorry, but... could you please summon everyone here at once?"

 Chapter 212: The Return of the King (6)

    With just a single command from Luna, everyone was once again gathered in the audience chamber.


    However, this time, the atmosphere was entirely different.


    Previously, only a handful¡ªincluding Violet¡ªhad actively urged her to betray Karelia.


    Now, every single person in the room, having grasped the situation, was ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) urging Luna to make a decision.


    "I, Metz, will gladly become the justification for your cause, Lady Luna."


    "......"


    "We as well, Lady Luna. Please, make your decision!"


    Luna closed her eyes and sorted through the situation.


    There was no denying it¡ª


    A justification had practically rolled into her lap.


    From what Metz had said, if she had chosen mere pragmatism just moments ago, she would never have gained such a clear justification.


    However.


    From a purely rational standpoint... there was a chance that this justification wouldn¡¯t hold.


    Her opponent was none other than Vanessa.


    No matter how much Metz proclaimed the truth, Vanessa had the power to crush it whenever she wished.


    She held the absolute trust of Karelia¡ªmanipulating public opinion would be effortless for someone like her.


    This scheme? It wasn¡¯t something Karelia herself would have devised.


    It was almost certainly Vanessa.


    A decision made entirely on her own, without the approval of her lord.


    In the end, even if Luna raised an outcry about the injustice, all the stigma of being a traitor would still fall squarely on her shoulders.


    Luna¡¯s original plan had been to wait for an opportunity that was even more certain.


    But if things continued like this, she might not live long enough for such an opportunity to come.


    And at this point, there was no guarantee that an ideal moment would ever fall into her lap.


    Even if she managed to survive and somehow step down from her position within Karelia¡¯s army,


    Could she truly find another nation where she could once again secure land, troops, and supplies of this scale?


    But in the end, all of that was just an excuse.


    No matter what angle she looked at it from, the choice remained the same¡ª


    Betrayal.


    Maybe it would make things easier on her conscience.


    She could tell herself that Vanessa had struck first, that it was self-defense.


    She could justify it with that reason.


    But even so, in the end, wouldn¡¯t choosing betrayal prove that Vanessa¡¯s actions had been correct all along?


    At this moment, the best course of action might be to summon Karelia and tell her the truth.


    As she had already considered before, Karelia was unlikely to have orchestrated this herself¡ª


    Surely, she would take Luna¡¯s side.


    Yes.


    That was the extent of Luna¡¯s judgment.


    Even now, after all this, she still wouldn¡¯t betray them.


    She would go to Karelia, tell her the truth, and resolve the situation.


    If she were left to make this decision alone, without considering anyone else¡¯s opinions,


    That was the choice she would have made.


    No.


    If she were truly being honest¡ªLuna would have forgiven Vanessa.


    She would have shouldered the entire burden alone, sacrificing herself for the sake of Karelia, the one who had trusted her.


    It was foolish. Naive. Others would surely call her an idiot for it...


    But just like Karelia, Lunarian was someone who valued loyalty above all else.


    However, Luna no longer made decisions alone.


    Beyond her own thoughts¡ª


    There was always him, lingering like a shadow.


    "It¡¯s all right, Lady Luna. Please trust me. I will definitely come back for you."


    That was what he had said.


    That he would come back for her.


    "My lord! Stay strong! And when the opportunity comes, do not hesitate! I will return to your side!"


    That was what he had said.


    That if the opportunity came, she must not let it slip away.


    Was he not still waiting for her?


    And so, in a moment when even justification had naturally fallen into her hands¡ª


    She could no longer afford to cling to her ideals alone.


    "Even now... what am I still hesitating for?"


    To strike Karelia from behind?


    Even if she had justification, it would still be dishonorable for a vassal.


    Vanessa was the one responsible for this situation.


    The Karelia that Luna knew would never overlook such a thing, no matter how much she trusted Vanessa.


    The reason Karelia had entrusted Luna with this position¡ª


    Was because she trusted her deeply.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Even when it meant rejecting Vanessa¡¯s counsel, Karelia had still chosen Luna.


    For Luna to betray that trust now¡ª


    Perhaps she would no longer have the right to condemn Serpina.


    However.


    "Swen threw himself into danger for my sake..."


    And yet, here she was, still hesitating¡ª


    Clinging to justification, waiting and waiting while he had acted.


    When Brans¡¯ army had crushed Zeilant Castle like a candle in the wind¡ª


    He had thrown himself into the fire to save her and her comrades.


    He had sacrificed everything.


    At this point, Luna had to seize this opportunity.


    The opportunity Swen had so desperately spoken of.


    Hadn¡¯t she promised?


    That she would never let it slip away?


    "A ruler must sometimes reach into filth. There are times when one must stain their hands with blood."


    "That¡¯s right. After everything that¡¯s happened, I can¡¯t just sit here preaching empty righteousness anymore...!!"


    Cecil had said it before, too.


    That Karelia was too kind-hearted.


    That at times, it was worrisome.


    Even now, Luna knew¡ª


    If she was to surpass Karelia, to be an even greater ruler than her¡ª


    She had to adopt Karelia¡¯s virtues while discarding her flaws.


    She must never allow herself to be controlled by a single subordinate.


    And at the same time¡ªshe must hold on to her ideals, even at the very end.


    Even if, no matter how much she insisted on her innocence, the label of traitor was inevitable¡ª


    Even if she would forever be remembered as a cowardly woman who stabbed her own lord in the back¡ª


    It was a burden Luna herself would have to bear.


    Just as Swen had sacrificed himself for them.


    After all¡ª


    Could she, of all people, dare to lament something as trivial as reputation¡ª


    In front of a man who had been willing to throw away his very life?


    And at last¡ªshe realized.


    At every moment of choice, she had hidden behind the words:


    "The most righteous and efficient path."


    She had used them as a shield.


    And yet...


    Perhaps there truly was such a path.


    Perhaps such an option did exist.


    But Luna was not Swen.


    No matter how much she thought she knew what he would say¡ª


    That would never be the same as hearing it directly from him.


    And so, at the very least¡ª


    She could not make him wait any longer.


    Whether he was still in Brans¡¯ army,


    Or, as the rumors said, with Aishus¡¯ forces¡ª


    Or now, within Serpina¡¯s army¡ª


    Or somewhere else entirely¡ª


    He was still waiting for her.


    And with that final thought¡ª


    The once-chaotic storm in her mind finally settled.


    Her trembling body stilled.


    Swen.


    I have always been in your debt.


    At moments when I had to decide, at times when I had to endure day by day¡ª


    I was able to come this far, all thanks to you.


    So.


    I can¡¯t make you wait any longer.


    I can¡¯t break my promise to you.


    I want to see you again as soon as possible.


    I want to have important conversations with you.


    Just like back then, I want to open my heart and talk about everything.


    Not just matters of governance, but other things, too.


    I want to dream of the future with you once more.


    If you are by my side, I truly believe I can build the nation I have envisioned¡ªa place where everyone can be happy.


    You, my one and only strategist¡ªmy Swen.


    I will keep waiting.


    I will keep waiting, so¡ª


    "Everyone."


    The moment her voice rang out¡ª


    A little lower than usual¡ª


    Tifa, who had been by her side for a long time, realized it immediately.


    Luna had finally steeled herself.


    "I will first secure as many supplies as possible for our lord. If we frame it as preparation for war, they won¡¯t refuse. We can gather enough. Once the troops have arrived, I will summon you all here again.


    And... please make sure that today''s discussion never leaves this room."


    "Lady Luna. Does this mean¡ª?"


    "Yes."


    At Cain¡¯s question, Luna nodded.


    "Once the troops are stationed within the castle, once we have stockpiled as many supplies as possible, and once the order for invasion is given¡ª"


    Her ruby-red eyes burned as if they had swallowed the sun itself.


    Within them lay a will strong enough to endure disgrace and become the sovereign who would unify the land.


    Conviction.


    And an undeniable, consuming longing for someone.


    "I, Lunarian, shall once again raise the banner of the Lunarian Army."


    You must, without fail, return to my side.


    The vow she had endured and suppressed for months¡ª


    The vow soaked in obsession¡ª


    It was now driving her to move forward, no matter what she had to endure.


    * * *


    After that day, the first thing Luna did was demand supplies.


    She justified it by stating that, since she would be facing multiple territories alone, she required an ample stockpile of resources.


    It was a reasonable argument.


    As such, Karelia, without any suspicion, continued to send gold and provisions in large quantities to Tepello Castle.


    Resources that had been stored away during the long years without war.


    An overwhelming amount¡ªenough to sustain a massive army for months of battle.


    And then, several weeks later¡ª


    At last, as scheduled, the 90,000-strong army arrived at Tepello Castle, accompanied by several generals.


    "Gail Arend, reporting to the lord."


    "Seria Jail, reporting to the lord."


    "My apologies for the delay. Mugendorf, reporting to the lord."


    Luna rose from her seat and warmly welcomed the three generals who had arrived.


    "Welcome, General Gail. General Seria. General Mugendorf. You have traveled a long way. You have my deepest gratitude.


    I may be lacking as the supreme commander in the upcoming war, but I ask for your cooperation nonetheless."


    "There''s no need to say such things. On the battlefield, we shall fight under your command as our sovereign. Simply give us the orders, and we shall win."


    "Your words are most reassuring."


    Luna smiled brightly before turning to the side and asking¡ª


    "Metz. Is the banquet prepared?"


    "It is ready."


    "A banquet? There was no need for such a thing..."


    At Gail¡¯s hesitant remark, Luna smiled even more radiantly as she replied¡ª


    "You have all traveled a long way, have you not?


    Before a battle, it is crucial to relieve the fatigue of one''s body.


    The soldiers must be tense as well¡ªso please, rest well tonight."


    "If you insist..."


    It was true. While a general like himself might not mind, maintaining the morale of the troops was vital.


    For Karelia¡¯s army, this would be their first real battle in a long time.


    "Now, now. Please, all three of you, come this way."


    And so, the three generals followed Metz toward the banquet hall.


    The moment they departed, Francis quietly approached Luna and asked¡ª


    "Lady Luna. Should we proceed as planned?"


    "...Please do."


    Hearing Luna¡¯s firm voice, Francis felt it again.


    The weight of the irreversible path they were about to walk.

 Chapter 213: The Return of the King (7)

    Under Metz¡¯s orders, with her hands bound, Luna arrived at the audience chamber.


    "General...!"


    "You¡¯ve arrived, General Gail..."


    "Seria...? Even Lord Mu?geldorf...?"


    All of the generals who had led the troops into Tepello Castle were now kneeling, bound, and still in their nightclothes.


    Gail instinctively recognized the empty space among them as his own and quietly moved to sit there before turning to look at Metz.


    "What is the meaning of this, Metz?"


    "Look around you. That should help you understand the situation."


    At those words, he finally turned his gaze outward¡ª


    Armed officers of Tepello Castle were glaring at them, their expressions cold and unwavering.


    The atmosphere.


    The piercing stares directed at them.


    No... could it be¡ª?!


    Just as realization was beginning to dawn on Gail¡ª


    From beyond, the ruler of this fortress¡ªLunarian¡ªslowly walked forward.


    "You¡¯re all here."


    "...Lady Luna! What is the meaning of this?!"


    At Gail¡¯s words, Luna gazed down at them with an unusually icy expression.


    "General Gail. General Seria. And General Mu?geldorf. My apologies, but for the time being, I must ask you to remain quiet.


    If you cooperate, I assure you, your lives will not be harmed¡ªso I would appreciate it if you did not harbor resentment."


    "What nonsense is this? First, you bind us without warning, and now you expect our cooperation¡ª!"


    At that moment¡ª


    Gail, having reached a realization, turned his trembling gaze to Luna and spoke.


    "Lady Luna... Could it be that you intend to rebel?"


    "......"


    "Answer me! You, of all people, who have earned the unwavering trust of our lord despite being an outsider¡ª


    Are you truly planning to stab her in the back? If no one else, surely you should not betray Lady Karelia!"


    Luna did not respond.


    Her ruby-red eyes were colder than ever before.


    "Lady Karelia... Makana Karelia is not suited to lead in these times of chaos.


    To establish a lasting peace, her methods are simply not enough. That is all there is to it."


    "How dare you say such a thing...!! From your own lips...!"


    Gail roared in fury.


    "Lady Vanessa was right! You were never to be trusted!"


    "Watch your tongue, General Gail! Vanessa¡ªthat woman was the one who¡ª!"


    "Metz."


    At Luna¡¯s quiet command, Metz immediately shut his mouth.


    It was clear to him what she meant¡ªdo not speak of what Vanessa had done first.


    "Francis. Assist Metz in detaining them in the underground prison until the situation has settled."


    ""Yes, my lady!""


    "This... this is impossible! Lady Luna! You will regret this! This rebellion will never succeed¡ª!"


    Thud!


    Metz delivered a swift, powerful strike to the back of Gail¡¯s neck.


    And with that, the general who had been shouting moments ago fell silent.


    Metz exhaled shortly before turning to Seria and Mu?geldorf.


    "He is merely unconscious. If you cooperate, I have no intention of using force. Once things are settled, you will be released. For now, please remain silent."


    "......"


    Neither Seria nor Mu?geldorf could say a word.


    There was simply nothing they could do.


    And so, with their commanding generals detained, they were led to the underground prison under Metz¡¯s watch.


    Alone now with Francis, Luna stepped closer and spoke in a serious tone.


    "What of the captains who accompanied the generals?"


    "I have already ordered them all to be detained. But... among them, there must be those who could be persuaded to our side."


    At his words, Luna firmly shook her head.


    "No. If they were stationed inside Tepello Castle, perhaps¡ªbut those from outside should all be imprisoned.


    As General Gail said, the success of this rebellion is uncertain.


    The best course of action is to trust only those who are unquestionably loyal."


    Hesitation before making a decision was acceptable.


    But once a decision had been made, one had ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) to remain absolutely cold and calculating.


    Seeing Luna¡¯s unwavering stance, Francis felt a renewed sense of admiration and lowered his head.


    "...Understood. That was careless of me."


    At his apology, Luna finally relaxed her expression and let out a faint, bitter smile.


    "It¡¯s fine. The rest... I leave to you, Francis. Can I trust you with it?"


    Francis, slightly flustered by her words, hesitated for a moment before answering loudly and resolutely.


    "Yes! I will ensure all of them are detained. I will take full responsibility, so please, do not worry."


    After Francis, along with his men, departed to carry out her orders¡ª


    The now-empty audience chamber fell into silence.


    Luna finally let out a long, heavy sigh.


    Her body had been trembling all this time.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Even now, she felt as if her legs might give out beneath her.


    When Gail had looked at her with those burning, piercing eyes¡ª


    She had no idea how to respond.


    Because everything he said was correct.


    No matter how much Vanessa had plotted, it had only ever been a plan.


    At this moment, before anything had even happened, what Luna was doing¡ª


    Was, from an outsider¡¯s perspective, a blatantly immoral act.


    Luna was not a bold person.


    If anything, she was timid.


    She was not a cunning person, either.


    If anything, she was the type to be devoured by cunning people.


    Like an herbivore lost among predators.


    She had decided to start a rebellion¡ª


    But she had no idea how to go about it.


    After all, she was someone who had never even considered such a thing before.


    And yet¡ªshe had a guide.


    Someone who had walked a completely different path than hers.


    Someone who had always remained composed.


    Someone who had only been with her for a short time¡ª


    But had left an indelible mark on her mind.


    Swen...


    If it were you, I know exactly what you would have said.


    She had already relied on him¡ª


    To decide against rebellion.


    And then, to choose rebellion.


    Every time, she had followed the answer she reached by asking herself¡ª


    "What would Swen have done?"


    The choice to imprison only external officers and keep the rebellion internal¡ª


    It was one she had made because she knew Swen would have advised it.


    Of course, her time with him as his sovereign had not been long.


    He was, ultimately, another person, so she could never know his mind completely.


    But just thinking as he would have,


    Just acting as he would have¡ª


    Made her fearless.


    Even if his body was not beside her,


    His presence remained always with her.


    With Swen by my side, I have nothing to fear.


    With Swen by my side, I can do anything.


    The mere existence of Swen¡ª


    A man long gone from her side¡ª


    Had now grown even larger within her heart.


    Even more than when he had stood by her in person.


    And so¡ª


    Luna cast herself into the violent torrents of this era.


    Without hesitation, she plunged her once-pure hands into the filth of war.


    All to keep her promise to him.


    At this moment, Swen¡¯s presence loomed larger than ever¡ª


    Dominating her thoughts, her heart¡ª


    Far more than he ever had before.


    ***


    Once the situation had been settled¡ª


    Late at night, in the audience chamber, every member of the so-called Lunarian faction had gathered without exception.


    They stood beside Luna, who was seated in the lord¡¯s chair.


    And before long¡ª


    Two men stepped forward, knelt, and spoke.


    "We have returned, Lady Luna."


    "All of them have been imprisoned without exception."


    Luna turned to Metz and Francis, the ones who had carried out the task first, and bowed her head slightly.


    "You both did an incredible job. Thank you."


    At that moment¡ª


    Violet, who had been silently listening, cautiously spoke up.


    "Lady Luna. There is one important order you have yet to give."


    "An order?"


    "It concerns the treatment of the prisoners¡ªshould they refuse to relinquish their hostility and attempt to overturn the situation."


    "......."


    Understanding the meaning behind Violet¡¯s words, Luna lowered her head.


    She had already set everything in motion¡ªthere was no turning back.


    Even so...


    Facing the weight of the responsibility she now bore¡ª


    That was no easy task.


    "Please make your decision, Lady Luna."


    Yes.


    What was there to hesitate about now?


    If she wished to stand before Swen without shame, she had to take full responsibility.


    "Lord Metz. You are in charge of overseeing the underground prison, correct?"


    "Yes, my lady."


    "If any prisoners show suspicious behavior or display unwavering defiance¡ª


    I grant you the authority to execute them on the spot.


    I will take full responsibility for all consequences."


    At Luna¡¯s decree, Metz bowed his head deeply and responded with a resounding voice.


    "Understood!"


    Now that she had chosen treason¡ª


    She could not afford to waver in any aspect.


    If she faltered, she would simply be devoured.


    Having reached her decision at last¡ª


    Luna slowly rose from the lord¡¯s chair.


    And at this moment¡ª


    She looked upon those who stood by her side.


    Tifa, her childhood friend, who had always remained by her.


    Cain, who had come to her nation and aided her in countless ways.


    Francis, Charlotte, and Violet¡ªthe three young talents whom Cain had taken in and raised.


    The generals who had followed her after arriving with Karelia¡¯s army, including Metz.


    "Everyone."


    Luna engraved the sight of their faces deep into her heart.


    And though he was not here at this moment¡ª


    She once again recalled the face of the man who would one day become her strategist.


    "I hereby declare my intent to break away from Karelia¡¯s army and establish a new nation within Tepello Castle.


    Will you all leave Karelia¡¯s side and follow me as your sovereign?"


    ""Yes!!""


    Their resolute voices resounded through the hall.


    Luna held that determination close to her heart¡ª


    Then unsheathed the sword at her waist and held it before her.


    She could not entrust the world to Serpina.


    She could not entrust the world to Lyn.


    And... she could not entrust it to Karelia, either.


    Holding onto that belief, she carefully parted her lips and spoke¡ª


    "I, Lunarian Iniang, hereby declare the founding of the New Lunarian Army!


    From this moment on, Tepello Castle shall be our capital.


    Lend me your strength!


    For the countless people suffering in despair¡ª


    I vow to bring an end to this age of chaos and usher in an era of peace!"


    Once, the Lunarian Army had risen in Zeilant¡ª


    Only to be swiftly erased from the stage of history.


    Now, after long years¡ª


    It once again revealed itself upon the lands of the Southern Continent.

 Chapter 214: If We Go to the End

    Raising her sword high and declaring it boldly was a meaningful action in its own way¡ª


    but in the end, it was nothing more than words.


    To start a rebellion, everything had to be put into action.


    "Luna¡ª no, my lord."


    Hearing Metz refer to her as "my lord" instead of "castle lord" or "Luna-" caught her slightly off guard.


    However, knowing that this was a title she would eventually have to get used to, she slowly nodded and responded.


    "Go ahead and speak."


    "What will you do with those who refuse to cooperate?"


    The ones gathered here had already shifted their allegiance to Luna.


    However, the rest of the generals¡ªthe ones diligently working in their respective positions¡ªwere a different matter.


    They had joined the Karelia Army and worked for Karelia.


    Just because the castle lord had suddenly declared rebellion didn¡¯t mean they would follow Luna without hesitation.


    Of course, due to Vanessa¡¯s tyranny and Karelia¡¯s indifference toward it, the generals¡¯ loyalty toward Karelia wasn¡¯t as strong as before.


    Even so, if they weren¡¯t dealt with properly, it would be nearly impossible to take over Tepello Castle cleanly.


    Tifa, who had been quietly listening, scratched her head and spoke.


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? Just round them all up. If we let them go, they could ruin our entire plan."


    Tifa¡¯s words were a solid argument.


    The longer the news of the rebellion and castle takeover was delayed, the greater the advantage for Luna¡¯s side.


    The more time they had, the better they could prepare and organize.


    Besides, Karelia¡¯s army wasn¡¯t the only thing they had to worry about.


    Luna, lost in thought for a moment, slowly parted her lips.


    "...Violet."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Even with her youthful voice, there was unmistakable strength in the way she spoke the word "my lord."


    For a brief moment, Luna wondered if the book-loving, absent-minded Violet had always been such a lively girl¡ª


    but now wasn¡¯t the time for such musings.


    "I¡¯ll leave the right side to you, is that alright?"


    Understanding Luna¡¯s intent immediately, Violet bowed her head.


    "I will personally send a letter to the Ohana Army."


    "I¡¯ll leave it to you."


    Just as Violet had said, they had to consider the Ohana Army to the right.


    It was unclear how they would react, but before they had a chance to ally with Karelia¡¯s forces and turn against them,


    Luna¡¯s side needed to win them over first.


    Luna then turned her gaze toward Metz and Tifa.


    "Everyone, please summon all the stationed officers."


    "Shall we capture them all?"


    At Metz¡¯s question, Luna slowly shook her head.


    "There¡¯s no need. Don¡¯t use force, just bring them here."


    "Wait. What exactly are you planning to do?"


    "Leave this part to me, Tifa."


    After saying that, Luna looked around at everyone once more.


    Then¡ª


    A ruler, standing before her subordinates, bowed her head once again.


    "Please entrust this to me. I ask for your help."


    If Swen found out about this, he would be furious. He would tell her that she shouldn¡¯t do this.


    Luna was well aware of that.


    However, she didn¡¯t know any other way to sincerely ask her comrades for their support besides putting her heart into it.


    He would definitely scold her later¡ª


    but that was fine.


    If she could still hear his scolding, it would be a relief in itself.


    "...I will bring them immediately."


    Metz nodded before leaving the castle with Francis and Tifa in tow.


    It was time to negotiate one last time.


    ***


    Some time later.


    Upon hearing that "the castle lord is urgently summoning everyone,"


    all the generals stationed at Tepello Castle gathered in the audience chamber.


    And not long after¡ª


    their faces contorted in shock as they barely managed to speak.


    "Are you saying that the castle lord... is founding a new nation?"


    "That is correct. As of today, I declare the formation of the Lunarian Army to open an era of peace for this war-torn continent."


    "No matter how you phrase it, this is still an act of betrayal, is it not?"


    "...."


    Faced with the pointed accusation, Luna closed her eyes and remained silent.


    Seeing this, Metz burst out in anger.


    This time, Luna did not stop him.


    "We already explained everything! Vanessa ordered the execution of our lord for the sake of so-called loyalty!


    Why should we stay loyal to someone who was never going to trust us in the first place?"


    "If this was not our lord¡¯s will but rather Vanessa¡¯s command,


    was there truly no way to resolve it through direct discussion?"


    "Even if we talked, considering what kind of person Vanessa is¡ª"


    "Moreover, how can we be certain that this isn¡¯t just Lord Metz¡¯s one-sided claim?"


    "What did you just say...? Did you really just say that?


    You know full well what kind of person Vanessa is, and yet you still¡ª"


    "Metz. It¡¯s alright."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    At Luna¡¯s words, Metz finally took a deep breath and stopped speaking.


    The man who ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) had been questioning them sighed deeply and looked around before speaking again.


    "So, why exactly did you summon us? Are you planning to imprison us?


    Do you truly believe that everything will go smoothly after breaking faith in this way?"


    "That is not the case."


    Cutting him off mid-sentence, Luna lowered her head with an expression filled with remorse.


    "I apologize for interrupting. However, I wish to persuade you.


    I merely want to ensure that you have the freedom to make your own choice."


    "A choice?"


    "Whether you will stand by me or return to your original lord, Karelia...


    Please, make your decision freely."


    At those words, murmurs spread through the gathered officers.


    Not only among the ones who had been summoned,


    but even among those who had already pledged allegiance to Luna, expressions of doubt flickered across their faces.


    However, that was all.


    No one openly opposed Luna¡¯s words.


    Because she had spoken.


    Because she had asked them to trust her.


    And so, they trusted her.


    They trusted in Luna¡¯s actions and stood by her.


    "...And if we choose to return?"


    "You will be allowed to leave safely."


    "How am I supposed to believe that? This is coming from someone who is willing to stab the lord who trusted them in the back!"


    "......."


    Seeing Luna remain silent, the officer raised his voice and pressed further.


    "Then let¡¯s do this. If you release me, I will immediately go to my lord and report everything about Tepello Castle¡¯s weak points. Even so, will you still let me go?"


    "Yes. I will release you."


    "......Ha, unbelievable...."


    "However, please allow me to say just one thing."


    At Luna¡¯s words, the officer fell silent.


    Sensing that his silence was not a rejection, Luna bowed her head once more and spoke.


    "Please, I beg you. Believe in me and follow me. Be my strength. I desperately need the hands of those who have worked alongside me in Tepello Castle."


    "......."


    "I will not say that Karelia is a corrupt ruler. However, the current Karelia... is powerless against that woman, Vanessa. You all know full well what Vanessa has done."


    The moment Vanessa¡¯s name was mentioned, the expressions of the officers changed.


    Yes.


    The deeds Vanessa had carried out under the banner of military authority were so extreme that even among all the armies, nowhere else had dared to implement such ruthless measures.


    It wasn¡¯t just about how she had acted dishonorably toward Luna.


    None of them had served under Karelia for so many years just to witness such cruelty.


    That was why Luna¡¯s words shook them.


    "The current lord, Lord Karelia... is someone who should be a ruler in peaceful times, not a sovereign in this era of chaos. So, everyone, will you entrust your dreams not to Karelia, but to me, Lunarian?"


    After Luna finished speaking,


    A heavy silence filled the audience chamber, packed with people.


    Truthfully, it was an audacious thought¡ª


    but no one had any positive feelings toward Vanessa.


    Especially here, in Tepello Castle, located at the border.


    The public sentiment toward Vanessa among the castle¡¯s citizens had already crumbled to pieces, and even the officers under her command had only followed orders because they were obeying their sovereign¡¯s decree.


    But in truth, they harbored immense resentment toward the brutal commands she had issued.


    And the one who had empowered her to do all that¡ª


    was none other than Karelia.


    Rebellion was not the right thing to do.


    For those belonging to the Karelia Army, such thoughts were even stronger.


    However, if their sovereign would continue to be someone who was merely dragged around by Vanessa¡ª


    Then perhaps, this path was the right one.


    They could not say that the thought hadn¡¯t crossed their minds.


    The officer couldn¡¯t open his mouth carelessly.


    If he truly had no doubts, he would have simply walked away without hesitation when given the choice.


    But the fact that he was standing here, listening to Luna¡ª


    meant that he had already half-stepped into betrayal.


    At that moment.


    "I would like to ask Lord Luna a question."


    A senior officer cautiously raised his hand and spoke.


    It was Shane, a veteran who had served at Tepello Castle for over forty years since the imperial days.


    It was no exaggeration to say that he had been the one who had helped Luna the most when she first took office as the castle lord.


    "Please speak."


    "If the only reason we should follow you is Vanessa¡¯s tyranny, then isn¡¯t that lacking?"


    And then, this old officer¡ª


    began pressing Luna with a very realistic argument.


    "Even if you have expanded your forces, the difference in territory is undeniable. You also have no countermeasures prepared for the neighboring Ohana Army. No matter how just your cause may be, betrayal is still betrayal.


    Setting aside the moral implications, the fact remains that we are overwhelmingly at a disadvantage. That doesn¡¯t change."


    "......."


    "I do not doubt Lord Metz¡¯s words. They are likely true. After all, Lord Luna is not someone who fabricates lies."


    Shane let out a brief cough and continued.


    "Moreover, I wouldn¡¯t say that the castle lord lacks strengths entirely. If Karelia is a setting sun, then you are a rising sun. If the two had similar qualities, then as you say, in these chaotic times, a ruler like you would be the more suitable choice to lead. However, if we are to entrust our dreams to a new ruler, I believe that ruler should have more strengths."


    "What kind of strengths... are you referring to?"


    "There are many possibilities. But at this moment, those strengths are clearly lacking.


    To put it bluntly, betraying Lord Karelia to entrust our dreams to Lord Luna... is not yet an appealing choice."


    To sum up Shane¡¯s words:


    Give us something more to make us take that final step.


    It¡¯s not that we have no grievances with the current Karelia regime.


    But as things stand, we cannot risk our lives to follow you.


    Luna instinctively realized that this conversation was the true moment of persuasion,


    and that this was the most critical turning point.


    "That is..."


    Up until now,


    She had reached this point by constantly thinking, "What would Lord Swen do?"


    But now, when she needed to emphasize her strengths, she had no words to offer.


    This persuasion was, from the beginning, a plea.


    She was begging them to trust her.


    Even though everything was against her, she would try her hardest to succeed¡ªso please help her.


    But what strengths did she have to claim, "This is how we surpass the Karelia Army"?


    The only difference was that there was no one like Vanessa here.


    And that was it.


    At that moment, the only thing that surfaced in Luna¡¯s mind, foolishly enough¡ª


    was the words Swen had once said to her.


    "Do not worry too much, my lord. No matter how dire the situation may seem, in the end, we will win."


    ¡®Lord Swen...!¡¯


    She might be ridiculed if she simply said, "In the end, we will win."


    But if those words had come from no one other than Lord Swen himself¡ª


    Then, just as she had that foolish thought.


    "Legitimacy."


    "......?"


    "If I were to say that we have a legitimacy that the Karelia Army does not possess, how would you feel about that?"


    The one who answered Shane¡¯s question was not Luna.


    It was Cain, the old man who had always been part of the three by Luna¡¯s side.


    "Did you say... legitimacy?"


    "Yes. Legitimacy.


    Our army possesses an overwhelming legitimacy that Karelia does not.


    At least, if we are to discuss the justification for uniting this continent."


    "Wait... Cain, what are you saying...?"


    Luna looked at Cain, startled.


    His eyes were shining clearer than ever.


    The same gaze he had shown when he spoke with Swen on the final day.


    "Shane, you understand why the tyrant Serpina continues to reign despite her oppressive rule, don¡¯t you?"


    "I do not see the relevance of that question."


    "Then what if I told you that Serpina was not the only surviving member of the Eingart bloodline?"


    "......!!!"


    "What if a rightful heir of Eingart were to declare their support for Lord Luna?"


    Everyone gasped in shock.


    The only ones who remained unfazed were the three children Cain had brought¡ª


    Francis, Charlotte, and Violet.


    But the one who was the most astonished¡ª


    was Luna herself, who had always stood by Cain¡¯s side.


    ¨D¨DIn the end, we will win.


    The seemingly ordinary old man, Cain Nerkis,


    as if to prove the words that Swen had once said to Luna¡ª


    finally spoke.


    "I will reveal the truth now. My name is not Cain Nerkis."


    And then, instead of looking at Shane¡ª


    Cain turned his gaze toward Luna.


    At this very moment.


    He was no longer the man who had used a false name to escape persecution after the fall of his imperial house,


    no longer the one who had chosen to idly waste away in hiding.


    "My name is Kyle von Eingart.


    The former king¡ªSerpina¡¯s father¡ªwas my elder brother.


    And I have undeniable, physical proof to prove it!"


    At this moment¡ª


    The overwhelming legitimacy that once belonged to no one but Serpina,


    rolled its way toward Luna without her doing anything.


    And once again, she thought of the white-haired man.


    His words...were right once again.

 Chapter 215: The Lunarian Army Reveals Itself to the Continent Once More (1)

    After the series of events had settled,


    Luna was slowly coming to terms with the unbelievable truth.


    "So... all of you are..."


    "We deceived you. I apologize, Luna."


    Francis knelt down and offered a sincere apology.


    Beside him, Charlotte and Violet also knelt in unison.


    "My name is Francis von Eingart."


    "I am Charlotte von Eingart."


    "...I am Violet von Eingart."


    Cain Nerkis¡ªno, Kyle von Eingart¡ªhad desperately hidden these three figures of great legitimacy,


    and now, they knelt before Luna.


    They had been nothing more than distant relatives of the Eingart bloodline,


    so powerless that the only thing they had was the royal blood flowing through their veins.


    Perhaps that was precisely why they had survived until now.


    Kyle had risked his life to smuggle them south, hiding them throughout the chaos.


    "Luna-kong."


    "Cain¡ªno, Kyle. This is..."


    "Please, call me whatever you wish, Luna-kong.


    Whether Cain or Kyle, my decision to follow you remains unchanged."


    Seeing the complicated expression on Luna¡¯s face, Kyle nodded in understanding.


    "I know that you harbor ill feelings toward the imperial family. But¡ª"


    "I know. And I have no intention of blaming you for it.


    Rather, I¡¯m grateful."


    Luna stood from her seat and bowed her head to him.


    "If it weren¡¯t for you, Kyle,


    I don¡¯t think I would have been able to convince anyone properly.


    And going forward, having someone from the Eingart family support me


    will, in itself, serve as justification for many.


    ...And also."


    Then, with a bright smile¡ª


    "You¡¯ve always been by my side, helping me.


    So, my feelings toward the imperial family... are a secondary matter."


    "My lord..."


    "The one who is at fault is Serpina, that woman... So, it¡¯s fine."


    "......."


    Serpina is the one at fault.


    Kyle faltered for a moment at those words¡ª


    but soon, he bowed his head deeply and replied.


    "My lord. Please, unify the continent.


    Erase the remnants of the long-expired Eingart Empire... and build a new nation.


    This Kyle will devote the rest of his life to you,


    breaking his body and bones for your cause."


    As Kyle finished speaking, the three before him also gave their vows.


    "We feel the same, Luna."


    "We have never forgotten the grace you have shown us."


    "If we can assist you... it would be an honor."


    "Everyone..."


    Even if they were only distant relatives,


    the support of surviving members of the Eingart royal family was legitimacy that even Serpina would envy.


    Even though they had betrayed Karelia,


    they had never been the first to draw their blades¡ª


    and so, they had no reason to be ashamed.


    Just as Swen had said¡ª


    that in the end, they would win¡ª


    the moment they seized their chance, everything seemed to fall into place.


    But¡ª


    ¡®Not yet.¡¯


    This was merely the first step forward.


    There were still mountains of challenges ahead.


    Even so, they had to press on.


    Because he would return.


    And when he did, she had to be able to stand before him with her head held high¡ª


    which meant she had to establish a proper nation as soon as possible.


    Their situation was already far better than when she had been stranded in Zeilant Castle.


    ¡®Lord Swen. We have raised our banner once more.


    I will wait for as long as it takes.


    You must return to us...!¡¯


    The time that had stopped for Luna in Zeilant Castle¡ªbegan to move once more, after a long, long pause.


    ***


    The uprising of Lunarian, the lord of Tepello¡¯s army under Karelia.


    The news that she had turned her blade against her own sovereign spread at an astonishing speed.


    The royal castle of Madralan.


    Sitting upon the ruler¡¯s throne, Makana Karelia, the absolute authority of the Karelia Army, had an expression filled with shock and disbelief.


    "Is that... really true?"


    "It is with utmost regret that I must deliver such news..."


    Lunarian¡¯s uprising.


    In other words¡ªLunarian had betrayed her.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "That cannot be... Then what about the generals who were with her...?"


    "General Gail and two others have been imprisoned, and as for the rest...


    It seems that most of the generals stationed at Tepello Castle... have defected to her side."


    Thud.


    All Karelia could do upon hearing those words was collapse into her seat.


    She had merely trusted.


    She had simply believed in people.


    What else could she have done?


    Of course, she had never even considered a "Plan B."


    Karelia had thought of Lunarian as someone similar to herself.


    Even Vanessa had repeatedly said that the reason she kept Lunarian in check


    was because she was too much like Karelia, her sovereign.


    If she ever displayed greater qualities as a ruler,


    Lunarian¡¯s presence would grow far larger than Karelia¡¯s¡ª


    Vanessa had warned of this possibility multiple times.


    And yet, Karelia had believed in Luna.


    She had thought¡ª


    I trust her this much.


    We are fundamentally alike, so she would never betray me.


    Truly, up until this very moment, she had never once seriously considered the thought,


    "Lunarian will betray me."


    Too fragile to be called a ruler,


    nai?ve and innocent like a maiden¡ª


    The one and only "weakness" of her sovereign that Vanessa had so feared¡ª


    had decisively seized Karelia¡¯s ankle and dragged her to the ground at the crucial moment.


    ¡®Then... what am I supposed to do now?¡¯


    "My¡ªmy lord...?"


    It was only then that Karelia realized the person who had delivered the news


    was standing there, staring at her blankly.


    With a trembling voice, she issued a command.


    "For now... Gather everyone we can... That would be... appreciated."


    "Y-yes! Right away!"


    Fortunately, the soldier seemed quick to grasp the situation and ran out in a hurry.


    And almost at the same moment,


    a familiar voice pierced Karelia¡¯s ears.


    "My lord!"


    From the distance, Vanessa was running toward her.


    Just from her expression, it was clear¡ª


    She must have already heard the news.


    "Va... nessa."


    The moment Vanessa saw her lord¡¯s hollow, empty eyes,


    her face contorted in sorrow.


    But¡ª


    She swallowed down that grief,


    let out a short sigh,


    and spoke.


    "It has already happened. We cannot undo it.


    I have no intention of wasting time arguing about whether I was right or wrong.


    Right now, we must act.


    We must do what must be done."


    "That... that cannot be... Lord Luna has... betrayed us...."


    ¡®.......¡¯


    Lunarian¡¯s betrayal.


    Vanessa immediately saw through it¡ª


    this was not Metz simply inciting her.


    Metz... had defected.


    To her.


    Considering how no information had leaked,


    and that she had successfully secured her forces,


    it was clear.


    ¡®I was a fool.¡¯


    Lunarian was someone similar to Karelia.


    Of course, if she followed Karelia,


    then she, in turn, would be easy to follow.


    Their temperaments and ambitions were alike.


    And the biggest reason Vanessa had kept her in check was¡ª


    that even in Vanessa¡¯s own eyes,


    Lunarian was more suited to be a ruler than Karelia.


    Even knowing this,


    assuming that the ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) infiltrator would remain loyal was,


    in hindsight, a devastating mistake.


    ¡®The question is... how much did Lunarian figure out?¡¯


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    The fact that Lunarian had betrayed them would not change.


    If anything, rather than letting her remain and continue growing,


    it was far more beneficial to eliminate her here and now.


    Losing the troops was painful,


    but in the end, it was just a single territory.


    Their forces still had the advantage in every aspect.


    What remained was to stabilize Karelia¡¯s heart,


    and help her focus on commanding¡ª


    Up until that moment.


    "My lord...?"


    Vanessa immediately noticed.


    There was something Karelia had yet to say.


    And in that instant,


    a crushing sense of unease weighed down upon Vanessa¡¯s shoulders.


    "...Is there something more?"


    "T-that is..."


    Karelia opened her mouth, her voice trembling.


    "The military supplies and war funds..."


    "...What?"


    "Lord Luna said... that the army might not have enough war resources...


    So she claimed... that she would seize three territories... simultaneously..."


    Hearing her lord¡¯s shaking voice,


    Vanessa¡¯s face turned deathly pale.


    "Don¡¯t tell me... Did you transfer all available resources except for the bare minimum?"


    ¨D¨DNod.


    ¡®...This cannot be happening.¡¯


    It was the worst possible situation,


    but Vanessa couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything.


    Transporting resources was within the sovereign¡¯s authority.


    If anything, expecting Karelia to report every single detail to her was unreasonable.


    After all, she was merely the second-in-command under an absolute ruler.


    Even though she now controlled military power,


    this was still a war¡ª


    and in order to preserve Karelia¡¯s charisma,


    she had taken on the role of "dirtying her hands."


    But never once had she intended to overstep Karelia¡¯s authority.


    So there was nothing she could say now.


    However, seeing how Luna had systematically drained all available resources¡ª


    it was clear that she had planned this betrayal from the very start.


    Lunarian Iniang.


    Behind that innocent face¡ª


    had she been sharpening her blade all along?


    ¡®...Is this truly her true nature?¡¯


    Even as someone who had anticipated this,


    Vanessa found it impossible to fully accept.


    She had always kept a close watch on Lunarian.


    Ever since she had begun producing unparalleled results as the lord of Tepello Castle,


    Vanessa had monitored her movements and behavior closely.


    Just as Karelia had said¡ª


    Lunarian was someone very similar to Karelia.


    She wasn¡¯t the type to be cunning.


    She was straightforward, unwavering,


    and valued loyalty above all else.


    Vanessa had already taken note of the strengths that set her apart¡ª


    Overwhelming military prowess,


    and a charisma that naturally made others favor her.


    So she understood.


    This kind of calculated, methodical betrayal...


    was completely out of character for the Luna she had observed until now.


    Neither Tifa nor Cain, the ones closest to Luna,


    seemed like the type to devise such a scheme.


    Even the generals who had joined the betrayal...


    At best, they were diligent men.


    They were not ones to stand out in any particular way.


    Had Luna been hiding this side of herself all along?


    If so, then Vanessa should have noticed it long ago.


    She was well aware of her own cunning nature¡ª


    which was precisely why she could always identify those of her kind.


    This was almost as if¡ª


    Yes.


    ¡®There¡¯s someone else... by her side.¡¯


    Someone unknown to Vanessa.


    And that person¡ª


    Someone incredibly skilled in devising strategies,


    a schemer who thought only of efficiency,


    a ruthless tactician¡ª


    The shadow of that person was now wrapping around Vanessa.


    And the realization sent a shiver down her spine.

 Chapter 216: The Lunarian Army Reveals Itself to the Continent Once More (2)

    If there was only one more presence beside her, everything Lunarian was doing would suddenly make sense.


    It wasn¡¯t Tifa, Cain, or any of the other armed figures following her... If something else, some ghost-like presence, clung to her side, then it wouldn¡¯t be surprising that she was coming up with such eerily sinister plans.


    "I underestimated her."


    The plan to use Metz to incite her, and to eliminate him if that didn¡¯t work, was based on the assumption that Lunarian was, at her core, a person similar to Karelia.


    If it were Karelia, she would uphold her faithfulness to the end, even if she were being deceived. That was why Vanessa had expected Luna to act the same way. Even if Metz betrayed them in the final moments, Vanessa had assumed he would still carry out his duty with unwavering determination.


    With that thought, Vanessa closed her eyes and cleared her mind.


    "This isn¡¯t what¡¯s important right now."


    No matter what kind of person Luna was, no matter what kind of presence lurked beside her¡ªnone of that mattered in the current situation.


    What mattered was that she had seized Tepello Castle, an incredibly valuable piece of land.


    And that the Karelia Army had lost all the war supplies they had painstakingly stockpiled for so long.


    The situation had become extremely unfavorable, but even so, a fundamental difference in scale remained.


    In the end, the enemy had only taken a single territory.


    The Ohana forces were somewhat concerning, but the Roland and Hesna armies to the north were too occupied with internal checks and their own friction with the central continent to fully focus on this situation.


    "I have no choice but to proceed with additional conscription and respond swiftly."


    Because of the strict enforcement of military law, she had hesitated to push her own policies, out of concern for public sentiment among the territory¡¯s citizens. But now, it felt like a lifeline that there were still young men left to conscript.


    As for resources, if the worst came to pass...


    "I might have to resort to forced confiscation."


    Until now, the Karelia Army had purchased all of its military provisions through taxation.


    Not just the Karelia Army¡ªmost nations procured their supplies this way.


    Of course, they could simply plunder the territory, but doing so would shatter public trust, turning a united nation into a fragmented mess at risk of internal rebellion.


    Even so, letting the country collapse because they lacked food to feed their soldiers would be even worse.


    "Once the situation stabilizes and Karelia rules over everything, public sentiment will naturally settle again. It¡¯s just one territory... Just one."


    Having organized her thoughts, Karelia turned to her lord, who had sunk to their knees in despair, and spoke in a solemn tone.


    "My lord, we may have to take a detour. We may have to break our convictions. Will that be acceptable?"


    "Break my convictions? What do you mean...?"


    "We will proceed with additional conscription. Fortunately, aside from the minimum garrison forces required to defend the castle, we still have thirty thousand troops remaining. However, in the worst-case scenario, Luna¡¯s forces may form a temporary ceasefire with the Ohana Army and deploy ninety thousand troops against us at once. We cannot ignore this possibility. In response, we must prepare an even more overwhelming force."


    "......."


    That figure of thirty thousand had barely been preserved only because Vanessa had insisted, "We need at least thirty thousand in reserve."


    Now that things had reached this point, even Karelia could no longer deny her reasoning.


    "And... Alongside conscription, in order to expand our war supplies, I believe a decisive action must be taken."


    "A decisive action...?"


    "Yes."


    Karelia stared blankly into Vanessa¡¯s eyes...


    Then, realizing what she meant, her expression twisted into one of horror.


    "Surely... You¡¯re not suggesting we plunder the citizens?"


    "......."


    Vanessa remained silent, but her silence was as good as confirmation.


    It was the most realistic and, ultimately, the only way to replenish their war supplies.


    And the moment Karelia heard those words¡ª


    Vanessa immediately braced herself, knowing what would come next.


    She closed her eyes tightly, recalling why she had chosen to follow Karelia in the first place.


    To Vanessa, Karelia was someone who shone too brightly to survive in this ¡ï Novelight ¡ï chaotic era.


    She genuinely cared for the people of her land, never committed injustice even when no one was watching, and had never spoken a single falsehood.


    She valued every soldier and citizen as equals, and she truly empathized with the suffering of the weak.


    It was precisely because Vanessa had admired those qualities that she had dedicated herself to the dream of a world where Karelia would reign as the unifying sovereign.


    But¡ª


    "That... is unacceptable."


    The very righteousness that Vanessa had once admired¡ª


    "No matter what happens, I will never plunder the wealth of my citizens at will. I may have no choice when it comes to conscription... but plundering them? Even with a blade to my throat, I will never allow it!"


    ¡ªwas now dragging the Karelia Army rapidly into ruin.


    ***


    Karelia had stationed all the troops she could gather at the borders¡ªbut she had not taken any decisive action yet.


    Or rather, it would be more accurate to say that she could not act first.


    With most of the available military provisions now in Luna¡¯s hands, mobilizing a large army carelessly would only become a burden.


    The plan to use¡ªor rather, not use¡ªthe Ohana Army was nearly identical to what Violet had predicted.


    In truth, anyone with even a modicum of strategic thinking would realize that this was the best move available.


    Frankly speaking, from Vanessa¡¯s perspective, dealing with the Ohana forces was far more preferable to confronting Lunarian. At the very least, they weren¡¯t a truly threatening presence.


    A few days later, additional conscription began within the Karelia Army.


    With all physically capable men already conscripted, this time, the draft extended even to those unfit for war¡ªyoung boys who had yet to shed their childish features, elderly men too frail to properly wield a sword. No one was spared.


    Naturally, dissatisfaction spread among the citizens of the territory.


    But¡ªif they didn¡¯t somehow replenish their troop numbers now, they would only find themselves at a disadvantage in the long run. There was no alternative.


    The problem, however, was that Karelia truly refused to resort to resource confiscation.


    Even though they had managed to scrape together more soldiers, they couldn¡¯t deploy them without the means to feed them.


    There was still a long time before the next harvest, and with no additional resource supply in sight, the Karelia Army found itself trapped in an impossible predicament.


    They couldn''t even sustain the existing troops, much less the new recruits.


    There¡¯s a saying¡ª


    If you¡¯re going to do something, do it completely, without hesitation. And if you¡¯re not, don¡¯t even touch it at all.


    Unfortunately, Karelia had done neither.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    She had refused to plunder the people, holding fast to her convictions, yet under Vanessa¡¯s advice, she had still forced through conscription.


    How could such an indecisive stance possibly work in their favor?


    In this situation, Vanessa found herself unable to push her lord any further.


    If she did, if she truly pressed her with all her might, the carefully constructed image of "Sovereign Karelia" that Vanessa had painstakingly built would crumble.


    Karelia was, by nature, a gentle person.


    If Vanessa forced the issue, she would eventually give in and follow.


    Karelia was fully aware that her absolute authority had been established through Vanessa¡¯s ruthless hierarchy. If Vanessa pushed with the resolve to stake everything, she would yield.


    But¡ª


    Vanessa spent hours, hours, trying to devise a solution to break through this stalemate.


    A way to push forward without damaging Karelia¡¯s stature.


    There was... only one.


    ...My life.


    In the end, she could bear everything herself and die.


    If she did that, then forced conscription, plundering¡ªperhaps even more¡ªwould be possible while preserving Karelia¡¯s reputation.


    Vanessa could still vividly recall the first time she met Karelia.


    She had been convinced¡ªonly Karelia could heal the continent shattered by the tyranny of the Eingart imperial family.


    Humans were beings who would one day die regardless.


    If the Karelia Army were to collapse, Vanessa would lose the reason that kept her moving forward.


    If she was going to throw away her life anyway, then she should at least make sure it was used in the most efficient way possible.


    And so¡ª


    If, just as the religious figures of the old, prosperous continent had once lamented, the entity known as "God" truly existed¡ª


    If, despite being unsuited for an era like this, Karelia was still striving to achieve a grand cause for everyone¡¯s sake¡ª


    Then surely, a path to break through this crisis would present itself.


    "What... did you just say?"


    A few days later.


    Vanessa, summoned urgently, rushed to the audience chamber¡ªonly to find herself frozen in place, her pupils contracting.


    Karelia let out a deep sigh before speaking.


    "You remember him too, don¡¯t you? That man, Cain... It turns out he was of imperial blood all along."


    "That¡¯s...!"


    "His real name is Kyle von Eingart."


    A surviving member of the imperial family¡ªone they had all assumed was completely wiped out, save for Serpina¡ªhad appeared.


    That alone would have profound meaning for the citizens scattered across the continent, those who still longed for the days of the empire¡¯s former prosperity.


    And yet¡ª


    That man¡ª


    The one who had been standing by Luna¡¯s side all this time, advising her in silence¡ª


    That man was Kyle von Eingart.


    How?


    How could this be happening?


    It was as if they had walked into a rigged game from the very start, nothing more than prey caught in a carefully laid trap.


    It felt like¡ª


    Like God... was smiling upon Luna instead of Karelia.


    "And, before the eyes of all... He made a declaration."


    Karelia¡¯s voice was steady¡ªbut there was an unmistakable tremor beneath it.


    "He announced that he acknowledges Lunarian as the rightful heir to lead this continent."


    Vanessa nearly lost her balance.


    She barely managed to keep herself upright.


    No. Stay calm. Think.


    But then¡ª


    "Vanessa..."


    "...Yes."


    "I did not summon you here... just to tell you this news."


    Something was off.


    Vanessa turned to look at her lord.


    And¡ª


    She saw it.


    Karelia¡¯s emerald eyes were trembling.


    Trembling as if she had just realized something truly, irreversibly wrong had happened.


    "...Tell me the truth, Vanessa. Is there anything else... that I don¡¯t know about?"


    ¡ªAh.


    The moment she heard those words, Vanessa clenched her eyes shut.


    Karelia¡¯s voice reached her again¡ªthis time, nearly colorless with shock.


    "At the very moment Kyle made his declaration, the Metz who betrayed us also spoke up."


    Karelia¡¯s face was completely drained of blood as she asked, once more¡ª


    "Was what he said... true?"


    "......."


    Bit by bit.


    Slowly, but surely.


    Everything Karelia had spent so long building¡ª


    ¡ªwas crumbling like a sandcastle under the tide.

 Chapter 217: The Lunarian Army Reveals Itself to the Continent Once More (3)

    Vanessa lowered her head in front of Karelia, who asked her question in a trembling voice.


    In the end, this was something that was bound to happen sooner or later.


    She had only two choices.


    She could tell the truth¡ªor she could lie.


    If she told the truth, Karelia, who valued trust above all else, would be devastated.


    Even if Luna had chosen betrayal, Karelia was far too pure to accept the fact that it had been their side that had pushed her toward it.


    There was even a possibility that she would lose all will to fight¡ªand in the worst-case scenario, she might surrender.


    So for Vanessa, who dreamed of Karelia¡¯s rule over the continent, there was only one option.


    She had to lie.


    But.


    Instead of lying, Vanessa calmly presented something even more shocking.


    "That¡¯s right."


    "W-what...?"


    "I incited Metz. Regardless of whether Lunarian Iniang chose to betray or not, I intended to eliminate her in one way or another. It was all my doing, planned entirely of my own accord."


    "H-how... Vanessa... What are you saying...?"


    Karelia trembled, her face filled with disbelief.


    "If Metz was telling the truth... then Lady Luna never intended to betray me until the very end...! How could you do something so despicable to someone who only wished to keep her faith!"


    "Her very existence is a threat¡ªto our nation and to you, Karelia. Even if it was a dishonorable method, my resolve to eliminate her has not changed. That is why¡ª"


    Execute me.


    "...What?"


    Karelia¡¯s eyes went wide. Her voice barely came out, as if she had choked on her own breath.


    But Vanessa remained unnervingly calm, her expression utterly serene.


    "I will take all responsibility. Cut off my head, declare my crimes, and display my body in the square. Announce that I violated Karelia¡¯s laws and that I manipulated Luna into betrayal. Then, offer the rebels one last chance to reconsider their actions."


    She had made her choice.


    As she had planned from the beginning¡ªshe would throw away her life.


    Her life was disposable anyway.


    If it meant eliminating Lunarian Iniang safely, Vanessa would do anything.


    She locked eyes with Karelia, unwavering.


    "Vanessa... Do you even understand what you¡¯re saying...?"


    "If my lord publicly executes me and extends a gesture of conciliation, our forces will gain a great deal. Not only will we regain the trust of the people, which has been strained during war preparations, but most importantly¡ªwe will reclaim the justification that was stolen by Lunarian Iniang.


    "Luna has already committed to betrayal. Whatever ambitions she harbors, she can never return to this side. But her generals... they are different. Unlike Luna herself, the officers of Karelia''s army prioritize trust and righteousness above all else. This will be our advantage in battle."


    "I asked what you are talking about¡ª!"


    "The fact that I failed to see Luna for what she truly was, and allowed this disaster to happen, is entirely my fault. That is the truth. So please, punish me as I deserve. This is your moment to make a sovereign¡¯s decision."


    "...Vanessa Trinity!"


    "Karelia!!"


    Both raised their voices, but once again, Karelia¡¯s cries were swallowed up by Vanessa¡¯s resolute declaration.


    "Please, my lord... Do not abandon your vision of unifying this continent. This is an opportunity. Eliminate Lunarian Iniang, the greatest threat to you, and use that momentum to pacify the southern continent¡ªthen remove the wicked Serpina with your own hands. Only you can bring peace to this land!"


    Silence fell over the chamber.


    Minutes passed.


    "...I..."


    "......"


    "I cannot kill you."


    Vanessa slowly lifted her gaze.


    Karelia was crying.


    "I cannot... kill you, who has stained your hands with blood so many times for my sake... Just to use you as a tool, to push all of this onto you... I cannot do it."


    "My lord..."


    Vanessa closed her eyes.


    She was intelligent enough to understand.


    This was the defining moment of the Karelia Army.


    If¡ª


    If Karelia had chosen to execute her, the Lunarian forces, robbed of their cause for rebellion, would soon fall into chaos and collapse.


    Perhaps those who had stood with Luna from the beginning, like Kyle or Tifa, would remain steadfast. But the officers who had once served Karelia? They would waver.


    After all, as Metz had said, it was Vanessa who had given them the justification for betrayal in the first place.


    By executing her, Karelia would prove that she had removed the cause of the rebellion and could persuade the wavering officers to return.


    The people¡¯s pent-up resentment would also ease with Vanessa gone.


    And within the Karelia Army itself, this act would prove that Karelia was not simply a ruler being controlled by Vanessa. Her authority as sovereign would remain intact.


    Vanessa knew¡ªbetter than anyone¡ªthat apart from her own death, there was no decision more efficient for Karelia¡¯s survival.


    Moreover, no ordinary person would even conceive of a strategy that required ¡ï Novelight ¡ï sacrificing their own life.


    If Karelia simply remained silent, the truth of Vanessa¡¯s scheme would be buried forever.


    But.


    Vanessa was also intelligent enough to know.


    Karelia would never use her that way.


    Even when faced with an opportunity she could not afford to lose...


    She was the kind of person who would rather abandon victory than betray her faith.


    "I will not listen to this any longer."


    "..."


    "Enough, Vanessa. Say no more. No matter what happens, I will not discard you. You are my precious subordinate. Just like the others... you are also important to me. The world I wish to build... will always have a place for you."


    And it was this softness¡ª


    This hesitancy¡ª


    That made Karelia incapable of catching up to someone like Lunarian Iniang, who could make the decision to betray when necessary.


    That was why Vanessa had sought to eliminate Luna.


    She should have used even crueler methods to end her before it came to this.


    But now...


    After all this time serving Karelia, admiring her, striving for her cause¡ª


    Vanessa wondered if, perhaps, she had become a little more like her than she realized.


    Regardless.


    If Karelia would not make the decision, then it didn¡¯t matter.


    Because for Vanessa¡ªthere was still far too much work to be done.


    ***


    Following the official uprising, Cain Nerkis¡ªKyle von Eingart¡ªpublicly declared his support, seamlessly shifting the tide.


    Then, as Metz revealed the secret orders he had been given, Tepello Castle¡¯s flag was replaced.


    Gone was the deep green.


    In its place, a bright, resplendent shade of light green unfurled in the wind.


    In the process, every single officer stationed at Tepello Castle defected to Luna¡¯s side.


    For Lunarian¡¯s forces, this was as ideal a start as they could have hoped for.


    However.


    No matter how much they had managed to siphon from Karelia¡¯s supplies¡ª


    No matter how impressive an army of ninety thousand was¡ª


    That did not mean they could immediately overwhelm the Karelia Army, whose national strength still surpassed theirs by several times over.


    "They¡¯ve positioned troops at the border?"


    "Yes. From what we¡¯ve gathered, approximately one hundred and ten thousand soldiers have been mobilized."


    It was no surprise that Karelia had pushed through additional conscription. That much had already been expected.


    But turning new recruits into actual soldiers took time.


    The forces Karelia was deploying now were likely the standing defensive units that had already been stationed across their territories.


    Ninety thousand against one hundred and ten thousand.


    In a defensive battle, they naturally held the advantage.


    But the real issue...


    Was that this wasn¡¯t the end of it.


    "Additionally, it seems they¡¯ve already begun constructing fortifications in the area."


    "I see..."


    Their range of movement was being restricted.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Even if Luna wanted to make a move, finding the right moment to strike was proving difficult.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only problem she was facing.


    "And what about negotiations with the Ohana Army?"


    "They have refused to come to the negotiating table entirely. No matter what we offer, they won¡¯t budge."


    The Ohana forces in the rear¡ª


    It was clear that they had no intention of even entertaining a discussion.


    "The ruler of the Ohana Army is a very transparent person. It seems they¡¯re simply waiting for us to exhaust ourselves in battle with Karelia so they can swoop in and claim the spoils."


    "Does Vanessa really think she¡¯ll let that happen?"


    At Luna¡¯s question, Violet hesitated for a moment before carefully opening her mouth.


    "...This is only my own speculation."


    "Go on."


    "I suspect... that Vanessa is deliberately letting Ohana think that way."


    "You mean she¡¯s baiting them into attacking us, hoping they¡¯ll try to steal the advantage?"


    "Rather than exhausting all their forces to wipe us out directly... it would be far more beneficial if they could use another country¡¯s hand to do it instead."


    "But wouldn¡¯t that risk Karelia losing control of this territory to Ohana?"


    "I don¡¯t think she cares."


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    "She¡¯s willing to give up one castle, as long as she can eliminate you in the process. To Vanessa, that trade is more than worth it."


    "That¡¯s..."


    "To put it bluntly¡ªif two forces of equal strength were to collide, who do you think is more terrifying?


    "Even someone as inexperienced as myself can tell that you, Lady Luna, are the greater threat.


    "There¡¯s no way someone like Vanessa wouldn¡¯t see it too. And it¡¯s not as if Ohana would ever truly accept you after this. You already carry the stain of being a traitor. If we lose, we¡¯ll all be executed."


    "..."


    "With that in mind, Vanessa¡¯s plan, however ruthless, is still perfectly logical from their perspective. Ideally, they would reclaim this castle themselves. But if they can¡¯t for whatever reason... well."


    Hearing Violet¡¯s analysis, Luna fell into thought.


    So then...


    Would they just have to sit here and wither away?


    The first step was to repel Karelia¡¯s initial offensive.


    But immediately after that, they had to seize at least one Karelia-held territory.


    Otherwise¡ª


    If the Ohana Army marched on them first, if they failed to secure land before that happened¡ª


    Then all of this would shatter into dust.


    Those who had placed their faith in her would be beheaded.


    And history would remember them all as nothing more than dishonorable traitors.


    "What will you do, my lord?"


    At Violet¡¯s question, Luna fell into deep thought.


    The situation was undeniably unfavorable.


    And yet¡ª


    She was not too worried.


    Because soon, Swen would arrive.


    He will come.


    He promised he would come.


    As soon as word of our uprising spreads across the continent, he will find his way here.


    If only Swen were by her side right now¡ª


    He would surely say, "This is the most efficient solution," and present an answer none of them had even considered.


    And so, Luna waited.


    She held firmly to the promise he had made.


    "For now, there¡¯s no need to act prematurely. We will wait for the right moment."


    "...Understood."


    Violet seemed hesitant about something, but she did not argue with her lord¡¯s decision.


    Breaking through ninety thousand defenders with only one hundred and ten thousand troops was not feasible.


    A far larger force would be required.


    And given how much Karelia had lost in resources when Luna seized their supplies, mounting an immediate offensive would put an enormous strain on them.


    Moreover, considering the formidable defenses of Tepello Castle, time was not their enemy just yet.


    Ohana would hesitate to commit too many troops as well¡ª


    Because at any moment, Hesna¡¯s forces could turn their blades on them.


    Of course¡ª


    Violet knew that, in the end, they were the ones at a disadvantage the longer they dragged this out.


    As time passed, Karelia¡¯s vast lands would naturally accumulate more food, more men.


    Compared to that, their own narrow territory could not sustain them forever.


    But for now¡ª


    As a fledgling strategist barely taking her first steps, Violet could think of no better plan.


    It¡¯s fine. Lady Luna must have a plan. She¡¯s a cautious person.


    And so¡ª


    As the two of them quietly contemplated their next moves, time continued to flow, ceaseless and unrelenting.


    ***


    Days turned into weeks.


    Weeks into months.


    And yet¡ª


    No matter how long she waited¡ª


    The silver-haired strategist, Swen, did not appear before Luna.

 Chapter 218: To Side or Not to Side

    Even as Luna waited anxiously for Swen, time continued to flow relentlessly.


    How many more days had she spent waiting, her heart aching with anticipation?


    "Still... no news today?"


    "That¡¯s correct."


    Why isn¡¯t he coming...?


    A considerable amount of time had passed.


    By now, news of their uprising should have reached every corner of the continent.


    And yet¡ª


    There wasn¡¯t a single whisper of Swen¡¯s arrival.


    From what Luna knew, Swen was likely with the Aishus Army rather than Brans, or¡ªif the troubling rumors were true¡ªhe might even be under Serpina¡¯s command.


    Regardless of where he was, if he had ridden at full speed upon hearing the news, he should have arrived by now.


    Their uprising had been grand.


    It had the backing of none other than Cain¡ªno, Kyle von Eingart.


    It had been the most spectacular and unmistakable declaration of rebellion anyone could have made.


    Now, at the beginning of their movement, what was the first thing they needed to do?


    Engage in battle?


    Wait for the perfect moment?


    Or perhaps, wage war through diplomacy?


    For all of these decisions¡ªeach and every one¡ªSwen¡¯s guidance was indispensable.


    Fortunately, they still had time to wait.


    So he had to come soon.


    He would come.


    He had promised her.


    For Swen to know of this and not come¡ª


    That was simply impossible.


    Which meant that the only logical conclusion was¡ª


    Could he be somewhere where he can¡¯t receive the news?


    If something had happened to prevent him from hearing about their rebellion¡ª


    Or worse¡ª


    If something had happened to him¡ª


    No¡ª


    Had I... been too late?


    The thought alone sent a shiver through her.


    But she shook her head, forcing the worst-case scenario out of her mind.


    No. Just trust him. Believe and wait. Swen will come. He will come.


    She clenched her hands into fists, steeling herself once more.


    Swen would return.


    He had sworn to her that he would.


    Still, even as she struggled to suppress her disappointment, the soldier standing before her could only hesitate awkwardly, at a loss for words.


    Noticing his discomfort, Luna sighed and offered a light apology.


    "I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t worry too much about it, Violet."


    "No, my lord. I¡¯m sorry I could not bring you better news. However, if anyone of note expresses intent to join us, I will report immediately."


    "I¡¯ll be counting on you."


    Waiting for Swen was crucial, but...


    They couldn¡¯t afford to only wait.


    A few hours later¡ª


    Luna sat with Violet, reviewing the latest reports on the current state of affairs.


    "Neither the Ohana Army nor the Karelia Army has made any direct movements?"


    "That¡¯s correct."


    For now, it was Violet who handled these reports¡ªas she was effectively acting as the kingdom¡¯s strategist in Swen¡¯s absence.


    Of course, that role belonged solely and indisputably to Swen.


    But until he arrived, it didn¡¯t truly matter who filled the seat.


    No movement...


    As Violet predicted, they must be suffering from a shortage of supplies.


    In time, the harvest season would inevitably arrive.


    And when it did, Karelia¡¯s forces would launch their full-scale offensive.


    They were using this lull to recruit additional soldiers and train their existing troops, but whether or not they could last until then remained an open question.


    What could she do in this situation, without Swen?


    As long as it wasn¡¯t an existential crisis, she needed to rely on her own mind and judgment, without depending on anyone else.


    Violet was here, yes, but she was still only a fledgling strategist.


    Lost in thought, Luna was pulled back to reality when Violet spoke up again.


    "I¡¯ve finished updating you on our situation. Now, I¡¯d like to brief you on the state of the continent."


    "The continent?"


    "Yes. I thought it would be beneficial for you to be aware of the bigger picture."


    Understanding the broader landscape was always valuable for a ruler.


    It reminded her of the past¡ªof a time that now felt so distant¡ªwhen Swen had once said something similar while they were still in Zeilant Castle.


    Luna nodded in agreement.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "To start¡ªBrans Army has fractured into three separate factions.


    "Lord Carlints'' forces have successfully defended Anel Castle from Chel Brans¡¯ army.


    "As for Lyn Brans, she has withdrawn to the westernmost part of the continent and remains dormant, with no significant movements."


    "How long do you expect this chaos to last?"


    "I suspect it will stretch into a prolonged conflict. The fact that Chel failed to seize Anel Castle was a rather unexpected turn."


    "I see..."


    Brans Army¡ªthe faction where Swen had presumably been active.


    The fact that it remained splintered into three warring factions suggested that this confusion wouldn¡¯t be resolved any time soon.


    And that, in turn, was actually beneficial for Luna¡¯s side.


    The longer the internal strife lasted, the more complicated things would become for Roland and Hesna¡ªthe two northern nations positioned above the southern continent.


    Ideally, this chaos would persist long enough that, if the Ohana Army turned on them, Hesna would take the opportunity to strike Ohana from behind.


    However...


    Would Hesna truly risk expanding their frontlines for the sake of this war?


    That was what troubled her.


    "The Aishus Army, on the other hand, is steadily increasing its troop numbers while continuing to observe the situation.


    "However, I believe they may act soon.


    "I¡¯ve received reports that they recently rejected a proposed alliance with Hesna."


    "And next?"


    "Lastly... there is news regarding the Serpina Army."


    The moment Luna heard that name, her eyebrows twitched ever so slightly.


    "It seems that, for the time being, they are focusing on maintaining their current territories rather than waging any further wars, including the newly acquired regions in the central continent."


    "And why is that?"


    "The northern continent remains unstable. There are still sporadic uprisings breaking out.


    "Well... I suppose that''s only natural. The rule of a tyrant without public support will always be met with resistance."


    It was an answer that required no further questioning.


    There was no mystery as to why so many people continued to reject Serpina¡¯s rule.


    She was a tyrant.


    A merciless ruler who had plunged the continent into suffering, a woman so consumed by her own greed that she had murdered her own siblings.


    To those who had lost their loved ones at her hands¡ªlike Luna, who had personally ~N§àv§Ölight~ witnessed her sister''s death¡ªthis resistance was nothing but a natural consequence.


    Then¡ª


    "...However, there is one piece of news that caught my attention."


    "And that is?"


    "It seems that the rumored magician of Serpina''s forces has finally appeared."


    "...!!!!"


    The instant she heard the word magician, Luna sprang to her feet.


    Violet, however, remained unshaken.


    She had already expected this reaction.


    After all, she remembered how Luna had acted that day¡ª


    The day they had returned together by carriage, the day she had first heard of Swen¡¯s magic.


    "Was it... a young man with silver hair? Did he use magic?"


    "No. It wasn''t a man who used magic."


    "...What?"


    "The reports say it was a woman who conjured flames with her own hands.


    "There were many witnesses who saw it happen.


    "A young woman with pink hair.


    "This, at the very least, appears to be an undeniable truth."


    A woman with magical powers?


    It wasn¡¯t Swen?


    That meant there was another person entirely who possessed such abilities?


    What the hell is this...?


    Luna¡¯s thoughts became increasingly tangled.


    Hadn''t the Aishus Army sold Swen to Serpina?


    That had been the rumor, hadn¡¯t it?


    So was that just another fabrication planted by Serpina?


    If so, that would actually be good news.


    Because it meant that Swen wasn¡¯t under that wretched woman''s command.


    But then¡ªwhere was he?


    It was certain that he wasn¡¯t with the Brans Army.


    Was he still under Aishus'' command, then?


    Or had he gone somewhere else?


    ...And beyond that, she had barely registered the most important part of this report¡ª


    The term magician.


    So, then...


    Magic really was real?


    Had Swen truly been a magician all along?


    But¡ª


    From all the time she had spent at his side, she had never once seen him use anything that resembled actual magic.


    Yes, he had done things that felt impossible.


    Yes, he had predicted the future with terrifying precision.


    But wasn¡¯t that more akin to foresight or prophecy?


    Was that truly the same as magic?


    In the end¡ª


    Regardless of whether magic existed or not¡ª


    If Serpina had a magician under her control, then what the hell were they supposed to do to counter it?


    As Luna struggled to make sense of it all, Violet carefully summarized her thoughts.


    "For now, Serpina is in the north, while we remain at the southernmost end of the continent.


    "So we don¡¯t need to concern ourselves too much just yet.


    "But it would be wise to acknowledge the reality that magic does exist."


    For even Violet to say something so definitive¡ª


    It must have been a matter backed by undeniable proof.


    "I understand.


    "Violet, I will leave the investigation of this magician in your hands."


    "Understood, my lord."


    With that, Luna fell deep into thought.


    Fine.


    Magicians or not... in the end, it won¡¯t matter.


    Because once Swen returns, everything will be resolved.


    He will lead the way, just as he always has.


    For Luna, the idea that Swen had betrayed them was simply impossible.


    It wasn''t even a possibility worth considering.


    If he had not come, there could be only one explanation.


    Something must have happened to prevent him from returning.


    But then¡ª


    This is Swen we''re talking about.


    A man who always knew what would happen before it did.


    A man who never made mistakes.


    A man who had performed miracles across the continent.


    Could someone like that truly have found himself in danger?


    No.


    No, it was impossible.


    It wasn¡¯t a thought¡ª


    It was faith.


    Lord Swen...


    I will wait for you.


    No matter how long it takes¡ª


    I will wait... because I know you will come...


    And so¡ª


    As Luna¡¯s desperate wish carried into the wind¡ª


    ***


    "Swen."


    "...Huh?"


    A voice called his name.


    Snapping out of his daze, Swen turned toward Airen Juliet, who was looking at him with concern.


    "You seem troubled."


    "Ah, well..."


    "..."


    Troubled.


    Yes.


    That was the right word.


    Because perhaps¡ª


    This was the greatest dilemma he had ever faced since arriving in this world.

 Chapter 219: First Encounter (1)

    This was inside the mansion where Airen and I resided.


    With Reika still occupied with her library duties and yet to return, it had been quite some time since the two of us sat down together for a meal.


    "If you have something on your mind, would you be willing to share it?"


    Had I been alone with my worries, I might have felt much lonelier. But with Airen by my side, I felt at least somewhat at ease.


    "If it¡¯s you, Airen, I imagine you already have some idea. What do you think?"


    Airen gave a bitter smile in response.


    "...Hmm."


    A brief silence followed before she finally spoke.


    "Luna has finally raised her banner in the southern continent."


    "......."


    "I don¡¯t know the exact details, but it seems she betrayed those under her... Not that I intend to judge her for it. Turmoil always breeds such things."


    According to Serpina, Luna¡¯s uprising had taken the form of a rebellion.


    I wasn¡¯t sure of the precise state of Karelia¡¯s forces, but considering that both their ruler and most of their key figures placed heavy importance on loyalty, the odds of a successful rebellion should have been incredibly low.


    And yet, for some reason, a significant number of Karelia¡¯s officers had chosen to side with Luna.


    "That aside, I never expected her to end up under Karelia¡¯s army... Was this part of your plan as well, Swen?"


    "My plan...?"


    All I had said was: Seek refuge in Karelia.


    That was it.


    Whether she would start a rebellion there or take any other action was entirely Luna¡¯s decision, separate from me.


    At the time, I had merely given advice based on my knowledge of the game¡ªI hadn¡¯t even consulted the intelligence of my 100 IQ brain.


    Thinking back on it, all I had really done was ~N§àv§Ölight~ predict the results.


    I had no direct ability to shape those results.


    Of course, I could manipulate events to some extent by altering decisions beforehand, but I wasn¡¯t some magician capable of turning the impossible into reality.


    That day.


    When I assigned Tifa to oversee commerce, and she ended up returning with a treasure chest full of gold coins.


    When I placed Cain at the vanguard, and mercenary forces appeared out of nowhere to repel Carlints¡¯ attack.


    Luna insisted on calling all of that my achievement simply because I had given her the most efficient course of action.


    But in truth, I had never actually expected those things to happen.


    At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it.


    But as I spent time among the Brans Army, the Aishus Army, and now the Serpina Army¡ª


    I began to realize just how bizarre this all was.


    "I didn¡¯t plan any of this. It¡¯s just..."


    "Just?"


    "Perhaps... it is simply Luna¡¯s fate."


    Yes. Fate.


    Just as Serpina, shackled by past sins or some unknown malice of the world, could never grasp the throne despite leading the formidable Serpina Army to one success after another¡ª


    Luna, on the other hand, was destined to become a unifying ruler.


    No matter what she did, things always seemed to turn in her favor.


    No matter what choices she made, she always ended up in the best possible situation.


    If the Goddess of Fortune truly existed, then Luna must be the one basking in her love.


    That was the only reason she could have launched a rebellion with justification in Karelia, of all places, where loyalty was the highest virtue.


    Without that justification, there was no way she could have succeeded there.


    So what was I supposed to do now?


    Should I follow through with my original plan... and return to Luna immediately?


    Should I... abandon Serpina¡ªthe woman seemingly forsaken by the Goddess of Fortune?


    "Swen."


    "...Ah."


    Airen¡¯s voice pulled me back to reality.


    At some point, she had moved to sit right beside me.


    "I¡¯ve traveled with you across three nations now, haven¡¯t I? I can tell what you¡¯re thinking, and what¡¯s troubling you."


    After saying that, she took my hand in hers.


    The hands of a woman who wielded a sword. Of course, they were rough and calloused.


    But to me, they were warmer and gentler than the hands of any saint.


    "Swen. Whatever choice you make, it doesn¡¯t matter. Take your time, think it through. Think, and then think again before you decide.


    No matter the outcome, I will always remain by your side."


    "Airen..."


    I slowly nodded, placing my free hand over hers.


    "Thank you, Airen."


    No matter what decision I made, there was someone who would always stand by me.


    Perhaps that was why the turmoil in my heart felt just a little lighter.


    No matter what happened, Airen would be here.


    That alone was enough to bring me clarity.


    Even after that, we remained like that for a long time, hands firmly clasped together.


    Airen¡ªthis woman...


    To me, she was an irreplaceable sanctuary.


    ***


    Time flowed on mercilessly.


    Though Swen had yet to return, the one relief Luna had was that nothing drastic had happened in the meantime.


    Karelia¡¯s army had gathered its forces, but they remained still, showing no signs of movement.


    The renegotiations with Ohana¡¯s forces were dragging on, yet Violet continued to probe and mediate between the two sides.


    Fortunately, this process at least confirmed that Ohana¡¯s army had not already formed a secret alliance with Karelia.


    It would have been strange for Karelia¡ªknown for its emphasis on loyalty¡ªto side with Ohana, which was infamous as the most treacherous among the four southern lords.


    But Karelia had already been swayed by Vanessa and had lost much of its once-glorious reputation.


    Now that a rebellion had broken out, there was little reason for them to hold back.


    And yet, with no significant developments on that front, it was clear that Karelia had failed to seize either legitimacy or practical advantage.


    For Luna, this was good news.


    And yet, ever since that day, her heart had continued to wither and dry up.


    Why... hasn¡¯t he come?


    Swen was most likely not in the Brans Army anymore, but rather in the neighboring Aishus Army.


    If the rumors Violet mentioned were even partially true¡ªif Swen was now part of Serpina¡¯s forces¡ªhe should have heard the news of her rebellion by now.


    By this point, there had been more than enough time for him to ride down here alone.


    Given the current state of the northern continent, regardless of his location, if he had set out on horseback at full speed, he should have arrived already.


    Luna couldn¡¯t fathom a situation where Swen knew about this and still chose not to come.


    So, naturally, her thoughts led her to one grim possibility¡ª


    "Could he be in a situation where he can¡¯t hear the news?"


    If he was unable to receive word of her uprising, it would explain a lot.


    Could he be imprisoned by Serpina¡¯s forces?


    If, for some reason, Serpina had detained him, then the reports of people seeing him in the northern regions wouldn¡¯t be contradictory.


    It would also explain why the Aishus Army had supposedly "sold him off"¡ªa captured prisoner would typically be thrown into a dungeon.


    Swen¡¯s talent was exceptional. If Serpina saw value in him, she might be keeping him for her own use.


    Even if that wasn¡¯t the case... if something had happened to him¡ªif something had prevented him from hearing about her rebellion...


    No, more than that¡ª


    What if something had happened to him personally?


    A chill far colder than the winter wind crept up Luna¡¯s spine.


    "Have I... been too late?"


    These were turbulent times.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Loyalty, trust, and human life were all treated as disposable commodities in an era of chaos.


    It wouldn¡¯t be unheard of for a wandering officer to be executed without a second thought.


    The mere thought of it brought a crushing weight upon her chest.


    Had she... spent too much time waiting for the right opportunity?


    Had she stalled for legitimacy, believing that if she simply waited long enough, the victory would be hers?


    Had she¡ªnaively, foolishly¡ªdragged things out for too long... only to be too late in the end?


    "No... No...!"


    The very instant that terrifying thought crossed her mind¡ª


    A soldier entered the audience chamber.


    "Milady. A man has arrived requesting to swear allegiance to you."


    "!!!!!!"


    Hearing those words, Luna¡¯s expression lit up, and she sprang to her feet from the throne.


    "Is that true?!"


    "Uh¡ªyes! That is, um... I mean¡ª"


    "Hurry! Bring him before me at once! Quickly!"


    The soldier, flustered by her urgency, could barely stammer out a response before rushing off to bring the visitor in.


    Swen...!


    Ah...!!!


    She knew it.


    She knew he would come.


    She had always believed in him.


    She had waited for this moment all this time.


    She had never forgotten the promise they made that day.


    Luna could feel her heart pounding harder than ever before.


    Yes.


    She needed him.


    It was true that she needed him as a strategist.


    It was true that she needed to meet him again, because of the promise, because she owed him.


    But... she now understood something else.


    She needed Swen¡ªnot just as a strategist, not just out of obligation¡ª


    She needed him as a person.


    The first person who had ever acknowledged her potential.


    The first person who had believed in her, when everyone else only mocked her as the powerless ruler of a weak, insignificant nation.


    The first person who had called her "a ruler capable of unifying the continent."


    The man who had performed miracle after miracle¡ªbeyond anything she could ever explain.


    As a human, as a woman, she needed him.


    When she saw him again, the first thing she would say was¡ª


    "Thank you for waiting for me."


    And then¡ª


    "I¡¯m sorry for making you wait."


    "Thank you for surviving."


    "Thank you for coming back to me."


    Even if she spoke for days, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say everything she wanted to.


    But that was fine.


    Because they had time.


    Because being together meant they could keep talking for as long as they wanted.


    At least, that was what Luna believed¡ª


    Until.


    "This is the man, milady."


    "......Huh?"


    The soldier brought forth a white-haired man.


    That much was correct.


    But that was where the similarities ended.


    The man before her was far older, someone who looked closer to Cain¡¯s age than her own.


    And as he knelt before her, he spoke.


    "It is an honor to meet you, Lady Lunarian."


    "......?"


    "My name is Jinor Nighhardt.


    A long time ago, I once served as the Empire¡¯s Chancellor.


    Would you permit this old man to pledge his service to you?"


    The situation was shifting¡ª


    In a direction Luna had never anticipated.

 Chapter 220: First Encounter (2)

    Luna found herself unable to immediately respond to the old man who introduced himself as Jinor.


    More accurately, she remained frozen in place¡ªunable to comprehend why the one standing before her wasn¡¯t Swen.


    "...Why...?"


    "?"


    Jinor observed Luna¡¯s strange expression.


    It was natural for her to be caught off guard by a sudden request for allegiance, but... her reaction felt more like someone facing a completely unexpected visitor.


    Perhaps now would be the best time to mention the one who had sent him¡ªSwen.


    Noting her hesitance, Jinor cleared his throat before speaking.


    "I have heard much about you from Lord Swen."


    "!!!!"


    Luna, who had been muttering something in a small voice while standing frozen, finally snapped out of it.


    "You know Swen?! You mean¡ªyou know Swen personally?!"


    "L-Lady Luna, please, calm yourself."


    Violet, standing beside her, tried to intervene.


    But there was no way she could restrain Luna with mere words.


    Jinor might have been startled by the way Luna urgently grasped his shoulders, staring at him with desperation.


    Yet, despite her agitation, his voice remained calm as he explained.


    "We once worked under the same lord. We¡¯ve been through quite a lot together. If I were to go into detail, the story might take quite some time."


    "I don¡¯t mind. If you would, please¡ªtell me what happened...!"


    "Before that, I would appreciate it if you could answer my request. I cannot explain everything here in this setting."


    Jinor¡¯s words finally made Luna realize how she had been acting.


    Flushing slightly, she lowered her head in apology.


    She had waited for Swen for so long. She had been disappointed that he wasn¡¯t the one who appeared...


    But regardless, a formal request for allegiance was a valuable thing.


    "Aah... I apologize. You said your name was Jinor, correct?"


    "Indeed."


    "Since you have offered your aid, I see no reason to refuse.


    That said... this is a newly formed nation, and to be honest, we are in no favorable situation.


    I am truly grateful for your support, but given that you were once the Chancellor of an empire... I fear I may not be able to provide you with the treatment you deserve.


    Would that still be acceptable to you?"


    "I am not here to settle for the present¡ªI have come with my eyes on the future."


    "..."


    Luna nodded and extended her hand to him.


    "You may rise, Lord Jinor. I may be lacking in many ways, but I look forward to working with you."


    "The honor is mine, my lord."


    Jinor bowed respectfully¡ª


    And then, he spoke the words Luna wanted to hear the most.


    "If I may be so bold... would you be willing to hear this old man¡¯s story?"


    "...Please."


    With that, Luna, ignoring Violet¡¯s lingering gaze, followed Jinor to a different location.


    ***


    They relocated to a small chamber near the audience hall.


    Seated at the table in the multipurpose room, Luna immediately asked the question at the forefront of her mind.


    "Lord Jinor, were you¡ª"


    "You may speak to me casually, my lord."


    "...Then, Lord Jinor, did you come here because Swen told you about me?"


    Jinor nodded slowly.


    "Yes."


    "May I ask what your relationship with him is?"


    "Of course. We once served under the same ruler."


    "The same ruler...?"


    "You are familiar with the Aishus Army, are you not?"


    ...So it was true.


    The rumors had been right¡ªSwen had not been in the Brans Army, but rather in Aishus.


    Now that she had confirmed that fact, there was one question she had to ask.


    "From what you¡¯re saying, it sounds as if Swen personally told you about me. Is that correct?"


    "Yes. I came here on his recommendation."


    The moment she heard those words, Luna felt her heart clench again.


    Even after being taken away, even after all this time, Swen had still been thinking about them¡ªabout their future.


    Of course.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Of course, Swen had never forgotten their promise.


    And now, standing before her, Jinor was proof of that.


    But¡ª


    Luna couldn¡¯t let herself be completely relieved just yet.


    Because there was one far more urgent question remaining.


    "Then... why did you come alone? Why isn¡¯t Swen with you?"


    "..."


    If Swen had personally recommended Jinor¡ªif they had both been in Aishus¡ªthen wouldn¡¯t it have been natural for them to come together?


    But Jinor had come alone.


    Luna couldn¡¯t hide the growing unease in her voice as she {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} pressed him for answers.


    Jinor, seated across from her, remained silent for a moment, seemingly gathering his thoughts.


    Then, at last, he spoke.


    "A great deal has happened..."


    "You may take your time."


    "But to be direct¡ªhe could not accompany me."


    "...?"


    "He is no longer part of the Aishus Army."


    "...What?"


    "That alone doesn¡¯t explain much¡ª"


    And then.


    With a grave expression¡ª


    Jinor, in a detached and emotionless voice, told her the truth.


    "Lord Yuri of Aishus sold Swen to the Serpina Army."


    "!!!"


    Thud!


    Luna shot up from her seat before she even realized it.


    Jinor watched her reaction for a moment, as if lost in thought.


    "A-Ah... I-I apologize. It¡¯s just that... I don¡¯t understand."


    "A general from our army was taken hostage by Serpina¡¯s forces.


    In the process of negotiating the hostage¡¯s release... Swen, who had been acting as an envoy, was handed over in exchange."


    "......Excuse me?"


    Then...


    That impossible rumor... was true?


    The claim that Aishus had sold off their own envoy wasn¡¯t just Serpina¡¯s propaganda¡ª


    It had actually happened?


    Luna clenched her fists.


    Or rather, without even realizing it, her hands had curled tightly, her nails pressing into her palms.


    Rage.


    A storm of indescribable, overwhelming rage began to consume her.


    Never in her life had she felt such fury toward another person.


    "How... could they... How could they trade away their own envoy just to reclaim a hostage?"


    "And more than that¡ª"


    "How could they do that to my Swen?!"


    She wanted¡ªno, needed¡ªto let out the fury burning inside her.


    But first, there was something she absolutely had to know.


    "...Lord Jinor, may I ask you a question?"


    "Of course, my lord."


    "Why... Why did Yuri... betray Swen?"


    Luna couldn¡¯t comprehend it.


    It was inconceivable.


    She hadn¡¯t believed the rumors at first. It was foolish to trust anything unverified, especially when it came to war and politics.


    But if this was true, there had to be a reason.


    Had Serpina blackmailed Yuri? That vile witch was more than capable of using underhanded schemes.


    Not that it would ever excuse what had been done to Swen.


    Jinor, as if understanding Luna¡¯s turmoil, nodded solemnly.


    "To Lord Yuri, the hostage was more precious than anything."


    "...What? Then... it wasn¡¯t blackmail?"


    Jinor nodded again.


    "Lord Yuri handed Swen over to Serpina of her own free will.


    Though the offer came from Serpina¡¯s forces... she accepted it willingly."


    "...Someone precious...?"


    Luna¡¯s strength suddenly left her.


    Her legs gave out, and she collapsed onto her seat.


    She had done it to protect someone precious to her?


    That was her reason for... handing over Swen?


    For treating her strategist¡ªthe one person she treasured most¡ªin such a way?


    Her blood ran cold.


    Her mind, sharper and clearer than ever, settled into icy stillness.


    This feeling¡ª


    It was the same feeling she had when she lost her sister to Serpina.


    Until now, Luna had only one sworn enemy.


    Serpina von Eingart.


    The worst tyrant to plague the continent.


    A monster who had massacred her entire imperial family just so she could seize the throne.


    Her sister had died for no other reason than being connected to the imperial lineage.


    Not even a body had been left to bury.


    That was why Luna had nothing yet still chose to rise up¡ªbecause she could never allow someone like that to rule the world.


    But now¡ª


    From this moment on, Serpina was not the only name on her list of enemies.


    "She took Swen... My Swen... as if he was nothing...!"


    "She never even appreciated the fact that Swen was by her side!"


    "I¡ªI who... I who wanted him by my side more than anyone else... and yet... I couldn¡¯t...!"


    Baranga Yuri Aishus.


    The ruler of Aishus.


    A noble queen, a brilliant general, a leader beloved by her people¡ª


    None of that mattered.


    Because she was the one who had handed Swen over to that witch Serpina.


    Luna repeated her name in her mind.


    Over and over.


    She would never forget it.


    More than Lyn, who had tried to steal Swen away¡ª


    Luna despised Yuri even more.


    Because Yuri had done something even worse¡ªshe had sold Swen, as if he were nothing more than a bargaining chip.


    It didn¡¯t matter who the hostage was.


    To Luna, Swen was more important than anyone else.


    She would never¡ª


    Never forgive this.


    At that moment¡ª


    Luna engraved another name into her heart.


    Another name that must be cleansed with blood.


    ***


    "It seems I¡¯ve stirred a hornet¡¯s nest."


    Jinor sighed.


    Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have spoken about it.


    But he knew that eventually, this truth would have come to light.


    For now, all he could do was wait.


    He had no doubt that Luna¡ªSwen¡¯s chosen ruler¡ªwould regain her composure before long.


    And just as he expected¡ª


    Luna eventually steadied herself.


    Then, rising from her seat, she bowed deeply to him.


    "I... apologize."


    Jinor immediately stood and bowed as well.


    "There is no need to apologize, my lord.


    A ruler does not need to bow before her retainers."


    "..."


    A brief storm had passed.


    "You must have been through quite a lot."


    Jinor spoke as if he understood.


    Luna lowered her gaze.


    "...Yes."


    "Well, I¡¯m sure you have your reasons.


    Just as I had mine when I came here to serve you.


    You don¡¯t need to explain everything to me."


    Luna finally managed to rein in her emotions.


    Even when she tried to maintain her composure...


    Whenever the conversation turned to Swen, she always found herself losing control.


    She had never forgotten.


    Never forgotten the debt she owed him¡ª


    For the day he burned himself just to hold back Brans¡¯ forces and save them all.


    But for now¡ª


    This was not the time to be swept up in emotion.


    She needed to hear more.


    Even if the truth that awaited was unbearable.


    "Then... Lord Jinor... Where is Swen now?"

 Chapter 221: First Encounter (3)

    "I expect he is currently with Serpina¡¯s army... but I have been living in seclusion lately, so I don¡¯t have any detailed information. Realistically, he was sold off as a prisoner, so the most likely scenario is that he¡¯s being held captive. I can only apologize for not being of more help to you, my lord."


    Jinor deliberately phrased it that way¡ªsaying that Swen was merely "held captive" by Serpina¡ªso as not to unnecessarily agitate Luna.


    He wasn¡¯t entirely certain, but for some reason, he had the distinct feeling that this was the way he should speak in front of Luna.


    Luna, who had no way of knowing his true thoughts, slowly nodded, sorting out her emotions.


    "No... This alone is enough."


    Simply learning where Swen was right now was enough.


    So that¡¯s how it is.


    Right now, Swen is... being held captive by Serpina¡¯s forces.


    That meant the story Violet had told her might not have been just an empty rumor after all.


    She had no way of knowing what Serpina had hoped to gain by exchanging a hostage for Swen.


    But wasn¡¯t it obvious?


    A tyrant¡¯s actions could only be so predictable.


    Perhaps it was a momentary whim, a cruel and twisted indulgence.


    Or maybe it was greed for Swen¡¯s abilities, driving her to act recklessly.


    Whatever the reason, as long as he was alive, that alone was enough for now.


    At that moment, another question surfaced in her mind.


    Why was Swen in Aishus'' army in the first place?


    "May I ask you a few more questions?"


    "Of course, my lord."


    "Why did Swen... end up in Aishus'' army? I was certain he would have been with Brans'' forces..."


    Jinor stroked his beard for a moment.


    "I don¡¯t know the full details..."


    "It¡¯s alright. As I said, just tell me what you do know."


    "He betrayed Brans'' army and defected to us."


    "...What? Betrayed?"


    "That¡¯s correct."


    Swen betrayed them?


    Why?


    No¡ªbetrayal, from Swen¡¯s perspective, would be fundamentally different from what she had done to Karelia.


    Someone as arrogant as Lyn would never have taken Swen seriously. Besides, the very fact that Swen was in Brans'' army in the first place meant that he had been forcibly taken from Luna¡¯s side.


    But even so, was there really a reason for him to go so far as to betray them and cross over to Aishus'' forces?


    Strangely enough¡ª


    Very strangely enough¡ª


    She was overwhelmingly curious about why Swen had chosen to betray them.


    Was it an instinct as a ruler?


    Or¡ª


    "Do you perhaps... know the reason?"


    ¡ªWas it an instinct as a woman?


    "The reason... I do not know why Sir Swen personally chose to betray them. After all, he didn¡¯t defect alone. If I had to say, it would be more accurate to say that he followed someone else who had already betrayed them."


    "...Excuse me? Followed someone?"


    "A female knight defected alongside him."


    "...What?"


    As soon as she heard the words "female knight," Luna¡¯s eyes grew cold.


    "If I had to guess, I¡¯d say he followed her. The two of them seemed... quite close."


    "......???"


    What?


    They were... close?


    Close enough to betray together?


    So the reason Swen abandoned Brans'' army and defected to Aishus... was because of that?


    Luna¡¯s fingertips turned cold.


    Of course, logically, this wasn¡¯t an impossible story to accept.


    After all, this was Swen. There must have been a reason.


    And she had no right to interfere in whatever Swen had done after being taken to Brans'' army.


    Besides, the very act of betraying Brans'' army practically signified that he intended to return to her someday.


    Who he had met along the way didn¡¯t matter.


    Swen and she shared a ruler-strategist relationship.


    If she thought about it rationally, this shouldn¡¯t have been shocking.


    And yet¡ª


    Why?


    Why did it feel like ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) something was sinking deep into her chest?


    This emotion was different from what she had felt upon learning that Yuri had sold Swen away.


    If the previous emotion had been pure anger¡ª


    Then what she was feeling now was something deeper, something far more personal.


    Luna herself couldn¡¯t quite grasp what it was.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight


    But if someone could pinpoint exactly where her attention was fixated, they would immediately recognize this feeling for what it was¡ª


    A profoundly human emotion.


    At that moment¡ª


    Her instincts as a woman flared up like never before, sending her a sharp, urgent signal.


    "That... female knight. What is her name?"


    "She is a renowned general. My lord, I believe you are already familiar with Airen Juliet, the specialist in siege warfare."


    "!!!!!!"


    Airen Juliet.


    Of course.


    Of course, she knew that name.


    The very moment Swen had gone to negotiate with Lyn, placing Zeilant Castle¡¯s fate on the line¡ª


    The Brans army¡¯s vanguard that had invaded them had been none other than Airen.


    And yet¡ª


    A female knight, someone whom Swen supposedly held dear.


    Someone he had betrayed Brans'' army to follow.


    And that person was Airen Juliet¡ªwho had attacked their forces?


    Everything about this made no sense.


    But among all the baffling details, there was one thing that gnawed at her the most.


    Why does it have to be... a woman?


    Why?


    At this moment, louder than anything else, the voice screaming in her mind¡ª


    Was the voice of her own womanhood.


    ***


    And just the same¡ª


    Jinor, who had been sitting across from her, watching her reactions as he told her the story, had by now reached a near-certain conclusion.


    Every time he mentioned Swen, her expression changed moment by moment. Her demeanor now only reinforced his assessment.


    There was only one possible conclusion.


    This woman¡ªLuna¡ªheld Swen in extraordinary regard.


    Far beyond that of a ruler cherishing her retainer.


    That was why she reacted so strongly to any news about him, why she couldn''t fully conceal her emotions even in front of a stranger like himself.


    ''...It seems this isn''t the time to speak too candidly.''


    He didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened between them in the past, but there was no need to stir up unnecessary trouble.


    After clearing his throat a few times, Jinor carefully opened his mouth. It would be best to calm her down first.


    "However, my lord, all of this is merely an old man''s conjecture."


    "Conjecture... you say?"


    "Yes. The only absolute truth is that the two of them defected together. Everything else is speculation. Unless you hear it directly from him, there¡¯s no way to know the full truth."


    Everything was merely speculation¡ª


    That was the best he could offer her.


    From the very start, this woman¡ªthis ruler¡ªhad been referring to Swen as Swen-nim.


    It didn¡¯t sound like a sovereign addressing a subordinate.


    Rather, it felt much closer to the way a woman would refer to her husband.


    He didn¡¯t know the details, but jealousy over another wife was hardly an uncommon story.


    Fortunately, he had chosen correctly by mentioning Airen first instead of Reika.


    At first, he had considered subtly bringing up the possibility that Swen might one day become his son-in-law to win her trust.


    But after seeing her reaction, he was certain¡ªmentioning that now would not be a wise decision for their ruler-strategist relationship.


    Besides, it was nothing more than a possibility. Since nothing was certain yet, there was no need to bring it up.


    There was also no need to further provoke her by discussing that female knight¡ªAiren.


    Especially¡ª


    What kind of expression Swen had when he looked at Airen...


    That was something best left unspoken for the rest of their lives.


    As expected of someone as sharp as Jinor, he had grasped the core of the situation quite well.


    Meanwhile, Luna''s ruby-colored eyes wavered at Jinor¡¯s words.


    "Conjecture... conjecture."


    Yes.


    If it was just a conjecture¡ª


    No, even if it wasn¡¯t just a conjecture, was this really such an important matter?


    Swen¡¯s judgment had always been correct.


    There was likely something behind this that she simply didn¡¯t know about.


    There had to be a reason.


    There had to be a purpose...


    Thinking that, she barely managed to suppress her emotions.


    Finally, Luna steadied her trembling body, lowered her head, and spoke again.


    "Ah... I... I apologize. I must have shown you a rather undignified display."


    "It¡¯s nothing, my lord. As I said before, it¡¯s not a problem... However, if I may be so bold, may this old man ask you a question in return?"


    "Please, go ahead."


    "How did you come to meet Sir Swen?"


    "Swen... was..."


    Luna lowered her head and recalled the moment they first met.


    It had taken her five visits before he finally agreed to stand by her side.


    And in every decisive moment, he had always led their army toward the optimal path with insights no one else could have even imagined.


    To Luna, Swen was her guide.


    Her army¡¯s national strategist.


    Her most dependable political partner.


    Her most trustworthy vassal¡ª


    And...


    "...Swen is the man who saved my life."


    "He saved your life?"


    "That¡¯s right. You may not know, but... I was once just another minor lord ruling over a small nation in the western continent. Had it not been for Swen... I would have most certainly died by Lyn Brans'' hand."


    Jinor nodded silently.


    And at that moment, he finally understood why Swen had sent him here.


    ''So this was Sir Swen¡¯s final destination all along.''


    Most people believed that Swen had first made his name in Brans'' army, that it was his first official military appointment.


    But before he had served Lyn¡ª


    He had already pledged himself to the woman before him, Lunarian Iniang.


    Even when he was in Aishus'' army, even after he had fallen into Serpina¡¯s hands, that fact had never changed.


    After their conversation reached a natural pause, Jinor rose from his seat.


    "Then, I will take my leave now. When the time comes for orders to be given, do not hesitate to summon me."


    "I understand. Thank you for choosing to stand with our army. ...And thank you for sharing this story with me today."


    At those words, Jinor bowed his head and met Luna¡¯s gaze directly.


    "It is my honor. I look forward to working with you, my lord."


    Thus, Jinor formally joined the ranks of the newly reborn Lunarian Army.


    And across the continent, piece by piece, the great board that Swen had laid out was now beginning to come together¡ª


    All converging upon her.

 Chapter 222: Why?

    After leaving the royal capital.


    Jinor recalled the events that had just transpired.


    "That woman... Lunarian... Is she really the one who will seize the world?"


    Swen had said that the lord he served was destined to grasp the world in her hands.


    And just as he had revealed in the letter¡ªthe person in question was the woman he had just met, Lunarian Iniang.


    To be honest, based on first impressions alone, she seemed incredibly weak.


    Throughout their conversation, especially when they talked about Swen, she was unable to hide her emotions, revealing them openly.


    She was the kind of woman whose thoughts were so transparent that one could discern her nature in a short amount of time just by discussing certain topics with her.


    To be even more frank¡ª


    If Jinor had to describe the threshold for someone worth placing a bet on in his lifetime, Lunarian was someone who struggled to surpass it.


    Being swayed by people was fine. He knew that an emperor who could love others was preferable to a cold-blooded ruler.


    In the end, even though he had cut ties with Yuri, he had once placed his hopes in her because she was someone capable of embracing others in her heart while also gathering exceptional talents around her.


    But Luna was different.


    Regardless of the circumstances, she had ultimately betrayed Karelia, a nation known for its esteemed reputation,


    she was not surrounded by renowned warriors, and her current situation was far from favorable.


    If he had no evidence to go on and someone asked, "Do you think Lunarian Iniang will become the unifying ruler?"


    Jinor would have shaken his head without hesitation.


    However, Jinor did have evidence.


    That man¡ªSwen¡ªwho seemed to see the future, had vouched for her.


    Some might say that wasn¡¯t enough to serve as proof,


    but considering everything Jinor had experienced and the impact Swen had made, his words were not something to be taken lightly.


    It was true that he had doubts about whether that woman could truly seize the world¡ª


    but since Swen had assured him, Jinor knew that questioning it any further would only be a waste.


    "A man who can see the future wouldn''t utter nonsense."


    What he needed to do now was assist her in achieving this grand ambition.


    Since Luna had also asked, "Why hasn¡¯t Lord Swen come to see me?"


    it was clear that Swen himself would eventually appear here as well.


    That reminded him¡ª


    He suddenly recalled hearing that "that man" had expressed support for Lunarian''s uprising.


    "Now that I think about it, it¡¯s been a while... I should pay that man¡ªKyle¡ªa visit."


    An acquaintance from the time when he was serving the former empire¡¯s chancellor.


    A man who had lived a carefree life, keeping his distance from the central political struggles.


    Perhaps that was the very reason he had managed to survive in times like these.


    Regardless, he was intensely curious about why someone like Kyle von Eingart, who never seemed to care about anything, had suddenly issued a statement in support of Lunarian.


    Beyond that, if Kyle was truly alive, there would be plenty of things to discuss.


    "Well then, let¡¯s go."


    Jinor took slow steps towards Kyle.


    Perhaps it was because he was on his way to unravel stories that had been layered with time, waiting for someone to bring them to light.


    His steps felt lighter than usual.


    ***


    After parting ways with Jinor¡ª


    Luna sat alone, continuously calculating the situation in her head.


    Swen has been taken into Serpina¡¯s army.


    Naturally, the idea that Swen would serve under Serpina and work for her was impossible in Luna¡¯s mind.


    That left only one conclusion.


    "Lord Swen... is imprisoned in Serpina¡¯s underground dungeon right now."


    She didn¡¯t know why they had locked him up.


    But in the end, wasn¡¯t the result what truly mattered?


    Even Jinor had suggested that Swen might be detained.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t a dungeon, it was certain that Swen was being restricted in some way.


    After all, if that weren¡¯t the case, there was no reason for Swen to have not come here by now.


    "Now that I know Lord Swen is imprisoned, I can¡¯t just ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) sit around and wait for him forever."


    Up until now, she had been waiting to ask him the best course of action, believing that was the most efficient choice.


    But if he was being held captive, she couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time.


    Even if she was afraid, she had to start moving.


    If she continued to hesitate, the only ones who would benefit in the end would be Karelia.


    "That¡¯s right. I have to start moving little by little. Even without Lord Swen, I have to find a way. Because Lord Swen, even now..."


    At that moment, Luna¡¯s ruby-colored eyes welled up with tears.


    "Even at this very moment... he must be groaning in pain under that witch Serpina¡¯s cruelty...!"


    What kind of twisted fate was this?


    He had been dragged away by Brans Army to protect them.


    Then, as if it weren¡¯t enough to have fallen into Yuri¡¯s hands, he had ultimately been sold off to Serpina.


    Thinking about it broke her heart.


    She and the others had been able to spend their time relatively peacefully in the southern continent.


    While they had regained their daily lives and moved forward,


    he had been alone, shouldering everything and walking down yet another path of suffering.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Luna continued to cry for a long time¡ª


    then, finally, she shook her head, wiped her tears away with her sleeve, and declared:


    "Don¡¯t worry, Lord Swen. I will save you. I will rescue you from the merciless grasp of that cruel Serpina, who treats you like a mere toy... I swear it...!!!"


    As she hardened her resolve once more, she realized something.


    Under this sky¡ª


    Serpina von Eingart.


    And Baranga Yuri Aishus.


    She would never be able to coexist with those two women.


    ***


    Since that day.


    While investigating the matter regarding the mage, Luna had given Violet another task to look into.


    "A young man with white hair?"


    "Yes. You were already investigating Serpina''s army, weren''t you?"


    "That is true, but..."


    "Any news at all would be fine. If you hear anything related to this, please be sure to inform me."


    Violet was slightly taken aback by Luna''s uncharacteristically firm stance.


    But in the end, an order from her lord was an order.


    Having spent a considerable amount of time together in the same household, Violet knew that Luna was not someone who gave meaningless commands.


    "Understood."


    And so, several days passed.


    Finally, Violet came back with a brief report.


    "So, using magic continuously is impossible?"


    "It¡¯s still in the realm of speculation, but it seems that way. After eliminating the rebels with magic, the whereabouts of that female mage became unclear. It seems she¡¯s engaged in something inside Eingart Castle, but she hasn¡¯t been seen in any public setting. Moreover..."


    "If she could wield that kind of power without limitations, I would have undoubtedly ordered the conquest of the Central Continent immediately. And yet, Serpina¡¯s army has remained completely still."


    "That does make sense."


    "And..."


    Violet, who had spoken about the mage without a hint of hesitation, suddenly swallowed hard.


    Her lips moved cautiously, her expression noticeably tense.


    "Regarding the other keyword you mentioned... the young man with white hair."


    Luna''s voice trembled as she listened.


    To anyone observing, it was obvious that this topic was far more important to her than the matter of the mage.


    "Have you... heard anything?"


    "Could it be... that the man¡¯s name is Swen, the one known as the White-Haired Mage?"


    "...Yes."


    "I see..."


    "Well? Is he in Serpina¡¯s underground prison? Or... has he been exiled to a small island in the northern continent...?"


    "...Excuse me?"


    For the first time, Violet failed to conceal her bewilderment at Luna¡¯s question.


    Sensing something chilling from her reaction, Luna narrowed her eyes.


    "I... I don¡¯t know why you''re assuming he''s in the underground prison, but... well."


    "...?"


    "Do you remember the story about the pink-haired mage?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "There was someone seen beside her. Someone assisting her."


    "?"


    "That person... was a young man with white hair."


    "!!!"


    Luna''s eyes widened as she stared at Violet in disbelief.


    "Is that... really true?"


    "...Yes. That young man with white hair appears to be the very same Swen, the one rumored to have dropped boulders from the sky."


    Wait.


    Then... Swen wasn¡¯t a prisoner of Serpina¡¯s army?


    He wasn¡¯t locked up in an underground prison, nor was he being held captive?


    Instead, he was...


    Working under her... as her subordinate...?


    "...M-May I ask something about this Swen? What kind of person is he, that¡ª"


    But before Violet could finish her question, Luna completely ignored it and pressed on the point that mattered most to her.


    For someone who normally prioritized others'' opinions over her own, this was an unusual reaction.


    But none of that mattered now.


    Now that it was almost certain that Swen was serving under Serpina,


    there was something Luna had to confirm above all else.


    "...Did he assist her?"


    "Huh?"


    "That man... Did he assist the female mage under Serpina¡¯s army?"


    "What do you mean...?"


    "I mean... was he really there? Or is it just speculation based on the use of magic? Could it simply be that people assumed it was him because he had been known as a mage before...?"


    Yes.


    That had to be it.


    There was no way.


    There was no way Lord Swen would voluntarily serve that demon, Serpina.


    And helping her? Helping her crush a rebellion? That was even more impossible to believe.


    He knew, didn''t he?


    Lord Swen knew better than anyone how cruel Serpina was.


    And yet.


    The response Luna received was more shocking than any news she could have imagined.


    "I am merely relaying what the rumors say, so I cannot say with absolute certainty... but it is said that he has already contributed significantly to Serpina¡¯s army. And this information has been cross-verified."


    "...What?"


    What did she just say?


    Lord Swen... was really working for Serpina¡¯s army?


    ...Why?


    "According to the rumors¡ª during the process¡ª in the rebellion¡ª the ruler¡¯s favor¡ª"


    Violet continued speaking, but her voice turned into a meaningless blur of noise in Luna¡¯s ears.


    Her thoughts grew chaotic.


    Her vision blurred.


    Her ruby-colored eyes became emptier with every passing second.


    Why?


    Wasn¡¯t Lord Swen sold off?


    She already knew that Yuri had sold him out.


    But of course, Lord Swen would have refused to serve Serpina.


    She had heard that it was Serpina who had made the first offer to Yuri.


    So then, Swen¡ªwho had been mocked in such a manner¡ª


    Would he really serve her of all people?


    Of course not.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t!!!


    Of course, she had thought he had been locked in an underground prison.


    Of course, she had assumed his freedom had been restricted.


    Because there was no way¡ª


    There was no way Lord Swen would work for her.


    And yet.


    The man who was supposed to be hers, her one and only strategist, her Lord Swen¡ª


    Why?


    Why was he¡ª


    Serving that detestable woman¡ª


    Serpina von Eingart?

 Chapter 223: The End of Fate

    As if the entire world had stopped, Luna''s vision froze¡ª


    and in that stillness, she saw him.


    The white-haired man. The strategist.


    The first person who had joined their army when no one else paid them any attention.


    The man who had promised to place the world in her hands¡ªSwen.


    Luna remembered every single word they had exchanged.


    Of course, she also remembered everything she had said.


    Swen knew.


    He knew that Serpina was her sworn enemy.


    He knew that Serpina was the one who had brutally killed her elder sister, the unofficial concubine of the Crown Prince.


    That meant he understood everything.


    So how could he possibly be helping Serpina of his own free will?


    After all, Swen was hers.


    A strategist who existed only for her.


    Him working for her enemy¡ªit was an impossibility. At least, in Luna¡¯s mind.


    Wasn¡¯t he the very man who had declared he would bring her the world?


    Hadn¡¯t he said that as long as nothing happened, he would always stay by her side?


    There was no way Swen was in the wrong.


    The idea that he was willingly aiding Serpina¡ªit was absurd.


    This wasn''t a matter of Luna being unable to accept reality.


    It was simply something as natural as the sun rising in the east and setting in the west.


    If Swen was truly working for Serpina,


    it was as impossible as the sun rising in the west.


    And when she reached that conclusion, only one possibility remained.


    Swen is... being threatened.


    Yes!


    If Swen was being threatened by that vile woman¡ª


    If his life was in danger¡ªthen everything started to make sense.


    "Lord Swen...!!"


    Thud.


    Luna collapsed onto the ground.


    "There¡¯s no way Lord Swen would help someone like Serpina of his own accord... He must be under some kind of life-threatening coercion. He has no choice but to cooperate with her."


    Thinking that, everything clicked into place.


    But at the same time, she couldn''t stop the sharp pain gnawing at her heart.


    "Lord Swen... You... you sacrificed yourself for me... for our army... And now, you are suffering under that wretched woman."


    And she¡ª


    She had spent all this time wondering why he hadn¡¯t returned, entertaining foolish thoughts.


    She should have acted sooner.


    She should have moved faster, thrown away things like justification and honor, and made her move, no matter how underhanded the methods.


    While Swen endured an unbearable humiliation working under Serpina¡ª


    she had wasted time waiting for the right moment, pretending to be a noble leader.


    "This cannot go on...!"


    "...Violet."


    "!!!!"


    Violet, who had been silent this whole time, instinctively took a step back.


    She had never felt such an overwhelming chill before.


    Luna¡¯s eyes... were dead.


    The woman who had always looked at her and everyone else with warmth¡ª


    was now like a completely different person, possessed by something else.


    "We cannot sit still any longer. We must prepare for war. We can¡¯t... we can¡¯t keep him waiting any longer."


    "W-Waiting...? We can¡¯t keep him waiting...?"


    "..."


    At that moment¡ª


    Tears started flowing from Luna¡¯s eyes.


    "L-Lady Luna...?"


    "Lord Swen... even now... even now..."


    "He is suffering under that demonic woman."


    "Groaning in agony... forced into submission... doing things against his will..."


    "Swen is trapped under Serpina¡¯s thumb, drowning in misery."


    "So... I cannot¡ª"


    "I will not waste any more precious time."


    "Every single second that passes, the pain Lord Swen must be feeling is unimaginable...!"


    "I... I..."


    To be honest¡ª


    Violet found it difficult to say anything to Luna in her current state.


    But she had to speak.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Because she could not understand what Luna was saying.


    "...May I ask something?"


    "...?"


    "That is... um... Is it truly such a painful thing... for Lord Swen to be serving under Serpina¡¯s army?"


    "Of course it is!!"


    Before Violet could even finish her sentence, Luna exploded with fury.


    The sheer force of her voice was unlike anything Violet had ever witnessed before.


    "I-I... that is, I..."


    But no matter how strange her lord was acting¡ª


    Violet had to say this.


    Because this was the duty of a strategist.


    "Lord Swen... is, um... from what I¡¯ve heard, in Serpina¡¯s army..."


    "..."


    "He... appears to be doing quite well, actually?"


    "..."


    "It¡¯s even said that Serpina herself is quite fond of him."


    Violet shut her eyes, lowered her head, and simply waited for Luna¡¯s response.


    How long did the silence last?


    Finally, Luna¡¯s voice¡ªcold as ice¡ªpierced through the air.


    "That is nonsense."


    "...Pardon? I-Is there any reason you¡¯re certain of that?"


    Violet had expected Luna to explain it logically in her usual manner.


    But instead¡ª


    "Because it must be nonsense, obviously."


    The words that reached her ears were chilling.


    Luna, who had always gazed upon others with warm eyes, now looked at Violet with deadened eyes, her voice as sharp as a blade that could cut with the slightest touch.


    "Of all people, do you think Lord Swen could ever be happy under that wretched Serpina?"


    "¡®Favor¡¯? ¡®Affection¡¯? It¡¯s all just a game. It¡¯s nothing more than a form of cruel torment. She forces people into her grasp, manipulates them at will, and enjoys it. Lord Swen has simply been caught in her web. And now that such disgusting rumors have spread, he¡¯ll only be put in an even worse position."


    "She is vile. Beyond words... the lowest of the low."


    After saying that, Luna let out a short sigh.


    A flicker of light shone in her ruby-red eyes.


    Violet, witnessing that terrifying gaze ~N§àv§Ölight~ firsthand, found herself unable to speak further about what she had learned.


    "Violet, I understand that you believed such words because you didn¡¯t know any better. But if you understood what kind of heart Lord Swen had when he left us... If you understood what he truly felt¡ª"


    At that moment, her tears, which had been welling up, began to drip onto the floor.


    It was the first time.


    The first time Luna, who always carried an untouchable charisma beneath her warmth, had ever cried so wretchedly.


    "If you knew what it must be like... for him to be working under the very woman who is our sworn enemy... you would never believe such lies."


    "My lady, I only¡ª"


    "It¡¯s all nonsense."


    Luna cut Violet off.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve heard, but it¡¯s all baseless rumors. Violet, from now on, learn to filter out the nonsense. Understood?"


    Perhaps it should have been a relief¡ªLuna¡¯s voice had softened again, returning to her usual kindness.


    But no...


    Her voice was still hers, but it felt as though it belonged to someone else entirely.


    This person...


    "Do you understand?"


    ¡ªShe¡¯s terrifying...!


    "...Y-Yes, my lady. I... I deeply apologize."


    "It¡¯s fine, Violet. As long as you understand now, that¡¯s enough. Things will get very busy from here on, so prepare yourself. Got it?"


    "Y-Yes!"


    "Good."


    Luna rose from her seat without another word and walked away.


    Violet watched her retreating figure in silence, lost in thought.


    The moment she had heard the phrase ¡®a young man with white hair,¡¯ she had immediately begun searching for any veteran generals who had spent time in the Northern Continent.


    By sheer luck, she had found an elderly man who had previously served in Serpina¡¯s army but had retired due to age, returning to his homeland.


    According to the old soldier, he had never been directly involved in central politics, so much of what he knew was based on rumors.


    But one thing was clear¡ªSwen was favored by Serpina.


    No¡ª¡®favor¡¯ didn¡¯t even begin to describe it.


    There were even rumors that the strikingly handsome Swen had completely ensnared Serpina, like a cunning fox.


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    The female knight who had joined Serpina¡¯s army alongside Swen had been granted an incredibly high rank in an exceptionally short period.


    So then...


    If Luna¡¯s claim was true¡ªthat Swen was being threatened and forced to work under Serpina¡ª


    Then why would she favor him?


    If tormenting him was the goal, why would she grant his companion a high position?


    Violet kept these thoughts to herself, unable to voice them.


    Instead, she recalled Luna¡¯s chilling expression from moments ago.


    Why?


    Who exactly was this Swen¡ªthe white-haired mage?


    What was he to Lady Luna...?


    What kind of person could shake Luna so violently, a woman who was always composed, always noble?


    At that moment, young Violet realized something.


    If her lord, Luna¡ªLunarian¡ªwere ever to be led astray, it would be because of him.


    And¡ª


    As Violet remained deep in thought, Luna, now outside the royal palace, wiped away her freely flowing tears with her sleeve.


    She made a vow once more.


    "I was foolish, Lord Swen."


    "But now..."


    "I will no longer leave you to suffer in pain and torment."


    "First, I must deal with Karelia¡¯s forces as quickly as possible."


    "Then, I will find a way to unify the Southern Continent... and advance into the Central Continent."


    The Aishus army¡ªthe ones suspected of selling off Swen.


    And the Serpina army¡ªthe ones who had forced him into submission.


    Luna slowly opened her hand.


    A delicate, pale hand¡ªfar too untainted by blood to belong to a warlord.


    But she knew.


    Meeting Swen had been fate.


    From the very beginning, he had bet everything on her.


    More than Brans, more than Aishus, more than Serpina¡ªhe had believed that she would unite the continent.


    He was the one who had shown her that hope.


    Even now, Luna could feel it.


    The string of fate connecting her to Swen.


    It was invisible to the eye¡ªyet she had never once forgotten that it was there.


    Yes.


    Perhaps what she lacked...


    Was blood.


    Only when her hands were drenched in red¡ªonly when they were fully stained¡ª


    Would the fate binding her to Swen reveal itself, gleaming crimson in the light.


    And so¡ª


    No matter what it took¡ª


    She would deal with them herself.


    "Lord Swen, just wait a little longer. I¡ªLuna¡ªwill save you... ?"


    "Just a little longer... just a little more...!"


    ***


    At that very moment, within the walls of Eingart Castle¡ª


    "However, there is something I must ask of you."


    Serpina¡¯s golden eyes sparkled as she gazed at Swen, her voice dripping with warmth.


    "Become my consort, Swen."


    ¡ªThough Luna¡¯s assumptions were very off the mark, in the end¡ª


    Swen was, indeed, in quite the predicament.

 Chapter 224: Nothing Unusual

    As I made my way back to the capital after carrying out Serpina¡¯s orders, I took the time to sort through my tangled thoughts.


    Lunarian¡¯s army had risen.


    The very force I had been waiting for had finally emerged once more upon the continent.


    Lady Luna, whom I had sworn to return to, had reappeared.


    Naturally, I should have gone to her immediately.


    And yet...


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to take that step.


    ...I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell Lady Serpina that it was time for me to leave.


    Lately, she had been relying on me more than ever before.


    If I suddenly told her, "I¡¯m leaving," without warning... the damage to her state of mind would be severe.


    If I abandoned her now,


    If I ruthlessly turned my back on the one who had saved Airen¡¯s life¡ªwhom I valued above all else¡ª


    Then the shock she would experience might surpass anything I could even imagine.


    There was a possibility she would hand the throne to someone else entirely...


    Or, in the worst case, she might make an extreme choice.


    If Serpina stepped down from the throne, the fate of the unified empire would rest entirely in the hands of her successor.


    She had been tested twice already, and there was no doubt¡ªif she fell, so too would her dream.


    After the assassination attempt, it had become painfully clear just how much she depended on me.


    She called for me more frequently.


    And though it was only a temporary arrangement, she seemed to maintain a close relationship with Airen, her knight.


    Yes. There was one more thing that couldn¡¯t be overlooked.


    If I left...


    Then Airen and Reika¡ªwho had been rapidly rising in status within the country¡ªwould also leave.


    While staying in Serpina¡¯s army, I had realized something.


    She didn¡¯t have as many true allies as one might think.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since one of her most trusted knights had attempted to assassinate her.


    When I truly thought about it¡ªaside from her own people¡ªthere might not be anyone else who genuinely wanted her to live.


    I might be the only one who sincerely wished for her survival.


    And that was only because keeping her alive meant keeping my promise to Lady Luna.


    Of course, there was another option.


    I could leave without saying a word.


    I could simply propose that I, along with Airen and Reika, be stationed at the southern border to prepare for war.


    Serpina would believe me without question.


    Then, without any risk, I could cross the border unnoticed and return to Lady Luna¡¯s side.


    But...


    No matter what, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do that.


    Serpina wasn¡¯t just someone who had treated me well.


    She was the one who had saved Airen¡¯s life.


    I hadn¡¯t even repaid that debt yet.


    How could I betray her so heartlessly?


    I didn¡¯t want to deceive her.


    If I was going to leave, I had to tell her.


    It was the least I could do as a human being.


    When I abandoned Lyn, it was because I had a valid reason.


    She had repeatedly tried to take Airen¡¯s life.


    To me, Airen was far more important than Lyn ever was.


    And Yuri... well, there wasn¡¯t even a debate there.


    I hadn¡¯t abandoned her¡ªshe had abandoned me.


    She had made the unprecedented decision to sell her own envoy.


    I hadn¡¯t betrayed her.


    She had discarded me first.


    Not that it mattered.


    I had always planned to leave her eventually.


    I held no resentment toward her.


    And Serpina...


    She was different from Lyn.


    She was different from Yuri.


    She was, without a doubt, the most brilliant and capable ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã ruler I had encountered since Lady Luna.


    A woman who bore the mask of a tyrant¡ªyet carried far too many burdens on her own.


    A woman far softer and kinder than she appeared.


    One might argue that morality had no place in times of war.


    But how could I turn my back on someone who trusted me so deeply?


    Someone who depended on me completely?


    I was too much of a modern man for such cruelty.


    Even beyond ethics¡ª


    If I thought about the impact of my departure, the shock it would cause, and the consequences that would follow...


    Would it not be better for Lady Luna if I stayed?


    In fact, wouldn¡¯t this be the very path to helping Luna seize control of the continent?


    Besides, if nothing else, Jinor would undoubtedly reach Lady Luna¡¯s side.


    Perhaps, in the end, he could be of greater use to her than I could.


    Maybe... she could do well without me for now.


    If only I could use my 100 Intelligence to determine the most efficient course of action¡ª


    But even then...


    I would first need the right questions.


    And even if I had them, there was no guarantee that I would like the answers.


    ...Alright. I¡¯ll stay for now and observe the situation. At the very least, before I leave, I should achieve a military victory. That would be my final duty to Lady Serpina.


    For now, that was my conclusion.


    ***


    "You did well today, Swen."


    At Serpina¡¯s words, I bowed my head as I always did.


    Today, my task had been to organize the reports on the occupying forces stationed throughout the northern continent¡ªincluding Irian¡¯s forces.


    "I only did my duty, my lady."


    "..."


    She remained silent for a moment before speaking again, her voice careful.


    "You seem troubled."


    "..."


    "Well, it¡¯s not really my place to ask."


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Ever since Kyle von Eingart had made his survival known, things had become somewhat chaotic.


    Of course, he was still a collateral relative.


    Serpina was still the one with the purest, most legitimate claim to the throne.


    But...


    She was no longer the sole heir.


    She had gone from being the one and only to merely the most qualified.


    And that, in itself, was a blow to her authority.


    "What do you think?"


    "...Are you asking about Lord Kyle¡¯s faction?"


    "No. About Lunarian¡¯s army."


    "..."


    I closed my eyes.


    Yes.


    Lunarian¡¯s army.


    The army of Lady Luna¡ª


    The one I had once sworn my allegiance to.


    The one destined to unify the continent.


    I had heard that she had betrayed the Karelia army to form her own forces.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t entirely baseless¡ª


    She had been ruling as a vassal, after all.


    It wasn¡¯t as though she lacked justification.


    But given her rigid and upright nature, it must have been a difficult choice for her to make.


    Feigning indifference, I answered.


    "She still holds only a single territory. Even with Kyle von Eingart on her side, they are located at the farthest reaches of the southern continent. For now... it may be best to simply observe."


    "Hah. I suppose there¡¯s nothing I can do about it just yet."


    It was not our role to deal with her.


    That was the responsibility of the Karelia army, the Ohana army, the Roland army, or the Hesna army.


    The problem, however, was that she had been born with the fate of unifying the continent.


    There was no way mere nations like those would be enough to bring about her downfall.


    She would likely thrive instead.


    I could already envision it¡ªthe sight of her nation overcoming seemingly impossible odds.


    At least, to me, it wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine.


    "Swen."


    "Yes, my lady."


    "Can you share your thoughts with me now?"


    "My thoughts?"


    "Did I not say it earlier? You look troubled."


    "Ah..."


    "Tell me. If it is something I can solve, I will take responsibility and resolve it for you."


    At those words, I felt an unexpected sense of comfort.


    I smiled and responded playfully.


    "And if it is something beyond your ability to resolve, my lady?"


    "Hah. To think you would speak so lightly before me."


    She let out a quiet chuckle, her voice tinged with amusement.


    "You need not worry about that. There is nothing I cannot accomplish."


    She had heard me say it herself¡ªcountless times¡ª


    That I only ever spoke the truth.


    That I only ever stated facts.


    And yet, even when I had told her directly, "You are not fated to be the ruler who unifies the continent," she had never wavered.


    Serpina was a strong woman.


    Perhaps she didn¡¯t see herself that way, but to me¡ª


    She was unwavering.


    "However, there is something I would like to ask of you."


    "What is it?"


    She turned to me, her golden eyes gleaming, her voice impossibly gentle.


    "Become my consort, Swen."


    "...Excuse me?"


    I was caught completely off guard.


    In such a serious moment, she had said something so utterly unexpected¡ª


    My shock must have been obvious, because she blushed, amused by my reaction.


    For a fleeting moment, as her fragrance of citrus drifted toward me, she didn¡¯t seem like a sovereign ruler.


    No¡ªshe seemed like a childhood friend, teasing me just for fun.


    "Give yourself to me, Swen."


    "If you do that, I will do anything for you. Any troubles you have¡ªno matter what they are¡ªI will take care of them. All of them."


    "...My lady, that is¡ª"


    "I won¡¯t listen to your answer."


    She interrupted before I could finish.


    "I already know you will reject me. I am not the type to engage in battles where I have no chance of winning."


    Then, as if the whole thing amused her, a smirk played at her lips.


    "But even so, I cannot stop myself from saying it. If I do not express this feeling, it will suffocate me. If nothing else... let me indulge in this one moment of selfishness, as a woman who is speaking from her heart."


    She was so shameless¡ªso impossibly brazen in her honesty.


    And yet, she was adorable.


    But I couldn¡¯t allow myself to be swayed.


    Because I was going to leave someday.


    "It would be best not to become too attached to someone like me, my lady."


    "Is that your advice as a strategist?"


    "Yes. You could see it that way."


    She stared at me for a long moment.


    Then, slowly, she nodded.


    "You are truly kind, Swen."


    It was such an unexpected remark that I tilted my head slightly.


    "...Pardon?"


    "I can see it. You are trying not to hurt me."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    I only lowered my head.


    And for some reason¡ª


    That simple comment hurt.


    It unsettled something in me.


    "It¡¯s alright."


    "...?"


    "As long as you stay by my side in some way, that is enough for me."


    "So."


    "You do not need to marry me."


    "Just stay."


    Those words¡ªasking me to remain by her side¡ª


    It was in that moment that her sincerity truly reached me.


    Images of her flashed through my mind.


    The moment she had taken me to the graves of her siblings, offering her prayers.


    The first time she had opened her heart to me.


    The vulnerable look in her eyes as she lay in bed, voice trembling as she spoke.


    I knew now.


    I understood what this feeling was.


    I¡ª


    I didn¡¯t want to leave Serpina von Eingart behind.


    I didn¡¯t want to abandon her.


    A woman who seemed like she could crumble at any moment.


    A woman who carried everything on her own, who struggled forward, still holding onto hope, despite knowing she was fated to fail.


    Just as I had once thought that I had to save Airen, who had been abandoned by the world¡ª


    Now, for the first time since then, I found myself thinking the same thing.


    I wanted to save her.


    I had to protect her.


    At the same time¡ª


    I had to keep my promise to Lady Luna.


    I couldn¡¯t abandon either of them.


    And for the first time, I truly grasped my situation.


    I had always thought that if nothing unusual happened, I would return to Lady Luna immediately.


    But¡ª


    ¡ªSomething unusual had happened.

 Chapter 225: Decision, and Another Decision (1)

    As I stepped out of the royal castle, I was met with a now-familiar face.


    Irian al Kasky.


    A strikingly tall knight with black hair, wielding a spear.


    Among the members of Serpina¡¯s army, he was one of the few individuals I interacted with frequently.


    "I see you¡¯ve just finished an audience with Her Majesty? You must have had quite the task, Lord Swen."


    I slowly nodded in response.


    "Not at all. It is you, Lord Irian, who has had the arduous journey to the capital."


    "It was simply my duty. There is no need for thanks."


    His report had been part of the briefing I had just completed, so we had indirectly spoken earlier.


    "Now that I think about it, there was something I didn¡¯t get the chance to ask earlier."


    "What is it?"


    "When do you think the chief strategist will return to the capital?"


    "It has been quite some time since I last saw her... I assume she will return soon, but I cannot say for certain."


    "I see..."


    Hearing my response, Irian placed a firm hand on my shoulder and spoke.


    "It must be difficult for you, handling matters in her absence."


    "Well, I suppose it¡¯s better than idly doing nothing."


    "Let me speak honestly, here and now."


    Irian¡¯s expression grew uncharacteristically serious.


    "I believe you would serve exceptionally well as the nation¡¯s chief strategist."


    "Hah, Lord Irian, flattery won¡¯t get you much from me, I¡¯m afraid."


    "I am not joking."


    There was no jest in his voice¡ªonly firm conviction.


    "Jenna is certainly a sharp strategist, but she is not a woman capable of surpassing our ruler. That isn¡¯t a fault of her own¡ªour lady is simply an extraordinary individual. However, Swen, you possess something even she does not. I have not lived long enough to call myself wise, but one thing I know for certain¡ªyou are no ordinary man."


    I slowly bowed my head and responded.


    "I am still lacking. I appreciate your high evaluation, but I believe that Chief Jenna, who has thus far maintained stability in state affairs, is best suited to remain by Her Majesty¡¯s side. If nothing else, a ruler such as Her Majesty would find it burdensome to have someone with too strong of a presence near her."


    "So you admit that you have a strong presence?"


    "Excessive humility can sometimes be distasteful."


    Irian let out a hearty laugh before withdrawing his hand from my shoulder.


    "Swen. I am certain that you are a necessary piece of Serpina¡¯s army. Continue your efforts for our cause. No matter the rank, if it is your command, I will prioritize it above all else."


    "I appreciate your words."


    "Then, I¡¯ll take my leave."


    As Irian departed, I was finally able to let out a long sigh.


    "A necessary piece, huh..."


    Somewhere along the way, I had become more than just a strategist under Serpina¡¯s command.


    Even disregarding Serpina herself, the perception of me among others had changed.


    I had been a foreigner, a supposed turncoat.


    But now, those eyes looking upon me were no longer filled with suspicion.


    The reason for that was clear¡ª


    Airen¡¯s battlefield achievements and Irian¡¯s unwavering support.


    With repeated betrayals and purges, the number of powerful commanders had dwindled.


    Irian, now holding a significant position of authority, had openly embraced me as an ally.


    And as a result, the whispers branding me a traitor had begun to fade.


    The decisive factor, however, was magic.


    No one was unaware that I had played a pivotal role in securing Reika¡¯s appointment.


    After all, I had fought alongside her.


    And as people¡¯s perception of me improved, so too did the absurd rumors¡ªclaims that I had bewitched Serpina¡ªgradually disappear.


    In truth, this was the clearest proof that their hostility toward me had lessened.


    I recalled the words Serpina had spoken earlier.


    "As long as you remain by my side in some form, that is enough."


    "So."


    "You do not need to marry me."


    "Just stay."


    At some point, I had become an indispensable existence to her.


    Right or wrong no longer mattered¡ª


    This was simply the reality before me.


    I repeated Irian¡¯s words in my mind, closed my eyes, and asked myself the same question once more.


    "Will Lunarian Iniang become the ruler who unifies the continent?"


    [Yes.]


    "...For now, that remains unchanged."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    If I were to leave, Serpina would most certainly fall apart.


    And yet, I was bound to return one day to the ruler of the state I had sworn allegiance to¡ªLady Luna.


    For both of them¡ª


    For their sakes¡ª


    What was it that I could do?


    ***


    "So, you''re saying... you intend to remain here for the time being?"


    "Yes."


    That night, after dinner, I sat with Reika and Airen, explaining the situation to them.


    It wasn¡¯t a grand declaration¡ªjust a simple matter of my current decision.


    I would not immediately return to the Lunarian Army.


    Instead, I would remain in Serpina¡¯s army.


    Airen took a long moment, sipping the tea she had prepared, before speaking.


    "And what of Lady Luna?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Unless you plan to remain completely hidden, she will hear of your continued stay here. If you do not return to her, might she not misunderstand? Shouldn¡¯t you at least send her a letter¡ª"


    "No." I cut in before she could finish.


    "As long as I am officially affiliated with Serpina¡¯s army, exchanging letters with the ruler of another nation is not a wise move."


    Doing something so obviously suspicious would only invite trouble.


    I had no ability to predict every threat before it came.


    The best course of action was to avoid creating unnecessary variables that could lead to risk.


    "Hmm... that¡¯s true as well."


    "Besides, it will be fine. Lady Luna¡ª"


    She had always believed in me.


    From the very beginning, when no one else had, she had placed her unwavering faith in me.


    Luna... would understand.


    "Well, as I¡¯ve said before, I will follow your decision, Swen."


    "Me too... I don¡¯t know all the details, but I think your decision is right... Besides, we haven¡¯t properly repaid Serpina yet..."


    Reika nodded in agreement.


    I did feel a tinge of guilt toward Luna for not returning immediately, but...


    Jinor was there.


    She would hold out.


    Even if I went back now, Luna was destined to unify the continent.


    Everything would eventually fall into place for her, whether I was present or not.


    For now, staying by ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) Serpina¡¯s side and supporting her¡ª


    That was my way of fulfilling my duty to Luna.


    "Still, I¡¯m relieved that both of you agree with me. Especially you, Reika. You don¡¯t even know the full picture... Are you sure you¡¯re alright with this?"


    Hearing my words, Reika hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    "I... already decided to follow you, Swen. As long as I can help you and Airen, that¡¯s all that matters to me."


    Airen knew who Luna was.


    She had met her in person.


    But Reika had no idea¡ª


    She didn¡¯t even understand why we were supposed to return to Luna in the first place.


    It would be natural for her to have questions, yet she never voiced them.


    That, in itself, was very much like her.


    "Alright. Thank you."


    "I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re thanking me... Hehe."


    She laughed awkwardly as I reached out and gently ruffled her hair.


    She didn¡¯t resist the touch¡ªsimply accepting it.


    In moments like this, she really did remind me of a puppy.


    She liked being petted and followed those she trusted without question.


    Just then¡ª


    "Um... Swen."


    "Yes?"


    I turned toward Airen, who was sitting beside me.


    Her face was slightly flushed, and she stared at me intently.


    "That is... uh... well..."


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess what she wanted.


    Smiling, I spoke before she had to ask.


    "Come here, Lady Airen."


    "..."


    Wordlessly, she leaned in, resting her head toward me.


    I raised my hand and gently stroked her crimson hair.


    The cool touch of her silver circlet reminded me that I was touching her¡ªAiren, who had stood beside me through everything.


    "You did well today, Lady Airen."


    "Mm."


    She closed her eyes, a small smile on her lips, shifting her head slightly as if to better feel my touch.


    Even now, Airen had never been good at hiding her emotions.


    It amazed me that she had been able to endure so much under Rin¡¯s rule.


    ¡®...¡¯


    Suddenly, Luna¡¯s face flashed in my mind.


    I had sworn to return.


    I had sworn to hand her the world.


    That promise had not changed.


    Staying with Serpina was a path leading to Luna¡¯s victory.


    But¡ª


    I could no longer imagine a world where Serpina was not a part of it.


    I didn¡¯t want a world where Luna¡¯s reign existed without her.


    I didn¡¯t want to abandon Serpina¡ªthe woman who once trembled, saying she hadn¡¯t wanted to kill anyone.


    ¡®There must be a way.¡¯


    If any possibility existed, I would find it.


    And even if it seemed impossible now¡ª


    I truly believed this path was right for Luna as well.


    Only if Serpina remained on the throne could Luna become the ruler of a unified continent.


    So, the time I had until Luna conquered the southern continent¡ª


    That was my deadline.


    During that time, I had to find a way.


    A way to keep my promise to Luna without betraying Serpina.


    It seemed impossible.


    But if anyone could make the impossible happen¡ª


    If anyone could find the path that didn¡¯t exist¡ª


    It would be me.


    For a future where both Luna and Serpina could smile.


    It would be alright.


    Luna believed in me.


    She always had.


    She would wait for me.


    ¡®Lady Luna, please... just trust me a little longer. I will find a way... somehow.¡¯


    And so, I sent my silent vow into the sky¡ª


    A wish meant to reach my sovereign.


    ¡®Stay safe, Lady Luna.¡¯


    Until the day we meet again...


    Please, stay well.

 Chapter 226: Decision, and Another Decision (2)

    "You''ve worked hard, Strategist."


    "No, it is you, Lord Merlen, who have endured the most. I will ensure that all your military achievements are reported without omission, so please continue to focus on your duties without concern."


    "Leave it to me."


    With the report from Lord Merlen, the lord of Granisle Castle at the westernmost edge of the northern continent, Jenna had nearly completed her mission.


    Now, only the investigation of Kelstein Castle and its surrounding areas remained.


    It was not ideal for a national strategist to be away for such an extended period, but given that Serpina herself was an exceptionally shrewd individual, and that Jenna¡¯s own role was dedicated entirely to supporting her, she felt little cause for concern.


    If anything, what truly worried her lay elsewhere... but that particular issue was beginning to take a different turn.


    "Strategist."


    As Jenna stepped out of Granisle Castle, a female officer approached her.


    It was Meri, a newly appointed officer who had not been working with her for long.


    "Have you been waiting long?"


    "No, not at all. Ah, I completed everything you ordered. Please check it!"


    "I''m sure you handled it well, Meri."


    Originally, the officer assisting Jenna in these matters had been Erin.


    However, after Erin was exposed as a traitor and executed, Jenna¡ªlike Serpina¡ªwas once again reminded of how deeply their ruler was despised.


    "Are you returning straight to the castle now?"


    "No. There are still places I need to check. I have to visit Kelstein Castle."


    "Ah..."


    Meri hesitated briefly before cautiously asking,


    "But... is this really okay?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s about... Lord Swen."


    Hearing this, Jenna immediately grasped the intent behind Meri¡¯s question.


    Indeed.


    Up until recently, she had been deeply wary of Swen, the infamous traitor.


    Serpina might not have held preconceived notions about those she recruited from outside her forces, but as her strategist, Jenna believed it was her duty to approach external figures with a stricter standard.


    In Serpina¡¯s army, where rebellion was practically a routine occurrence¡ªwhether from long-serving officers or newly appointed ones¡ªSwen¡¯s presence stood out.


    His passage through multiple nations before being cast aside by the Aishus army was unusual, but what drew Jenna¡¯s concern most was how unnaturally favored he was by Serpina.


    At first, she had kept a close watch on him. If Serpina, with her unwavering trust, were to be betrayed by Swen, the resulting damage would far surpass anything previous rebels had inflicted.


    However¡ª


    That changed recently.


    The moment she heard that Swen had brought the pink-haired magician to Serpina, Jenna completely revised her stance.


    "Lord Swen will be fine."


    "Is that so...? Not long ago, you mentioned that leaving him unchecked for too long would be dangerous."


    "That was true at the time, but not anymore. Opposing him or needlessly keeping him in check would be more detrimental to us now."


    Even without the magician incident, the fact that Airen¡ªone of the most accomplished generals¡ªwas practically bound to Swen made it an easy conclusion.


    Defying Swen and provoking his discontent could now result in losses far greater than any gains.


    With Serpina¡¯s forces already devastated by rebellion, Swen''s worth was only increasing.


    In fact¡ª


    Jenna had begun to seriously consider that arranging a marriage between Serpina and Swen might be the best course of action for their ruler.


    At any rate, Jenna¡¯s stance on Swen had now shifted.


    No longer would she attempt to restrain him¡ªshe would instead draw closer to him.


    "Well... if the Strategist says so, then I suppose it must be so."


    Meri did not press the matter further.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    To her, apart from Serpina herself, there was no one in this army sharper than Jenna.


    "Shall we get moving then?"


    "Yes."


    With that, Jenna and Meri set off for Kelstein Castle.


    Even the strategist of a once-mighty empire now had to make difficult decisions in order to survive.


    ***


    The Capital of the Aishus Army, Valharat Castle.


    "So? Jinor has resurfaced?"


    "Yes."


    "And the place he appeared... it''s the Lunarian Army that recently launched a rebellion against Karelia?"


    "That''s what I''ve heard."


    At Anima¡¯s report, Yuri immediately fell into thought.


    Why...?


    Leaving their army just to join a band of rebels?


    No matter how she looked at it, this choice seemed out of character for someone as sharp as Jinor.


    She didn¡¯t know the full details, but it appeared that the rebels had their own justification for the uprising.


    And with the public support of Kyle von Eingart¡ªwho had long been presumed dead¡ªthe rebellion had gained a level of legitimacy that almost rivaled that of established lords.


    Still, even with that backing, they were nothing more than a fleeting candle flame in the wind¡ªjust a single territory on the verge of being crushed at any moment. It made no sense for Jinor to throw his lot in with them.


    "Do you know anything about this Lunarian person?"


    "Not much. Doesn''t seem like a well-known figure."


    "Then why would Kyle align with someone like that...?"


    At Yuri¡¯s question, Anima answered with a slightly uncertain tone.


    "I can¡¯t say for sure... but maybe Kyle is the real leader."


    "Huh?"


    "Think about it. Kyle only became significant because Serpina slaughtered all the other siblings with her own hands. But he''s old now¡ªrunning a nation himself would be too much of a burden. So maybe he''s just propping up someone who seems easy to control while he pulls the strings from behind."


    "He¡¯d take such a gamble at his age?"


    "It¡¯s just a guess. I can''t say for certain without more information. But there must be something to it¡ªJinor wouldn¡¯t have chosen this army without a reason."


    Anima trailed off, lost in thought for a moment.


    "...Actually."


    "Hm?"


    "Doesn¡¯t this all seem connected to Swen?"


    "What?"


    Yuri was completely caught off guard. Seeing her confusion, even Anima sounded uncertain as she continued.


    "I mean... Lord Jinor resigned from our army because of that incident, right?"


    "...Yeah."


    "And Swen was the one most deeply involved in it. Of course, I can¡¯t really explain how that connects to what¡¯s happening now, but..."


    "Jinor ended up joining a fledgling rebel army because of Swen...?"


    Yuri tapped her fingers against the armrest of her chair, deep in thought.


    "But if that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t Swen have joined them as well? According to our most recent reports, Swen is still with Serpina¡¯s army."


    "That¡¯s true. Honestly, I don¡¯t really know. It could just be an old man¡¯s whim, or maybe he saw hope in Kyle von Eingart rather than that woman."


    "..."


    "Unless you have some proof? Something that shows Jinor and Swen have to be in the same army?"


    "It¡¯s not exactly proof, but..."


    Since Jinor¡¯s adopted daughter, Reika¡ªthe magician¡ªwas currently in Serpina¡¯s army, Yuri had assumed Jinor would naturally head there as well.


    But bringing that up would mean admitting that she had personally driven Reika away, and she wasn¡¯t keen on sharing that detail.


    She believed Anima would understand, but there was no need to say something that would bring down morale.


    "It¡¯s fine, Yuri. There¡¯s no need to overthink things at this stage. Even with Kyle¡¯s backing, they¡¯re still just rebels. Judging by the situation, Karelia or Ohana¡¯s forces will crush them soon enough."


    "...You think so?"


    "Yeah."


    Anima, her trusted friend and national strategist, spoke with confidence, but Yuri couldn¡¯t shake the unease creeping through her.


    Swen, making waves in Serpina¡¯s army with a magician at his side.


    Jinor, abandoning everything to join a nameless rebel lord propped up by Kyle.


    She couldn¡¯t explain why, but something about all of this made her deeply uneasy.


    Perhaps it was a form of intuition¡ª


    A feeling that only one person on this continent could have.


    The kind of unease that only someone who had once held both of those men in the palm of her hand could understand.


    "So cheer up, Yuri. There¡¯s still plenty of work ahead."


    "...Yeah."


    That¡¯s right.


    No matter what happened, at least Anima was still here.


    For now, all she could do was take comfort in that.


    That their sanctuary remained intact.


    That their carefully constructed world had not yet shattered.


    "But anyway, this isn¡¯t what¡¯s important right now."


    "Huh? Oh... yeah, you¡¯re right."


    Yes.


    She hadn¡¯t called Anima here just to reminisce about former comrades.


    "Everything is ready. Just give the order, Yuri."


    "..."


    With Swen gone, Airen departed, and many officers and soldiers scattered,


    the Aishus Army had spent a long time recovering from the ensuing chaos.


    With the Brans Army fractured into three and Serpina¡¯s forces remaining still, they had been quietly regaining their strength.


    And now¡ª


    That they were ready meant it was time to spread their wings once more.


    Realizing that this was the moment, Yuri slowly rose from her throne.


    She looked at the one person she could never afford to lose, no matter what, and gave the command.


    "Summon everyone, Anima."


    "Understood."


    Yuri, Emma, Hernandorf, Epinnel¡ª


    And Anima.


    Once again, Aishus'' will stretched its hand toward the continent.

 Chapter 227: Because I Never Forgot, Not Even for a Moment

    The war council chamber inside Valharat Castle.


    For the first time in a long while, the five great figures of the Aishus Army¡ªYuri, Epinnel, Hernandorf, Emma, and Anima¡ªwere gathered in one place.


    The first to speak was Emma.


    Since the expansion of their territories, she had been primarily engaged in external operations, so even for her, this was a rare opportunity to meet Yuri face-to-face.


    "Yuri. If you¡¯ve gathered all of us here, that means you¡¯ve made a decision, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Yes."


    Seeing Yuri nod, Emma smiled as if amused.


    "I see. Looking at the map, even I can tell that the time is right. But things have been too quiet. Not even a word from Epinnel or Anima."


    "So, where are we going?"


    Hernandorf, who had been silent until now, finally spoke.


    Before answering, Yuri took a moment to gather her thoughts.


    "Before I share my own thoughts, I want to hear everyone¡¯s opinions first."


    "We should target Serpina¡¯s territory."


    The moment Yuri finished speaking, Epinnel raised a hand and stated her opinion.


    "Why?"


    "Because if we go to war with Serpina¡¯s forces, Brans Army gains nothing from it. No, actually..."


    She rested her chin on her hand, speaking in a detached tone.


    "Technically, the ones bordering us would be Chel¡¯s forces or Carlints¡¯ forces, wouldn¡¯t they?"


    Brans Army had collapsed and split into three factions.


    And with them still unable to reach a conclusion, it meant that if they initiated a war against Serpina¡¯s forces now, Brans Army wouldn¡¯t be able to intervene.


    In other words, now was the perfect time to strike against Serpina¡¯s army¡ªthat was the essence of Epinnel¡¯s argument.


    "What about the Hesna Army?"


    "Hesna? Ha..."


    At Emma¡¯s question, Epinnel shook her head.


    "If they were capable of doing anything, they would have acted already. More likely, they¡¯re just sitting around watching Ohana and Roland, too afraid to move. They can¡¯t even manage the territory they took from Brans Army properly."


    "Hmm..."


    "Any other opinions?"


    This time, it was Anima who answered.


    "I think we should attack the Hesna Army instead."


    "...What?"


    Attack the Hesna Army?


    Everyone turned to Anima, their expressions puzzled by her completely unexpected suggestion.


    "Serpina¡¯s army hasn¡¯t made any notable moves so far. We don¡¯t know the full details, but it seems like there are internal complications. So isn¡¯t now the right time to conquer the southern continent first? If we subjugate the Hesna Army, we can also take control of Chel¡¯s and Carlints¡¯ forces. That would secure our dominance over the central continent."


    If they spent too much time competing with Serpina¡¯s army in the north, the chaos in the southern continent might resolve itself.


    Anima¡¯s proposal as the national strategist was to seize control of that instability first and claim dominance over the south-central continent.


    "What if Serpina¡¯s forces move south in the meantime? You''re assuming their ''internal complications'' are enough to keep them occupied, but that''s just speculation."


    "But we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of another nation taking advantage of the chaos if we focus too much on Serpina. To be blunt, with Brans Army divided into three factions, there¡¯s currently no force in the south capable of opposing us. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    Anima spread out the map and, using her remaining arm, pointed out the key regions as she explained.


    "If we let those four southern nations stabilize, they¡¯ll eventually grow stronger than us. That¡¯s why we need to strike first."


    "In my opinion, even if we go to war with Serpina¡¯s forces, the chaos in the south isn¡¯t going to resolve itself that easily. If it were going to settle, it would have done so already. The same goes for the southern continent¡ªcountries there have been locked in endless skirmishes and power struggles. Unless a few of them decide to unite, I don¡¯t see them stabilizing anytime soon."


    "I get what you''re saying, Epinnel, but... the south is already fracturing."


    "Fracturing?"


    "The rebels. The faction that broke away from Karelia, backed by Kyle von Eingart."


    "Hmm... I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯d call that a fracture. It just seems like a dying royal making one last move before he fades away."


    Epinnel remained unconvinced, but Anima shook her head and spoke with a firm, serious tone.


    "No. The fact that this rebellion happened in Karelia of all places, and the fact that the usually uneventful southern continent is now experiencing its first major upheaval¡ªthis suggests that the rebellion might have more significant consequences than we think."


    "You¡¯re overreacting. There''s hardly any evidence to back that up."


    "..."


    Realizing that even she couldn¡¯t provide concrete proof, Anima fell silent and turned to Yuri.


    "Yuri."


    "Hm?"


    Hernandorf, who had been listening quietly all this time, spoke up again, prompting Yuri for a decision.


    "What¡¯s your plan? I¡¯ll follow whatever you decide."


    "..."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    The moment he finished speaking, all eyes in the room turned to Yuri.


    Their opinions might differ, but they all conveyed the same unspoken message:


    "No matter what you decide, we will follow."


    The final decision rested in the hands of Yuri, the ruler of the Aishus Army.


    "I..."


    Yuri stared at the map for a long while, deep in thought.


    Then, at last, she parted her lips and spoke.


    ***


    A Memory That Can Never Fade, Never Be Forgotten


    Several months had passed since Fibiola Academy had been erased from existence.


    "Yuri."


    As Yuri sat there, staring blankly into the void, haunted by the images of her fallen comrades, a voice called out to her.


    It was Anima¡ªher arm /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ lost, yet still standing.


    "Anima..."


    The moment Yuri saw her face, the tears she thought had long dried began to well up again.


    "Haa..."


    Anima let out a deep sigh and stopped Yuri before she could speak.


    "We¡¯re done with that conversation. That¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now."


    "But... but..."


    "Stop crying, Yuri!"


    "Hic...!"


    "You are going to be a ruler. If you fall apart like this, what do you expect to happen?"


    "But, but..."


    "Tonight, we¡¯re taking Valharat Castle."


    "...!!!"


    "Epinnel¡ªno, Professor Epinnel¡ªused every last bit of our funds to secure mercenaries. If we can just wipe out the bandits currently occupying the castle, then we can really establish a nation of our own."


    Ever since the empire fractured, governance had crumbled.


    Most territories had fallen under the control of wandering bandits, and the one Yuri and her companions had chosen as their foothold was Valharat Castle.


    "So brace yourself. Even if only to take revenge on the imperial bastards... understand?"


    "Do you... really think I can do it?"


    "Of course."


    Anima took Yuri¡¯s trembling hand in her remaining one.


    Her touch was warm. The blood in her veins still pulsed, still flowed¡ªstill lived.


    "We will... you will. Got it?"


    ***


    Why was that memory surfacing now?


    No¡ªYuri already knew the answer.


    She could no longer sit idly by and watch a tyrant bathe the world in blood simply to hoard the power of the Eingart dynasty for herself.


    "...We will invade Serpina¡¯s army."


    Yuri made her declaration, then turned to Anima.


    "Anima, your argument makes sense. This may very well be our opportunity to take control of the south-central continent. But Serpina¡¯s forces won¡¯t stay still. If we move our troops, and Serpina decides to strike at our territory, we won¡¯t have the strength to hold them back. On the other hand, if Hesna makes a move while we¡¯re engaged with Serpina, defending against them would be far easier than stopping a full-on assault from Serpina¡¯s army."


    "..."


    "And besides... I still remember everything we talked about back then. That¡¯s why this time, I¡¯m going with Epinnel¡¯s plan. In fact, that was my decision from the start."


    At Yuri¡¯s words, Anima slowly lowered her head.


    "...I am merely a strategist. I do not stand above my ruler. If this is your will, then I will follow it."


    "Thank you for understanding."


    Yuri then turned to Epinnel.


    "Gather every soldier we can mobilize. We¡¯re invading Serpina¡¯s lands immediately."


    "We¡¯re already prepared."


    "Emma. Pull all remaining troops from the rear lines. Understood?"


    "Leave it to me!"


    "Good. Everyone... this time, we will finally have our revenge on that wretched woman."


    Yuri¡¯s voice, filled with conviction, no longer wavered.


    After all, why did the Aishus Army raise its banner in the first place?


    At this moment, standing against Serpina wasn¡¯t just a decision¡ªit felt like fate itself.


    "If we can crush Serpina¡¯s army, uniting the continent will no longer be a mere dream. Do you all understand?"


    At her words, the four founding warriors of Aishus knelt as one.


    The five of them.


    Because not once¡ªnot for a single moment¡ªhad they forgotten the blood that stained Fibiola Academy as the Eingart Empire trampled it underfoot.


    Yuri stepped forward, drawing the sword from her waist and raising it high toward the heavens.


    "Once we win this war, we will bring order to the south at our leisure... and we will paint this sky in our own deep, crimson red¡ªwith our blood, and theirs!"


    Long after the battle that nearly took Anima¡¯s life¡ª


    The Aishus Army once again bared its fangs at Serpina¡¯s forces.

 Chapter 228: The Chance to Prevent This

    A few days before the Aishus Army began its movements.


    Lyn Brans, ruler of the now-fractured Brans Army, sat upon her throne, listening to a report from Parfalle¡ªa report she could hardly believe.


    "The leader of the rebels within the Karelia Army... is Lunarian?"


    "...Yes, Your Majesty."


    "And the one who publicly declared support for her... was Kyle von Eingart?"


    Regardless of the actual circumstances, the world saw this rebellion as Kyle von Eingart¡¯s doing, not Lunarian¡¯s.


    After all, Lunarian was an unknown name, an obscure noble of no significance, whereas Kyle von Eingart was one of the last remaining members of the Eingart bloodline, the same lineage as Serpina herself.


    But Lyn knew the truth.


    She was one of the few lords¡ªperhaps the only one left on the continent¡ªwho truly understood who Lunarian was.


    She was... Swen¡¯s first master.


    Before anyone else, it was Lunarian who had recognized Swen¡ªthe nameless gem that no one else had noticed.


    And yet... the one who had first seen his brilliance had not been Lyn.


    "...How could this be..."


    The woman who had debuted in the grandest manner, under the protection of the royal family, was none other than Lunarian.


    That single fact was a blade piercing straight ~N§àv§Ölight~ through Lyn¡¯s heart.


    Lyn slumped into her throne, utterly drained.


    What unsettled her most wasn¡¯t just Lunarian¡¯s presence...


    "Should I organize a pursuit force?"


    "A pursuit...?"


    "Yes. Leaving Lunarian alive may prove troublesome."


    But only that child had ever said such things to her before.


    "No. There¡¯s no need to pursue. The prey is already here."


    "But Your Majesty, the only one left in the capital is him. That would mean Lunarian is still on the run. We should send forces to capture her¡ªif you allow me a small detachment, I will ensure she is caught as soon as possible¡ª"


    "Why do you keep giving me orders? I said there¡¯s no need to pursue. Are you disobeying me? You looking for an excuse to spill some blood today? Want me to start with yours?"


    "...My apologies, Your Majesty."


    Airen had been right.


    Lunarian was a dangerous woman.


    She was never someone Lyn should have underestimated.


    She had seen it, she had realized the truth, and that¡¯s why she had warned Lyn.


    But instead of listening, instead of even considering why Airen had given such a warning¡ª


    She had hated her.


    Hated her so much that she had ignored her words.


    "...Hhk... Hhic..."


    Lyn had thought she was over it.


    But again, tears streamed down her face.


    "Parfalle... Why...? Why didn¡¯t I see it?"


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Why did I ignore Airen¡¯s warning?"


    That moment had been the turning point.


    The fact that Lunarian had emerged into the world in such a grand debut was the proof.


    Managing to launch a rebellion in Karelia, a faction known for its unshakable loyalty, was already an impressive feat.


    But now... as if perfectly orchestrated, Kyle von Eingart had attached himself to her as her closest ally.


    No, even before that...


    She had been Swen¡¯s first master.


    Lyn knew it.


    The Lunarian Army would not go down easily.


    If she still dreamed of uniting the continent, if that dream had not yet faded...


    Then the greatest threat after Serpina would be Lunarian.


    Lyn was no fool¡ªshe could read the tides of history.


    There had been a chance.


    A chance to prevent all of this.


    If she had only listened to Airen back then.


    Then, suddenly, her thoughts flashed to the magician who had recently appeared in the northern continent.


    If I hadn¡¯t dismissed Airen...


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Then she wouldn¡¯t have lost Airen, the most loyal general she ever had.


    Then maybe Swen would have stayed with Brans Army.


    Now that Lunarian¡¯s forces had resurfaced, it was impossible to rule out the possibility that Swen might have left anyway...


    But at the very least, things would not have crumbled to this point¡ªwhere her nation had split into three.


    Even if a magician had appeared, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered.


    Because Swen himself was like a magician, a man capable of performing miracles on the battlefield.


    "Why... why did I...?"


    "Your Majesty..."


    Parfalle stepped forward and gently grasped Lyn¡¯s trembling hand.


    "You must be strong, Your Majesty."


    "I know... I know... But..."


    Now she understood.


    Now she knew just how foolish she had been.


    From being the undisputed ruler of the central continent¡ªSerpina¡¯s only true rival¡ª


    To losing territory after territory, to failing to control her own siblings, to allowing her nation to fracture into three...


    No one else was to blame.


    "It¡¯s all my fault... Everything... Because I was a fool."


    "And yet, we are still here. Is that not proof enough that we can move forward?"


    "Parfalle..."


    "It will be fine. We will rebuild, slowly but surely. You have done it once before, Your Majesty¡ªyou can do it again."


    Lyn wiped away her tears with her sleeve.


    "I know. I don¡¯t have the right to wallow in self-pity... But today... just for today... it¡¯s too much. I... I¡¯m so tired..."


    "Your Majesty..."


    Parfalle said nothing more.


    She simply watched over Lyn in silence.


    At first, she had simply wanted to ensure Lyn¡¯s success¡ªto prove that her choice to follow her had been the right one.


    But at some point...


    That had changed.


    Now, she truly wanted to stand beside her.


    And Parfalle was not alone.


    All those who had remained with Lyn¡ªwho had chosen her instead of Carlints or Chel¡ª


    They all still dreamed of Brans Army¡¯s second rise.


    Lyn had lost Airen, the most faithful warrior she ever had.


    And only after losing her did she finally awaken.


    She thought that all her actions now were nothing but desperate struggle.


    Yet ironically, more and more, she found truly loyal people gathering around her¡ªpeople just as devoted as Airen once was.


    ***


    As usual, upon arriving at Eingart Castle, I was greeted with rather interesting news from Serpina.


    "The Aishus Army?"


    "We¡¯ve received reports of troop deployments along our border."


    "So, they''ve finally begun to move."


    It wasn¡¯t unexpected. In fact, I had been wondering why they hadn¡¯t made a move sooner.


    The long period of silence meant one thing¡ªthey had been fortifying their internal affairs, training their soldiers, and expanding their forces.


    In a time of chaos, peace never lasted long.


    It was once again time for war.


    "Swen, what do you think?"


    "You¡¯re asking about the Aishus Army¡¯s target, correct?"


    "Fufufu... I do enjoy how you understand me without needing me to explain, Swen."


    "That¡¯s because it¡¯s the only logical question to ask right now, isn¡¯t it?"


    With that, I turned my attention to the map.


    The Aishus Army was bordered by two factions: Serpina¡¯s Army and Hesna¡¯s Army.


    But honestly, this wasn¡¯t even a question worth deliberating.


    "Gather our forces and station them at the border, my lord."


    "You believe the Aishus Army is coming for us, then?"


    "Yes."


    Serpina tilted her head, amused.


    "To be so certain without even a moment of hesitation... I know well of your abilities, but I¡¯d still like to hear your reasoning."


    "There¡¯s no need to use my ability for this. I only need to ask you one question."


    I turned to face her, my voice unwavering.


    "If the Aishus Army mobilized and attacked Hesna, what would you do?"


    At my words, Serpina¡¯s eyebrow twitched ever so slightly.


    That alone confirmed it.


    She wouldn¡¯t even hesitate.


    If Yuri were to make such a foolish decision...


    "...I see. I asked a foolish question."


    Serpina would immediately invade the heart of the Aishus Army¡¯s territory.


    Until now, she had been restrained only by internal rebellions, assassination attempts, and political instability.


    But now that the opportunity had come knocking, she wouldn¡¯t let it slip away.


    "If Yuri fails to read the flow of the battlefield, then she will simply be eliminated. If she understands it, then she will choose war against us."


    "A war, huh... Perhaps it¡¯s not such a bad time for one."


    The last rebellion had already been crushed.


    Serpina had demonstrated overwhelming strength using what many now called ¡°magic¡±.


    Jenna had been actively traveling the lands, stabilizing the people''s sentiments.


    The reports from generals like Irian suggested that everything within our military was proceeding without issue.


    By all accounts, another internal rebellion occurring at this very moment was highly unlikely.


    Of course, Serpina had an unnatural tendency to attract misfortune, as if the entire world was working against her¡ª


    But she had recently marched into the central continent, and things had gone relatively smoothly.


    There was no need to pessimistically assume disaster would strike again so soon.


    "Still, there¡¯s no reason not to use your ability, is there?"


    Serpina smiled as she looked at me.


    Among all the rulers and generals, she was the one who best understood how to utilize my talent.


    "Should we begin preparations for war against the Aishus Army?"


    I closed my eyes for a moment, assuming the posture of deep thought¡ª


    And entered the question:


    [Should we prepare for war against the Aishus Army?]


    [Yes.]


    "As expected."


    There was no need to think about it.


    As I had predicted, Yuri had chosen to point her sword toward us.


    "It seems our assumptions were correct, my lord."


    "So it would seem."


    Serpina rose from her throne and turned to face me.


    "In that case, I intend to mobilize our forces immediately and station them at the border. What do you think?"


    Once again, I entered the question as it was.


    [Is deploying troops to the border against the Aishus Army the most efficient strategy?]


    And then¡ª


    [No.]


    "...?"


    It had been a while since I had felt this way.


    That strange feeling¡ª


    The discrepancy between my logical conclusion and the answer given by my ability.


    "...What kind of nonsense is this now?"


    Once again¡ª


    I found myself at odds with my own conclusion.

 Chapter 229: War and Battle

    Preparing for the Aishus Army was the right course of action.


    In other words, it was a well-known fact that the Aishus Army had set its sights on us.


    Yet at the same time¡ª


    Not deploying troops to the border?


    For a brief moment, I was left speechless by these two contradictory pieces of advice.


    "Fufufu."


    Before I could even open my mouth, I heard Serpina¡¯s laughter.


    "It seems the result has left you troubled once again, has it not?"


    "Ah..."


    Serpina was one of the few who understood that I needed to ask the right questions in order to deduce the correct answer.


    I nodded naturally.


    "It seems that way."


    "If I were to make a deduction, considering the current situation, perhaps deploying troops to the border is not a particularly wise decision."


    Every time moments like this arose, I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed¡ª


    She was an incredibly perceptive woman.


    "...There is truly nothing that can be hidden from you, my lord."


    I looked at Serpina¡¯s face and had a fleeting thought.


    Was she in danger again?


    If we stationed troops at the border, would an unexpected rebellion arise at the worst possible time, throwing our army into chaos once more?


    That thought flashed through my mind for a moment¡ª


    But with just a little more careful consideration, I realized that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡®If Lady Serpina were in danger... there¡¯s no way the answer would be "inefficient."¡¯


    Which meant¡ª


    If deploying troops at the border led to a rebellion that put Serpina at risk, the prediction would have indicated that the fate of the unified empire would shift.


    After all, my predictions were not about Serpina as an individual but about the Serpina Army¡ª


    This nation itself.


    The only reason the Serpina Army could not become the unified empire was because Serpina herself was on the throne.


    If removing Serpina were the most efficient course of action from the nation¡¯s perspective, the answer wouldn¡¯t have ruled it out as inefficient.


    So then, what was the real issue?


    Lost in thought for a moment, I heard Serpina¡¯s voice.


    "What has you so deep in thought, Swen?"


    "Ah... my lord."


    As soon as I looked up at Serpina, she smiled again¡ª


    As if thoroughly amused.


    Then, from the throne, she began walking toward me with steady steps.


    By the time I had regained my senses, she was already right in front of me.


    She had drawn so close that not only could I smell the faint citrus scent of her skin, but her soft, yielding body pressed against me in a way that sent shivers down my spine.


    My head spun, and at the same time¡ª


    She was proving, through sheer presence, that she was indeed a woman, so utterly different from me.


    This closeness... if intentional, was frankly terrifying.


    And then¡ª


    She spoke, her beautiful lips forming words that could easily be taken the wrong way.


    "Why not use this body of mine?"


    "...What?"


    "You may use me however you wish. This body... in any way you desire... whatever it may be, I shall conform to you... ?"


    For a brief moment, I nearly blushed¡ª


    But I quickly understood her true intent.


    "In other words, you would like me to ask questions?"


    "Fufufu."


    She nodded slowly.


    "Ask as many times as necessary until you arrive at the ''true answer.'' Just as I use you as my strategist, you may use me to seek the ''perfect response.''"


    "It would have been easier if you had simply said that from the beginning."


    "I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Fufufu..."


    I considered responding, but I decided to let it slide.


    Frankly, I wasn¡¯t confident that I could win a verbal spar against Serpina.


    Regardless¡ª


    If she had been unaware of my ability, that would have been one thing. But since she knew, there was no issue with proceeding through these rounds of questioning.


    It was, after all, the most convenient way to utilize my power.


    But now, the important part¡ª


    What exactly should I ask?


    "Then, I shall begin with a few questions."


    "Go ahead, Swen. You may ask me anything."


    She really was using words that could be easily misinterpreted¡ª


    And I was certain she was doing it on purpose.


    Without letting myself get drawn in, I proceeded with my line of questioning.


    "Ask whether recruiting troops directly from the border territories is the most efficient method."


    "Do you believe that recruiting troops directly from the border territories is efficient?"


    Question input.


    The answer rolled in immediately.


    [It is not.]


    I continued this back-and-forth, posing several questions in succession.


    Starting from "Would it be efficient for Serpina herself to take command on the battlefield?"


    To asking the same about every single general, including Airen.


    Of course, the answer to every question was the same:


    [It is not.]


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Even after asking a variety of questions, I couldn¡¯t pinpoint a clear solution.


    The only thing I got in response was "It is not."


    In other words¡ª


    No matter what we did, the answer remained "It is not."


    Given such circumstances, deducing a reasonable conclusion seemed nearly impossible.


    Without the right materials, how could I even begin to construct a proper inference?


    There was only so much our army could do when the answers led nowhere.


    ¡®Hmm...¡¯


    Just as I was beginning to feel stuck, Serpina spoke first.


    "Swen. May I ask you a question this time?"


    "A question from you, my lord?"


    "Yes."


    Since I had nearly run out of questions myself, her proactive approach was a welcome relief rather than something to turn down.


    "Please, go ahead."


    "Would doing nothing at all be the most efficient option?"


    "...What?"


    "In other words, would it be most efficient to forgo all battle preparations entirely? Since all your questions have resulted in nothing, I was wondering if perhaps the best course of action was to take no action at all. Am I mistaken?"


    "Ah..."


    As expected of Serpina¡ª


    She had quickly deduced that I wasn¡¯t arriving at any solid answers.


    Doing nothing at all...


    That was certainly a question worth testing.


    ¡®Would taking no action before the battle be the most efficient option?¡¯


    The response came as quickly as ever.


    [It is not.]


    ¡®Hmm...¡¯


    If the answer had been Yes, that would have been troubling in its own way.


    But as expected, doing nothing was not the correct answer either.


    As I was lost in thought, I heard Serpina¡¯s voice nearby.


    "It seems that is not the right answer either."


    "Well... It¡¯s fine. If we continue eliminating possibilities one by one like this, we¡¯ll eventually reach the correct answer."


    "Indeed. I will humor you for as long as necessary, Swen."


    Serpina smiled softly as she said that.


    For a moment, I felt an urge to lean into that smile¡ª


    But I quickly shook off the feeling and turned my mind back to finding the right question.


    But if doing nothing is not the right answer either, then what is?


    I was certain we had tested nearly every possible action.


    We needed to prepare for war, yet no matter what we attempted, it was deemed inefficient.


    Even choosing to do nothing was not the correct course of action.


    So what were we supposed to do?


    Was the answer simply to run away from the battle entirely?


    "...Huh?"


    Wait a moment.


    A cold sweat trickled down my spine.


    If nothing was correct¡ª


    If even staying still wasn¡¯t an option¡ª


    "You seem to have realized something, Swen."


    "Ah..."


    I nodded slowly.


    Then, carefully, I asked the question that had surfaced in my mind.


    "Lady Serpina."


    "Speak."


    "Could you ask this question for me¡ª


    ''Is relocating all remaining border troops to the northern continent¡¯s strongholds the most efficient course of action?''"


    "...!"


    For the first time ever¡ª


    Serpina, who had always matched my pace and remained unfazed no matter what I asked,


    showed a flicker of surprise.


    Her pupils shrank slightly.


    If I organized the information we had gathered so far, the conclusions were clear.


    It was certain that the Aishus Army ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) had targeted us.


    We had no choice but to prepare for war.


    Yet when it came to preparing for battle at the border,


    every option was deemed inefficient.


    Even refraining from preparing for battle was not an option.


    There was only one possible conclusion from this pattern.


    Something must be done.


    But any action that suggested preparing for a battle was inefficient for our army.


    Which meant¡ª


    This time, we had to avoid battle altogether.


    That was my hypothesis.


    We needed to withdraw our forces entirely, abandoning the battle itself.


    Abandoning battle meant relinquishing our territory to the enemy.


    Unless we were in a desperate situation, there was no reason to do such a thing.


    Even if Aishus had finished preparing, they were still a small-to-mid-sized power, inferior to the Serpina Army in scale.


    Would there really be anyone who would accept the idea of retreating without a fight?


    And yet¡ª


    When all other possibilities were eliminated, this was the only answer left.


    Serpina stared at me in silence, her expression still tinged with surprise.


    Then, after a short pause, she slowly spoke.


    "Do you believe that relocating all remaining border troops to the northern territories is the most efficient course of action?"


    And, as always¡ª


    The answer flowed in without hesitation.


    [Yes.]


    I let out a deep sigh.


    We had no choice.


    We had to abandon the border territories.


    "...My lord."


    For the first time in a while, my voice carried unmistakable seriousness.


    "Will you carry out my instructions, no matter what I say?"


    "Swen, because it is you speaking, it is highly likely...


    But I do not wish to make a reckless promise."


    I could tell from her tone that she was willing to listen, but she wouldn¡¯t blindly agree.


    Without changing my expression, I spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Withdraw all troops from the border."


    "...?"


    "In other words¡ª


    Move all forces to the northern continent."


    "Hooh."


    Serpina chuckled softly, running a pale finger over her lips.


    "Are you claiming that this is the most efficient course of action?"


    "Yes."


    "Withdrawing troops from the border means abandoning Hisphil Castle,


    our foothold in the central continent that we barely managed to seize. Is that correct?"


    "Yes, that is correct."


    If the Aishus Army were to launch an invasion, their first target would be Hisphil Castle.


    The alternative routes were far too inefficient.


    "Then you are saying that this is no different from surrendering the territory outright."


    "I understand that."


    "I see..."


    Serpina fell into thought.


    She already knew that my conclusions were always correct.


    Rather than demanding an explanation from me as she once would have,


    she was now contemplating the implications of an answer she knew to be true.


    For me, this was a welcome change¡ª


    It meant I didn¡¯t have to waste time trying to justify my reasoning.


    Still¡ª


    I needed to figure out why this was the correct course of action.


    Frankly, I didn¡¯t know.


    I only knew that it was.


    I had no idea what would happen,


    only that withdrawing our forces was the right decision.


    "...Wait."


    What had Serpina just said?


    "This is no different from surrendering our territory."


    And yet, that was the most efficient choice.


    Which meant¡ª


    Was something going to happen to Hisphil Castle?


    If our occupation of Hisphil Castle itself was the problem,


    then the conclusion was obvious.


    There was only one possible reason.


    "...Swen."


    "Ah..."


    Serpina¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Is it only our troops that need to withdraw?"


    "...Excuse me?"


    "What I mean is¡ª


    Would withdrawing our forces alone be enough?"


    Wait.


    The fact that Serpina was asking this question meant¡ª


    "Could it be... you¡¯re thinking the same thing?"


    "Swen.


    If your ''clairvoyance'' is infallible,


    then in this situation, there is only one possible conclusion."


    "Which is¡ª"


    Our voices overlapped as we reached the same answer.


    Plague.

 Chapter 230: Against the Aishus Army, the Retreat from the Border (1)

    "Pfft."


    Serpina let out a quiet chuckle, and somehow, even my own tension seemed to ease.


    Well¡ªsince she was quick-witted, I supposed I didn¡¯t need to go through the trouble of ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) explaining everything in detail.


    I met her golden eyes and spoke directly.


    "...I believe a severe plague is about to spread. That is the only explanation that satisfies both conditions¡ª"


    "¡ªPreparing for war while simultaneously withdrawing troops without engaging in battle."


    Exactly.


    If an epidemic broke out, stationed soldiers would collapse at an alarming rate.


    From my past experience in games, I knew that within a single nation¡¯s borders, the spread of infection could be ridiculously fast.


    Given that the mechanics of the ¡®meteor¡¯ event had played out just as they did in the game, it wasn¡¯t hard to predict that the same logic would apply here.


    However... while I had only considered the impact on the military¡ª


    Serpina had taken her reasoning a step further.


    "In that case, I was thinking of relocating not just our troops, but also the residents of Hisphil Castle and the surrounding territories to the unclaimed lands of the northern continent. What are your thoughts?"


    "What? Oh...."


    I was momentarily caught off guard, but I went ahead and inputted the question.


    The response was simple.


    [Unknown.]


    "Is relocating the residents an issue outside the scope of military strategy, preventing an answer?"


    No, that¡¯s not the real problem here¡ª


    "But, my lord. If you issue a forced relocation order upon the residents¡ª"


    "You mean I would lose public favor?"


    "Yes. It would also affect the morale of our officers."


    In this world, rulers were the heads of their respective territories, but ultimately, they were still vassals.


    Serpina had stronger authority than most due to her claim to the imperial lineage, but¡ª


    She was not the only one carrying the Aingart name.


    Now that Kyle von Aingart¡ªwho had lived in hiding under the alias Cain Nerkis¡ªhad revealed himself, Serpina¡¯s weight as a ruler had diminished somewhat.


    Thus, issuing a forced relocation order upon the people would not be well received.


    Unlike military officers, common soldiers often surrendered to other armies without being treated as criminals.


    This was because the true source of an army¡¯s manpower was its residents, who could change allegiances depending on the political landscape.


    If a ruler massacred civilians simply for serving another army, they would immediately be labeled as a tyrant unfit to rule.


    Forcing a mass relocation under these circumstances?


    Strategically, it was a terrible move.


    The residents took great pride in their homeland.


    At best, Serpina¡¯s already infamous reputation as a tyrant would gain yet another black mark.


    That being said, I understood why she had come to this conclusion.


    She wasn¡¯t just thinking about her soldiers¡ª


    She wanted to save the residents living in those lands.


    Otherwise, there would be no reason to go through the hassle of issuing such an order.


    "I do not misunderstand your intentions, my lord, but¡ª"


    "If there are lives to be saved, then saving them is the right thing to do, is it not?"


    At this moment¡ª


    As a strategist, I had to give the advice that was expected of me.


    "I have two reasons to oppose this plan. May I state them?"


    "Fufufu. Do your worst, Swen."


    She sounded oddly competitive.


    Ignoring that, I laid out my reasoning in purely practical terms.


    "This plan is based on our assumption that ''a severe plague will break out in Hisphil Castle and the surrounding border regions.'' However, since we do not know the source of the plague, relocating the civilians to the northern continent¡ªunlike relocating our soldiers¡ªcould be a dangerously reckless decision."


    Serpina¡¯s choice was idealistic.


    But if the outcome was disastrous, no amount of noble intent would make up for it.


    Bringing the plague to the northern continent in an attempt to save lives was not a rational decision.


    Serpina seemed to understand this, as she slowly nodded and asked,


    "First, Swen¡ªthere is something I would like to ask you."


    "Please, go ahead."


    "Where is your ''clairvoyance'' pointing?"


    "...Excuse me?"


    "If, as you say, this decision would bring the plague into our lands, then wouldn¡¯t your ¡®clairvoyance¡¯ indicate that this is inefficient?


    Shouldn¡¯t we ask that question first?"


    "Ah..."


    Withdrawing the troops was one thing¡ª


    But when we had asked whether relocating the residents was efficient, the answer had simply been [Unknown.]


    "My lord, my clairvoyance did not deem it ''inefficient.''"


    "Then it is not an inherently bad choice."


    She smiled in clear amusement.


    "Swen. The more I learn about your ability, the more fascinating it becomes.


    With such a power, it is a wonder why you have not already conquered this continent."


    That¡¯s because...


    The range of my ability was shorter than people assumed.


    Unlike what Jinor had expected¡ª


    And perhaps what Serpina was hoping for¡ª


    My power wasn¡¯t nearly as all-knowing as they imagined.


    ...Wait.


    Hold on.


    There might be another way to test this.


    "My lord."


    "? "


    "For now, would you be willing to make a decision in your mind?"


    "A decision?"


    I nodded.


    "Please decide, in your mind, that you will relocate the residents of Hisphil Castle and the northern territories to the northern continent."


    "...You want me to make a firm resolution?"


    "Yes. Do not think about my answer or anything else¡ªsimply decide that this is what you will do."


    Serpina had once attempted to negotiate a peace treaty with Lyn.


    Back then, the moment she resolved to meet Lyn in person, the results of my predictions shifted.


    Because of that, I had been able to save Serpina¡¯s life.


    I was applying the same logic now.


    If Serpina made her decision first and then we asked the same question again¡ª


    And if the answer changed¡ª


    Then it would confirm that my assumptions were correct.


    A plague spreading through our army could never be an efficient outcome.


    If the result shifted to [No], then it would mean my hypothesis was completely accurate.


    Serpina looked momentarily perplexed, but then¡ª


    She slowly nodded and spoke.


    "It is done."


    "Now, please ask the question again.


    ''Is withdrawing all troops from the border the most efficient course of action?''"


    "Do you believe that withdrawing all troops from the border is efficient?"


    And the answer¡ª


    [Yes.]


    ...So it does not affect the outcome.


    Even with a decree in place, not every single person would be moved.


    Some would remain behind due to various circumstances.


    But what mattered was this¡ª


    Even if the civilians were gathered and relocated, the catastrophe awaiting that land would not follow them.


    At that moment¡ª


    "It seems that issue has been resolved."


    "...What?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    I was so startled that I instinctively responded, but Serpina spoke in her usual calm tone,


    as if wondering why I was surprised.


    "Your lips moved."


    "...Excuse me?"


    "As if you were relieved."


    "Ah..."


    Damn it.


    Hiding anything from this woman was practically a nightmare-level difficulty.


    "Even if that issue is settled, my lord, this decision gains you nothing. To outsiders, all of this will seem like mere coincidence."


    My point was simple.


    "A plague in Hisphil Castle? So that¡¯s why Lady Serpina forced the evacuation! She saved us!"


    Such a fairy-tale scenario was not going to unfold.


    Even if she ended up saving more lives¡ª


    Her reputation would not improve.


    Instead, people would only see her as an unpredictable tyrant.


    From a purely strategic standpoint, the most efficient course of action would be to leave the civilians behind.


    No one would blame her for failing to save them from an unforeseen plague.


    "Well, you may be right."


    Serpina, as always, wore that audacious smile of a so-called tyrant.


    "But one who wishes to rule the continent should not hesitate to act simply because no one will acknowledge them for it."


    "..."


    "A few more disgraceful titles make no difference. What matters is that more people continue to live."


    Hearing those words¡ª


    I felt something stir within me.


    To the outside world, she was the victor of the Crown Prince War and the tyrant responsible for the massacre at Fibiola Academy.


    No one would ever recognize what she was trying to do.


    Suddenly, an image of her from long ago flashed through my mind¡ª


    The moment she had pleaded with me, tears in her eyes, telling me she had never wanted to kill anyone.


    My jaw clenched involuntarily.


    Why was it...


    That she could never be the one to unify the empire?


    Noticing the change in my expression, Serpina slowly stepped toward me.


    "And did I not tell you before, Swen?"


    She locked eyes with me.


    "You are the one who sees it all."


    "...What?"


    "It is the same as before. When I wagered that bet with Yuri over you.


    Even if no one else acknowledges my choices¡ª"


    She raised a pale hand and gently stroked my cheek.


    "¡ªYou, Swen, will see everything with your own eyes and understand."


    "My lord..."


    "And that alone is enough for me to consider this decision worthwhile.


    It is not an inefficient choice."


    She took a step back, her expression curling into a fox-like smile.


    And as for me...


    I nearly let myself sink into deep thought again, but I managed to pull myself back and bowed my head.


    "Then... I will leave the aftermath in your hands."


    To the world, this would look like an act of cowardice¡ª


    Abandoning the battle before it had even begun, even though we were fully capable of fighting.


    Convincing the officers and vassals¡ª


    That was Serpina¡¯s task, not mine.


    "Do not worry, Swen. As long as you stand behind me, I have no doubt that I will never lose to anyone."


    As I watched the golden light of her eyes flicker, a thought crossed my mind.


    No matter what anyone said¡ª


    She was no tyrant.


    In fact, she was more fit to restore the empire than the likes of Algott or Sidmid.


    She was a ruler who would have left her name in history as one of Aingart¡¯s greatest sovereigns.


    At least at this moment¡ª


    I found myself curious about the world she might create.

 Chapter 231: Against the Aishus Army, the Retreat from the Border (2)

    "Did you just say there was an order to withdraw all troops?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Cransis, the supreme commander of the occupying forces and the current acting lord of Hisphil Castle, responded in a tone of disbelief.


    "I distinctly remember reporting to our lord that the Aishus Army''s movements were unusual, did I not?"


    "That¡¯s correct, I did deliver the message..."


    "And yet, the response I received was to pull back the troops?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Hah..."


    Cransis sat back on the lord¡¯s seat, his expression growing grave.


    ''Of all people, my lord is not someone to issue meaningless orders. However...''


    To retreat from a battle where we have a solid chance of victory in a siege defense?


    Does this mean... my lord does not trust me?


    If the one currently serving as the castle¡¯s lord were deemed unreliable, then such an order wouldn¡¯t be entirely surprising.


    However, that hypothesis collapsed far too easily.


    If she didn¡¯t trust me, why would she assign me as the acting lord of such a crucial strategic position as Hisphil Castle?


    If we lose Hisphil Castle, we will be forced to retreat north once more.


    The territories above are too small to mount a successful defense, which means...


    There¡¯s a high chance we¡¯ll be pushed all the way back to Kelstein Castle.


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean everything would return to how it was before we ever set foot on the central continent?


    The central continent was conquered through the blood of countless soldiers. No matter how many times he thought about it, Cransis did not want to retreat like this.


    ''Or... is this because of that white-haired man again?''


    Swen, the white-haired tactician who had grown increasingly close to Serpina lately.


    Since he joined our army, Serpina¡¯s inexplicable orders had increased.


    Cransis was somewhat acquainted with the man. He had opposed the idea of an invasion.


    Back then, a rebellion had just broken out, so his reasoning made sense. But even then, it felt like mere coincidence at best. And now, he was once again advocating against an invasion.


    To the extent that he seemed completely uninterested in unifying the continent.


    From the beginning, Cransis had been one of those who did not trust Swen.


    How could anyone trust a man who had changed his allegiance so many times?


    Moreover, he remembered it clearly. The decisive battle at the northern fortress of Kelstein Castle, the one that ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) left Julian so exhausted and broken that he was no longer able to serve as a general.


    It was that man who had ordered the boulders to be dropped in that battle.


    Of course, in turbulent times, switching allegiances wasn¡¯t necessarily a grave flaw. But even so, how could he be trusted?


    The man who had joined our forces yet constantly insisted we remain in the northern continent.


    Honestly, Cransis did not believe Swen was truly working for Serpina.


    He kept delaying any moves toward continental expansion. Could it be that he had another master he was truly serving?


    Cransis had not simply sat idly by. He had even gone as far as investigating Swen, wondering if there were any signs of secret meetings.


    Yet, not only did he fail to find evidence of such meetings, but the man didn¡¯t even exchange letters with outside contacts. He actively avoided communication.


    With no proof at hand, Cransis had no choice but to watch as the female knight Airen and the magician Reika, whom Swen had seemingly discovered, became key figures in Serpina¡¯s army.


    It was an uneasy situation... but Cransis had no grounds to object.


    ''I¡¯d like to discuss this with the tactician...''


    Just as Cransis was deep in thought¡ª


    "Ah, there¡¯s another message I need to deliver."


    "What is it?"


    The soldier standing before him bowed his head deeply before answering.


    "Along with the troop withdrawal, there was an order to relocate the territory¡¯s residents to the unclaimed lands of the northern continent."


    "...What?"


    At that moment, all the calculations in his mind became useless.


    This wasn¡¯t merely an order to avoid battle?


    "Did you not receive any reasoning behind this?"


    "They only said it was to develop the unclaimed territories..."


    "Hah."


    Forcing long-settled residents to abandon their lands would inevitably lead to a sharp decline in public morale.


    Of course, there was some strategic merit to this decision. The new ruler of this land would be left with a ghost town, its population completely wiped out. From a tactical standpoint, it wasn¡¯t entirely foolish... assuming the castle was truly being abandoned.


    ''But the losses are far too great to justify it...''


    Was Swen somehow connected to this bizarre command as well?


    He considered it further, but the more he thought about it, the more he realized this problem was beyond his own understanding. Cransis quickly turned to the soldier.


    "Where is the tactician now?"


    "I believe he is at Kelstein Castle at the moment."


    Fortunately, that wasn¡¯t too far away.


    "I apologize, but could you head there immediately? If possible, let him know that I wish to speak with him as soon as possible. I will personally report to our lord about the response."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After sending the soldier away, Cransis leaned back against the throne.


    What exactly is Lady Serpina thinking...?


    At some point, Cransis had begun to find it difficult to read her thoughts.


    ***


    How many days had passed since then?


    "I heard you were looking for me, Lord Cransis."


    "You¡¯ve arrived, tactician."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Cransis greeted the nation''s tactician, Jenna, with a handshake as she entered the audience chamber.


    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, he laid out his concerns to her.


    "Our lord has ordered all troops to withdraw beyond the border, is that correct?"


    "That is correct. In addition to that¡ª"


    "The order also includes relocating the territory¡¯s residents, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "...Yes."


    "..."


    Jenna fell silent, deep in thought.


    As far as she knew, there was no need to relocate people to the unclaimed lands of the north. The land was barren and undeveloped for good reason¡ªno matter how many settlers were sent there, it was unsuitable for farming.


    It wasn¡¯t particularly viable for mining operations either.


    It was an order that seemed to make little sense.


    As she pondered, Cransis¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts.


    "Could this be Swen¡¯s influence?"


    "You mean Lord Swen?"


    "You are well aware, are you not? Our lord has been keeping Swen unusually close."


    There was no way Jenna, as the nation¡¯s tactician, was unaware of the rumors surrounding Swen.


    Indeed.


    When Cransis first raised the question, he had expected Jenna to help him figure out how to convince their lord to allow them to hold a defensive battle against Aishus instead.


    However, the answer she gave was entirely unexpected.


    "In that case, we have no choice but to withdraw."


    "...What? Tactician, what are you¡ª"


    "Lord Cransis."


    Jenna nodded as if she already understood what he was about to say.


    "I understand. However, now is not the time to keep him in check. Now is the time to use him to our advantage."


    "Use him? But... is this truly using him? We¡¯re abandoning a battle we have a solid chance of winning. Are we truly going to hand over Hisphil Castle¡ªobtained at the cost of our comrades'' blood¡ªwithout so much as a fight?"


    "I cannot provide you with definitive proof... but based on past experiences, I do not believe he is deliberately acting against our army. If his goal was to harm us, wouldn¡¯t there be far more effective ways to do so than simply abandoning a couple of territories?"


    "More effective ways?"


    "If Lord Swen truly held a hostile stance toward us, and if Lady Serpina were blindly following his every word, then surely you, Lord Cransis, would be able to think of a far more efficient way for him to bring about our downfall."


    "That... well, you¡¯re right, but..."


    "Furthermore, General Airen and the mage Reika maintain a close relationship with him. Rather than carelessly provoking him in this situation, it would be far more beneficial to actively support him and solidify his place as an essential figure within Serpina¡¯s army."


    "Even so, is abandoning this battle truly the right decision?"


    "No."


    Jenna¡¯s response was firm.


    "If this was merely about retreating from battle, I would be in complete agreement with you, Lord Cransis. However... hearing that the residents are being relocated has changed my perspective."


    "...What?"


    "I suspect that our lord¡¯s true intention is not simply to abandon Hisphil Castle."


    "...???"


    "Apologies. I would like to explain in detail, but I have yet to organize my thoughts on the matter. Still, there¡¯s no need to worry too much."


    Cransis wanted to press for more details, but...


    Well, it wasn¡¯t Swen saying this¡ªit was Jenna, the nation¡¯s tactician, someone who had been devoted to their cause from the beginning.


    Her words could be trusted.


    "...Understood. I will follow our lord¡¯s orders."


    "That would be wise."


    Cransis had only been hesitant because of Swen¡¯s involvement, but he had no intention of opposing Serpina.


    He was well aware of how tirelessly she worked to fulfill her duties.


    As she left the audience chamber, Jenna fell into thought.


    ''Perhaps...''


    Perhaps Serpina was once again about to create a miracle that no one had anticipated.


    And if this was not Serpina¡¯s plan, but rather something influenced by Swen¡ªif she was acting based on his counsel¡ª


    ''...No need to jump to conclusions. The results will come first.''


    She had already visited Kelstein Castle. It was time to return to Eingart Castle.


    Whether she liked it or not, once she returned, she would be able to grasp the full picture of what was happening.


    She had been away for too long¡ªthere would be much to catch up on.


    "Oh, tactician."


    As she exited the castle, Meri was there to greet her.


    It seemed she had been waiting the entire time Jenna had been speaking with Cransis.


    "Sorry for the wait, Meri."


    "It¡¯s alright. This is my duty."


    "Shall we go?"


    "Yes!"


    And so, Jenna finally completed her long deployment¡ª


    Taking her first steps back to where a nation¡¯s tactician belonged¡ªright beside her lord.

 Chapter 232: Against the Aishus Army, the Retreat from the Border (3)

    Some time later.


    A large-scale conscription order was announced in Hisphil Castle, calling for the relocation of residents to the unclaimed lands of the northern continent.


    "Does ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) it even make sense to suddenly tell us to relocate?"


    "What can we do? It¡¯s not like we have any power..."


    "I won¡¯t go, not even if they put a sword to my neck. My family has lived on this land for generations!"


    As expected, public opinion was not particularly favorable¡ª


    However, surprisingly, quite a number of people seemed to prefer moving to the northern continent, where there was only a single nation, rather than remaining in the central continent, which was on the brink of becoming a battlefield.


    "It¡¯s not like we have anything left here either. We might as well go."


    "Are the elderly even allowed to come along?"


    In the end, about half¡ªslightly more than half, actually¡ªof the population gradually began relocating to the northern continent under the pretext of pioneering the unclaimed lands.


    It had been Swen¡¯s suggestion to prioritize sending those who were willing.


    Even if it was an official conscription order, forcibly dragging every last person away would have caused immense backlash against Serpina. She had accepted Swen¡¯s reasoning on the matter.


    And so, the troops stationed in Hisphil Castle and more than half of the territory¡¯s residents began their move toward the northern continent.


    It was an exodus so massive that it was difficult to find any precedent for it in the continent¡¯s history.


    ***


    While the evacuation near the border was still ongoing, she finally reappeared in the capital.


    "My lord, this is Jenna. I have completed the mission of patrolling the northern continent under your command and have just returned to Eingart Castle."


    At last, the nation¡¯s tactician, Jenna¡ªthe unquestioned second-in-command of Serpina¡¯s army¡ªhad returned to Eingart Castle.


    Even during the attempted assassination of Lady Serpina, she had been absent from the capital, meaning she had been away from her lord¡¯s side for an exceedingly long time.


    "You¡¯ve worked hard, Jenna. Thanks to you, I was able to focus on my duties without worry. Your efforts will never be forgotten."


    "It was nothing, my lord. Is there anything in particular you need to instruct me on, or anything I should be informed about?"


    "Nothing at the moment. For now, get some rest and recover from your journey."


    "I will humbly accept your kindness, my lord. Thank you."


    After saying that, Jenna approached me, having stood beside Serpina with her head lowered.


    I felt a little tense... but unexpectedly, the gaze of this brown-haired tactician carried no hostility.


    "You¡¯ve worked hard as well, Lord Swen."


    ''...?''


    She said I had worked hard?


    Jenna was undoubtedly aware that I had effectively taken on the role of tactician in her absence. By now, the rumors of Serpina keeping me close had spread far and wide.


    The fact that she put it that way... Was she indirectly telling me that she had no objections to my actions?


    Either way, there was no need to be foolish and say something that might antagonize her.


    "I only did what was necessary."


    "I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see each other again soon. Until then."


    As I watched Jenna turn and walk away, I became even more certain.


    At the very least, she no longer seemed to view me with suspicion.


    During the national council meeting, I had felt her wariness toward me as an outsider.


    I didn¡¯t know what had changed, but one thing was clear¡ªeven someone completely oblivious to social cues would be able to tell that her attitude toward me was no longer one of distrust.


    Regardless¡ª


    Serpina, having fully accepted my suggestions, continued to seek my counsel.


    "Do you believe it is also efficient to withdraw troops from Zelrin Castle?"


    Zelrin Castle was a small territory located north of Hisphil Castle.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    [Yes.]


    "I see... So that¡¯s how it is."


    "Understood. I will follow your advice."


    And so, one after another, we gradually abandoned the territories of the central continent that we had barely managed to reclaim from Brans Army.


    There should have been resistance to this decision, but by the time we had already given up the most critical strategic stronghold¡ªHisphil Castle¡ªthere was little reason to hold onto the remaining scattered territories, many of which were difficult to defend.


    Surprisingly, the process moved along without much issue.


    What was unexpected...


    Was that Jenna, despite officially resuming her role as the nation¡¯s tactician, never voiced any objections.


    On the contrary, she actively helped persuade the senior officials who were dissatisfied with these decisions.


    It was clear that, without her support, things would not have proceeded as smoothly as they had.


    Even though Serpina was a charismatic monarch with absolute authority, there was a significant difference between pushing an idea forward alone and doing so alongside a tactician who had earned the trust of her subordinates.


    Especially when it involved actions that appeared irrational at first glance¡ªsuch as suddenly abandoning territories they had fought so hard to claim.


    Whether Jenna had undergone a change of heart or whether she had an ulterior motive, I couldn¡¯t say.


    But from my perspective, as long as she was aiding my efforts without protest, I had no reason to be dissatisfied.


    And so, time and again, we continued issuing conscription orders, relocating as many residents as possible while withdrawing troops from the border regions.


    Then, one day¡ª


    "Swen, what do you think about pulling back the forces stationed at Kelstein Castle?"


    Once again, I was being asked the same question as always.


    ''Would it be most efficient to withdraw the troops at Kelstein Castle to the northern continent?''


    And once again, the answer came.


    The fact that an answer arrived was the same as before¡ª


    [No, it would not.]


    ''...!''


    The response that came was... slightly different.


    I looked up at Serpina and spoke.


    "My lord."


    "...Ho."


    Just from hearing me call her "my lord," Serpina seemed to understand something. She nodded before asking another question.


    "Swen, do you believe that stationing troops at Kelstein Castle is the most efficient course of action?"


    As expected of Lady Serpina¡ªshe always asked the exact question I wanted to hear.


    Would it be an exaggeration to say that, in moments like these, we felt like the perfect partners?


    ''Is it most efficient to station troops at Kelstein Castle?''


    [Yes.]


    ''Here it is.''


    At last, we had found the threshold for where our retreat would stop.


    Kelstein Castle.


    The first Brans-held territory that Serpina¡¯s forces had reclaimed, the gateway to the central continent¡ª


    And at the same time, a fortress positioned on the route leading to the northern continent.


    There was no other land in the vicinity with greater strategic value than Kelstein Castle.


    If even this place needed to be abandoned, I would have been concerned about how Jenna¡ªwho had thus far been silently aligning with us¡ªmight react.


    But fortunately, it seemed I had not yet completely incurred the heavens¡¯ wrath this time.


    The heavens'' wrath, huh.


    Ever since I had come to stand by Serpina¡¯s side, I found myself entertaining such superstitious thoughts more often.


    "That is correct."


    "I see. In that case... the plague must be beginning to spread across the central continent. Many will die once again."


    "That depends on how it is handled..."


    "..."


    Serpina fell silent in thought for a moment before posing a simple question.


    "What is the current scale of the population relocating to the northern continent?"


    "More than half from Hisphil Castle, and around thirty to forty percent from the other territories."


    "I see..."


    Her golden eyes seemed to dim slightly.


    Her reputation among the people would have undoubtedly fallen yet again.


    To the residents, the conscription order must have felt like a bolt from the blue.


    Even if they were not forcibly removed, commoners had no choice but to heed the will of their rulers.


    But Serpina was unconcerned with the burden of such reputational damage.


    She simply wanted to save as many people as possible.


    She believed in my prediction of the plague... and that belief had led her to take action.


    If no outbreak occurred, she would be remembered only as a tyrant who had cast her people into barren lands.


    "...Lady Serpina."


    "Speak."


    "You cannot save everyone. I believe you have done everything you could."


    Serpina remained silent for a long while before slowly nodding.


    "You are truly a kind person, Swen."


    "..."


    "Do you have any particular engagements tonight?"


    "I do not. Is there something you require of me?"


    "Well, it is not exactly a command¡ªmore of a personal request."


    Serpina looked at me with the faintest curl of her lips.


    "Would you care to keep me company tonight and serve me some wine?"


    After everything we had been through, she must have had a great deal on her mind as well.


    If I could be the support she needed, sharing a drink with her was hardly a difficult task.


    "I would be honored."


    "Good. Thank you, Swen."


    Slowly but surely, in a way that could not be denied¡ª


    I was becoming someone truly important to her.


    And in the same way...


    Serpina was becoming someone irreplaceable to me.

 Chapter 233: Unveiled Truth

    The place Serpina and I headed to was the familiar annex.


    "It has been quite some time since we last came here together."


    From the day she tested my abilities with a duel¡ª


    To the night we first shared a drink¡ª


    Serpina and I had spent a great deal of time in this place.


    Looking back now, so much had happened.


    "Sit comfortably. I shall bring the wine."


    Something I recently learned¡ª


    This annex had once been used as a storage building back when the great Eingart manor stood, before it burned down during the ¡®crown prince conflict.¡¯


    Now, it was the only remaining structure that had survived the flames, a space that Serpina continued to tend to, even now, by maintaining the surrounding garden.


    What must it feel like to spend time alone in the place where your siblings perished?


    For a moment, her sudden confession surfaced in my mind.


    "I did not kill anyone..."


    I almost let myself get lost in thought.


    But Serpina¡¯s voice pulled me back to reality.


    "It would have been nice to have something to accompany our drinks."


    She held a bottle of wine and two glasses in her hands.


    At a glance, the wine looked incredibly expensive.


    Well, of course¡ªsomeone of Serpina¡¯s stature wouldn¡¯t be drinking anything cheap.


    "It¡¯s fine. I like drinking straight."


    "Straight?"


    "Ah... it¡¯s just a phrase. It means drinking without any side dishes or snacks."


    She took her seat and handed me a glass.


    The moment I accepted it, her voice followed.


    "I have never heard that term before."


    "It¡¯s common where I come from."


    "Where you come from? Are you referring to your homeland?"


    "My homeland, huh..."


    Serpina skillfully removed the cork from the bottle, took my glass, and filled it with ruby-red wine.


    The quiet glug, glug of the pouring liquid echoed in the stillness of the room.


    "I suppose you could call it that."


    "Come to think of it, Swen... I do not believe I have ever asked where you are from."


    I took the glass Serpina handed me.


    Even without bringing it to my lips, the rich fragrance struck me immediately.


    A sweetness lingered in the scent¡ªwas this to her taste?


    "Are you from the central continent?"


    Where I was from, huh.


    There was no need to be honest.


    Yet, even before taking a sip, I felt as if I were already intoxicated¡ª


    A stubborn part of me refused to lie to her.


    "I come from... somewhere else."


    "Somewhere else?"


    "Yes. A place unrelated to this continent.


    A little farther away..."


    It was the kind of nonsense that anyone would find ridiculous.


    But instead of pressing for details, Serpina simply filled her own glass and lightly raised it toward me.


    I lifted my own in response.


    "You must have endured much hardship in a foreign land, Swen."


    "It¡¯s nothing.


    No matter where they live, humans are bound to endure suffering."


    I took a sip of the wine.


    As expected, it wasn¡¯t just fragrant¡ªit was quite sweet for a red wine.


    Thinking back, the last time I served her drinks, that one had been rather sweet as well.


    It seemed Lady Serpina preferred her liquor on the sweeter side.


    "Suffering comes in different forms.


    Standing by my side and surviving day by day must be a hardship of its own.


    As you know, I am the continent¡¯s most infamous witch...


    A tyrant, after all."


    She smiled as she spoke.


    And I did not correct her.


    The burden Serpina had taken upon herself, whether she wanted it or not¡ª


    The cross of Eingart that she bore.


    To sustain it, the mask of a tyrant was a necessary tool.


    Without further words, we continued sharing our drinks.


    Whenever one of our glasses emptied, the other would refill it.


    One sip, then another.


    At some point, I felt the heat in my face¡ª


    And noticed the flush coloring hers as well.


    "Swen."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Tell me about your lord."


    "...Excuse me? Are you referring to yourself, Lady Serpina?"


    At my response, Serpina let out a soft, amused chuckle.


    "Hahaha, Swen.


    For all your sharp wit, you are rather terrible at dodging questions."


    "..."


    Fair enough.


    There was no need for her to ask about herself.


    She was not the kind of person who sought validation through such things.


    My lord... Lunarian.


    Where should I even begin?


    I thought for a moment before speaking.


    "...She is a steadfast person."


    Serpina said nothing, only gazing at me intently.


    But I could tell from her expression that she was listening carefully.


    "She is someone who genuinely loves her people.


    When the time comes, she does not hesitate to make decisions.


    She possesses an aura... something that sets her apart from others."


    Speaking about Lunarian made me realize something.


    Despite all the time I had spent with her, she was surprisingly difficult to describe.


    And that it had been a long time since we parted ways.


    We had spent neither too little nor too much time together.


    But back then, the circumstances surrounding the Lunarian Army had been too dire for me to truly understand her on a personal level.


    It was true that I had sensed something in her that neither Lyn nor Yuri had¡ª


    But in the end, my assessment of Luna had been based primarily on one thing.


    Nine-tenths of it came from my intelligence of 100¡ª


    From the answer I had received long ago.


    [Can Lunarian Iniang become the ruler who unifies the continent?]


    [Yes.]


    These two cryptic answers¡ª


    Perhaps they were the closest thing to the entirety of my image of Lady Luna.


    That wasn¡¯t to say they were all there was to it.


    No, there was something even more important.


    "And... she trusted me."


    "She trusted you?"


    Serpina, who had been silently listening until now, finally spoke, her voice carrying a question.


    "Yes. No matter how absurd my words were, she listened to them all.


    She never asked for proof¡ªshe simply took my words at face value and believed in me.


    Thinking back now... I think that¡¯s what I remember the most."


    "She believed you..."


    Serpina stared at me for a moment, then quietly refilled her glass with a soft glug, glug¡ª


    "...!"


    ¡ªbefore downing it all at once.


    "...Swen."


    "I am listening."


    "Someday... you will return to your lord, won¡¯t you?"


    There was the faintest tremor in Serpina¡¯s voice.


    Her flushed face was no longer looking at my eyes but at the table.


    It was unlike the charismatic ruler who always spoke with confidence, always met people¡¯s gazes head-on¡ª


    In this moment, she seemed far more like a vulnerable girl.


    "One day, when the time comes... you will go back.


    To the lord who believes in you..."


    "..."


    When the time comes...


    That had been my plan, Lady Serpina.


    And in truth, the time had already arrived.


    Lady Luna had raised her banner. She had revealed herself.


    So, I should have returned.


    But...


    I cannot leave you behind.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Your golden eyes, the lingering scent of citron¡ª


    The way you trembled as you looked at me,


    The sight of you standing before a grave in silent mourning,


    The way you threw yourself in harm¡¯s way for Lady Airen¡ª


    I cannot ignore it all.


    I cannot bear to leave you alone.


    The words swirled at the tip of my tongue, never making it past my lips.


    I did not say them.


    No¡ª


    I could not say them.


    I could not place yet another burden upon her shoulders.


    Serpina seemed about to say more but hesitated.


    Then, she took another sip of wine, let out a small sigh, and murmured¡ª


    "...You do not have to answer, Swen."


    Still staring at the table, she slowly lifted her head.


    Her golden eyes wavered.


    "I just... I envy her.


    The fact that she can call you her vassal...


    I truly, truly envy her."


    I knew it wouldn¡¯t bring her any real comfort,


    But after seeing that expression, I couldn¡¯t just remain silent.


    "I am serving you now, Lady Serpina."


    "You were simply taken from Yuri in a bet, were you not?"


    "Even so... to me, you are special."


    "...What?"


    ...Was I also a bit drunk?


    Words that should have remained locked away¡ª


    Like a storage room filled with random items carelessly stuffed inside,


    With the door finally bursting open¡ª


    They spilled out one by one.


    "Lyn Brans and Baranga Yuri Aishus.


    I once served them both.


    They each had their own strengths and weaknesses.


    Lyn was arrogant, but undeniably capable.


    At her peak, she could have rivaled even Serpina¡¯s forces.


    Yuri had an unbreakable bond with his comrades, stronger than any other ruler.


    Of course, that also meant he was sometimes swayed by them¡ª


    But in times like these, having allies who would never betray you, no matter what,


    That in itself was a great asset.


    However¡ª"


    "¡ªDespite all that, I never gave my heart to any of them.


    To be honest, I never even thought of them as my rulers.


    To me, they were just people I happened to serve¡ª


    People I would eventually part ways with.


    People I would assist until my duty was fulfilled, and then move on.


    It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say I never considered them anything more than that."


    Why was I telling her all this now?


    Was it because I saw the look on her face¡ª


    As if she were moments away from crying?


    Or was it simply because I was drunk?


    "Lady Serpina is different."


    I spoke the truth that had taken root deep in my heart.


    "Lady Serpina... is a ruler truly worth serving."


    "Swen..."


    Only after the words had left my lips did I finally manage to hold my tongue.


    I could not give her false hope.


    I could not make promises I could not keep.


    I was not lying.


    Among all the rulers I had served,


    She was the one who embodied the very essence of what a ruler should be.


    "..."


    Serpina gazed at me in silence.


    She was beautiful.


    Like a sculpture {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} carved by the gods themselves.


    If I spoke only of appearances,


    I had never seen a woman more beautiful than her.


    For a long while, we simply stared at each other¡ª


    "...Is that so?"


    At last, Serpina broke the silence.


    "That is enough."


    Rather than saying anything more,


    I silently lifted the wine bottle and offered it to her.


    She smiled, held out her glass, and let me fill it to the brim.


    "For now, this is enough."


    Then, once more, she drank.


    ...Truly.


    Once again¡ª


    I found myself wishing that both Lady Serpina and Lady Luna¡ª


    Could find happiness.


    Would such a thing be possible?


    I had no certainty.


    But for now¡ª


    I simply enjoyed this moment,


    Sharing a quiet drink with her.

 Chapter 234: A Heart Becoming Aware

    "...Ah."


    The sunlight striking my ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) eyelids gradually brings me back to my senses.


    A bed. I was... lying on a bed.


    This scene feels strangely familiar.


    "Have you woken up?"


    Hearing Serpina¡¯s voice close to my ear, I quickly grasp the situation.


    ...It seems I fell asleep after taking off my outerwear.


    The last thing I remember is drinking continuously with her. So, it¡¯s not difficult to guess how things ended up like this.


    After all, this isn¡¯t the first time. Nor the second.


    This place is familiar too.


    Her bedroom.


    As I sit up and glance around, I confirm my suspicions.


    Serpina is dressed in an outfit fitting for the intimacy of a bedroom.


    For a ruler, she never wore anything extravagant¡ªalways in a military uniform befitting an officer. Yet, here, in her private chamber, she wears such a delicate negligee, a stark contrast to her usual self.


    "I apologize, my lord. I¡¯ve troubled you again."


    "Hehehe..."


    "?"


    Seeing her laugh at me, as if she finds something amusing, I tilt my head in confusion.


    "The first time you ended up here, you panicked and insisted on taking responsibility. Now, you¡¯re completely unfazed. Swen, you¡¯ve certainly become accustomed to this."


    "Well, it¡¯s not like I did anything I need to take responsibility for, is it?"


    "And if you had?"


    "Then it would be a lie."


    Even if my memory is hazy, it¡¯s easy to deduce what happened based on my attire, her attire, and the state of the bed.


    She chuckles again, seemingly enjoying my reaction. What exactly is so entertaining to her?


    "Well, if something had happened that required responsibility, I would, of course, take it."


    "You needn¡¯t worry. You simply fell asleep, nothing more."


    "You helped me to bed, then?"


    "Indeed. Just as I did last time."


    "..."


    Perhaps I¡¯m weaker to alcohol than I thought.


    Or maybe that deceptively sweet drink had a higher alcohol content than expected.


    Honestly, I only started drinking after meeting Serpina. Back when I was with Airen, I drank tea far more often than alcohol.


    "Swen."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "If you struggle with alcohol but only drink to humor me... you don¡¯t have to force yourself."


    Her words come out of nowhere, but they make sense.


    This is already the second time I¡¯ve blacked out and spent the night in her bedroom.


    "It¡¯s fine. Really. If anything, I should be the one apologizing. It feels like I keep stepping into a place I shouldn¡¯t."


    "Oh my, while it is true that this space is not meant for just anyone..."


    Serpina raises a pale fingertip to her lips.


    "But you are not ''just anyone.''"


    "..."


    The moment she says that, I feel a sudden heat rise to my face.


    Avoiding her gaze, I pretend to focus on something else.


    "So? What do you think?"


    "About what, exactly?"


    "The life of a man who wakes up to the sight of a woman¡¯s face first thing in the morning."


    "..."


    Serpina smiles, clearly enjoying every bit of this situation.


    The fact that she can say such things without a single change in her expression¡ªso effortlessly, so naturally¡ªis just so... her.


    "I suppose... it must be a great honor. It feels odd to say it myself, but I¡¯ve heard those words more times than I can count since childhood."


    "You¡¯ve heard them?"


    "Yes. About my appearance. Ridiculous tales of beauty."


    Ah.


    I understand.


    She is beautiful, after all.


    Any true aesthete would be incapable of simply passing her by.


    Hair as golden as a ripened wheat field, eyes that shine brighter than the sun, a face sculpted to perfection, and a figure that embodies pure femininity¡ªgenerous curves, well-balanced proportions.


    While I was more accustomed to being around Airen, Serpina was by no means lacking.


    Her negligee couldn¡¯t fully contain her shape. In fact, if I were to compare...


    Perhaps slightly larger than Lady Reika¡¯s?


    If someone preferred proportion over sheer size, they¡¯d likely favor Serpina over Airen.


    As for me...


    Well, I¡¯ve always believed that the bigger, the better.


    If I were to describe it in modern terms, it¡¯s like gazing at a perfectly crafted, life-sized, high-end figure of an anime heroine¡ªexcept real, with all the softness of human flesh.


    "At the very least, I can confidently say my face is my greatest asset. Even the maids used to constantly praise my beauty. Only a fool would fail to recognize that I was born with an exceptional appearance."


    She smirks and steps closer.


    "And so, Swen¡ªdon¡¯t you find it regretful? That you didn¡¯t take a step forward? If you had just a little more courage... perhaps you could have claimed this body as your own. Surely, as a man, such thoughts must have crossed your mind. Go ahead, be honest. Haven¡¯t you been tempted?"


    With each step she takes, her chest sways slightly.


    ...Has she not worn a bra?


    Such a blasphemous thought flashes through my mind.


    If I knew nothing about her, I might have been too mesmerized by her beauty to even respond.


    "Well, it is true that you are stunning, Serpina."


    Without hesitation, I simply say what comes to mind.


    "But if I ever did fall for you, it wouldn¡¯t be because of your beauty."


    "...?"


    "It would be because I wanted to stand by your side."


    "...What?"


    She blinks, her composed expression wavering for the first time.


    "Serpina, you carry too much on your shoulders. If I ever fell for you... I think it would be because I wanted to share that burden with you."


    What struck me the most after joining Serpina¡¯s army was¡ª


    That she had no one by her side.


    On the surface, she was the sovereign of the northern continent, the successor to the former empire, and the tyrant of Serpina¡¯s forces.


    A ruler who could place no one above her, a warlord seemingly born to revel in solitude.


    But the Serpina I had come to know...


    She wasn¡¯t someone who enjoyed solitude.


    She was someone tormented by loneliness.


    Perhaps that was why she was able to extend warmth even to outsiders.


    Perhaps that was why she had chosen to trust people like Airen and me.


    Loyalty and seniority meant nothing to her¡ªbecause, in the end, she had no one to truly rely on.


    Her subordinates were bound to her not by trust, but by the knowledge that, at any moment, they might have to draw their swords against her.


    And so...


    If I had ever thought about crossing that line with Serpina, it wouldn¡¯t have been out of desire.


    It would have been because I wanted to carry some of her burdens with her.


    She stares at me in silence, as if trying to process my words¡ª


    Then, ever so slightly, she turns her face away.


    "You are... like that, huh."


    "?"


    "A man who shatters another¡¯s heart so effortlessly, with a face that betrays nothing."


    Her golden eyes meet mine again.


    Was it just my imagination?


    Or had her cheeks turned slightly red?


    "Did you say things like this to Airen as well?"


    "...Excuse me?"


    Where did that come from?


    "Otherwise, I can¡¯t explain the way she looks at you. You must have whispered sweet nothings to her as well. You really are shameless, Swen."


    "...I don¡¯t quite follow the point of this conversation."


    "..."


    She seems to have something to say but chooses not to.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    I don¡¯t press her.


    After all, what kind of retainer rushes their liege?


    After a brief silence¡ª


    "I should leave. If rumors spread that we were both absent for too long, it could be troublesome."


    "Rumors have already spread, haven¡¯t they? The only thing that matters is the truth."


    She smiles.


    "Yes. ...I suppose you¡¯re right, Swen. But still, I¡¯d rather not trouble Airen too much."


    Airen again.


    Does she hold more significance to Serpina than I thought?


    Regardless¡ª


    The sound of birdsong, the lingering scent of citrus in the air, the faintly translucent negligee before me, and this absurd conversation...


    I didn¡¯t dislike any of it.


    "Go on ahead. I¡¯ll follow shortly."


    "Understood."


    Gathering my clothes, I step out of her room.


    Even as I walk down the corridor, the scent of yuzu follows me.


    ***


    "..."


    After Swen left the bedroom, Serpina remained where she was, unmoving.


    She had said she would prepare and follow soon, but instead, she simply sat there, her head lowered, staring at the floor.


    "Swen..."


    Thump, thump.


    Her heart pounded so violently it felt like it might burst.


    Serpina brushed her fingers against her forehead. It was hot. Her cheeks were even hotter. She didn¡¯t realize it, but her face was already redder than any carrot.


    "Serpina, you carry too much on your shoulders. If I ever fell for you... I think it would be because I wanted to share that burden with you."


    "How... How can you say something like that without even flinching?"


    She could laugh at herself.


    She had always been confident in her appearance, and she had wanted to shake Swen¡¯s composure.


    Yet, in the end, it was her own heart that was shaken beyond control.


    At first, she had been intrigued because he was a man from her dreams.


    Then, she had been captivated by his near-supernatural advice.


    When she had gained the ability of Clairvoyant Insight, her desire for him had been at its strongest¡ªnot entirely, but mostly, in the sense of a ruler coveting a valuable strategist.


    But at some point, she found herself envying Airen.


    A woman who was merely her subordinate.


    And now, just from a simple conversation with a man¡ª


    She felt like she might explode at any moment.


    She had been unbearably lonely.


    She had chosen to bear a burden no one else could, to be a tyrant by her own will.


    Yet, no matter how much she trusted her people, one by one, they had turned on her. Each time she saw another ally aiming their blade at her, she recalled the faces of the dead¡ªSidmid, Algott.


    Even so, she could never say she was lonely.


    She had resolved to live not as Serpina, but as Serpina von Eingart.


    And yet¡ª


    She realized something.


    Whenever she was with Swen...


    More than anything, she just wanted to be Serpina.


    Not a ruler.


    Not the heir to Eingart¡¯s empire.


    She wanted to be herself¡ªstripped of every title and obligation¡ªjust by his side.


    This feeling.


    A ruler meant to lead a nation should not harbor such inefficient emotions.


    "..."


    Serpina pulled the pillow where Swen had lain into her arms, hugging it tightly.


    She could still smell him on it.


    It felt as if he were right beside her, and it made her unbearably happy.


    She wished, just a little more, that he would invade her world.


    That he would take just one more step toward her.


    And at last, she understood¡ª


    The reason she desired him so intensely was not because he was a Clairvoyant Strategist.


    In fact, that reason might not have mattered at all.


    Her entire life had been dedicated to becoming a ruler who would unify the continent.


    But now, she was beginning to plant a different kind of dream.


    She wanted to stand beside Swen.


    No matter what it took, she wanted that.


    ***


    A few days later¡ª


    The Aishus Army finally began their full-scale advance.

 Chapter 235: Against the Aishus Army, the Retreat from the Border (4)

    Inside the Audience Hall of Eingart Castle, the Capital of Serpina¡¯s Army


    "They¡¯ve declared war?"


    "Yes. Just as you predicted, they¡¯re targeting us, the Serpina Army."


    Listening to Serpina speak from the throne, I nodded and immediately offered my advice.


    "Send an immediate decree to Kelstein Castle."


    "A decree?"


    "Yes. Issue an order barring entry and exit¡ªnot just for our forces, but for every civilian and soldier on the continent."


    "..."


    She was more than capable of understanding the implication. After a brief pause, she slowly nodded in agreement.


    "Will that be sufficient?"


    "Fortunately, the terrain surrounding Kelstein is treacherous. If we block the key passageways, we can effectively cut off any movement from the central continent. And¡ª"


    "And?"


    "If the illness begins spreading in earnest, make sure to enforce strict travel restrictions."


    "Understood."


    It had to be an epidemic.


    Considering how events were unfolding according to expectations, the likelihood of anything other than an epidemic was practically nonexistent.


    The real concern was its severity.


    At the very least, our army should be safe.


    If it weren¡¯t, this wouldn¡¯t have been considered "the most efficient course of action."


    "Oh, and one more request, if I may?"


    "Speak."


    "Appoint General Irian as the temporary lord of Kelstein Castle."


    A few months ago¡ª


    Irian had managed to contain a massive crisis thanks to my advice.


    That incident had solidified Serpina¡¯s trust in me, making it unforgettable for both of us.


    Unless my memory was faulty, that crisis had been... a plague.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how he had done it, but I was confident that his intelligence would be an asset once again.


    "Very well. We were already in the process of redeploying forces along the border. This will fit into our restructuring efforts."


    "Then I¡¯ll leave it in your hands."


    For better or worse, the dice had been cast.


    Now, all that remained was to wait and see¡ª


    What exactly was about to happen that made this "the most efficient" method?


    Well then¡ª


    What will your next move be, Lady Yuri?


    ***


    Aishus Army Base Camp


    Epinnel, having led the vanguard, turned her horse around and rode back into camp to report to Yuri.


    "Is what you¡¯re saying true?"


    "Yes. There weren¡¯t any stationed troops¡ªonly a white flag fluttering above the watchtower."


    "Surrender? Serpina¡¯s army?"


    At Anima¡¯s reaction, Epinnel scratched the back of her head.


    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying."


    "..."


    Anima knew the significance of Hisphil Castle all too well.


    Even after Serpina¡¯s forces had halted their advance, border skirmishes had been avoided largely due to Hisphil¡¯s strategic location.


    It wasn¡¯t as formidable as Kelstein or Anel Castle, but it was still an incredibly defensible position.


    She remembered how desperately she had fought to seize the castle in the past.


    Of course, the outcome hadn¡¯t been favorable.


    But now?


    Serpina was just handing it over?


    Of course, she had doubts.


    A trap...?


    But what kind of trap would justify using such an important fortress as mere bait?


    Even as she racked her brain, she couldn¡¯t come up with an answer.


    And it wasn¡¯t just her¡ª


    Even the smartest tactician wouldn¡¯t easily deduce that Hisphil Castle itself was the bait.


    "What do we do? Do we just march in?"


    "Could it be a trap...?"


    Yuri turned toward Anima.


    "It¡¯s certainly suspicious, but... even if it is, predicting what kind of trap it might be is impossible. Besides, would it even make sense for Serpina¡¯s army to set a trap at the cost of losing Hisphil Castle?"


    "We did officially declare war, didn¡¯t we?"


    "Yes."


    "...Then what? Did they really just abandon the territory?"


    "...Haa."


    If they had been dealing with an ordinary lord, they might have concluded that Serpina had simply surrendered out of fear.


    But this was Serpina.


    They couldn¡¯t jump to conclusions so easily.


    Something feels wrong... Should we really just advance like this?


    Just as Anima hesitated¡ª


    "Why don¡¯t we just go in?"


    Epinnel¡¯s words made Yuri tilt her head.


    "Go in?"


    "Yeah. They raised a white flag, so they won¡¯t resist. That means we just have to take it. What if we hesitate and let Chel¡¯s army or Carlints¡¯ forces swoop in and claim it instead?"


    "This situation is far too strange, no matter how you look at it..."


    As Anima continued wavering, Epinnel spoke in a more serious tone.


    "Anima. I understand why you¡¯re hesitant. But unless you can give me a solid reason why we shouldn¡¯t move forward, ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) it¡¯ll be hard for me to agree with you."


    "...Ugh..."


    "If this is Serpina''s trap, then explain exactly what she stands to gain from setting it up this way."


    Epinnel''s words were indisputable.


    An enemy standing before them with a white flag.


    If they didn''t act, the situation wouldn''t remain this way forever.


    And this wasn''t just any location¡ªit was Hisphil Castle.


    The very place where Anima had risked her life to capture, only to suffer humiliating defeat.


    There was no guarantee that the Carlints Army, Chel Army, or even the nearby Hesna Army wouldn''t swoop in and claim it for themselves.


    If they hesitated, the opportunity might be lost forever.


    "Well, the decision is Yuri¡¯s to make, after all. If you feel the same way as Anima, we won¡¯t go in."


    "..."


    Ultimately, the one who had the final say¡ªand the one who would bear responsibility for all consequences¡ªwas Yuri, the supreme commander.


    She pondered for a moment, then slowly nodded.


    "We''re going in."


    "Yuri..."


    "Anima, you may be right. Serpina might have set something up. But if she has, then I want to face her head-on¡ªI refuse to run away."


    Yuri looked at both Epinnel and Anima with unwavering resolve.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "If I can''t crush Serpina, then I can¡¯t hope to claim the world. If this is her trap, then I¡¯ll fight her for real."


    For some reason¡ª


    Seeing Yuri declare this so confidently made Anima question whether her concerns were even worth considering.


    That¡¯s right. With the five of us together, what is there to fear?


    If Serpina¡¯s schemes had been something they could logically predict, then avoiding them would be the smart move.


    But right now, the situation was too ambiguous to draw any conclusions.


    "Fine. We¡¯ll proceed. No objections?"


    "None. Let Hernandorf know as well."


    "Got it. See you soon, then."


    With that, Epinnel mounted her horse and galloped off, disappearing from view.


    And thus¡ª


    Hisphil Castle, the stronghold that had once pushed Anima to the brink of death yet remained out of reach, was finally about to fall into the hands of the Aishus Army.


    ***


    When Epinnel led her troops past the wide-open gates and into the castle, nothing seemed off.


    Or rather¡ª


    Nothing seemed off if this situation wasn¡¯t a trap.


    That didn''t mean there was nothing unusual.


    "The civilians were forcibly relocated to the northern frontier?"


    "Yes... That¡¯s what happened."


    Inside Hisphil Castle, there wasn¡¯t a single Serpina Army soldier to be found.


    No soldiers. No officers.


    Even the white flag had been hoisted by the remaining civilians, who had heard that the Aishus Army was advancing and had raised it in desperation.


    "Then this place is... empty?"


    At Epinnel¡¯s question, one of the townspeople bowed his head.


    "Essentially, yes. I do not know the full details, but..."


    ...What is this?


    Did Serpina plan to abandon this land?


    It was strange enough that she had withdrawn both her officers and soldiers.


    But forcibly relocating the civilians?


    What possible reason could she have for that?


    Forget it. It¡¯s not the first time Serpina¡¯s actions have made no sense.


    Overanalyzing the erratic decisions of a mad tyrant was a fool¡¯s errand.


    Epinnel chuckled dryly at the thought.


    In any case, after securing the castle, she quickly reported the situation to Yuri and Anima, who had arrived from the base camp.


    "What do you think, Anima?"


    "...What do I think?"


    There was only one reason Anima was struggling to make sense of this.


    Serpina had nothing to gain from this.


    Forcing an entire region¡¯s population into the undeveloped northern frontier was an action with zero tangible benefit.


    More importantly, no matter how erratic Serpina was, she wasn¡¯t stupid.


    Anima despised her, but she had never thought of Serpina as a reckless brute.


    "Forget it."


    Lost in thought, Anima felt a hand on her shoulder.


    Yuri.


    "I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to, but we¡¯ve taken Hisphil Castle. We¡¯ll keep pressing forward against Serpina¡¯s forces. And we¡¯ll win. Once we win, everything will be settled."


    After a brief hesitation, Anima slowly nodded.


    "...Yeah. I¡¯ll always follow your decisions, Yuri."


    "Thanks."


    And with that¡ª


    She forced down the unease creeping into her thoughts.


    Praying that all of this was nothing more than baseless paranoia.

 Chapter 236: Retreat to the Border, and What Follows (1)

    After capturing Hisphil Castle, Yuri spent her time making as many preparations as possible with Anima.


    Contrary to her worries, however, nothing significant happened, and time passed peacefully.


    Just in case, they did nothing but strengthened their vigilance and waited for a while longer, but still, several days went by without incident.


    Then, little by little, scouts began to return with reports.


    The reports they brought back were different from what she had expected.


    "Are you saying there aren''t any troops in Zelin Castle either?"


    "Yes. And that''s not all. According to the scouts, a large-scale migration took place in Zelin Castle not long ago."


    "Really... I don''t understand what''s going on. Are you certain?"


    "How could I lie to my lord?"


    As she looked at the soldier kneeling before her, Yuri made a light gesture with her hand.


    "Alright, I understand. Tell the scouts they can take a good rest."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    After the soldier left, Yuri slowly approached the lord¡¯s chair and turned to Anima, who had been standing silently by her side.


    "What do you think, Anima?"


    "One thing is certain."


    "And what¡¯s that?"


    "Serpina has completely abandoned the border territories, including Hisphil Castle."


    "If that''s the case, do you have any guesses as to why?"


    At Yuri¡¯s question, Anima gave a bitter smile and shook her head.


    "If I had any, I would have explained them first."


    "I figured as much."


    Perhaps noticing the slight disappointment in Yuri¡¯s voice, Anima quickly added a few more words.


    "But honestly, it would have been strange if they had cared about Zelin Castle after already abandoning Hisphil Castle."


    Now that they had reclaimed Hisphil Castle, taking Zelin Castle wouldn''t be difficult from their position.


    If Serpina had abandoned Hisphil Castle so easily only to dig in at Zelin Castle¡ªwhere defense would be even harder¡ªit would have been an even more irrational decision.


    "I''ve been thinking about it, and maybe something happened in the northern continent."


    "Something happened?"


    "Yeah. Maybe they don¡¯t have the luxury to divert forces to the border right now."


    After days of contemplation, this was the only rational conclusion Anima could come up with to explain the current situation.


    Something must have happened in the north, preventing Serpina from focusing on the border.


    They pulled out their forces and abandoned their territories because they had no other choice.


    The northern continent had been plagued by ongoing rebellions as a result of Serpina¡¯s tyranny.


    Not long ago, there had even been an uproar over a mage appearing during a crackdown on rebels.


    So perhaps they decided to abandon the territory entirely while also crippling its productivity¡ªby forcibly relocating its people to the north.


    That was the best possible explanation Anima could come up with.


    It was a bit unsettling.


    But there wasn¡¯t enough information to think of anything else, and the last thing Yuri wanted was to waste time overthinking and let a golden opportunity slip away.


    Sometimes, the simplest answer was the correct one.


    No¡ªmore often than not, that was the case.


    The world was, after all, fairly straightforward.


    With that in mind, Yuri quickly organized her thoughts and briefed Anima.


    After listening to the explanation, Yuri nodded and asked a question.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then we can occupy the territory without any worries, right?"


    "Yes. We should move quickly."


    If Serpina truly had other concerns, then this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them.


    If the enemy had abandoned their lands, all they had to do was seize them.


    "Send word to Epinnel and Hernandorf. Have them advance on Zelin Castle immediately. And..."


    "And?"


    "I¡¯m thinking of calling Emma here. What do you think?"


    Emma was currently in the capital, Valharat Castle, overseeing their existing territories.


    "Having Emma would definitely be helpful... but shouldn¡¯t we leave at least one person in the capital?"


    "No. If Serpina really has abandoned the border territories, then we need to mobilize our forces as quickly as possible. Leaving someone like Emma behind for city defense would be a waste.


    We can entrust territory management to Melei or Veliel instead."


    "Hmm... Alright. I¡¯ll go with your decision, Yuri."


    Yuri quickly summoned a nearby soldier.


    "Head to Valharat Castle and deliver my message. Tell them I need Emma here.


    You can take any horse from the stables¡ªjust get there as fast as possible."


    "Understood!"


    As the soldier departed, Anima, with eyes filled with resolve, spoke up.


    "Yuri. Let¡¯s move first. We''ve already wasted too much time being cautious of traps. We can¡¯t afford to delay any longer.


    Next is Zelin Castle! Let¡¯s raise the flag of Aishus across the central continent!"


    "...Yeah!"


    And so, their conquest of the central continent¡ª


    The decision they had made from the start, to invade Serpina¡¯s forces¡ª


    Was beginning to look like the right answer.


    At least, for now.


    ***


    After successfully reclaiming Zelin Castle, appointing an appropriate lord, and securing its administration...


    At this point, everything was progressing incredibly smoothly.


    However.


    "...Huh?"


    The first sign that something was going wrong appeared when they dispatched forces to invade Alkanwood Castle, one of Serpina¡¯s border territories located northwest of Zelin Castle.


    According to the scouts, they had seen nothing but a white flag fluttering above the castle.


    "That is..."


    At the frontlines, Epinnel looked up at the tower of Alkanwood Castle and confirmed the flag waving above it.


    It wasn¡¯t white.


    The flag was sky blue, marked with a brown X.


    A sky-blue flag was something she was very familiar with¡ªthe banner of Brans Army.


    But this... this was not the Brans Army¡¯s flag.


    Not long ago, the Brans Army, once considered the second-greatest power on the continent, had fractured into three separate factions.


    The Brans Army led by Lyn still used a sky-blue flag.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    The Brans Army under Carlints, who had seized Anel Castle and all the prime territories, flew a sky-blue flag with a yellow cross.


    And finally, the Brans Army commanded by Chel¡ªthe faction that boasted the strongest generals¡ª


    "...Chel Brans?"


    The flag waving above Alkanwood Castle belonged to Chel¡¯s forces.


    ***


    A few days earlier.


    Inside the royal castle of Highzel, the temporary capital of Chel¡¯s forces.


    "Damn it!"


    Bang!


    Chel furiously hurled the helmet in his hand.


    Crash!


    The helmet, made of solid metal, split apart as it struck the floor.


    "How the hell have we still not taken Anel Castle?!"


    "Th-the thing is... they''ve been concentrating an overwhelming amount of resources into its defense, and, my lord, you are well aware of Anel Castle¡¯s fortifications..."


    "...Haa."


    The plan had been perfect.


    He would seize Anel Castle from his foolish younger brother, capture Lyn, and establish himself as the true heir to the Brans legacy.


    At some point, Lyn Brans had become so far gone that she was no longer the wise younger sister he once knew. He had followed her because she was worthy of being followed, but that was no longer the case.


    As for Carlints¡ªhe had always been nothing more than an inferior, an unworthy scion ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã of House Brans.


    This was his moment to finally prove that their father had been wrong all along.


    "...Leave."


    "B-but, my lord¡ª"


    "It would be in your best interest to stay out of my sight. I might just kill you. ...And I don¡¯t want to do that."


    "...!!"


    "Leave. Now."


    The commander who had delivered the third consecutive report of failure did not dare utter another word.


    With his head bowed low in shame, he hurriedly retreated from the royal chamber.


    Capturing Lyn Brans and claiming the legitimacy of the Brans Army was one thing.


    But wasting time and depleting his forces, unable to subdue even that idiot Carlints...


    The very situation itself was an unbearable humiliation to Chel, whose pride was second to none.


    ''I can¡¯t just take the field myself.''


    He wanted to go personally, but his body was not what it once was¡ªno longer the fearsome warrior once hailed as the greatest swordsman of Brans.


    Ruling came with endless responsibilities, and the stress of dealing with uncooperative subordinates made it impossible to devote entire days to training.


    Like a blade that dulled from disuse, Chel¡¯s body had gradually lost the instincts of a warrior.


    He regretted not being able to fight on the frontlines, but he understood¡ª


    A ruler constantly taking the vanguard wasn¡¯t ideal.


    ''This is infuriating.''


    Day after day, he wasted time, unable to crush the younger brother he had always dismissed as pathetic.


    Then, one day¡ª


    "Are you certain about this?"


    "Yes. My lord, how could I lie to you?"


    A scout who had been patrolling the eastern front returned with unexpected news.


    Serpina¡¯s army was withdrawing its forces from the border.


    "...What do you think, Daltrick?"


    "Well..."


    Daltrick, who had once served as the lord of Joque Castle and now held the position of chief strategist in Chel¡¯s army, lowered his head and spoke hesitantly.


    "There must be some disturbance in the northern continent."


    "A disturbance?"


    "Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be pulling back their forces."


    Daltrick was a competent figure, considered one of the more talented minds in the Brans Army, but objectively, he was still an ordinary man.


    He reached his conclusion quickly, without much deliberation.


    Chel did not demand further explanation.


    After all, what other reason could there be for abandoning territory?


    ''...In that case...''


    Could this be an opportunity?


    Instead of wasting time on the frustrating siege of Anel Castle, he could expand his domain.


    In this world, territorial control directly correlated with national power.


    If he played his cards right, he could surpass his siblings in a completely different way.


    "Summon everyone, Daltrick."


    "What do you plan to do?"


    "We depart immediately. Ah, and..."


    A rare, confident grin spread across Chel¡¯s face.


    "This time, I¡¯ll be leading the charge myself."

 Chapter 237: Retreat to the Border, and What Follows (2)

    Chel hastily assembled his forces and arrived at the nearest stronghold¡ªMirage Castle.


    ''There really is a white flag flying?''


    As soon as he saw the white banner waving in the place where Serpina''s yellow flag should have been, he became certain¡ªshe had truly abandoned her lands and withdrawn her troops.


    "What are your orders?"


    "What do you mean, what? We seize it immediately!"


    "..."


    Some of the officers hesitated, seeming uneasy about how easily things were falling into place.


    But in an army like Brans, which had long been ruled by the sheer force of a ruler¡¯s charisma, speaking out directly against the supreme commander was no easy task.


    And so, after taking control of Mirage Castle, Chel left behind only a skeleton crew to manage the territory.


    Without even giving the troops time to rest, he called out to them.


    "We don¡¯t have time to waste. We march on Alkanwood Castle immediately!"


    "Alkanwood Castle, my lord?"


    Alkanwood Castle was located just below Mirage Castle, another stronghold under Serpina¡¯s forces.


    "If Mirage Castle was abandoned so easily, there¡¯s no way there are any troops left in Alkanwood.


    Zelin Castle, or perhaps even Hisphil Castle, could also be left defenseless.


    If we secure four fortresses, our army will firmly establish its dominance over the Brans faction!"


    "But shouldn¡¯t we send scouts first¡ª"


    "If we send scouts, we¡¯ll be too late! What are you thinking? Do you want to ruin our army?!"


    "N-no, that¡¯s not what I meant..."


    "Then enough with the objections! Follow my command!"


    With that, Chel personally led his forces, wasting no time as they charged toward Alkanwood Castle.


    And as expected, just as he had predicted, Alkanwood Castle was completely empty.


    The moment he planted his flag atop its tower, Chel felt it in his bones¡ª


    ''Has my time finally come?''


    Everything that had gone wrong before was simply due to a lack of opportunity.


    No matter the reason, the fact remained¡ªSerpina, that wretched woman, had pulled her forces away from the border.


    Now, at last, it was his army¡¯s turn to seize the moment.


    The sheer stroke of luck, as if fortune itself had dropped into his hands, could only mean one thing.


    This was proof that he, Chel Brans, the firstborn, was the rightful heir to the Brans legacy!


    He had launched his rebellion with great ambition, only to struggle at every turn.


    Was it impatience that had driven him to this moment?


    Or had he always been the kind of man who readily succumbed to this sort of manic superstition?


    Whatever the case, to Chel, this was nothing less than a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    And with that in mind, his actions grew bolder.


    "Good. We head for Zelin Castle immediately!


    From there, we¡¯ll push straight to Hisphil Castle¡ªorder everyone to prepare for a forced march!"


    But the very moment he triumphantly gave the command¡ª


    "My lord!"


    A soldier came running toward him in a hurry.


    "What is it?"


    "There¡¯s an army approaching from the south!"


    "What?"


    The south?


    The south meant Zelin Castle¡¯s location.


    "Whose army?"


    "Judging by the red banners... It appears to be the Aishus forces!"


    ''The Aishus army?''


    If Aishus troops had emerged from the south, it could only mean one thing¡ª


    Zelin Castle, and even Hisphil Castle beyond it, had fallen into their hands.


    Judging by the situation, Serpina must have withdrawn her forces from there as well.


    And that meant his army wasn¡¯t the only one taking advantage of the abandoned lands.


    "Hah!"


    Of course, nothing ever went entirely as planned¡ª


    But this time, he felt certain.


    If anyone was meant to seize this opportunity, it was none other than himself!


    "What are your orders, my lord?"


    "What do you mean, what?"


    Chel smirked arrogantly.


    "Isn¡¯t the answer obvious?"


    We¨D¨D


    ***


    Chel has begun moving personally.


    Epinnel let out a deep sigh.


    Now that it was clear Serpina had withdrawn, they needed to secure the border territories as quickly as possible.


    But while they had hesitated, wary of potential traps, Chel¡¯s forces had already seized the northern territories first.


    "What should we do, General?"


    This translation is the intellectual property ~N§àv§Ölight~ of Novelight.


    "We¡¯re pulling back. We don¡¯t have enough troops for a battle."


    They had focused entirely on mobility, rushing forward with only the speediest formation to secure the castles as fast as possible.


    But launching a siege in this state was out of the question.


    Perhaps if she were a general with the title of Siege Specialist, she could attempt it, but that was far beyond her capabilities.


    "Send word to Hernandorf at the vanguard as well."


    "Yes, General!"


    Just as Epinnel was preparing the retreat¡ª


    "Hey!"


    "What¡¯s happening?!"


    "...?"


    A commotion suddenly broke out at the frontlines.


    And then¡ª


    "...!!!!"


    A rain of arrows poured down from the walls of Alkanwood Castle.


    "Aaagh!"


    "Dodge! Move to the side!"


    Are they... attacking us? Without even declaring war?!


    Even if they were dealing with Brans forces, the only faction they had actually clashed with was Lyn¡¯s.


    Chel¡¯s forces had been treated as an independent state since he took power, so there was no reason to expect an attack from them.


    They weren¡¯t mistaking Aishus forces for Serpina¡¯s¡ªone look at the flags would have told them that much.


    And yet¡ª


    The gates of Alkanwood Castle swung open.


    Unlike Aishus forces, who had focused solely on speed, the enemy was fully prepared for battle.


    Epinnel instantly grasped the situation and shouted to her troops.


    "Form up! This is battle! The fight has begun!"


    With no information on how many troops the enemy had, who their commander was¡ª


    Aishus forces found themselves engaging in an unexpected battle, against an unexpected opponent.


    ***


    "...A battle? With Chel¡¯s army...?"


    "Yes! We must assemble reinforcements immediately!"


    Faced with the breathless messenger who had come running with the report, Yuri quickly fell into thought.


    Wait... why is Chel attacking us?


    It made sense that they had preemptively occupied Alkanwood Castle once they realized Serpina had withdrawn her forces.


    But what did they stand to gain by fighting Aishus forces now?


    Chel¡¯s best course of action should have been stabilizing his borders with Aishus while focusing on taking down Carlints Brans and Lyn Brans.


    Wasting time and troops fighting them would only weaken his own standing in the struggle for dominance within the Brans faction.


    If he were in Chel¡¯s position, he would have opted to negotiate with Aishus forces, forming a temporary alliance before turning against Carlints.


    But instead, Chel had chosen hostility.


    For some unknown reason, he had decided to make an enemy of them.


    We can¡¯t just sit back and take this.


    Alkanwood Castle, Mirage Castle beyond it, and even Kelstein Castle¡ªthis was the perfect opportunity to seize them all.


    Chel¡¯s forces had just occupied these castles, many of them left empty, with much of the population forcibly relocated.


    A siege was more than feasible under these conditions.


    "Alright. We¡¯ll assemble reinforcements and¡ª"


    "Wait."


    "...Anima?"


    "I understand how you feel, but jumping into an all-out war with Chel¡¯s army might not be the right move."


    "What do you mean?"


    Anima spoke in her calmest voice.


    "If Chel¡¯s army falls, Carlints or Lyn will benefit.


    The balance the three have been maintaining will break, and Brans forces will quickly reunite under a single banner.


    That means we¡¯ll have to fight Brans instead of Serpina.


    And if that happens, the only real winner will be Serpina.


    Since we¡¯ve already committed to fighting her, we shouldn¡¯t rush into this blindly."


    "But they attacked first!"


    "In the grand scheme of things, it was nothing more than a skirmish.


    You know as well as I do¡ªwar and battle are different things."


    "...Then what do you suggest?"


    "We send reinforcements.


    But their priority should be retreating¡ªwe must avoid further clashes with Chel.


    And we need to delay our attack on Serpina."


    "What? You mean¡ª"


    Anima¡¯s eyes gleamed as she locked gazes with Yuri.


    "We attack Hesna instead."


    "..."


    "The best strategy changes depending on the situation.


    If we had secured Kelstein Castle as planned, we could have fought Serpina head-on.


    But things have changed.


    Think long-term, Yuri.


    To unify the continent, we will have to fight Serpina eventually.


    You know I hate her more than anyone else."


    Yuri let out a short sigh.


    If he thought about it rationally...


    When it came to these matters, Anima was the better strategist.


    He had been fully prepared for an all-out war with Serpina, but if Anima said this was the better move¡ª


    Then she was probably right.


    "Alright. We¡¯ll retreat for now."


    "Good. That¡¯s the right call, Yuri."


    Without wasting time, Yuri reorganized his troops and gave the orders for a swift retreat, following Anima¡¯s advice.


    Chel Brans...


    Anima muttered the name to herself, exhaling sharply.


    An unexpected nuisance, but in the grand scheme of things, Chel was nothing compared to Serpina.


    The fragmented Brans forces, divided into three, were ultimately nothing more than obstacles to be cleared away.


    That was what both Anima and Yuri believed¡ª


    At least, for now.


    ***


    But.


    "...Epinnel?"


    A few days later.


    The news arrived¡ª


    Eighty percent of the initial forces deployed had been wiped out.


    Epinnel stood before Yuri, head bowed, unable to say a word.


    It was an uncharacteristically poor outcome for her, but Yuri understood.


    A force built purely for rapid occupation had no chance in an actual battle.


    She had done well to even make it back alive.


    "Epinnel, what¡¯s wrong? This isn¡¯t like you.


    It¡¯s alright. That force wasn¡¯t meant for combat.


    You made it back¡ªthat¡¯s all that matters.


    There¡¯s nothing to blame yourself for."


    "..."


    But Epinnel still said nothing.


    And Yuri, sensing something off since the moment she entered, finally asked the question that had been nagging at him.


    "By the way... where is Hernandorf?"


    "...Yuri."


    At that moment.


    Epinnel lifted her head¡ªher eyes blazing.


    "Hernandorf... was captured by Chel."

 Chapter 238: Retreat to the Border, and What Follows (3)

    The royal hall of Alkanwood Castle.


    Seated in the lord¡¯s chair, Chel wore a rare, full-faced smile of satisfaction.


    "So? You¡¯re saying we successfully drove them back?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Well done."


    The bitter humiliation of his crushing defeat at Valharat Castle¡ª


    Not even for a single moment had Chel forgotten that disgrace.


    Come to think of it, Airen was there.


    Looking back, it was from the moment Airen betrayed them that the Brans Army began to collapse.


    That was also when his once-brilliant younger sister started to lose her mind.


    Rumors claimed that she no longer belonged to that faction, but that didn¡¯t mean he could coexist under the same sky as Aishus forever.


    In the end, it was only a matter of timing.


    Eventually, he would have to cross blades with Aishus as well.


    Of course, at this stage, he didn¡¯t hold much of a personal grudge against them.


    If anything, it was thanks to Lyn¡¯s madness that he had been able to take his rightful place as ruler.


    A life dedicated solely to battle wasn¡¯t bad, but now that he had even a sliver of power in his grasp, he could finally understand why people were driven to madness over it.


    "Good. What¡¯s the status of the prisoner?"


    "He¡¯s monstrously strong, so it took some time to subdue him... but we¡¯ve managed to restrain him."


    Of course. Hernandorf Arisian.


    Not even Chel had expected to capture such a high-value target.


    Naturally, he knew the name.


    One of the pillars of Aishus Army¡ªthe legendary figures among their ranks.


    Epinnel, Emma, Hernandorf, Anima, and Yuri.


    A man known for his sheer, overwhelming strength.


    Ever since Chel had first heard of him, he ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) had been itching for a fight.


    But he never imagined they would meet under such circumstances.


    "Bring him in at once.


    I can¡¯t just keep him locked up forever."


    Hearing the weight behind those words, the soldier swallowed hard.


    Then, bowing deeply, he answered.


    "...Yes, my lord!"


    ***


    A strange atmosphere filled the audience chamber.


    Soldiers lined both sides of the hall.


    At the center, Chel Brans, his sharp features and blue hair accentuating his imposing presence, lounged in the lord¡¯s chair, chin resting on his fist.


    And before him¡ª


    Hernandorf, his body covered in wounds, knelt with his head bowed.


    "Raise your head, Hernandorf Arisian."


    "...!"


    Slowly, Hernandorf lifted his gaze, locking eyes with Chel.


    No¡ªnot locking eyes.


    His glare was filled with pure hostility, as if he would tear Chel apart with his gaze alone.


    Chel, however, only chuckled in amusement.


    "You can stare at me like that all you want, but eyes alone won¡¯t bring me down.


    You¡¯re not that much of a fool, are you?"


    "Shut up, Chel Brans."


    The moment those words left Hernandorf¡¯s lips, Chel burst into laughter loud enough to shake the entire hall.


    The soldiers could do nothing but lower their heads and glance at one another in discomfort.


    "You understand what it means to be brought here instead of being thrown in a dungeon, don¡¯t you?"


    Hernandorf remained silent.


    Chel didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    He simply continued speaking, his tone indifferent.


    "That¡¯s right, Hernandorf. It means that your fate depends on the choice you make today."


    "..."


    "Join me. Help rebuild the Brans Army.


    I hold your abilities in the highest regard.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    If you swear loyalty to me and use your strength for my cause, I will hold no grudges over our past conflicts.


    No, more than that¡ªI will make you my army¡¯s Supreme Commander.


    I promise you the greatest of honors, by the name of House Brans.


    So, will you live and carve out a new legend beside me?


    Or will your journey... end here?"


    Chel¡¯s offer was undeniably tempting from a logical standpoint.


    It was rare to see a prisoner treated with such an extravagant proposal.


    Even if Hernandorf was an S-rank general, he had been a direct enemy of the Brans Army not long ago.


    Even though Chel¡¯s forces had separated from the original Brans Army, he couldn¡¯t control the sentiments of his men.


    It was a bold offer, one that carried the risk of internal backlash.


    "...That¡¯s all you have to say?"


    "That¡¯s all."


    "..."


    Hernandorf slowly closed his eyes.


    And he repeated Chel¡¯s last words to himself.


    "Live and carve out a legend... or end my journey here."


    A faint, bitter smile crossed his lips.


    If his comrades saw him now, they would be shocked.


    He was never one for visible emotions.


    Emma, especially, would make a huge fuss.


    She¡¯d probably spend an entire day gawking¡ªSo even he can make that kind of face, she¡¯d say.


    Yuri. Epinnel. Anima.


    And... Emma.


    I¡¯m sorry.


    He had wanted to stand beside them and witness the Aishus banner flying above every castle in the continent.


    But now¡ª


    "..."


    Chel studied his face in silence.


    There was no longer any hostility in Hernandorf¡¯s expression.


    Instead, his face carried only one emotion¡ªindifference.


    As if to ask, What kind of response did you expect from me?


    "...Hah."


    Chel understood the answer immediately.


    He had thought it was unlikely, but he had hoped.


    If Hernandorf joined him, perhaps he could finally deal with Carlints Brans once and for all.


    But Chel saw it clearly now.


    The eyes of a true warrior.


    The eyes of a hunting dog that would never betray its master.


    Having a man like that under his command would have been reassuring¡ª


    But having that man serve his enemy instead was the worst possible outcome.


    A shame, but this is the end.


    If Chel had received formal political training, perhaps he would have handled this differently.


    He might have manipulated Hernandorf as Serpina would, extracting maximum benefit before disposing of him.


    But Chel was, first and foremost, a warrior.


    In battle, the victor claimed glory.


    And the loser¡ª


    "Soldier, step forward."


    "Y-yes, my lord!"


    A soldier moved to stand beside the bound Hernandorf.


    "Behead him. Have his head displayed on the castle walls."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Even upon hearing those words, Hernandorf did not react.


    No shock, no fear¡ªonly a quiet sigh.


    Not despair, not terror.


    Only regret.


    Regret that he would not see it through to the end.


    But perhaps it was for the best.


    Among the five of them, he was the least valuable.


    Compared to the tactical mind of Anima, the versatile skills of Emma and Epinnel, or the leadership of Yuri¡ª


    He was just a man with strength.


    His only wish, his final hope¡ª


    Please.


    Please... don¡¯t let Yuri make the wrong choice out of vengeance.


    That was all he could do now.


    He had no power left.


    ...I leave the rest to you, Yuri.


    Hernandorf allowed the soldier to lead him forward.


    Into the darkness, into the place from which none returned¡ª


    He calmly accepted his fate.


    That day¡ª


    One of the five stars of the Aishus Army fell to the earth.


    ***


    The royal hall of Zelin Castle.


    "What do you think? Would 8,000 gold be enough? We should probably offer at least 10,000 gold to ensure a safe return, don¡¯t you think?"


    "That should be fine. Unlike Serpina, gold is something Chel values very dearly."


    Yuri and Anima, of course, were preparing for negotiations to arrange the return of their captured comrade.


    Not once had they considered¡ªnot even for a second¡ªthat one of the five would die.


    It had never crossed their minds.


    So naturally, they assumed Hernandorf was simply imprisoned.


    Their only concern was retrieving him as soon as possible.


    Even from Anima¡¯s perspective, Chel was impulsive and hot-tempered, but¡ª


    There were far too many ways to use someone like Hernandorf rather than simply executing him.


    From a rational standpoint, Anima¡¯s reasoning should have been correct¡ª


    "Then I¡¯ll send the message. Who should we send as our envoy?"


    "Schultz or Elysia. If neither of them can go, I don¡¯t mind going myself."


    As they discussed the situation¡ª


    "My... my lord!"


    A soldier burst into the hall, face pale with urgency.


    "What is it?


    Are they launching another attack already?"


    Even with Chel¡¯s reckless nature, Yuri had not expected an immediate invasion of Zelin Castle.


    And yet¡ª


    "It¡¯s...."


    The sheer shock in the soldier¡¯s expression unsettled them.


    Yuri and Anima both felt it immediately¡ª


    A creeping, inescapable dread.


    Not a rational deduction¡ª


    Something more primal.


    "Instinct."


    "...What happened?"


    The soldier hesitated, struggling to find his voice.


    Finally, barely managing to choke out the words¡ª


    "General Hernandorf...."


    "Hernandorf? What about him? What happened? Speak!"


    "..."


    The soldier¡¯s head fell, shoulders trembling as silent tears fell to the ground.


    And in that moment¡ª


    Yuri and Anima¡¯s eyes went wide.


    "...!!!!!"


    No.


    Yuri shot up from his seat, rushing to the soldier, hands gripping his shoulders in desperation.


    "What happened? Tell me! Your lord is asking you to speak!"


    "T-The General... he..."


    Anima clenched her fists, forcing back the tears threatening to spill.


    She squeezed her eyes shut, tilting her head back toward the sky.


    No....


    That day¡ª


    The day she had suffered a crushing defeat at Serpina¡¯s hands due to her own mistake¡ª


    The day Hernandorf had fought alone against countless enemies just to save her¡ª


    That memory burned in her mind.


    For both Anima¡ª


    And Yuri¡ª


    The cruelest truth had arrived¡ª


    Without warning.


    "...He is dead."

 Chapter 239: Retreat to the Border, and What Follows (4)

    After taking large-scale measures at Kelstein Castle, how many days had passed?


    There was no news yet of an epidemic breaking out, but thanks to Irian and Jenna supporting me, there were no issues in pacifying ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) internal dissatisfaction when it came to abruptly abandoning the territory.


    To be precise, rather than actively supporting me, they simply followed Serpina¡¯s orders without questioning anything... but ultimately, the result was the same.


    And today, as usual, I made my way to Eingart¡¯s royal castle.


    "You¡¯re here, Swen."


    Looking around, I noticed that Jenna, who was always by her side, was absent.


    "Where is the strategist?"


    "I had some matters for her to attend to regarding the uncharted lands of the northern continent. She should be looking into that now."


    "Ah..."


    The only issue was the relocated citizens.


    Calling it land development sounded nice, but in reality, they had been dumped in barren land where it was nearly impossible to cultivate anything.


    Serpina had provided various benefits, and by the standards of this era, they were considered extremely generous. But to me, as someone from modern times, they didn¡¯t seem like much at all.


    If, in the end, no epidemic broke out and some other result emerged, it would mean nothing but losing the people¡¯s trust¡ª


    ¡®Well, it should be fine.¡¯


    There was still plenty of time to observe. So far, nothing had happened that would lead to any definitive conclusions.


    At that moment, I heard the voice of my current lord.


    "Swen. I have something to say."


    "What is it?"


    Serpina, in her usual emotionless tone¡ª


    "Hernandorf Arisian is dead."


    "...!"


    Delivered a rather shocking piece of news.


    Hernandorf Arisian. I knew that name. No, I even knew his face.


    The days I had spent with the Aishus Army, which were now only distant memories.


    He had been one of the five pillars upholding the army, a silent but ever-reliable presence.


    A man with a solid build, a face that rarely showed emotion, and eyes that always seemed empty¡ªI remembered him vividly.


    And now, he was dead?


    "What happened?"


    "It was Chel¡¯s forces."


    "What?"


    "Swen. As we expected, Hisphil Castle and Zelin Castle have fallen under Aishus'' control... but it seems Chel has taken Mirage Castle and Alkanwood Castle instead."


    So Chel had made a move while our forces were spread thin?


    Well, Aishus wasn¡¯t the only force in the central continent, and they weren¡¯t the only ones our borders faced.


    What used to be Brans territory had now become Chel¡¯s domain.


    "For some reason, the two factions ended up clashing, and in the process... he was taken down."


    "Then Chel killed Hernandorf?"


    "That seems to be the case."


    "Was he captured? Or did he die on the battlefield...?"


    "I heard Chel personally ordered his execution, so he must have been taken prisoner."


    "Is that really true...?"


    I recalled the image of Chel from my time in Brans Army.


    Certainly, he was hot-tempered and only knew battle, but if he had captured someone of Hernandorf¡¯s caliber, there had to be better options than simply executing him...


    Instead of weighing his choices carefully and making the most profitable decision, had he simply acted according to his battlefield instincts?


    As if reading my mind, Serpina provided the exact information I wanted to hear.


    "He had his head severed and displayed on the fortress walls."


    "If he went out of his way to display it..."


    "This is clearly¡ª"


    "¡ªa provocation."


    The moment our conversation, flowing like a well-practiced exchange, came to an end, Serpina looked at me with an amused smile.


    "Every time something like this happens, I feel as if you are an extension of myself. You are the only one in our army who can perfectly anticipate my thoughts."


    I considered saying that I felt the same, but it seemed unnecessary, so I kept my mouth shut.


    Feeling somewhat awkward, I didn¡¯t respond, but Serpina didn¡¯t mind and simply continued with her questions.


    "So, what do you think will happen?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "For now, we can afford to observe. Chel¡¯s forces and Aishus are bound to enter into full-scale war."


    "But with our path blocked, wouldn¡¯t the most logical move be to target the Hesna forces to the south? Unless, of course, Yuri intends to hand us a convenient advantage. I highly doubt Yuri holds any special fondness for us¡ªif anything, she should despise us."


    "The moment the deceased turned out to be Hernandorf, everything was already decided."


    "..."


    No one in the Aishus Army would be able to stop Yuri¡¯s decision.


    Rather than stopping it, the most influential figures in Aishus would all be crying out for war against Chel.


    Back when I was still part of Aishus Army, I had pondered something after realizing that the Five Founders held even greater influence than the chief strategist, Jinor.


    ¡®If something happened to one of the five, what decision would the others make?¡¯


    All five possessed exceptional abilities. If one of them were to die or even be put in danger, it would signify that something major had happened.


    If they let emotions take over, they could suffer far greater consequences than expected.


    I considered bringing this up as advice at the time, but...


    Yuri had never personally sought me out, and back then, I had been too busy spending time at Jinor¡¯s residence with Reika.


    Now, Jinor was no longer there... meaning Yuri¡¯s path was clear.


    "Perhaps Aishus will lose its momentum from an unexpected direction."


    Serpina smiled, intrigued.


    "Hah. I seem to have momentarily forgotten how you ended up here, Swen."


    "..."


    Right. Even in that moment, Yuri remained the same.


    To save Anima, who was more precious to her than anything, she sold me out.


    An absurd action that no ruler would ever consider.


    Even if I could understand the logic of the one making the deal, what crime had the one being sold committed? Considering that the general she sacrificed was still her own, it was undoubtedly an irrational decision.


    The reason I held no resentment toward Yuri wasn¡¯t because I forgave her... but simply because I had never truly considered her my lord in the first place.


    Any personal debt had already been repaid alongside Airen.


    Anyway¡ªif she could act so far outside common sense even in matters of prisoner exchange, what would happen when she heard about his death?


    At that moment.


    "I have a question, Swen."


    "Please, go ahead."


    "You must have heard that Irian, as the lord of Kelstein Castle, has restricted access to the main entry routes."


    "Ah...."


    I suppose it was only natural, considering he had once prevented an epidemic from spreading.


    The moment he heard the order to seal off entry, it must have given him a strong sense of foreboding, prompting him to hastily make preparations.


    "Even now, do you still hold the same conclusion?"


    "..."


    The last question I had interpreted¡ª


    ¡®Is it most efficient to concentrate our forces at Kelstein Castle?¡¯¡ªI ran the calculation once more.


    [Yes.]


    The answer remained unchanged.


    I slowly nodded.


    "Yes, it is."


    "...Understood."


    Serpina nodded as well, asking no further questions.


    I, too, remained silent, reviewing the situation carefully.


    ¡®There¡¯s still enough time.¡¯


    Right now, it wasn¡¯t about reaching a conclusion but rather about something just beginning to unfold.


    What we had to do was observe the movements of Chel¡¯s forces and Aishus while holding the unbeatable trump card.


    What would happen next?


    By now, I should have been used to analyzing situations based on absolutely accurate predictions.


    But then again, there is no such thing as a shaman who does not tremble when walking the razor¡¯s edge.


    Well, time would provide the answer. There was no need to rush¡ªdecisions could wait until then.


    ¡®Should I inform Airen and Reika as well...?¡¯


    Since both of them were in Aishus, it would be best to deliver the news.


    With that thought in mind, I spent the remaining time assisting Serpina with her tasks.


    ***


    Zelin Castle¡¯s royal hall.


    A knight with blue hair was rushing forward with a desperate expression.


    Several soldiers, noticing her visibly shaken state, hesitated before approaching her.


    "General Emma, please calm¡ª"


    "Get out of my way!"


    The knight, Emma, roughly shoved the soldier aside and ran toward the audience chamber where Yuri resided.


    ¡®This can¡¯t be... this can¡¯t be happening.¡¯


    The devastating news she had heard upon arrival.


    It was utterly unbelievable.


    Her head was spinning.


    She could feel her breathing becoming more ragged.


    Right now, what she needed was¡ªconfirmation from Yuri.


    To ask her if this was really true.


    ¡®Please, please...!¡¯


    Clutching onto that fragile, desperate hope¡ªone that seemed ready to shatter at any moment¡ªEmma ran toward the audience chamber.

 Chapter 240: Retreat to the Border, and What Follows (5)

    How many more soldiers did she shove aside as she ran?


    Finally, the doors to the audience chamber came into view, and Emma burst through them without hesitation.


    "Ah...."


    The moment she arrived, her eyes immediately fell upon her comrades¡ª


    Epinnel, Anima, and Yuri.


    One of them was missing.


    The man who had always stood there, unwavering, protecting them¡ªhe was nowhere to be found.


    "...Yuri."


    Emma¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke.


    "Where... where is Ern?"


    "..."


    "No... it can¡¯t be true, can it?"


    Emma slowly approached Yuri, her voice shaking.


    "Ern... Ern is dead... is that... what you¡¯re telling me?"


    The moment she uttered the word ¡®dead¡¯¡ªthe emotions she had been suppressing surged violently.


    Her voice quivered beyond control, and tears began to fall from her eyes.


    Neither Epinnel, nor Anima, nor even Yuri could bring themselves to answer her question.


    "Why won¡¯t you say anything...?"


    Step. Step.


    Emma walked closer to her lord, Yuri.


    By now, they were close enough that she could reach out and touch her.


    It was an act of absolute disrespect for a subordinate, but at this moment, their relationship was no longer just that of ruler and vassal.


    "Answer me, Yuri! Tell me if Ern is really dead!!!!"


    Emma grabbed Yuri by the collar.


    Absurd events were unfolding one after another, yet Yuri did not show any anger.


    She simply let herself be grabbed, remaining silent.


    "Emma! Calm down...!"


    Anima and Epinnel, who had been watching with sorrowful eyes, tried to intervene.


    But the very person being held back¡ªYuri¡ªraised a hand to stop them.


    Then, with her gaze alone, she signaled them.


    ...Let me handle this. Please.


    "Emma."


    Facing Emma, who was unable to suppress her grief, Yuri finally spoke¡ªher voice quiet, barely audible.


    "...I¡¯m really sorry."


    "Ah... Ahh."


    Thud.


    At those words, Emma¡¯s strength gave out, and she collapsed onto the floor, sobbing uncontrollably.


    "Why... why... why did this have to happen?!"


    The five of them had always been close. But among them, there were especially strong bonds¡ª


    Like Yuri and Anima, who had been like sisters since their academy days.


    Like Emma and Hernandorf, who had served together since their time as mere soldiers.


    They had trusted each other, fought alongside each other, and survived together to reach this moment.


    They had believed they would always be together.


    But the battlefield was both unfair and fair in its own way.


    Anyone could become a hero, and anyone could lose their life in an instant.


    Given Hernandorf¡¯s reckless style of fighting¡ªalways at the vanguard¡ªit was, in hindsight, a miracle he had survived this long.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!!"


    Yuri closed her eyes and remained silent as Emma wept.


    She waited.


    She waited until Emma¡¯s grief ran its course.


    Epinnel turned her gaze away, looking to the side.


    Anima wiped her tears away with her sleeve.


    He was gone.


    Hernandorf.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    The man who had been a pillar of strength, an unshakable force¡ªwas no longer with them.


    Anima stole a glance at Yuri¡¯s face.


    The dark circles under her eyes told her everything.


    The one suffering the most right now¡ªwas undoubtedly Yuri.


    It had been her decision.


    To send Hernandorf to lead the vanguard, to appoint Anima as commander, to capture the castle with minimal troops¡ª


    That had been her call.


    Even if it hadn¡¯t been her direct order, she was still the ruler.


    She bore the ultimate responsibility.


    How much time had passed?


    Finally, when Emma¡¯s sobs began to subside, Yuri slowly opened her eyes.


    "Emma... just wait. Your enemy¡ªour enemy¡ªwill pay for this."


    Her eyes, shining with two different colors, blazed with fury, as if she was ready to devour someone whole.


    "Wait a moment."


    At the mention of revenge, Anima, who had been silently wiping her tears, suddenly spoke.


    "Are you thinking of waging an all-out war against Chel¡¯s forces?"


    "What else is there to do?"


    "..."


    Anima hesitated, looking at Yuri, who barely held onto her composure.


    She understood how she felt.


    She was angry, too.


    But the best course of action was ¡ï Novelight ¡ï not to go to war with Chel¡ªit was to change course and target the Hesna forces instead.


    "...Do you have something to say, Anima?"


    A low, cold voice.


    Unlike the Yuri they all knew, her tone was sharp enough to cut.


    Anima... could not say a word.


    She could have spoken.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid.


    But her guilt held her back.


    Because it was Yuri who had thrown away everything¡ªher pride, her dignity¡ªto save her.


    Had it not been for Yuri, her head would have rolled under Serpina¡¯s orders.


    Serpina, that treacherous, cunning woman¡ª


    She would have used Anima¡¯s life as nothing more than a chess piece to strike at Yuri.


    Anima had escaped that fate because Yuri had traded her own honor to save her.


    And Anima was the beneficiary of that sacrifice.


    Even if she had never asked for it...


    Even if she never wanted it...


    The fact remained that she was alive because of Yuri.


    How could she ignore that debt?


    Because of that, Anima could not say¡ª


    ¡®Hernandorf wouldn¡¯t have wanted this.¡¯


    ¡®We should act in Aishus¡¯ long-term interest instead of chasing revenge.¡¯


    ¡®If we prepare, an opportunity for vengeance will come.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t say it.


    Because Yuri¡¯s sacrifice to save her¡ª


    Had become a shackle that now bound Anima in return.


    "...Forget it. Now isn¡¯t the time to argue."


    Yuri, after glancing at Anima¡¯s conflicted expression, turned to Emma.


    She reached out her hand.


    "Emma. Stand up."


    "...Hic."


    "Let¡¯s avenge him. Hernandorf¡¯s death. And Chel Brans¡ª"


    Yuri¡¯s brow twitched.


    A level of fury she had never felt before.


    From this moment forward, Chel Brans was now her greatest enemy¡ª


    Even more than Serpina.


    "He needs to understand exactly what he has done, don¡¯t you think?"


    "We¡¯ll take his head with our own hands, mount it on the walls of Valharat Castle¡ª"


    "And honor Hernandorf¡¯s soul. Do you understand?"


    After muttering those words, Yuri turned to Epinnel.


    "Epinnel. Prepare the troops immediately."


    "You¡¯re launching an invasion right away?"


    "Yes."


    Epinnel thought for a moment, then slowly nodded.


    "...Got it. Leave it to me. I have my own debts to settle with that bastard."


    "Good. Thank you."


    Anima, seeing Yuri force a smile as she said those words...


    Slowly closed her eyes and lowered her head.


    ¡ªThere¡¯s nothing I can do.


    Even though she knew something was terribly wrong, the cruel reality was¡ª


    That in this situation, she was powerless.


    And that truth weighed heavier on her than ever before.


    "So, General Hernandorf... is dead."


    After returning home, I relayed the news I had heard from Serpina to Airen and Reika.


    "That¡¯s... Lord Hernandorf..."


    Both of them must have known him.


    Reika had spent a considerable amount of time at Valharat Castle, and Airen had once worked under Yuri alongside me.


    If anything, Airen, as a fellow warrior, likely had a closer bond with Hernandorf than I did.


    "For now, it looks like Chel¡¯s forces and the Aishus Army will be waging a full-scale war."


    As I spoke, Airen, as if knowing I would say that, poured tea into my empty cup.


    It wasn¡¯t intentional, but the tea leaves were the same kind I used to drink often when we lived together in the Aishus Army.


    "That is likely. Lady Yuri valued the Founders greatly. The proof of that is that you, Swen, are here."


    "There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything to gain from fighting Chel¡¯s forces, but she¡¯s not the type to change her mind."


    "That is true..."


    Airen probably knew as well¡ªthat this was not the best choice for Aishus.


    No matter how one looked at it, this decision risked wasting all the potential Aishus had built up so far.


    "Um..."


    At that moment¡ª


    Reika, who had been quietly listening, raised her hand and joined the conversation.


    "Reika, is there something you¡¯d like to say?"


    "Well, I... spoke with Lady Serpina about something..."


    "Hm?"


    "..."


    Reika hesitated, glancing between us, then bowed her head multiple times before speaking.


    "I-I¡¯m sorry! I just... I need to organize my thoughts first... I¡¯ll tell you once I have them straight. Trying to put it into words right now feels overwhelming..."


    "It¡¯s fine. Take your time and explain when you¡¯re ready."


    "Ugh... I feel bad, though..."


    "No need to apologize, Lady Reika. If it¡¯s not urgent, taking the time to think things through is important."


    "Airen niiim..."


    Reika murmured, leaning her head against Airen¡¯s shoulder.


    Airen, flustered, turned slightly red but didn¡¯t push her away.


    I was curious about what Reika had wanted to say, but I knew by now that she was someone who needed time to process things.


    Instead, my attention was drawn to something else entirely.


    ¡®...They¡¯ve gotten quite close, haven¡¯t they?¡¯


    I wondered when they had grown this familiar, but from my perspective, there was nothing bad about them getting along.


    Then¡ª


    ¡®...!¡¯


    Why?


    For some reason, in that moment, I caught a fleeting glimpse of Serpina and Luna¡ª


    As if they were sitting in the empty chairs, laughing and talking alongside these two.


    I blinked a few times. ...A hallucination?


    "Swen...?"


    Noticing something was off, Airen looked at me with concern.


    "Ah... It¡¯s nothing. I guess I¡¯m just feeling a little tired today."


    "Is that so? Well, if you say so..."


    "Um, but if you ever need help... please, you have to tell us...!"


    Seeing Reika looking so anxious, I forced a reassuring smile.


    "I will."


    It wasn¡¯t anything troubling.


    I had no idea why I had suddenly seen that vision¡ª


    But if those two could truly stand together and smile one day, that would be something wonderful.


    And so, I spent the rest of the evening with the two people by my side.


    ...There were still so many things left to do.

 Chapter 241: Retreat to the Border, and What Follows (6)

    That Day Onward.


    Yuri had officially declared war against Chel''s army.


    The full force she had amassed in preparation for unifying the continent was now, naturally, directed at Chel¡¯s army. Likewise, Chel was left with no choice but to deplete all of the troops he had reserved for Brans Army¡¯s consolidation efforts in a desperate defensive campaign.


    The first round ended in a decisive victory for the Aishus Army.


    The results were nothing short of astonishing. Not only had they seized Alkanwood Castle, but they also successfully captured Rainbow Castle, located to the west of Alkanwood and formerly under Chel¡¯s control.


    Chel¡¯s forces were regarded as the strongest within Brans Army, gathering the most outstanding commanders. However, there was no one in Brans Army who could surpass Chel. In fact, there was no one even capable of stopping Emma and Epinnel from Aishus Army.


    Upon hearing yet another report of defeat, Chel let out a deep sigh and reflected.


    "Perhaps I made a mistake."


    He had heard rumors of the Aishus Army¡¯s unwavering internal unity, but he had not anticipated this level of relentless determination.


    Logically, engaging in an all-out struggle to the death with his army shouldn¡¯t have been beneficial to them. That much was clear. And yet¡ªat this moment, Yuri no longer felt like a ruler with grand ambitions. Instead, she seemed like a vengeful specter fixated solely on destruction.


    An ordinary ruler¡ªhad it been Carlints¡ªmight have gone beyond regretting this decision and instead sought to propose a humiliating peace treaty.


    "Hah!"


    But Chel was born a warrior.


    To be honest, this was far more exhilarating than the sluggish siege warfare he had endured against Carlints. It stirred his blood.


    "To throw everything away and charge at us over a single founding hero¡¯s death¡ªthat kind of conviction is almost too pure for this age. Fine. I acknowledge it."


    On the day Hernandorf¡¯s severed head was displayed on the castle walls, Chel had witnessed something in the dying man¡¯s eyes.


    That moment sparked something in him, and he began training his body again, just as he had in his prime.


    Although he still wasn¡¯t as strong as he had been at his peak, he was confident he could return to the battlefield and fight as he once did.


    If things continued as they were, his side¡ªbeing the weaker nation¡ªwould inevitably be crushed by Aishus Army.


    Fighting a stronger nation required more than head-on battles.


    The only real regret he had was the lack of skilled commanders at his disposal.


    "If I had someone like Airen to back me up, things might be different... But right now, there¡¯s no one in our army of that caliber. I¡¯ll have to carve out a solution on my own."


    Back in the days when he had expanded Brans Army¡¯s territory alongside Airen, Chel¡ªwho was a born warrior¡ªhad easily recognized just how crucial Airen¡¯s role had been.


    The enemy had Epinnel and Emma.


    Both of them were formidable opponents, but at this stage of his life, facing them together in a two-on-one scenario was clearly a disadvantage.


    "Enough."


    Overthinking things like this was something his younger sister, Lyn, or his strategist, Parfalle, would do.


    Chel had his own role to play. His place was on the battlefield, clashing swords with his enemies.


    Without hesitation, he began preparing to depart.


    The commander leading the charge would be none other than himself¡ªChel Brans.


    Once known as Brans Army¡¯s Strongest Swordsman, he now drew his blade once more, aiming straight at the heart of the Aishus Army.


    ***


    With Chel personally entering the fray, the tides of battle began to shift.


    The first move he made was an audacious one¡ªhe abandoned Rainbow Castle and launched a surprise attack on Alkanwood Castle.


    But Rainbow Castle wasn¡¯t the only sacrifice.


    By extension, he also forfeited Jogh Castle, which Aishus Army had seized in a swift offensive.


    Abandoning Jogh Castle was a significant decision. If the enemy managed to take it, they would have a direct, unobstructed path to Heisel Castle, the heart of Chel¡¯s territory.


    In the end, however, Chel¡¯s strategy was a success.


    With Alkanwood Castle falling back into Chel¡¯s hands, Aishus Army found their supply lines cut off from their main base, causing their once-relentless advance to slow considerably.


    From that point on, the two nations engaged in continuous skirmishes.


    Day after day, battle after battle, with every fallen soldier replaced by fresh recruits¡ªwar waged on without end.


    The blood that had flowed from Hernandorf¡¯s severed head now pooled into great reservoirs of carnage.


    The stench of death blanketed the entire central continent.


    Neither Chel¡¯s Army nor Aishus Army had gained a decisive advantage.


    Both sides were locked in a brutal, grinding stalemate.


    ***


    "Alright, both of you, do your best today!"


    "Mmm. See you in the evening, Swen."


    "Y-yes! See you later!"


    After parting ways with them, I immediately headed toward the administrative office.


    Rather than Serpina, I was greeted by Jenna.


    "Swen, you¡¯re here."


    "Strategist...? Where is our lord?"


    "I was just about to inform you of that. But before I do, may I ask you a question?"


    Jenna stepped forward, gazing directly into my eyes.


    "Was it your idea to appoint Irian as a castle lord and enforce the blockade order?"


    "......"


    The bluntness of her question caught me off guard.


    For a brief moment, I considered dodging the question with a vague response.


    But...


    "A national strategist of her caliber would figure it out eventually anyway."


    Rather than fabricate an excuse, I opted for honesty.


    "Yes. It was my recommendation."


    "...I see. Then you must believe this is the correct course of action?"


    Just then, an ideal opportunity presented itself.


    Cautiously, I inputted my query.


    "Is appointing Irian as a castle lord and enforcing the blockade the most effective method?"


    The response I received was... strange.


    [I cannot determine that.]


    "......???"


    What?


    Not just "I don¡¯t know," but "I cannot determine that"?


    Something was off.


    "Now that I think about it, ¡ï Novelight ¡ï didn¡¯t I already ask about appointing a castle lord last time... and receive an answer?"


    Back then, I had also assigned Irian as the lord of Kelstein Castle.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Even if the system couldn¡¯t predict the presence of a plague, it had been able to infer potential outcomes based on who held the position of lord.


    Would the same work if I asked separately?


    "Is appointing Irian as the lord of Kelstein Castle the most efficient choice?"


    [Somewhat efficient.]


    ...So that¡¯s how it is.


    The system provided an answer regarding the selection of the castle lord, but not about whether the blockade was the right course of action.


    And more than that, "somewhat efficient" meant that Irian wasn¡¯t the optimal choice.


    For now, I decided to let it slide.


    At the very least, the basis for my decision¡ªthat a plague was coming¡ªseemed to be on the right track.


    As I was deep in thought, waiting for Jenna¡¯s response, she unexpectedly said something that caught me off guard.


    "In that case, I will handle the opposition myself. Could you inform our lord of this?"


    "...Excuse me? The opposition?"


    "The unexplained blockade of Kelstein Castle has not been well received by the people. Many of Serpina¡¯s officers also argue that it is a waste of administrative resources."


    "Ah..."


    Now that she mentioned it, there had been no reports of a plague spreading through the central continent yet.


    The only news that had come was of Chel¡¯s Army and Aishus Army clashing in battle. That alone wasn¡¯t enough justification to completely cut off interaction between the territories.


    "But, Swen, I trust that you must have a reason."


    "Strategist..."


    Could she be the reason I hadn¡¯t heard any direct complaints from either the people or Serpina?


    I wasn¡¯t sure, but at some point, Jenna had become extremely cooperative with me.


    "So, I will assist you. Do not forget¡ªwe are on your side."


    After saying that, she gave me a small nod before turning away.


    Just before she disappeared from view, she spoke once more.


    "Our lord is in the annex. She is waiting for you, Swen."


    Then, she was gone.


    Still somewhat dazed, I made my way to the annex, repeating Jenna¡¯s last words in my head.


    "Do not forget¡ªwe are on your side."


    "......."


    For some reason, upon hearing that, Luna¡¯s face immediately came to mind.


    ...No.


    I had already decided to find another path, one that would satisfy everyone.


    There was no need to dwell on unnecessary thoughts.


    I shook off the distraction and made my way to Serpina.


    *


    The moment I arrived at the annex, Serpina greeted me.


    "You¡¯ve come, Swen."


    "On my way here, I ran into the strategist. She told me to inform you that she will handle the opposition herself."


    "Is that so?"


    Without much reaction, Serpina simply nodded and changed the topic.


    "You are already well aware of the situation between Chel¡¯s Army and Aishus Army, correct?"


    "Yes. Although things seem to have reached a temporary lull... an overwhelming number of people have already died."


    At my words, she fell silent, lost in thought.


    Then, extending a hand toward me, she asked:


    "Swen. Is this truly the result of your ¡®insight¡¯?"


    "......."


    "If so, then perhaps I have done something unnecessary to the people."


    Serpina let out a bitter smile.


    By "something unnecessary," she was likely referring to the forced relocation to the harsh northern continent.


    If a plague wasn¡¯t spreading in their homeland, the people could have endured despite Chel and Yuri¡¯s war.


    Neither Chel nor Yuri were foolish enough to target civilians in the middle of a battle.


    If this was truly the outcome, then in the eyes of outsiders, Serpina had made a meaningless decision, acting as nothing more than a senseless tyrant.


    Perhaps she had read my thoughts, because Serpina suddenly spoke in an uncharacteristically urgent tone.


    "Swen, I am not blaming you. Every decision was mine to make. I do not want you to carry this burden."


    As I looked into her eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Was that really all there was to it?


    It wouldn¡¯t have been the first time that things played out differently from my expectations, yet still ended up benefiting our army in some way.


    If Chel and Aishus Army exhausted themselves fighting each other, it would indeed be to our advantage.


    So in that sense, she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    But...


    "Something is missing."


    The sacrifice was too great.


    Giving up all the territory we had just secured in the central continent didn¡¯t align with an optimal efficiency answer.


    Moreover, the retreat had stopped at Kelstein Castle, which was essentially the gateway to the northern continent.


    And then there was Jenna¡¯s question¡ªthe response I got from the system had already suggested something was off.


    "Lord Serpina, I cannot say for certain... but in my personal judgment, I do not believe this is the full picture."


    "Then...?"


    "I still believe that the plague will spread. No, I am certain of it."


    No matter how I looked at it, there was no other possible reason for why the system would have indicated this as the most efficient course of action.


    We had abandoned four entire territories.


    "I am not saying this to comfort you. Please, trust me and give it a little more time. In the end, we will win."


    "......!!!"


    The moment I spoke, I saw Serpina¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    At the same time, I suddenly became aware of the words that had just slipped from my mouth.


    "In the end, we will win."


    ...Had I said that only for Serpina¡¯s sake?


    Or had I been speaking to someone else entirely?


    "No."


    Now wasn¡¯t the time for such thoughts.


    I needed to focus on Serpina¡¯s Army first.


    Was this truly the final outcome?


    Or was there more to uncover?


    The more backup plans I had, the better.


    "Lord Serpina, I have a few matters I would like to discuss. Do you have time?"


    She let out a quiet chuckle.


    "A rather amusing question, Swen. I sit here for the very purpose of discussing state affairs with people like you."


    Then, with a bright smile, she added:


    "Come at me with everything you have, Swen. I will entertain you all day if need be."

 Chapter 242: Retreat to the Border, and What Follows (7)

    Zeilant Castle, the Furthest Outpost of Brans Army


    Once an insignificant fortress, Zeilant Castle had suddenly become a critical strategic point at the very edge of Brans Army¡¯s territory after the army split into three factions.


    Originally, it had been little more than a stop along the road, and losing it had seemed inevitable. However, thanks to a fortunate turn of events, Lyn had managed to solidify its defenses while Chel¡¯s Army and Carlints¡¯ Army were too occupied with each other to intervene.


    And now, seated in the castle lord¡¯s chair, receiving reports, was not Aneka Rem, the original lord, but the ruler herself¡ªLyn Brans.


    "Lord Lyn, as per your orders, we have enforced the blockade to the east."


    At Rem¡¯s report, Lyn nodded in satisfaction.


    "Good work. What about Parfalle?"


    "She has yet to return from the blockade site. She mentioned she would likely be late, as there were additional matters to attend to."


    "Is that so?"


    If it was Parfalle, she could be trusted.


    Seeing that Lyn seemed reassured, Rem hesitated for a moment before cautiously speaking again.


    "Uhm... Lord Lyn?"


    "What? Do you have a question?"


    "Well... I mean... There¡¯s no need for you to answer if you don¡¯t want to, but..."


    "What is it?"


    After much hesitation, Rem finally asked:


    "May I ask why you made this decision?"


    "Hah, is that all? For a second, I thought you were going to tell me you wanted to quit."


    "I honestly thought you might snap at me for questioning your orders..."


    Rem swallowed those words, merely watching as Lyn let out a small, amused smile.


    "It¡¯s simple. Serpina¡¯s army did the same thing."


    "...What?"


    "You know that Chel¡¯s Army and Aishus Army are currently at war, right?"


    "Yes, I¡¯ve heard as much."


    "Think about it. Why are they at war? What do you think?"


    "Well... because Chel Brans killed one of Aishus Army¡¯s founding heroes, didn¡¯t he?"


    Lyn nodded at that, but she wagged her finger, signaling that it wasn¡¯t the full answer.


    "That¡¯s the result, not the cause of the war. What I¡¯m asking is¡ªwhy did they even meet in the first place? How was Chel able to kill Aishus Army¡¯s founding hero?"


    "Uh..."


    Rem hesitated, unsure if admitting ignorance would get her scolded like in the past. But before she could worry too much, Lyn spoke in an unexpectedly gentle tone.


    "It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll tell you."


    "...I-I don¡¯t know."


    She swallowed nervously, but Lyn didn¡¯t scold her or criticize her. Instead, she simply shared her thoughts.


    "In my opinion, it all started when Serpina¡¯s Army withdrew its troops from the border. Think about it. If they hadn¡¯t pulled back, would Chel¡¯s Army and Aishus Army have even crossed paths?"


    It was true that the immediate spark for the war had been Chel¡¯s execution of Hernandorf, one of Aishus Army¡¯s founding figures.


    But the reason things escalated to this point was because Serpina had vacated her holdings in the central continent.


    If not for that, there would have been no reason for the two nations to clash so violently.


    "Ah... That does make sense, my lord."


    "Right? And now, Serpina¡¯s Army¡ªthe very ones who triggered this whole mess¡ªhave issued a blockade near Kelstein Castle, preventing any outsiders from entering their territory."


    "Then... did you issue the blockade simply because Serpina did?"


    "That¡¯s right."


    Lyn absentmindedly twirled a strand of her blue hair around her fingers¡ªone of her habits whenever she was deep in thought.


    "People only talk about the war between Chel¡¯s Army and Aishus Army, but what is Serpina, the one who orchestrated this whole situation, actually doing? She¡¯s sealing off entry into her own country."


    Her tone sharpened.


    "That means she didn¡¯t abandon the central continent just because of some rebellion in the northern territories, as rumors suggest. No¡ªmaybe she¡¯s ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) actually trying to prevent something from spreading into the central continent instead."


    "Something spreading... Could it be...?"


    Rem¡¯s voice trailed off, her face paling.


    Lyn¡¯s blue eyes sparkled as she spoke in the same lively tone she¡¯d used when she had first seized the throne, pushing aside her two elder brothers to become the heir to Brans Army.


    "A plague."


    "......!!"


    "Why else would I issue the blockade?"


    Lyn let out a smirk and continued her explanation.


    "That¡¯s why Serpina abandoned the central continent. Otherwise, it just doesn¡¯t add up. That greedy woman wouldn¡¯t throw away the land she fought so hard to take just to make two other nations fight. That would be an outright loss for her. If Chel gets destroyed or Aishus gets destroyed, the balance of power simply tips in one direction¡ªit doesn¡¯t benefit Serpina¡¯s Army at all.


    I think it¡¯s very possible that she knew about the plague ahead of time."


    "If what you¡¯re saying is true, then I suppose it makes sense... But how could Serpina possibly know whether a plague will spread or not? Objectively speaking, her actions just seem like those of a cruel, capricious witch."


    "......."


    At those words, Lyn, who had been speaking smoothly up until now, suddenly fell silent.


    She slowly closed her eyes.


    "...It¡¯s not Serpina that I trust."


    "...Excuse me?"


    "I would never trust that wretched woman. She killed her own kin with her own hands to secure her claim to the throne. ...Then again, considering how our army split apart, I suppose I¡¯m not in any position to criticize her for that."


    Lyn let out a short, bitter chuckle.


    "But¡ª"


    She opened her eyes again.


    "There¡¯s someone there that is worth trusting."


    "...?"


    It wasn¡¯t Serpina that Lyn believed in.


    Rather, it was the one person who had likely advised Serpina to take actions that, on the surface, seemed incomprehensible.


    This style of problem-solving¡ªit was something Lyn was very familiar with.


    Someone who had once been within her grasp.


    Someone who had always been right.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    A strategist with white hair who, no matter the situation, had only ever spoken the truth.


    Lyn slowly opened her eyes again.


    Then, flashing a knowing smile, she said:


    "Well... No use dwelling on the past, is there?"


    "R-right..."


    And just like that, the conversation came to an end.


    Though her curiosity had only grown after their conversation was cut short, Rem chose to remain silent rather than press further.


    She had no desire to provoke Lyn¡¯s temper unnecessarily.


    To be honest, even this cryptic exchange had been a bold move on Rem¡¯s part.


    She knew better than anyone just how difficult it was to appease Lyn¡¯s whims, having worked her way up to the rank of a castle lord in Brans Army.


    Of course, she had heard rumors that Lyn had changed drastically, that she was an entirely different person from before.


    But people are skeptical by nature¡ªit was hard to believe anything until she saw it with her own eyes.


    So far, she had cautiously probed Lyn¡¯s disposition, ready to withdraw at the first sign of irritation.


    But to her surprise, Lyn hadn¡¯t lashed out.


    She had listened to the question without annoyance, accepted uncertainty without mockery, and explained her thoughts with a rare patience.


    Her tone and mannerisms were still the same as before, but the emotions behind them had changed.


    "Has she truly changed?"


    Even the strategist had said it¡ªthe Lyn before the Brans Army split and the Lyn after were completely different people.


    Seeing her now, it was easier to believe... but trust, once broken, is difficult to restore.


    "She¡¯s probably just lowering her guard for now because the situation is difficult. I shouldn¡¯t get my hopes up."


    Lyn studied Rem, who had bowed her head in deference.


    She already knew what Rem was thinking.


    The way she watched for every reaction, the way she spoke cautiously, the way she measured every word¡ª


    It was a look Lyn was very familiar with.


    It was the same way her vassals had once behaved toward her, back in the days when she had believed herself untouchable, standing alone at the top.


    "There¡¯s no need to explain myself in detail."


    Lyn let out a small, bitter smile.


    The only thing she could do now was prove through her actions that she was different from before.


    And if her belief¡ªno, if the belief of the man she trusted¡ªwas correct, the central continent would soon be thrown into chaos.


    It wasn¡¯t time to act yet.


    Just a little longer...


    Just a little more patience, a little more preparation...


    "The time will come."


    Lyn decided to bide her time even further.


    For the day when the sky-blue banners of Brans Army would once again cover the central continent.


    ***


    ishus Army''s Field Base


    "...So we lost?"


    "Yes, my lord. I have no excuse... Please, execute me."


    The warrior knelt before Yuri, head bowed low.


    Yuri spoke in a cold, detached voice.


    "Tell me. What do I gain by killing you?"


    "Th-that is..."


    "...Forget it. If you truly want to prove your loyalty, then pull yourself together. Go back to the battlefield and earn redemption. That is all I ask."


    "......."


    "What are you waiting for? Go."


    "...Understood."


    As the warrior left, Yuri let out a deep sigh.


    She had thought conquering Chel¡¯s Army would be a simple task.


    But things were not going as smoothly as she had expected.


    The continuous forced marches, the relentless battles, and the prolonged sieges¡ªAishus Army¡¯s soldiers were nearing their limit.


    Even the commanders, who had been fighting non-stop, were beginning to show signs of exhaustion.


    "Damn it."


    Yuri slammed her fist onto the desk.


    Hernandorf was suffering in the afterlife, even now.


    And until she severed that bastard Chel¡¯s head, she would not know peace.


    But Chel had taken personal command of his forces.


    As the former strongest swordsman of Brans Army, even past his prime, he was no easy prey.


    Emma and Epinnel were fighting fiercely, but¡ªthey lacked the decisive strike to finish the war.


    "...I might have to hire mercenaries."


    If this stalemate continued, the war would turn into an endless war of attrition.


    Instead, she could tip the scales by overwhelming Chel¡¯s Army with sheer numbers.


    Of course, doing so would require an enormous amount of gold¡ª


    Enough that her Plan B might no longer be an option.


    But right now, nothing mattered more than erasing Chel Brans from the map.


    "Yes. I¡¯ll speak with Anima about it when she arrives."


    The thought settled her resolve.


    But just as she finally made her decision, a deep, gnawing unease surfaced in the back of her mind.


    Something felt off.


    Why...


    Why hadn¡¯t Anima arrived yet?


    She should have been here by now.


    "...Is she still asleep?"


    No.


    Anima was the last person to oversleep.


    Something was wrong.


    Yuri slowly rose from her seat and headed toward Anima¡¯s quarters.


    The feeling of unease grew stronger with every step.


    She couldn¡¯t explain it, but¡ª


    It was an instinctual dread.


    Finally, she reached Anima¡¯s door.


    Taking a deep breath, she called out.


    "Anima, are you there...?"


    No response.


    A cold chill ran down her spine.


    Without hesitating any further, Yuri pushed open the door.


    And¡ª


    "......!!!!"


    The sight that met her eyes¡ª


    A pale, sweat-soaked Anima lay in bed, wracked with violent coughs.


    "Kuhh...! Cough... Cough...!!"

 Chapter 243: Retreat to the Border, and What Follows (8)

    "...Anima?!"


    Yuri rushed toward Anima, who lay gasping for breath on her bed.


    "Y-Yuri... D-don¡¯t come closer."


    "What the hell is going on?! Are you okay?!"


    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m fine..."


    Cough. Cough.


    A violent fit of coughing seized Anima, and with it¡ªbright red blood splattered onto her sheets.


    Yuri¡¯s eyes widened in horror.


    "This... This is¡ª!"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it... I¡¯ve just been overworking myself lately. If I just rest for a few days, I¡¯ll be fine. Y-you shouldn¡¯t waste time worrying about me..."


    "What the hell are you saying?!"


    "It¡¯s a crucial time... We can¡¯t let Chel make another move before we do... We have to act first¡ª"


    Cough! Cough!


    "Enough! We¡¯re returning to the capital. Stay here and wait for me."


    As Yuri turned to leave, Anima weakly grabbed her sleeve with what little strength she had left.


    "No... If we delay here, we¡¯re just giving Chel more time... If we don¡¯t act, we¡¯ll be dishonoring Ern¡¯s memory..."


    "Anima."


    Yuri locked eyes with her.


    Her gaze was steadier than ever.


    "I won¡¯t lose you too."


    "Yuri..."


    "...Wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    Yuri gently laid Anima back down before swiftly leaving the room.


    ***


    Mirage Castle ¨C Aishus Army Territory


    Once a fortress of Chel¡¯s Army, Mirage Castle was now under Aishus Army¡¯s control.


    After having Anima admitted for medical care, Yuri found herself hearing something she had never expected.


    "A plague...?"


    "Yes, my lord. Based on the symptoms, it seems the disease began spreading about a week ago. The symptoms match those exhibited by Strategist Anima almost exactly. At this point... it¡¯s reasonable to consider it an epidemic."


    "Tell me everything."


    "We cannot yet determine its infectious rate or its mortality risk, but if the symptoms are this similar across multiple cases, calling it a plague is not unreasonable.


    Currently, within our territory, we have identified twenty cases, including Lady Anima..."


    "......"


    Yuri clenched her jaw, resisting the urge to snap at the doctor.


    She wanted to demand why no one had reported this sooner¡ª


    But she held back.


    Because she knew the truth.


    Ever since Ern¡¯s death, she had ignored everything except war.


    She had pushed the army into relentless marches and forced them into siege after siege, determined to eradicate Chel¡¯s Army.


    And in doing so, she had neglected everything /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ else.


    "While we can¡¯t confirm if it¡¯s truly an epidemic yet," the doctor continued cautiously, "I strongly advise that you maintain your distance from Lady Anima for the time being."


    Of course.


    If it was indeed a plague, and she fell sick as well...


    Then she really wouldn¡¯t be able to face Anima again.


    "But why...?"


    Yuri muttered to herself, gripping her arms tightly.


    "Why now...? Why...?"


    "Well... I cannot say for certain, but..."


    The doctor hesitated, breaking into a cold sweat.


    "With all the ongoing wars in the central continent, countless bodies have been left unburied... If sanitation was neglected, that could have... contributed to the spread..."


    "...What?"


    "No! I-I¡¯m not saying the war itself is to blame, my lord!"


    So it had come to this.


    A plague¡ª


    Born from the countless corpses left to rot in the wake of war.


    "...Are you sure?"


    "N-no! I cannot be certain. This is merely a hypothesis¡ªnothing more! We don¡¯t even know if it is truly an epidemic yet¡ª"


    "......"


    Yuri didn¡¯t respond.


    Instead, she turned away and left the hospital in silence.


    Stepping outside, she took a deep breath¡ª


    Then slowly looked up at the sky.


    "Ern..."


    She hadn¡¯t even avenged him yet.


    She had expected the war to take longer than planned, but...


    Aishus Army was still stronger than Chel¡¯s Army.


    Victory had been only a matter of time.


    Just a little further, just a little more, and she could have impaled Chel¡¯s head on a pike.


    And now¡ª


    "I won¡¯t be stopped here!"


    Yuri lowered her gaze, closed her eyes, and...


    For the first time in years¡ª


    She prayed.


    After the massacre at the Academy, she had sworn to never rely on gods again.


    She had vowed to only trust her comrades.


    But now, with no options left¡ª


    She found herself pleading to an uncertain deity.


    A ruler¡ªstripped of all religious support, with only a handful of priests remaining in this war-torn land¡ª


    Now stood praying to the heavens.


    Even to her, the image of herself looked ridiculous.


    Yet still, she clung to the silent hope.


    "Please... let it pass without incident."


    "Let this not be a true epidemic."


    "Let this not be a great plague."


    If Aishus Army was truly destined to unify the continent, then perhaps¡ª


    Perhaps her prayer would be answered.


    But...


    She was not one of the chosen.


    And those who were not chosen could never defy an absolute prophecy.


    Without knowing it¡ª


    Yuri was praying in vain.


    ***


    Of course¡ªYuri¡¯s wish would not be granted.


    "More than 300 infected...?"


    At the news that arrived within just one day, Yuri¡¯s expression shattered.


    "Yes. It would be best to acknowledge this as a confirmed epidemic."


    "What about a cure?"


    "We don¡¯t have anything conclusive yet... A number of herbalists are working together to formulate a treatment based on past plagues. Please give us some time. Also, I strongly recommend that we establish separate quarantine wards."


    Yuri accepted the proposal and followed the physicians¡¯ advice as best she could.


    But in an era like this¡ªonce a plague had spread, there was little hope of stopping it.


    The only small mercy was that this was not only Aishus Army¡¯s problem.


    And, compared to the plagues recorded in history, the infection rate appeared to be significantly lower.


    At first, the disease spread at an alarming rate, infecting up to 2,000¨C3,000 people in mere days.


    But once it was recognized as a plague and quarantine measures were implemented, the increase in infections visibly slowed.


    Most crucially¡ªYuri, despite having been in close contact with Anima, had not fallen ill.


    And as previously stated¡ªplagues had no borders.


    Chel¡¯s Army, too, began reporting infections within their territories, forcing them to halt their continued offensives.


    This meant that¡ªat least for now¡ªthe spread of the disease could be contained.


    But that did not mean that things were looking hopeful.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Aishus Army, already weakened from the relentless war against Chel, was now suffering catastrophic losses.


    "The soldiers... they¡¯re the ones being infected the most?"


    "It¡¯s just a trend we¡¯ve observed, but... from what we¡¯ve heard, Chel¡¯s Army is experiencing the same."


    Whether it was due to the strain of prolonged warfare or just an unfortunate coincidence, the disease was disproportionately affecting the soldiers.


    More of them were falling sick than the common citizens.


    After the physician withdrew, Epinnel, who had been serving as interim strategist in Anima¡¯s place, cautiously opened her mouth.


    "I heard there are cases in Kalints Army too."


    "...Is that so?"


    "Yeah. That probably means... we won¡¯t be able to do anything for a while. No war, no conscription, no governance."


    Yuri¡¯s face hardened.


    "What about Anima?"


    "Still the same. The physicians have been prioritizing her treatment, trying out every possible remedy, but... there¡¯s been no improvement at all."


    Epinnel let out a deep sigh, pressing a hand to her forehead.


    "Yuri... do you think we can win this? Can we really... avenge Ern?"


    For once¡ª


    The always optimistic Epinnel sounded uncertain.


    "Maybe... we should just abandon the territory and return to Valharat Castle while we still can. If this goes on much longer, our entire military foundation could collapse."


    "But... we haven¡¯t avenged Ern."


    "I know that. I¡¯m not saying we should end the war against Chel. I¡¯m just saying we should retreat for now. It¡¯s not like Chel¡¯s Army can do anything either, not with the plague spreading among them too."


    "But the way back home... it goes through Chel¡¯s territory."


    "Then we just take it."


    "How?"


    "......."


    Epinnel fell silent.


    She had spoken recklessly, without an actual strategy.


    A heavy silence followed before she finally let out a long, weary sigh.


    "If Anima were here, she probably could¡¯ve come up with something."


    Yuri clenched her fists.


    "Then, at the very least¡ª"


    And then¡ª


    She froze.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    "...Yuri?"


    Epinnel frowned, noticing Yuri¡¯s sudden, stunned expression.


    "What¡¯s wrong?!"


    "...Nothing. I just... I think I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll think about what you said. Epinnel¡ªcould you check on the quarantine ward for me? You can switch shifts with Emma."


    "...Alright."


    Epinnel hesitated¡ªclearly sensing something was off¡ªbut didn¡¯t press further.


    She silently turned and left.


    And Yuri¡ªas if her strength had suddenly left her¡ª


    Leaned heavily against the nearby wall.


    "I was about to say..."


    She replayed her own words in her mind.


    ¡ª"Then, at the very least, could you just shut up for a second?"


    "What was I about to say... to Epinnel?"


    Tears spilled from Yuri¡¯s eyes.


    Even if she hadn¡¯t actually said it out loud, the fact that she had even thought it¡ªtoward Epinnel, one of her dearest comrades¡ªwas already shocking enough.


    "Calm down, Yuri. You can¡¯t take out your frustrations... on your comrades. On your family."


    She had already lost Ern.


    Anima was critically ill.


    Her army¡ªher long-cherished force, painstakingly built up for the sake of a grand ambition¡ªwas falling apart.


    And yet... she hadn¡¯t even managed to achieve her revenge.


    Though she had never voiced it aloud, Yuri, too, had been pushed to her limit.


    But even so¡ªlashing out at Epinnel would have been unforgivable.


    She bit her tongue.


    For a moment, she considered biting down hard, punishing herself for the anger welling up inside.


    But... that too, would have been nothing more than an act of petty self-destruction.


    "Think positively, Yuri. The plague is dangerous, but its infection rate is low. No one has died yet. If we just hold on, things will eventually settle. Revenge¡ªwe can prepare for it then. Chel¡¯s Army... isn¡¯t any better off than we are."


    With that thought¡ªshe managed to pull herself together.


    For now.


    And then¡ªa few days later.


    The first death was reported.


    A young soldier.


    He had suffered from coughing and high fever, until eventually¡ªhe stopped breathing altogether.


    His body was cremated immediately.


    Or rather¡ªit was burned in a hurry.


    Not even given a proper funeral.


    Because his corpse had carried the disease.


    And that¡ªwas only the beginning.


    As more and more reports came in¡ª


    It became undeniably clear.


    ¡ªThis plague¡ª


    Might not be highly contagious.


    But it was most certainly... deadly.

 Chapter 244: Irreversible

    The situation turning for the worse was not limited to the Aishus Army alone.


    "Jesse is dead...?"


    "Yes. After contracting that plague, he showed no signs of recovery and, in the end..."


    Chel, who had been barely managing to continue the battle by exploiting the Aishus Army¡¯s reckless pursuit of revenge, found everything coming to a halt, just the same.


    "I see..."


    "What do you think we should do?"


    "What else? Minimize contact with the corpse and burn it. Now¡¯s not the time to concern ourselves with formalities."


    "Understood."


    Jesse had been one of Chel¡¯s lieutenants, always acting like his shadow since their time in the Brans Army. It wasn¡¯t that Chel didn¡¯t value him, but in ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) a situation where a plague-ridden corpse could cause further devastation, it was better to abandon sentimentality and prioritize containment.


    It was an age of chaos. Morality had long since become lighter than a bird¡¯s feather.


    After sending the soldier away, Chel fell into thought.


    "If those Aishus bastards are staying quiet, then they must be struggling just as much as we are... Maybe it¡¯s time to consider a ceasefire."


    He considered negotiating for Jog Castle and Rambo Castle, both currently under Aishus control. In exchange, they could offer Alkanwood Castle and Mirage Castle¡ªan appealing trade that would clearly be in Aishus¡¯s favor.


    From Aishus¡¯s perspective, Jog Castle and Rambo Castle were nothing more than isolated enclaves. The only reason Chel¡¯s army had managed to hold out against Aishus¡¯s overwhelming force was by successfully creating those enclaves.


    Besides, neither Jog Castle nor Rambo Castle were particularly valuable lands. To Chel¡¯s forces, they were merely daggers pressed against the throat of their temporary capital. And in a situation where the plague had crippled their ability to fight properly, Aishus would likely find those enclaves more of a nuisance than an asset.


    "Of course, it¡¯s frustrating that we gain nothing in the exchange... but if we want two castles, we have to offer two in return. That way, they might actually consider it."


    Overall, Chel¡¯s army would be the ones at a loss.


    Mirage Castle was one of the key fortresses leading to Kelstein Castle in the northern continent¡ªundeniably valuable. And Alkanwood Castle, sitting right on Aishus¡¯s newly formed border enclave, was something they desperately needed.


    Compared to that, Jog Castle was just an obstacle standing in front of their temporary capital. It was a high price to pay, but¡ª


    "If there¡¯s a mistake I made, it was underestimating how hard they¡¯d retaliate for a single fallen comrade."


    Even now, he had no regrets about killing Hernandorf. Letting someone of that caliber go free would have been the height of idiocy.


    All the scheming in the world wouldn¡¯t have changed the fact that some risks weren¡¯t worth taking.


    "Fine. Once the plague settles down, we¡¯ll just take them back."


    Resolving his thoughts, Chel called for a soldier.


    "You there."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "Bring someone from the castle. Anyone will do, as long as they can come immediately."


    "At once!"


    First, he would attempt to patch things up.


    Everything else could be dealt with later.


    Chel thought of it so lightly, as if it were merely an afterthought¡ª


    But there was one thing he had failed to consider¡ª


    ***


    The royal palace of Langwood Castle.


    "A ceasefire?"


    At Yuri¡¯s words, the armored envoy from Chel¡¯s army bowed his head.


    "Yes. Our lord proposes an exchange¡ªJog Castle and Rambo Castle in return for Mirage Castle and Alkanwood Castle, along with a formal ceasefire agreement."


    "..."


    Yuri silently observed the envoy, her expression unchanged.


    Anima, the one she would have normally consulted, was bedridden, fighting for her life against the plague. This decision was hers alone to make.


    ...No. Even if Anima had been present, Yuri would have made the same decision the moment she heard of the envoy¡¯s arrival.


    She had already made up her mind.


    "Hah."


    Hearing Yuri¡¯s dry chuckle, the envoy felt sweat bead on his back.


    ...What was this?


    An overwhelming, suffocating sense of unease filled the royal palace of Langwood Castle.


    "Is that all you have to say?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "Yes. We simply hope for a wise decision for the future of both armies."


    Silence followed once more.


    Finally, Yuri slowly parted her lips.


    "Tell me something."


    "Please, speak."


    "Was killing Hernandorf a wise decision from your perspective?"


    "..."


    The envoy knew.


    A prisoner had been killed. A prisoner who was critically important to Aishus. And because of that, war had broken out.


    Of course, knowing that didn¡¯t mean he had any say in the matter.


    To an envoy, the decisions made by those above were like a maelstrom¡ªone that swept them in, regardless of their will.


    He couldn¡¯t pass judgment.


    But his orders were clear¡ªsecure the ceasefire at all costs.


    So the envoy bowed once more and spoke.


    "It is an age of turmoil, Lady Yuri. Many have perished in this war. And now, with the plague ravaging our lands, the cries of the people only grow louder. Surely, we all wish for peace in this land. I implore you, let us make this decision together for the sake of the future."


    "...That¡¯s your answer?"


    "..."


    The envoy remained silent.


    "Peace. What a lovely word."


    Yuri muttered it over and over, as if testing its weight in her mouth.


    Then, she rose from her seat.


    The envoy tensed as she stepped toward him, each footfall echoing ominously in the chamber.


    ¡®...!!¡¯


    At that moment, he realized¡ª


    This was his last chance to speak.


    "L-Lady Yuri, please, I beg you to reconsider¡ª"


    His plea was never finished.


    Instead¡ªthud¡ªhis head rolled across the floor.


    "...There¡¯s no place for you in my peace, fool."


    Yuri wiped the blood from her blade and called for a soldier.


    "You there."


    "A-ah... Y-yes, ma¡¯am...!"


    "Send this man¡¯s head to Chel. And include a message¡ªnever utter the words ¡®ceasefire¡¯ in my presence again."


    "A-ah..."


    The soldier trembled at the scene before him.


    "What are you waiting for? Get it done."


    "Y-yes, ma¡¯am...!"


    A ceasefire?


    Not once had she ever considered such a thing.


    Yes, many had died in this war.


    But the Aishus Army still held the advantage over Chel¡¯s forces.


    Once this wretched plague subsided¡ªonce Anima recovered and the weather warmed just enough to stabilize their supply lines¡ªshe would retake Alkanwood Castle, secure their logistics, and march straight for the capital.


    "Hernandorf... I swear, I¡¯ll let you rest in peace. Just wait a little longer..."


    And so, she sharpened the blade of her vengeance once more.


    ***


    ¨D¨DHer wish had been rendered meaningless.


    Tragedy continued to find her, without pause.


    "What... what do you mean, Epinnel?"


    "It¡¯s exactly as I said. Emma..."


    Epinnel swallowed back tears, her trembling voice barely able to continue.


    "Emma... started showing symptoms of a high fever. Three hours ago, she began coughing up blood."


    "Why? Why all of a sudden? She was fine! She wasn¡¯t even near Anima, let alone any of the infected...!"


    "I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know... The doctors confirmed it, though..."


    Following Anima, who was already on the brink of death¡ª


    Emma, the one who had been fighting harder than anyone to avenge Hernandorf, had also fallen to the plague.


    A plague with a relatively low infection rate¡ª


    Yet one with an undeniably high fatality rate.


    Two of them.


    ¡®Ah...!!!¡¯


    Thud.


    "Y-Yuri...!"


    Yuri¡¯s lifeless eyes lost focus as she collapsed to her knees.


    Our vows. Our oaths. Our memories.


    The world of the five of us¡ª


    Was crumbling beyond repair.


    ***


    "That damned woman!"


    Chel, upon confirming the severed head of his envoy, slammed his fist against the armrest of his throne in rage.


    ¡®To suffer the humiliation of having an envoy murdered... and to be unable to do anything because of this plague...!¡¯


    He had tried to resolve things as wisely as possible, but his golden window of opportunity had long since passed.


    There was no way he could simply swallow this insult and do nothing.


    Who started it? Who was at fault? That didn¡¯t matter anymore. Just as Yuri had felt, Chel was now so consumed by fury that he couldn¡¯t imagine sharing the same sky with her any longer.


    ¡®The moment this plague subsides, I¡¯ll take command myself and personally sever that wretched woman¡¯s head.¡¯


    And then¡ª


    "M-My lord...!"


    A soldier rushed into the chamber, his face stricken with urgency.


    Chel¡¯s expression immediately twisted in irritation as he snapped at him.


    "What?! I told you not to disturb me unless it was urgent!"


    "I-it¡¯s...!!!"


    Chel¡¯s fury gave way to shock the moment he saw the soldier¡¯s right arm¡ªmore specifically, the crimson armband wrapped around it.


    A messenger.


    And if even a messenger had come running in person¡ª


    There was only one possible meaning.


    "Lord Carlints... is marching toward Highzel Castle with sixty thousand troops...!"


    ¡®Carlints, you fool...!!!¡¯


    Chel bowed his head in disbelief.


    ¡®A full-scale attack... while the plague is still rampant? Is he insane?!¡¯


    At a time when every effort should be spent preventing the spread of disease, he was mobilizing a massive force for an all-out assault¡ª


    It was nothing short of suicide.


    ¡®Carlints... You actually dared to... against me...!!!!!¡¯


    But¡ªthere was nothing he could do.


    Just as Yuri had, he had no choice but to swallow this humiliation and try to salvage the situation however he could.


    Neither Chel, who had been caught off guard¡ª


    Nor Yuri, who had already lost two precious comrades after making just one decision to attack Serpina¡¯s forces¡ª


    Could have known.


    That all of this had begun from nothing more than a ruler posing a question to their strategist¡ª


    A single question, one that was destined to be correct.


    [Is retreating the border troops to Kelstein Castle the most efficient course of action?]


    [Yes.]


    And from the moment a strategist with 100 Intelligence delivered an irreversible, infallible prediction¡ª


    Any nation except the one that strategist belonged to¡ªSerpina¡¯s Army¡ªhad lost the ability to achieve anything at all.

 Chapter 245: Are You Satisfied, My Lord?

    The royal palace of Arnel Castle¡ªthe former capital of the Brans Army, now the capital of Carlints'' forces.


    Several officers knelt before Carlints, who sat on the throne that had once belonged to Lyn, pleading with him.


    ¡°Lord Carlints! Please reconsider, even now... Deploying the troops like this is too dangerous! The plague has already spread to the outskirts of Arnel Castle... If we¡¯re not careful, our entire army could be at risk¡ª¡±


    ¡°Silence! How many times must I tell you? This is our opportunity! If we crush Chel¡¯s forces, who are constantly scheming to take Arnel Castle, then Lyn¡¯s army of weaklings will be nothing! This is our chance to restore the true Brans Army¡ªhow can you all not see that?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too late, my lord! Hesna¡¯s army, Roland¡¯s army, and even Lyn¡¯s forces have all declared lockdowns. Even if we cannot save the outskirts of Arnel Castle, the central district is still safe! For the future of Carlints'' army, I beg you to reconsider...!¡±


    ¡°For the future...?¡±


    Carlints¡¯ tone sharpened as he repeated the words.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying my decision does not benefit the future?¡±


    ¡°N-no, my lord, that¡¯s not what I meant¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all the same. Just like Lyn, just like Chel... You think I¡¯ll never be able to surpass those so-called ¡®brilliant¡¯ individuals! Even now, when Lyn has already fallen, you refuse to put your faith in me, preferring instead to grovel at Chel¡¯s feet¡ªdo you think I don¡¯t see the way they look at me?!¡±


    ¡°My lord...!¡±


    In truth, Carlints should not have been so agitated. The fact that these men still remained under his command should have been proof enough of their loyalty.


    But unfortunately for him, he was only proving why those who had abandoned him for Chel or Lyn had been right to do so.


    ¡°My name is Carlints Brans! The blood of House Brans runs through my veins! I have heard that this plague has a low infection rate. If we waste time waiting for this crisis to pass, we¡¯ll be stuck behind castle walls just like before! The time is now¡ªnow, I tell you!¡±


    Carlints glared down at the officers and pointed at them aggressively.


    ¡°Now get out of my sight and prepare for war! If any of you refuse, I will personally execute you for insubordination¡ªon the spot!¡±


    At this point, there was no one left to stop Carlints'' rampage.


    The rational and competent individuals had already sided with Chel.


    The nai?ve and hesitant had remained with Lyn.


    And the only ones left in Carlints¡¯ army... were the indecisive, the ones who had belonged to neither camp.


    They knew that Carlints¡¯ choice was reckless. If their own lives weren¡¯t at risk, they might have tried to dissuade him.


    But with a blade now poised over their necks?


    No, from the standpoint of self-preservation and stability¡ªthe values they had clung to all this time¡ªthere was no need to resist.


    Fortunately, Carlints himself would be leading the army as Supreme Commander. Only a few warriors would be dragged along into this disaster, while the majority of officers could simply remain within Arnel Castle¡¯s walls and hold out.


    And if Carlints'' army collapsed? Well, then they would just pledge themselves to another lord.


    So they stopped offering advice.


    And silence filled the hall, as if their duty had ended here.


    Thus, Carlints Brans personally led sixty thousand troops toward Chel¡¯s forces¡ª


    An army already weakened by both war and plague.


    And then...


    ***


    Some time had passed since I had confidently told Serpina, ¡°In the end, we will win.¡±


    As we predicted, the plague had begun spreading across the central continent.


    And, just as expected, when the situation was beginning to stabilize, Carlints¡¯ army suddenly intervened¡ªescalating the chaos and leading to even greater casualties.


    It had turned into a true hellscape.


    If there was one small silver lining, it was that the plague did not have an extremely high infection rate.


    ...Though it made up for that with a terrifyingly high fatality rate.


    Regardless, while the central continent was turning into a wasteland, the north had been enjoying an extended period of peace.


    The strict lockdown imposed on Kelstein Castle had paid off.


    Of course, chaos and instability between nations were never the most efficient methods. There had to be a better way.


    But ironically enough... the reason why this had ended up being the most efficient method was something even I could not have foreseen.


    I had only predicted the plague.


    How could I have possibly known that, as a result, three entire nations would simultaneously start collapsing?


    Even the woman standing before me, Serpina herself¡ª


    ¡°Your advice has always felt this way, Swen... But this time, the outcome is truly terrifying.¡±


    ¡ªHad never imagined such a result.


    The first shocking event had been Hernandorf¡¯s death.


    That led to an all-out war between Chel¡¯s forces and Aishus¡¯ army.


    As the battle raged on, the Aishus army¡ªpreviously gathering power across the central continent¡ªbegan declining at an alarming rate.


    At one point, they had even been bold enough to declare war on our Serpina Army.


    But due to their pointless war against Chel¡¯s forces, more than 80% of that power had been wasted.


    Now, if Aishus had completely devoured Chel¡¯s forces, or if the opposite had happened¡ªif Chel had miraculously pulled off an upset victory¡ª


    Perhaps...


    That might not have been the optimal result for us.


    After all, the emergence of a dominant power in the central continent would never be in our best interests.


    But as if on cue, the plague had begun spreading at the perfect moment.


    A terrifying disease that wiped out the majority of those infected¡ª


    It spread so rapidly across an already meaningless battlefield that it erased even the smallest possible benefits from the war.


    If it had been more contagious, even our forces might have been in danger.


    ...Though as I reached that thought, I immediately dismissed it.


    ¡®No... there¡¯s no point in thinking about that.¡¯


    If our army had been at risk, the outcome would have changed accordingly. We would have retreated further, or come up with yet another outlandish plan.


    This was the power of 100 Intelligence.


    I had only said, ¡°Do this.¡±


    But the results¡ª


    What they became¡ª


    Were things that an ordinary person could never have predicted.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? In the end, we would win. Your decision, my lady... was the right one.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It was, perhaps, a personal thought.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    When Serpina had made the decision to relocate her people, fully prepared to bear the stigma that would come with it¡ª


    If I said that I hadn¡¯t, even for a moment, hoped that her actions wouldn¡¯t be in vain, I would be lying.


    If the plague was bound to spread anyway, then at the very least, wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing if her efforts to save lives held meaning?


    "Are you satisfied, my lady?"


    At my question, Serpina let out a bitter smile.


    "Satisfied...?"


    She didn¡¯t answer for a long time.


    Then, slowly, she ran her fingers through her golden hair.


    "It¡¯s just... regrettable."


    "Regrettable, you say...?"


    For a brief moment, I wondered if she meant she wasn¡¯t satisfied with the fact that three major factions in the central continent had collapsed without us even needing to lift a finger.


    But her answer was the complete opposite of what I expected.


    "If the plague was truly inevitable, then... perhaps I should have taken more people. Even by force, if necessary."


    "Ah..."


    "Yes, it would have garnered more resentment. But... in the end, many more lives could have been saved. They were once under Serpina¡¯s banner, after all."


    She... wasn¡¯t lying.


    A tyrant, mourning the lives she failed to save.


    Based solely on my understanding of her character, these words felt more fitting for someone like Karelia.


    Not Serpina.


    Though, having never met Karelia in person, I couldn¡¯t be certain.


    "...Well, even so."


    Serpina turned to face me, a small smile playing on her lips.


    "I am satisfied with at least saving some of them. I did not do this in the hopes of being acknowledged."


    "..."


    "I know. No matter what a ruler thinks, in the end, they must stain their blade with blood. I am aware that this was, in many ways, merely an act of self-satisfaction."


    I said nothing, simply remaining by her side.


    And then¡ª


    "Swen."


    "Yes, my lady."


    Once again, just as always...


    The faint scent of yuzu drifted toward me from her presence, reaching places I hadn¡¯t even considered.


    "Thank you for your counsel."


    "...Pardon?"


    "All of this was possible because of your advice."


    For a brief moment, I found myself at a loss for words.


    I was a strategist¡ªa tactician with high intelligence. Advising my lord was my duty.


    It was as natural in this world [N O V E L I G H T] as eating when hungry.


    And yet... hearing a simple ¡®thank you¡¯ for giving counsel...


    It made me feel strangely off-balance.


    "...It was merely my duty."


    "I see."


    Serpina reached out her hand toward me.


    At first, when I had seen that pure-white hand stretch forward, commanding orders, she had seemed like an untouchable presence. A sovereign, far beyond my reach, one whom I had no right to even speak to.


    And when she had clung to me too much, it had made me uneasy, as if I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave her side no matter what I did.


    But now, things felt different.


    Now, it felt as if¡ªif I wished¡ªI could reach out and take her hand.


    If I wished, I could also refuse it.


    As if, for the first time in our relationship, the decisive choice no longer belonged to her¡ª


    But to me.


    "One day, you will leave," Serpina murmured.


    "And that¡¯s fine.


    Until then, Swen... I ask that you stay with me."


    And in those words¡ª


    I realized that it wasn¡¯t just a feeling.


    ***


    And after that, time continued to flow, aimlessly forward.

 Chapter 246: Proof (1)

    First and foremost, the situation in the war-torn central continent.


    Chel''s army somehow managed to defend the capital city of Heisel from Carlints'' advancing forces.


    Carlints, just as he had done throughout his life¡ªat the most critical moment¡ªonce again made the wrong decision.


    Whether it was fortunate or unfortunate, due to the plague, no one in the central continent could move recklessly.


    With a low infection rate but an extremely high fatality rate, and without any available cure, the nations of the central continent tacitly chose the most "efficient" method available to them, as if it was the only option.


    Isolating all those infected, waiting for them to die... and then disposing of the corpses.


    Chel¡¯s army, along with Carlints'' forces who had gotten caught up in the mess, had actually resorted to this very measure not long ago.


    They abandoned any hope of recovery from the disease, merely passing time, waiting for things to settle.


    Whether they wanted to or not, when faced with an insurmountable situation, there was nothing to do but submit.


    The only ones who managed to avoid the plague¡¯s indiscriminate scythe were Serpina''s army in the north, who had preemptively blocked the spread of infection, the nations of the southern continent, who had enough distance to prepare, and Brans'' army, who, despite being in the central continent, had observed Serpina''s actions and wisely followed suit.


    As time passed, more and more people perished.


    By this point, they were able to gather some statistics.


    A fatality rate of approximately 10%.


    A terrifying plague that claimed the lives of one out of every ten people.


    In such a situation, there was little that humans could do.


    They could only... hope for all of this to pass.


    ***


    "......Yuri."


    Inside the royal castle of Rangbow Fortress.


    Yuri sat in a chair, her head bowed deeply, both hands covering her face.


    Even when Epinnel called her name several times, she did not lift her head.


    Epinnel, understanding her emotions, did not press her. Instead, she slowly sat down beside the lord''s seat where Yuri was sitting.


    "I understand how you feel... but you need to pull yourself together, Yuri. If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t be able to do anything."


    "......"


    "Which do you want to hear first? The hopeful news, or the less hopeful... No, this isn''t the time for word games. There¡¯s news, and it isn¡¯t exactly good."


    After saying that, Epinnel remained silent, waiting for Yuri to respond.


    How many minutes passed?


    At last, Yuri spoke in a barely audible voice.


    "...The hopeful news."


    The hopeful news, huh.


    Yes, in any case, it had to be said.


    Epinnel had a duty to report what she had learned to Yuri.


    So perhaps, starting with the hopeful news wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea... With that thought in mind, she carefully relayed what she had seen and heard.


    "Anima''s condition has improved significantly."


    "......!!!!"


    The moment Yuri heard those words, she sprang up from her seat and turned her head toward Anima.


    "R-Really?"


    "Who do you think I am? Why would I lie about this? It''s true. The attendants said her fever has almost completely subsided, and she can now hold a conversation for more than three minutes. Even the coughing up of blood has weakened significantly."


    "Thank goodness... really..."


    Hic.


    Tears streamed down Yuri''s face.


    "I... I couldn''t do anything for her. If I could¡¯ve suffered in her place, I would have, but I couldn¡¯t even do that... Hic."


    She had lost Hernandorf.


    And right now, she was in a situation where she couldn''t even avenge him.


    If she had lost Anima as well¡ªif Anima, whom she had defied her duty as a ruler to save, had ended up dying from the plague¡ªshe truly might have broken completely.


    The five of them together made up Aishus, but to Yuri, Anima was like her other half.


    "Really, really... thank goodness..."


    "I told you, didn''t I? It¡¯s going to be okay. Some people die from the plague... but more people survive."


    "Mm..."


    She continued to cry for a long time.


    Then, naturally, her thoughts drifted toward that topic.


    "Epinnel. What about Emma...?"


    "......"


    "How is Emma doing...? Is she getting better?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Epinnel, who had spoken smoothly when explaining Anima¡¯s condition, immediately fell silent at the mention of Emma.


    Yuri slowly examined Epinnel''s face.


    Her complexion had noticeably darkened.


    "...Epinnel...?"


    "Yuri..."


    Before she even had time to feel puzzled by Epinnel¡¯s lack of response, Yuri recalled what she had said earlier.


    The hopeful news.


    And... the opposite of that. The news that wasn¡¯t good.


    "...No way..."


    "Yuri."


    After hesitating for a long time, Epinnel finally placed both hands on Yuri¡¯s trembling shoulders¡ªher pupils trembling ceaselessly as well.


    Then, more serious than ever, she spoke.


    Yes.


    That strict expression from back when she had been an instructor at the academy.


    "Listen carefully, and don¡¯t panic no matter what I say."


    "Why...? What is it? Hurry, tell me..."


    "......Emma is in danger."


    "Ah...!"


    She had expected it.


    It was an answer she had fully anticipated, and yet, the moment she heard it, all the strength drained from her body.


    But she didn¡¯t collapse.


    Epinnel held her firmly, keeping her upright.


    "Listen to me, Yuri. It¡¯s true that she¡¯s in a critical stage right now, but Emma developed symptoms later than Anima. Just like Anima, this could just be part of the process. So don¡¯t think too negatively... You understand, right?"


    The fatality rate was high, but there was still a chance of survival.


    "...Hic."


    Epinnel comforted Yuri as she cried.


    Seeing her looking like she was about to collapse, Epinnel could once again feel just how dire the situation really was.


    ¡®Haah...¡¯


    According to what she had heard, the next three days would be the critical period for Emma.


    After pressing the reluctant doctor for information, the answer she received was... Emma¡¯s chances of survival were extremely slim.


    Among those infected, nearly 90% of those who had died experienced a specific symptom¡ªsudden necrosis of the fingers.


    Emma¡¯s fingers were already in an advanced state of necrosis, with three of them completely blackened.


    Anima hadn¡¯t experienced this symptom.


    But Emma...


    She was already beyond the point where she could even speak with others.


    Which meant... they had to prepare themselves.


    That was all Epinnel had been told.


    She needed to explain the reality to Yuri properly.


    But...


    She didn¡¯t think the frail Yuri before her could endure the weight of such a cruel truth.


    Epinnel swallowed down the brutal reality, unable to bring herself to say it.


    Hernandorf¡¯s death.


    And now, Emma¡¯s impending death.


    No one had expected that two of their five would die on this campaign.


    And not even in battle against Serpina¡¯s forces.


    They hadn¡¯t even made it that far.


    To die meaninglessly, in a skirmish with Chel¡¯s army... and from the plague.


    What a fleeting, miserable end.


    ¡®If only there was something I could do...¡¯


    Of course, there was absolutely nothing Epinnel could do in this situation.


    There was no one here who could make an infallible prediction.


    No miracle worker to change fate.


    The outcome was merely the result of the choices they had made.


    If this was the consequence of the "choices" she had made in those crucial moments...


    Then there was no choice but to accept it.


    Perhaps, the only comfort for Yuri and Epinnel was that they didn¡¯t even realize this was the result of their choices.


    All they could do was hope¡ª


    Hope for a miracle.


    Because aside from whispering such unreachable wishes into the void...


    There was nothing else they could do.


    ***


    And.


    In stark contrast to Epinnel''s wish, a few days later¨D¨D


    "......"


    Without a word, the doctor covered Emma''s pale ~N§àv§Ölight~ face, which had been lying with her eyes closed, with the blanket she had been under.


    Then, slowly... he turned to the attendant who was standing next to him and spoke.


    "Tell the lord."


    "Ah..."


    "General Emma... has passed away."


    Emma Adlen.


    She had been unable to avenge her closest friend, Hernandorf, and ended her once brilliant life in this place, with an utterly empty conclusion.


    Two of the five heroes of Aishus... had ended their lives unexpectedly, in a way no one had anticipated.


    ***


    After some time had passed,


    The plague was finally beginning to subside.


    The number of new infections dropped rapidly, and in the central continent, the origin of the plague, things had become considerably calmer.


    Yes.


    If things had continued like this, I would have been able to relax as well¨D¨D


    "Please do not worry too much, my lord. As I told you, this is within the range of what I expected."


    "......"


    The day before leaving for Kelstein Castle,


    I responded to Serpina, who was in deep sorrow, with a smile as best I could.


    "For now, please focus on domestic affairs. The duty is ours to bear. This is merely a storm in a teacup."


    "Swen......"


    At that moment,


    Serpina approached me, grabbed my hand tightly, and said,


    "Have I... done the right thing?"


    "Of course."


    Not only had she done the right thing,


    She had made the best decision for her country as well.


    "But... my life has always been like this. The more I tried to fix things, the more they seemed to veer off course, as if I were unintentionally causing harm to something I didn¡¯t even mean to hurt..."


    I could feel her voice trembling as she spoke.


    Now, I understood exactly what she meant. When no one acknowledges your accomplishments, and every decision you make is met with criticism and hatred, it''s only natural for a person to shrink back.


    "So, if you¡¯re going to get swept up in some strange reputation as well..."


    "My lord."


    I looked straight into her eyes and said,


    "In the end, sincerity reaches others. And, unlike before, I am here by your side, aren¡¯t I?"


    "......!"


    "So, trust me. I will prove that my ''vision'' guiding you to the right path has not been wrong."


    Why had things turned out like this¡ª


    There needed to be some explanation for this.

 Chapter 247: Proof (2)

    Time Reversed, Just as the Plague Was Finally Subsiding.


    Some soldiers from the Aishus army were burning the bodies of comrades who had died senselessly, not because of war but because of the plague.


    The stench of rotting corpses had become so familiar that frowning at it felt like part of daily life.


    "Everyone! In the end, it is the gods. The gods will save us. The reason such a tragedy has befallen us is because our faith has weakened. Yes! This all means that the gods exist! Let us rebuild the cathedral. Let us worship the gods every week, once a week. Even during wartime, we must not abandon our faith, for only through faith will we be saved! Everyone! Let us proclaim to the gods that we still have faith!"


    The stench of corpses that could pierce the nose.


    The acrid smoke and foul odor that came from the flesh burning.


    The land ravaged by endless small-scale skirmishes before the plague hit.


    And the fanatical zealots, who, despite having already perished, tried to ride upon the flimsy authority of the dead church.


    Is there really any place worse than hell?


    This place, the one where we are breathing right now, is hell.


    A hell where those who survived are punished for not having perished.


    "Dave, looks like he¡¯s finally dead."


    One of the soldiers, who was handling the corpses, spoke to a man nearby.


    "Really? That guy, all he did was talk about women all day, and in the end, he couldn¡¯t even get rid of his virginity and died."


    "He¡¯ll be a rake even in the afterlife, what else can you do?"


    "Shit. Why didn¡¯t he just pay for a prostitute? What¡¯s the point of holding it in when he had that much of an urge?"


    "He¡¯s back home. The woman he liked since he was a kid."


    "...What a shitshow. No, it¡¯s probably more shit that Dave couldn¡¯t even properly use his cock before he died."


    "What the hell are you talking about, you bastard?"


    They continued with their rather unamusing jokes, forcing their lips to move.


    If they didn¡¯t, if they realized what they had been doing for the past few days while trying to keep their sanity... it would only make it harder to endure.


    "What can we do? Even healthy people are dropping dead."


    "Sigh..."


    "If there wasn¡¯t a war, we could have handled this."


    "At this point, what difference would that make? You know well that wishing for a world without war in times like these is futile."


    "Yeah... damn it."


    Once again, silence fell.


    The man, more than wanting to continue the conversation, spoke just to keep his sanity intact, muttering anything that came to mind.


    "Have they taken care of Dave¡¯s body?"


    "They¡¯ll burn it, I guess. After he went to the isolation ward, who knows what happened to him."


    "Really?"


    How many more lives will be claimed?


    Will we ever return to the lives we once had?


    Of course, it was easy enough for a soldier to predict that they would eventually return to their old lives. The diseases that were far more lethal and contagious in the past had eventually disappeared, after all.


    However, the present reality¡ªbeing stuck in this situation¡ªonly made things feel suffocating.


    "By the way, have you heard the news?"


    "What news?"


    "General Emma... she¡¯s dead."


    "Ah... yeah, I heard."


    Emma Adlen.


    She had never fought in the frontlines as the vanguard. She was a soldier mostly under General Epinnel.


    Of course, as she worked within the Aishus army, he knew who she was and could recognize her face¡ªbut perhaps she didn¡¯t even know who he was, just a lowly soldier.


    He didn¡¯t particularly regret this fact. Given the circumstances, it seemed that the aristocracy had crumbled, but until the division, he too had lived within that firmly entrenched social hierarchy.


    "I heard they still haven¡¯t dealt with her body."


    "Huh?"


    "They haven¡¯t burned it yet."


    "Really? Why? A body infected with the plague should be burned as soon as possible."


    "It¡¯s the lord¡¯s order."


    "......"


    When Heinrich, a general, died not long ago, didn¡¯t they just burn his body?


    Heinrich, from the soldier¡¯s perspective, wasn¡¯t exactly the most trustworthy general, but still, he had struggled under her command as a general.


    The soldier frowned for a moment but then let it go, exhaling deeply.


    In the end, lives have value depending on their position.


    He hadn¡¯t had any affection for Heinrich.


    Being just a regular soldier with no capacity to think of rebellious thoughts, what could he do anyway?


    As they continued burning the bodies, something suddenly came to mind.


    "By the way, this plague... it never spread to Serpina''s army, right?"


    "They issued a quarantine order, didn''t they?"


    "Quarantine order?"


    "Yeah. I believe they prevented it from spreading to the north by issuing the quarantine order before the disease could reach them."


    "Why did they issue a quarantine order?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "I don¡¯t know either. Serpina¡¯s not the type of person who moves based on what others think."


    The soldier, after thinking for a moment, spoke again.


    "Isn¡¯t it... kind of strange?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "They issued a quarantine order before the disease could spread... and now, they''re saying they''re safe? Does that make sense? Serpina may be a tyrant, but she¡¯s part of the royal family, and after killing all her brothers, she''s no fool."


    "So what? What are you trying to say?"


    "Don¡¯t you think... she knew the plague was coming?"


    "......??"


    The soldier talking didn¡¯t understand, his face showing confusion.


    "Hey, does that even make sense? Serpina¡¯s not a god, how could she know?"


    "No, think about it. There¡¯s magic!"


    Only then did the soldier, who had been going along with the conversation, suddenly widen his eyes.


    "......Huh?"


    ***


    The plague spread across the central continent.


    The northern continent, having issued a quarantine order early, suffered no harm.


    Not long ago, a mysterious figure known as a wizard appeared within Serpina''s army on the northern continent.


    It wasn''t only the soldiers of Aishus'' army who picked up on the oddities in these three truths.


    The people who had lost their families, the generals of Chel''s army, and even those within Carlints'' domain began to realize.


    And finally, one conclusion was drawn.


    --- Serpina intentionally used the wizard to unleash the plague.


    If one thought about it seriously, it would be an utterly ridiculous claim, but to those who had lost loved ones to a natural disaster and wanted to direct their anger somewhere, Serpina became an all-too-suitable target.


    The notorious villain who killed her own flesh and blood.


    A tyrant devoid of mercy.


    The cause that led this continent into turmoil!


    There was no better target for their stones, and so this cruel rumor began spreading at an unprecedented speed.


    ***


    And that rumor eventually reached Yuri, who had lost Emma and was unable to eat or drink.


    "It can''t be... This doesn''t make sense. How could she do something so cruel...?"


    "It''s still just a rumor, but the possibility is very high."


    "Serpina... I¡¯ll never forgive her... She was my enemy at the academy... and now, she¡¯s taken Emma¡¯s life...!!!"


    Epinnel looked at Yuri, who was crying inconsolably, and said with a voice filled with anger,


    "Yes. In the end, it¡¯s her doing. Think about it. That quarantine order, which seemed meaningless, was like a brilliant move from their perspective. From the moment they decided to withdraw their troops, they must have planned to kill everyone in a cruel way...?"


    As Epinnel was explaining in agreement with Yuri, she suddenly fell silent and lowered her head.


    The anger began to cool down.


    Wait a minute. Didn¡¯t Serpina move the people from the territories...?


    Why would she do that?


    When she thought about it, it didn¡¯t make sense that she would commit such an act just to kill everyone.


    Something... was off.


    There was something she didn¡¯t understand.


    Though she wasn¡¯t sure what exactly it was... her intuition, more than ever, was warning Epinnel.


    "...Epinnel."


    "Uh, yes?"


    "I¡¯ll make it public."


    Yuri wiped her tears with the sleeve of her robe and spoke with a voice full of resolve.


    "I¡¯ll say that the wizard from Serpina¡¯s army is the one who caused the plague."


    "Wait. What do you mean make it public...?"


    "I¡¯ll tell the continent. Since they¡¯re our enemies, there¡¯s no need for a declaration of war."


    Making it public carried great significance.


    Just like when Lyn and Serpina publicly declared their alliance before... the news would spread quickly to surrounding nations.


    If Serpina truly did spread the plague, Aishus'' army could gain the goodwill of neighboring nations. The public sentiment among the people of the territories might also rise. After all, with the long war and the plague, if they could turn the tide against Serpina¡¯s army, it might be a stroke of genius from Aishus¡¯ perspective.


    But, if it turned out Serpina hadn¡¯t done such a thing, or there was no concrete evidence...?


    The position of Aishus¡¯ army could rapidly decline, both among the people of the territories and the other nations of the continent.


    "Calm down, Yuri. It¡¯s not certain yet."


    At that moment.


    "...What?"


    Yuri looked at Epinnel with a look of disbelief.


    "...Epinnel. Are you serious? In a situation where we know exactly what our enemy has done to Hernandorf... and Emma... are you telling me to just stand by quietly?!"


    "No, that¡¯s not it. Anima will be back soon. Her condition has improved, and she¡¯s passed the critical point... So, at least, we should ask Anima''s opinion first¡ª"


    "Epinnel."


    Yuri interrupted Epinnel in the coldest tone she had ever used.


    "I am the ruler of this country."


    "...!"


    "You have a problem with that, Epinnel? You¡¯ve said it yourself. The ruler of Aishus'' army is me. I make the decisions, and I bear the responsibility... it¡¯s me."


    "That... that¡¯s..."


    Yuri turned her back on her.


    "...For Emma¡¯s sake, don¡¯t tie me down. Do you understand?"


    With those words, Yuri left the royal castle with an expression colder than ever.


    Epinnel quietly watched Yuri¡¯s retreating figure.


    In a situation where two out of five had already died, there was no way she could stop Yuri.


    ''...Anima, please come back quickly...!''


    ***


    "Ah, hello...!"


    I greeted Reika Nighhardt, who was bowing her head, unsure of what to do.


    "We had breakfast together this morning. You don¡¯t need to greet me again."


    "Ah, no...! I-I just thought... since it¡¯s a consultation... I should greet you."


    She was so nervous that it was almost painful to watch, but, perhaps because we had spent a lot of time together, I found her nervousness somewhat endearing.


    "It¡¯s alright."


    I gently ruffled Reika''s hair.


    She quietly accepted my touch and lowered her head, and then, in a very small voice, she unintentionally spoke.


    "...I like this. Hehe."


    "What?"


    "Ah? Ah, no! It¡¯s nothing!"


    Although I had already heard, I pretended not to have and sat down opposite her on the couch.


    "So, what would you like to consult about?"


    "Well... do you remember what happened a little while ago?"


    "A little while ago?"


    "When I talked with Lady Serpina."


    "Ah, I see."


    It was not long after we heard about Hernandorf¡¯s death.


    "I remember."


    "I wanted to talk about that..."


    "Talk about it?"


    Reika ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) took a deep breath before speaking.


    "...Master!"


    She called me by the title I hadn¡¯t heard in a long time, then said,


    "Is there... magic that can heal diseases...?"


    She asked, in a tone filled with hesitation.

 Chapter 248: The Most Efficient

    "Magic to heal diseases?"


    "Yes...!"


    It seemed a bit out of the blue, but I knew that she wasn¡¯t the type of person to say something meaningless, no matter how unexpected it seemed.


    "First, please have a seat on the couch."


    ***


    "Magic to heal diseases?"


    "Yes...!"


    It seemed a bit sudden, but I knew she wasn¡¯t the type to say meaningless things, no matter how unexpected they might be.


    "Please, sit down on the couch first."


    I could hear all the details from her.


    "Did your lord say that?"


    "Yes, yes...! So, um, she asked if there¡¯s any magic that works on diseases."


    Reika''s explanation was as follows.


    Not long ago, she had been healed by magic¡ªnow, the question was whether there was magic that worked on diseases.


    It seemed like she didn''t know such magic, but since she had been asked, she had come to me, who was somewhat like her magic teacher.


    "Maybe Swen-sama... If you are my teacher, you might know..."


    Reika had come to me because, when she was stuck, I had helped her in various ways.


    Thinking back, the reason we met was because she had mistaken me for a wizard and became my student.


    At that time, I had just made up some story.


    I paused for a moment, then, seeing Reika struggling with her words, decided to tell her the truth.


    "Actually, I don¡¯t know the details."


    "R-really...?"


    "Yes. I only have a vague understanding of mana... but I don¡¯t know how to handle it or amplify it. So, it¡¯s all thanks to your talent, Reika. I didn¡¯t do anything."


    There was no reason to continue hiding or lying to her.


    Now that a wizard like Reika had appeared, other wizards would definitely emerge, so there was no point in continuing the deception.


    "Ah..."


    Hearing her voice tremble a little made me feel unexpectedly guilty.


    "If I disappointed you, I¡¯m sorry."


    I lowered my head, but Reika quickly waved her hands in panic.


    "No, no...! Disappointment... no, not at all! Even so, just like you said, Master, I went to the mountains and meditated... By doing that, I was able to feel more mana, control it better, and increase the magic I can use... So... so it was enough help for me. You¡¯re still my one and only teacher...!"


    "Reika..."


    "So, so... there¡¯s no reason for you to feel sorry... I think..."


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as I looked at Reika, who was struggling to speak.


    Well, since she was saying so much, it would be strange for me to keep insisting otherwise.


    "I understand. Anyway... I don¡¯t know any magic to cure diseases. I actually wanted to ask you."


    "Me?"


    "Yes. Don¡¯t you feel anything, like a sudden intuition or something?"


    As far as I know, Reika had learned magic purely by intuition¡ªfrom ice magic to healing magic, which she ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) used to save Serpina.


    If there were any magic to cure diseases, she should have sensed it herself.


    But¡ª


    "...I... don¡¯t feel anything like that yet."


    "Really?"


    I was slightly hopeful, but it seemed to be the same as I had thought.


    If she had realized it earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have come to ask me about it.


    "Well, I¡¯m sorry... for being useless..."


    "Useless? The first wizard on the continent, Reika, saying that is a bit too much, don¡¯t you think? Excessive humility isn¡¯t a virtue, you know?"


    "Humility...? Me, someone like me..."


    Anyway¡ª it seemed there was no magic that could heal diseases.


    Here¡¯s one important fact.


    Why did Serpina ask Reika about that?


    The answer was obvious. She must have wanted to save people... Having had that thought, she must have ordered the forced relocation, knowing her reputation would fall.


    "So, how did the conversation end?"


    "Well... there¡¯s a magic that temporarily boosts immunity so that people don¡¯t feel like they¡¯re getting sick... but I told her there¡¯s no magic to heal diseases."


    "I see... What?"


    "Huh?"


    "What did you just say?"


    I was taken aback, and Reika blinked at me in confusion.


    "What? What¡¯s wrong... Did I... make a mistake? If I made a mistake, it¡¯s definitely my fault, not yours, Swen-sama..."


    "No, no. That¡¯s not it. You said it boosts immunity? To the point of not getting sick?"


    "Ah... This is, um... the magic I used when I treated Lady Serpina recently..."


    Reika slowly raised both of her hands and began gesturing as she explained.


    "So, in Serpina''s case, I concentrated mana on the wounds to make them particularly strong... Well, for this case, it¡¯s like spreading the mana throughout the body so that the person doesn¡¯t get sick... something like that?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Her explanation wasn¡¯t very clear, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Reika hadn¡¯t learned magic from anyone. She had learned all her magic by herself. Just like how humans instinctively try to breathe and walk from the moment they¡¯re born, she had naturally figured it out.


    "So, if you do that, they won¡¯t get sick?"


    "Yes? Ah... Yes... The magic effect lasts for at least a week... so for a week, you won¡¯t get sick. Maybe... they¡¯ll even get healthier?"


    "Healthier?"


    "Well... how should I put it... stronger people will probably get even stronger... I guess? Since you¡¯re spreading the mana¡¯s power through the energy in the body..."


    The explanation was still messy, but that wasn¡¯t the important part.


    The key was that she could cast a kind of "buff" to enhance physical abilities!


    And it seemed that while under this buff, one wouldn¡¯t get sick. While I didn¡¯t know how far medical science in this world had advanced, it made sense that her words were correct considering that diseases come from weakening the body¡¯s immune system.


    "Reika, how did you figure that out? That it would work like that?"


    "Huh? Oh, I just thought of it when I was treating Lady Serpina... I thought, ''Oh, I can apply it like this...''"


    ''Oh my god...''


    With her usual shy and hesitant demeanor, I had always forgotten one crucial fact.


    The woman in front of me, Reika Nighhardt¡ªshe was the continent¡¯s greatest wizard.


    The first to appear and the greatest, the pinnacle of the magical world!


    "But... if someone has already caught the disease, even gathering mana won¡¯t help... So, in conclusion, I wasn¡¯t much help..."


    "No, Reika!"


    Without thinking, I grabbed her hand tightly.


    "Ah...!"


    "I think that alone is a meaningful discovery. You¡¯re amazing, Reika. Really... honestly, your humility is starting to feel silly!"


    "Ah... oh..."


    Reika blushed deeply, embarrassed by my praise, and lowered her head.


    Well, it might not help immediately... but now that I knew she had this "buff" ability, I was sure there would be a time to use it.


    "I¡¯ll be counting on you in the future, Reika."


    "Yes? Ah... yes, yes...!"


    She seemed flustered, shaking her head back and forth, but soon smiled and nodded at me.


    Watching Reika smile, something inside me that values efficiency began to reflect.


    ''Honestly, it would be better if we could just live peacefully without needing magic...''


    But what could I do?


    Those born with talent in troubled times inevitably shine, and they¡¯re bound to be dragged into the bloody battlefield where blood flows like rivers.


    Even so, I hoped that I wouldn¡¯t have to use her abilities anytime soon...


    ***


    "The plague... is it Lady Serpina you''re talking about?"


    "It seems so."


    Looking at Serpina, who smiled bitterly, I let out a long sigh.


    "Well, it can''t be helped. She abandoned her territory for no reason and withdrew her forces. And then, at the perfect timing, a plague started to spread from the abandoned territory. Not to mention, recently, a mage has appeared in our army. And the one responsible for all of this... is none other than her¡ªthe woman herself¡ª"


    ¡ªSerpina von Eingart.


    The infamous villainess and tyrant who threw the world into chaos, a woman who must never appear again.


    "But in the end, it''s just a rumor, isn''t it?"


    "A rumor, huh... Yeah. That''s all it is. But what can we do? Swen. You might not know, but... this situation is very familiar to her."


    She had told me this.


    She lived her life always feeling that every bit of malice in the world was pointing at her.


    How must it feel to have those she trusted the most betray her and target her life for their own gain?


    The depth of those feelings was surely far heavier than the weight of the words she''d spoken.


    "And then, someone decided to ride the wave of these rumors."


    "Could it be... Yuri Aishus?"


    "Oh?"


    "In this situation, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone else who¡¯d benefit from spreading such a rumor."


    As far as I knew, Yuri had already lost Ernandorf to a senseless war.


    Her battle against Chel Brans, who had become her bitter enemy, was muddied by the plague.


    It wasn¡¯t even something she could be blamed for¡ªthe natural disaster that had shifted blame to our own army. She probably thought it would help regain the support of her people, who had been abandoning her...


    But could she have been so careless to not realize that openly declaring something like this would only escalate the risk?


    If it was just a rumor about the territory people, then keeping quiet would be in her favor¡ªit would be her trump card.


    "Moreover... Lady Serpina relocated the citizens. Just thinking about that seems like a breakthrough on its own...?"


    "...."


    "So... what do you think?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, do you think the rumors will calm down?"


    "Ah... calming down, huh..."


    Serpina lowered her eyes slightly and then once again put a smile on her lips.


    It was a smile that seemed like it would crumble at any moment, the same kind of smile Airen had worn when Lyn had abandoned her.


    "It can¡¯t be helped, can it?"


    "...What?"


    "The malicious rumors surrounding her aren''t just about that. It has to be accepted."


    The moment I heard those words, for some reason, a wave of emotion surged up inside me, and I couldn''t help but raise my voice in front of her.


    "Yet, my lord, in order to prove that those rumors are true, Yuri must explain why you forcibly relocated the citizens. If she can¡¯t refute that, then the claim that you spread the plague with magic cannot stand!"


    The strongest argument that supported the idea of Serpina releasing the plague was that she was a notorious villainess and tyrant.


    But, how could such a tyrant have relocated her citizens before the plague spread?


    Wouldn''t that seem like she was trying to save them?


    "She didn¡¯t overlook that possibility. However..."


    "...?"


    "You may not know this, but the sentiment of the citizens who were relocated to the northern undeveloped lands isn¡¯t exactly favorable."


    From what I understood, there were people who still had family in the central region, where the plague was spreading, and some even resented Serpina, the one who was supposed to be the one they should be thankful to.


    Even when the lockdown order was given, there were those who couldn¡¯t reunite with their families and harbored dissatisfaction toward her.


    Though the move was made to save as many lives as possible, I had to be prepared for the fact that not everyone would appreciate it... but the receipts the world demanded from her seemed to be more than she had prepared for.


    "Such..."


    "Whatever we say, it probably won¡¯t matter."


    Will it be brushed aside as just a coincidence?


    Her intuition was astonishingly accurate. Probably, even if I touched on that contradiction, she''d just dismiss it, saying it was all "just a coincidence."


    "It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not something I¡¯m unfamiliar with. My life has always been like this..."


    ...It has always been this way.


    "After all, I¡¯m... a tyrant who should never have existed on this continent."


    As Serpina finished with that, I felt genuine anger rise up inside me for the first time in a long while as I looked at her side profile.


    ''What is this... I made a decision for our army, and actually saved many who were close to dying... But Lady Serpina''s reputation is worse than ever. And it¡¯s all because of something she didn¡¯t even do wrong.''


    Is this really the best result?


    If we can gain the upper hand strategically, does it not matter if she is left in tatters?


    ¨D¨DIt was then.


    ''!!!!!!!!!''


    I realized, as though struck by lightning.


    The meaning of the "most efficient solution" predicted by my 100 Intelligence.

 Chapter 249: Lies

    Could it be?


    The shock from the thought that suddenly popped into my mind was so great that I lost my words, unable to hide my expression.


    "...Swen?"


    Even though I tried not to show it, Serpina was eerily good at reading my thoughts.


    And in this moment, I was in no position to hide what was going on in my mind.


    It was no surprise that she was looking at me with a confused expression.


    "Uhm... Please wait a moment, Lady Serpina."


    Instead of responding or replying, she slowly nodded.


    I needed to gather my thoughts.


    In order to confirm whether the idea that flashed in my mind was truly correct, I needed a few more pieces of information.


    What questions could I ask that would reveal these "pieces"?


    It had to be within the scope of military strategy and would need to allow me to confirm my thoughts. If I could find a question that would lead to that...


    "...My lord. Would it be efficient to immediately form troops and carry out relief efforts for the plague victims near Kelstein Castle? Could you ask that...?"


    Kelstein Castle ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) is near the border.


    While soldiers might not understand, it would certainly be an action that could help the citizens of our territories.


    She looked at me with concern as I asked this question, one I had not explained.


    But without any suspicion, she simply repeated my question.


    "...What do you think about forming troops and carrying out relief efforts for the plague victims near Kelstein Castle?"


    My brain, with an intelligence of 100, answered as it always did, simply transmitting my country¡¯s position.


    [This is a decision that offers no benefits in any aspect.]


    ¨DAh.


    Now, I understood.


    I understood why such a terrible rumor had spread about Serpina.


    I even understood why, despite her decision to save her people, she had not been able to dispel those rumors.


    It was clear now, given that the answer came with the phrase "no benefits in any aspect."


    If she took such action, it would be broadcast that Serpina didn''t spread the plague but rather worked on humanitarian relief even though there was no major outbreak of the plague in her territories. This would possibly help improve her damaged reputation.


    If the citizens¡¯ evaluation of their lord improves, it would benefit the nation. There¡¯s no way such a decisive answer would have come otherwise. It would have been more tactful to respond with something milder, like "That¡¯s not the case."


    But when the result was as definite as cutting with a knife...


    Right.


    My prediction wasn¡¯t based on my own perspective, but that of my nation¡¯s position.


    I lost four territories. In return, a potentially dangerous rival like the Aishus army had collapsed. Additionally, the Chel army was swept away, and with the plague spreading, the central continent had turned into a wasteland.


    ''This wasn''t all of it.''


    And...


    The most obstructive force to our nation''s unification¡ªSerpina¡¯s reputation¡ªhad been utterly ruined by an unavoidable misunderstanding.


    I felt like I was about to vomit...


    ''This was part of the prediction...!!!''


    I accepted my prediction.


    ***


    We stood there in the palace, silent, for a long while.


    My prediction had been the best decision for Serpina''s army¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t for Serpina as a person.


    I recalled the prediction once again, a blow to my mind that felt like a hard hit to the head, and I fell back into thought.


    ''Was I being naive...?''


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    No matter how objectively I tried to think, realizing this felt like something only a god, not a human, would have noticed.


    Blaming myself first, instead of someone else, was definitely constructive, but unnecessary self-blame was not always the answer. Just like at this moment.


    I had to protect Serpina.


    That was meaningful to me in two ways.


    First, it was the way to keep my promise to Luna.


    Second, it was because it was what I truly wanted.


    The unification of the continent through the Serpina army wasn¡¯t my concern.


    What sense did it make to unify this country by sacrificing Serpina?


    It just felt... unfair. Even though this wasn¡¯t something I caused, it still felt like an injustice.


    A ruler who, by following an efficient strategist''s plans, ends up tightening their own neck.


    Despite working so hard, she was someone who would willingly save people, even knowing she might get dirty.


    And this is the price?


    "...Swen."


    "Ah..."


    Serpina''s voice, close by, brought me back to my senses.


    "My lord...?"


    Only after hearing my voice did I realize that I was trembling.


    And¡ª


    Serpina reached out her pure white hand and gently brushed my cheek.


    No, she wasn¡¯t just brushing it. She¡ª


    "Why are you crying, Swen?"


    She was wiping away my tears, which I hadn''t even noticed myself.


    "...My lord."


    "Why do you look so sad?"


    Caught in the whirlpool of my thoughts, I didn¡¯t even realize what kind of state I was in until I stopped.


    I had thrown out a random question, suddenly wore a serious expression, and then, trembling, tears had started to fall.


    I...


    What should I say?


    As soon as I realized I was crying, and as soon as I noticed that Serpina had come closer to me...


    Naturally, as if it was the only thing I could do...


    "...!!!"


    I hugged her.


    "...Lady Serpina."


    I, with no hesitation, embraced my lord, committing the grave offense of hugging her without her consent, which could have cost me my head at any moment.


    "Lady Serpina is not in the wrong."


    I spoke the words that rose from my chest without hesitation.


    "Lady Serpina... is not a tyrant who should never have existed."


    I tightened my grip around her.


    These words... were meant for her, and at the same time, they were meant for myself.


    "No matter what, a ruler who uses their position to save people... could never be a tyrant."


    "Swen..."


    She called my name once, and then fell silent, before slowly... pressing her head against my chest.


    And then, she reached up to hold me.


    "..."


    I could feel her body trembling.


    I sensed the heat from her body against my chest.


    She... was crying.


    Just like I had cried, she too had fallen into tears.


    I slowly accepted her into my embrace and leaned my face against her head.


    It felt warm.


    There was a scent of yuzu, a fragrance that warmed the heart.


    I had to protect her.


    At this moment, that was the only thought in my mind. Everything else didn¡¯t matter. As long as I could protect her.


    I didn¡¯t know why, at this moment, I wanted to hold Serpina.


    To be honest, I would never truly understand the feeling I had that day, no matter how many days or years passed.


    Even so, I would never regret this action. Probably, until the day I die.


    After that, we spent time together, as if the pieces that had once belonged together were finally reunited.


    It was truly fortunate that no one entered the palace during that time.


    ***


    As time passed.


    After we had regained some composure, Serpina and I sat against a pillar in the palace, relaxed in a comfortable position.


    For me, it was one thing, but for her, the ruler, sitting on the floor instead of a throne would definitely raise issues if someone were to witness it.


    But well, at this moment, neither of us cared about such formalities. We both knew that it was no longer important.


    "Swen."


    "Please, speak."


    "This is about the question you asked me earlier... Could you tell me why you asked that?"


    "..."


    I hesitated for a moment.


    To be honest, if I were to speak honestly, it would mean telling her that "Lady Serpina is the biggest obstacle to the unification of Serpina''s army."


    So, I shamelessly lied.


    "Because it¡¯s the most efficient method for our army."


    "...Why is that?"


    "Well, perhaps it''s because it would help quell the rumors to some extent?"


    I could affirm this based on the outcome of my earlier prediction.


    The phrase "no benefits in any aspect" meant that Serpina¡¯s reputation would improve.


    And as I said that, I became more convinced when I heard her next words.


    "...Didn¡¯t I tell you, Swen? In a situation where even the northern citizens have a low opinion of me, if we mobilize soldiers who are bound to be afraid of the plague and send them to conduct relief work... it won¡¯t calm the rumors. On the contrary, we¡¯ll only hear more bad stories. No matter what you think about it..."


    ¨DHa.


    After swallowing what almost became a hollow laugh, I once again realized the weight of what having an intelligence of 100 truly meant.


    It really... terrifyingly produced only accurate conclusions.


    "No. The soldiers will be fine. And this will solve everything."


    I said this, smiling as I looked at Serpina.


    With the most confident tone, as though saying "why worry about such things?"


    "Have you forgotten, my lord? I have¨D¨D"


    ¨DThe ability of insight.

 Chapter 250: Proof (3)

    After that event.


    I was dispatched with Reika to the front lines, at Kelstein Castle.


    My request for the dispatch was approved with unprecedented speed, and in just a few days, the day to depart was fast approaching.


    "My lord. I, Swen, will be departing for Kelstein Castle early tomorrow morning to carry out the mission you entrusted to me."


    After finishing the formal greetings and looking at her face, it was clear that Serpina still hadn¡¯t shaken off her worries.


    "Today is the day you leave, Swen."


    "It has already come to that."


    I forced a composed smile.


    As time passed, the rumors spread¡ªworse than I had anticipated.


    First, the citizens of the northern territories had started to view Serpina with disdain, almost as badly as when she first took the throne.


    When the youngest daughter, not Algott or Sidmid, suddenly ascended to the throne, there were countless rebellions because people couldn¡¯t accept it.


    If the reputation at that time was similar, it could be said that it had truly hit rock bottom.


    My 100 Intelligence had provided an answer that was efficient, but the weight of it was becoming painfully clear.


    "..."


    Without saying anything, Serpina looked at me with eyes full of uncertainty.


    I felt uneasy leaving her like this.


    "My lord. While I am away, you can rely on General Airen."


    As long as the most trustworthy Airen was by Serpina¡¯s side, there wouldn¡¯t be much to worry about.


    After all, the action I was about to take was one that would bring [no benefits in any aspect] for Serpina¡¯s army.


    I almost laughed at the irony that this action was, in a way, ensuring Serpina''s safety. But even so, I swallowed that feeling.


    "So, please don¡¯t worry too much, my lord. I already told you, didn¡¯t I? This is all within the range of what I expected."


    "..."


    "Swen..."


    At that moment, Serpina came closer, took my hand in hers, and spoke.


    I couldn¡¯t tell whether she was asking me not to go, and I found myself unable to either tighten or pull my hand away from hers.


    "I... have I done the right thing?"


    "Of course."


    "But... as it¡¯s been until now. My life has always gone in the most unexpected directions, like I¡¯m hurting someone I despise every time I reach out... So, if this causes you to get caught in strange rumors¡ª"


    "My lord. In the end, sincerity always shines through. And, unlike before, I¡¯m here beside you now, aren¡¯t I?"


    "...!"


    "So, trust me. I will prove that my ''insight'' was right and that the path I¡¯ve chosen will lead to what¡¯s best for you."


    Only then did Serpina slowly loosen her grip on my hand.


    "I¡¯ll be back."


    "...Go, and return. I¡¯ll be waiting for you."


    For a moment, I wanted to pat her head, but even though she cared for me, I knew that placing my hand on her noble head without permission would not be appropriate for either of us. So, I bowed deeply and slowly left the palace.


    Once outside, the sky seemed especially high and blue.


    I wondered how I could protect Serpina.


    How could I defy the "most efficient" method?


    The truth was, the answer came to me more simply than I expected.


    ''Why not just not follow the orders?''


    They told me not to do this? Fine. I¡¯ll do it anyway.


    It was clear that if I ignored the prediction, the backlash would follow, but I had no choice.


    So this time, I would turn my "always correct prediction" against itself. I would make sure Serpina could ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) keep her throne safely, by continually taking the path that "offers no benefits" at all.


    Whether or not Serpina''s army could unify was no longer my concern. My concern was Serpina¡¯s life. Serpina¡¯s safety. And Serpina¡¯s smile.


    ''Let¡¯s try it.''


    To keep my promise to Luna.


    To protect Serpina¡¯s life.


    From this moment forward, I¨D¨D


    Would willingly become a strategist whose predictions were always wrong, even with an intelligence of zero.


    ***


    The Day of Departure


    "My lord, please take care of yourself, Airen."


    "Don¡¯t worry too much, Swen. I will risk my life to protect the lord from any threat, no matter what."


    "No need to go that far. Please, don''t overdo it."


    After all, with my predictions in place, there shouldn''t be much danger for Serpina.


    "......"


    After that, neither of us spoke.


    I... understood what this silence meant. I didn¡¯t want to pretend and cowardly avoid it.


    "Airen."


    "......!!"


    So, I took the first step forward.


    I embraced her tightly.


    "I¡¯ll be back soon. You need to wait for me, alright? I... have nowhere else to go but here."


    I said this and slowly stroked her red hair.


    Her scent, which now felt quite familiar, gently touched my heart, warming it.


    Unlike when I held Serpina, the firm feeling of Airen¡¯s body against mine strongly asserted that she was a woman who lived on the battlefield.


    "Hey, you know..."


    "Yes?"


    "It¡¯s a bit sad to part like this... but I¡¯ll wait for you... will you really come back?"


    "......"


    What was she thinking?


    As soon as I heard her words, saying she didn¡¯t want to part like this, it felt like a switch in my mind was flipped.


    Without thinking, I kissed her cheek.


    "......?!?!"


    With a soft "smack," Airen was startled and looked at me, her face turning bright red.


    She was flustered, but... she didn¡¯t look like she hated it.


    Today was strangely unusual.


    Maybe I had become a little bolder.


    In an impulsive moment, I stuck out my lips, teasing her playfully.


    "...Did you not like it?"


    "Huh? A-a, no... I didn¡¯t... dislike it..."


    "Then, would you do it for me too?"


    "Huh? U-uh... e, eh?"


    "Sleep well."


    With a fluttering heart, I slowly closed my eyes.


    Soon after, I could feel her breath so close to me¡ª


    Smack.


    The sensation of her lips brushed against my cheek.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Airen standing there, her eyes cast down, her face flushed with embarrassment, unable to say a word, stumbling over her own thoughts.


    Looking back, it felt like my life since I was reincarnated had been a grand saga of protecting her.


    I had met her because of Lyn¡¯s mischief, abandoned Lyn to save her, then went over to Yuri¡¯s side.


    She, too, had become a traitor willingly to help me, after being abandoned by Yuri.


    In all those moments, for both her and me... for us to be able to exchange such a simple farewell was nothing short of a miracle.


    Considering that she was a general on the battlefield, it made it all the more remarkable.


    "......"


    As I thought about it, silently watching her, did I misinterpret something?


    Airen seemed flustered, stumbling over her words, as if unsure of what to do.


    "...If, if... I wasn¡¯t good enough, or if something was lacking..."


    "Was it lacking?"


    "But...! Swen, you haven''t said anything... and, well, that''s... I mean."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    She, who had shown such a strong presence while leading everyone, was now speaking with a voice so fragile it hardly resembled that of a general.


    A woman''s voice. It sounded somewhat immature, but there was no better word to describe Airen in that moment.


    "I-I''m sorry... This is... my first time... I don''t really know what men like, or... that sort of thing..."


    "This is exactly why I like you."


    "...Huh?"


    "Men... like this kind of thing. So, you can be confident."


    I said this with a smile.


    "Re... really? I-I see..."


    "Of course."


    "Mm... well... then... Swen, do you... like this sort of thing too?"


    ...Ha.


    I couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh inwardly.


    If we continued this conversation, I felt like I wouldn¡¯t want to leave.


    It was probably time to wrap things up.


    "...Of course."


    After saying that, I realized that my voice had trembled slightly.


    Having spent so much time so close to her, I had forgotten how beautiful she was.


    Even standing beside someone as unmatchable as Serpina in terms of beauty, Airen still held her own. In fact, in terms of feminine features like her chest and hips, Airen might have even slightly surpassed Serpina.


    I had always thought of her as cute, but when she acted like this, with such sincerity, I couldn¡¯t help but become tongue-tied.


    "Really? Uh, mm... I¡¯m glad."


    "So, don¡¯t worry and wait for me. I¡¯ll take responsibility and bring Reika back safely."


    "Mm. I¡¯ll trust you. You said you¡¯d come back safely, so I¡¯ll believe those words."


    "Alright."


    After saying goodbye to Airen, I was finally able to face Reika in the carriage.


    "Alright. Let¡¯s go."


    "Yes!"


    As the carriage began to move, Reika, sitting across from me, tilted her head slightly and asked.


    "Did something happen?"


    "Huh? Me?"


    "Yes."


    "Why? Nothing happened."


    "Is that so...?"


    She looked very puzzled, so I asked her what was wrong.


    "Swen... your face looks really red... are you feeling hot?"


    "...Me?"


    "Yes. Ah, um..."


    Reika rummaged through her things and then pulled out a small hand mirror, handing it to me.


    When I looked into it... I saw my face, completely flushed red.


    ''......''


    I had thought I had been composed while talking to Airen, but...


    This was how I must have looked in her eyes.


    That thought made me chuckle bitterly.


    "...Swen...?"


    "It¡¯s nothing. Just, it¡¯s funny."


    "Huh? Ah, yes..."


    Reika looked at me strangely, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    Then, she spoke again.


    "Anyway, if you¡¯re tired, would you like to take a little nap?"


    "I can¡¯t sleep while sitting. I¡¯m fine."


    "You could lie down...!"


    "In this small space? How would that work?"


    "Well..."


    Reika shifted her body slightly, moving herself as far as possible into the corner, then tapped her knees.


    Her voluminous chest swayed with her movements, beautifully accentuating her figure.


    "Here...!"


    "...?"


    I understood what she was saying, but at the same time, I didn¡¯t.


    Reika looked at me with a very bright expression and said:


    "You can lie down here...!"


    ...Today was definitely turning out to be a very strange day.

 Chapter 251: Proof (4)

    "...Huh? You want me to rest my head on your lap?"


    The situation was so surreal that I found myself staring at Reika again, asking for confirmation.


    She simply nodded with a serene smile.


    "I-It''s fine...! I mean, it''s Swen, after all...!"


    "Uh..."


    Honestly, my first reaction to this situation was sheer bewilderment.


    Why was the usually shy Reika acting like this all of a sudden?


    Lately, she had started talking more comfortably with both me and Airen, but... I didn''t recall her ever doing something this bold before.


    While I stood there, unable to respond or react properly¡ª


    "Um... do you not want to...?"


    Her voice wavered, as though she were on the verge of tears, and before I realized it, I was frantically waving my hands.


    "Huh? No, not at all. There''s no way I wouldn''t want to."


    "I-I see...!"


    Hearing my response, Reika let out a relieved breath, the corners of her lips lifting into a soft smile.


    Then, looking strangely determined, she patted her lap once again.


    I wavered. My chest tightened. It was a simple action, yet my gaze was effortlessly drawn to that particular part of her body.


    "Then... excuse me."


    Clearing my mind, I slowly lay my head on her lap.


    ...It was warm.


    A gentle, pleasant sweetness drifted from her¡ªsimilar to the scent of cake, but diluted to a tenth of its strength. It was difficult to describe, yet oddly comforting.


    "Here, Swen... Just relax and rest."


    I wanted to tilt my head up to see her face.


    But her chest blocked my view, leaving only a small glimpse of her eyes visible.


    From the way she carried herself, she didn¡¯t seem particularly embarrassed.


    ...Rather, it felt like I was the one overly conscious of the situation.


    Hidden beneath her pure white outfit, her chest swayed in sync with the carriage¡¯s movements, right in front of my face.


    ''...They''re big.''


    For some reason, I had been having a lot of close encounters with women¡¯s chests lately.


    My own liege, Serpina, had such a formidable figure that I couldn''t help but notice, no matter how hard I tried to ignore it.


    And Airen... well, no need to even mention her. I had never in my life seen a woman with a larger chest than hers.


    Since Reika had been constantly by Airen¡¯s side these days, I had naturally come to think of her as ''average'' in comparison.


    But now, seeing them with my own eyes... I realized that was only in a relative sense.


    Along with the faint sweetness of her scent, the undeniable fact lodged itself deep into my brain.


    ''...After Airen and Serpina... She''s next in line.''


    As I reached that ridiculous conclusion, I let out a quiet chuckle.


    Here I was, about to embark on something entirely unhelpful to the nation¡¯s welfare, and yet I was lost in such absurd thoughts.


    Anyone watching would think I was heading off on some vacation.


    "Um... Swen, are you uncomfortable? You keep fidgeting..."


    "Huh? Oh, no. I''m fine."


    "Really? That¡¯s a relief..."


    Reika let out a small sigh, then¡ª


    "E-Excuse me...!"


    "..."


    Slowly, she reached out and placed her hand on my head.


    Then, gently¡ª


    "You¡¯ve worked so hard, Swen... I hope you can truly rest for a while."


    She ran her fingers through my hair, her touch feather-light.


    As she continued stroking my head, she murmured,


    "You¡¯ve really been through a lot... Thank you for enduring it all."


    Hearing those words over and over, I couldn''t help but wonder.


    Something about this felt deliberate.


    So, cautiously, I asked,


    "Did something happen?"


    "Huh? No... It¡¯s just that... Swen, you¡¯ve seemed really exhausted lately."


    "Me?"


    "Yes... You always have dark circles under your eyes. And from what I¡¯ve seen, you¡¯re not sleeping properly..."


    "...How did you know?"


    "At night... haven¡¯t you been wandering around the mansion?"


    ...That was true.


    Ever since I heard the news that Luna had raised an army, I hadn¡¯t been able to rest properly.


    Whenever sleep wouldn¡¯t come, I would roam the halls of the mansion, lost in thought.


    She must have heard me.


    "I must¡¯ve disturbed you while you were sleeping."


    "N-No...! It¡¯s just... I¡¯m a light sleeper, so I happened to hear it. That¡¯s all. Swen, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong."


    With those words, she hesitated before revealing her true intentions in her usual shy manner.


    "That¡¯s why... I wanted to do something to help you. Even just a little... I wanted you to relax, even for a moment."


    "Reika..."


    "So... just this once, you don¡¯t have to think about anything. Helping our liege, helping Airen and me¡ªall of that is important, but... just this once, I want you to rest while thinking only about yourself."


    I said nothing and simply let myself sink into the warmth of her lap.


    Since I remained silent, she asked again in a slightly trembling voice,


    "Um... Was this... a bother?"


    "No. Thank you, Reika."


    Honestly, I truly meant it.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Her words made me realize just how much energy I had been unknowingly draining from myself all this time.


    While struggling to keep Serpina alive instead of returning to Luna, I had been wearing myself out without even noticing.


    "Since I¡¯m already here, I should make the most of it. Would it be alright if I fell asleep?"


    "O-Of course...! I don¡¯t mind at all. It¡¯s Swen, after all..."


    "Then, keep stroking my hair."


    "O-Okay...!"


    Obediently, she resumed running her fingers through my hair.


    "Sleep well, Swen..."


    The carriage rumbled as it traversed the rough roads.


    But lying on her lap felt softer and more comforting than any bed.


    As I inhaled the faint sweetness in the air, for the first time in a long while, I was able to sleep soundly.


    ***


    ''To think I''d be back here again.''


    As soon as we arrived at Kelstein Castle, I stepped down from the carriage and took a moment to glance around.


    A wave of nostalgia washed over me.


    ...Nothing has changed. Or rather, perhaps everything has changed so much that it only feels like nothing has.


    The first time I came here, the insignia on my cloak bore the mark of the Brans family.


    Now, I stood in this same place with the insignia of Eingart upon me.


    The sky-blue banners of the Brans Army that once fluttered from the spires had long since been replaced by the yellow banners of Serpina¡¯s forces¡ªso much time had passed to make that a reality.


    Before long, several soldiers recognized us and approached, offering their greetings.


    "You have arrived, Lord Swen. Lady Reika."


    "A-Ah, hello..."


    Standing beside me, Reika gave a small bow.


    The more I observed her, the more I thought she really wasn¡¯t suited for places with rigid hierarchies.


    "Where is the lord of the castle?"


    "He is waiting inside. Please, follow me."


    "I understand."


    Just as I was about to step forward¡ª


    "...?"


    "A-Ah, um... I-I¡¯m just a little nervous."


    It seemed that the thought of entering a new royal castle was making Reika anxious.


    She was trembling slightly, glancing around hesitantly.


    It was oddly endearing¡ªthis same person who had been so bold while giving me a lap pillow earlier was now once again shrinking away in front of others.


    Instead of saying anything, I simply reached out and took her small, white hand in mine.


    "Ah...!"


    "Let¡¯s go, Reika."


    "Ah... Y-Yes...!"


    And with that, I led Reika by the hand as we stepped into Kelstein Castle.


    ***


    Upon our arrival, a familiar face was there to greet us.


    "You¡¯ve made it, Lord Swen."


    "It is an honor to see you, Lord Cransis."


    "I-It is a p-pleasure to m-meet you, L-Lord Cransis...!"


    Cransis paid no mind to Reika stammering behind me and instead fixed his gaze on me.


    The man who had once opposed my opinions¡ªCransis.


    I had heard that before the army withdrew, he had been governing Hisphil Castle as its lord.


    Now that they had been pushed back to Kelstein, it seemed he had remained here without any new assignments.


    Glancing at the empty lord¡¯s seat, I asked,


    "Where is the lord of the castle?"


    "He stepped out for a moment. More importantly, I have something to ask you."


    "Please, feel free."


    "I heard you plan to conduct relief efforts. What do you mean by that? As far as I know, the northern continent has been spared from the plague due to our liege¡¯s strict blockade."


    "It means exactly what it sounds like."


    I briefly explained the significance of these ''relief efforts'' to Cransis.


    First, the fact that there were many people who had been stranded in the central regions when the blockade was issued¡ªcitizens of the northern continent who could not return, as well as those with family or relatives still in the central lands.


    Their resentment toward the blockade had been steadily growing, and there was a need to address these concerns before they became a larger issue.


    "And as you know, Lord Cransis, Yuri has been making absurd accusations against us. Given the circumstances, our army must take direct action."


    Of course, I emphasized that the relief efforts would be limited to the areas around Kelstein and would only involve those whose families resided in the northern continent.


    Cransis listened in silence, nodding slightly at the end of my explanation, though his eyes still held skepticism.


    "I understand. However... if it''s relief work, wouldn¡¯t it be enough to simply send supplies?"


    "To another nation? I doubt it would be managed properly."


    "But according to your explanation, you¡¯ll need personnel to staff the relief centers¡ªpeople who may have to treat patients potentially infected with the plague."


    That was indeed the biggest ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) issue.


    Even if there were only a handful of cases, the nature of the plague meant that if things went wrong, there was no guarantee it wouldn¡¯t spread to the northern continent.


    "That¡¯s why I brought her."


    Saying that, I placed a hand on Reika¡¯s shoulder.


    She flinched, lowering her head in embarrassment.


    Yes¡ª


    As soon as Serpina had mentioned that ¡®forcing soldiers to participate despite their fear of the plague would lead to unnecessary complications,¡¯ I had let out a wry laugh.


    Why?


    Because my intelligence of 100 had immediately pointed to the perfect solution¡ªReika.


    "...So you are Lady Reika?"


    "Y-Yes...! Th-That is correct..."


    "I assume you are well aware of what abilities Reika possesses, Lord Cransis?"


    Even without me explaining further, Cransis quickly grasped my intention and nodded before raising another point.


    "But how much faith can we place in this magic of hers?"


    "You haven''t heard the news from the northern continent?"


    "That¡¯s not what I meant."


    Cransis waved his hand dismissively.


    "I¡¯m not questioning whether I believe in it or not."


    ...Ah.


    "If I simply issue an order saying, ''Trust in the protection of magic and focus on your relief work,'' the soldiers will have no choice but to comply. However, is that truly the best course of action?"


    He had touched on quite a sharp point.


    For soldiers who had only heard about Reika¡¯s magic from afar, no matter how much it was explained, it would still seem like they were being sent into a death trap.


    If any of them felt coerced, complaints could arise, which might hinder the relief efforts.


    It was necessary to secure complete trust.


    ''How should I persuade them?''


    As I was contemplating this¡ª


    "I will do it."


    A familiar voice rang out from behind me.


    Turning around, I saw a man I knew well approaching.


    "If I take the lead myself, the soldiers participating in the relief efforts will have no reason to complain, will they?"


    The speaker was none other than the acting lord of Kelstein Castle¡ª


    Irian al Kasky.

 Chapter 252: Proof (5)

    Cransis bowed slightly upon seeing Irian.


    "My lord, you have arrived."


    "Commander Cransis. As I mentioned before, there¡¯s no need for formal speech between us."


    Even if he was only an acting lord, Irian still held the authority of a ruler over this territory. From a strict procedural standpoint, Cransis¡¯ response was proper.


    However, from Irian¡¯s perspective, it would have been difficult to casually treat Cransis, the supreme commander of the occupying forces, as an inferior.


    Complicated social dynamics existed everywhere, it seemed.


    "No, my lord. As your subject, how could I break protocol?"


    Irian did not press the matter further. After a simple nod, he turned to me.


    "So, Lord Swen. I was thinking of personally joining the relief efforts. What do you think?"


    Not just sending out common soldiers, but having the highest-ranking figure take part in the relief work himself¡ª


    That should be enough to quell any complaints from the troops.


    "If Lord Irian takes the lead, that would be ideal."


    "Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll also grant you full authority over the relief efforts."


    I bowed my head in gratitude.


    "I humbly accept your generosity, my lord."


    "Good. Now then..."


    After acknowledging my response, Irian turned toward Reika, who had been standing awkwardly nearby.


    "It has been a long time, Lady Reika."


    "H-Huh? Ah, ah, y-yes...!! H-Hello!"


    "Thanks to your efforts, Janis is in good health. I extend my gratitude once again."


    "O-Oh, n-no, I just... I only d-did what... w-was necessary...!"


    Ah, she bit her tongue again.


    From the context, she had likely meant to say, "I only did what I had to do."


    Irian, unfazed, continued speaking as if nothing had happened.


    "Now that you are officially a mage of our army, I have high expectations for you¡ªespecially in this endeavor. I¡¯ll be counting on you."


    "Y-Yes... I-I¡¯ll do my best."


    Once their exchange was over, I judged it the right moment to step in and bow.


    "My lord, if you would excuse us, I would like to finalize our plans in detail."


    "Go ahead."


    With Irian actively supporting me, there was nothing standing in my way.


    The thought crossed my mind that saving Janis back then had been far from just a sentimental decision.


    "Come, Reika. Let¡¯s go."


    "Ah, y-yes...!"


    With Reika in tow, I slowly exited the castle.


    It was time to set up the relief camp.


    ***


    In the audience chamber of Kelstein Castle, now emptied of Swen and Reika¡ª


    Cransis cautiously approached Irian and spoke in a careful tone.


    "My lord."


    "Go on, Commander."


    "Are you truly certain about this? I, too, am aware that the mage¡¯s abilities are real. However, there is always the possibility¡ªhowever slim¡ªthat something could go wrong. If her magic fails to work properly, or if the worst happens... Having you personally involved seems like an excessively risky decision."


    Hearing this, Irian shook his head.


    "No. If that were the case, he would have stopped me."


    "He...?"


    "I mean Lord Swen."


    Once again, Swen¡¯s name came up.


    From Serpina herself, to the state strategist Jenna, and now even Irian¡ª


    It was as if everyone of influence within Serpina¡¯s forces was being drawn toward him, as though caught in the pull of a vortex.


    "...You seem to trust him quite deeply."


    At Cransis¡¯ words, Irian fell silent for a moment, as if reflecting on something.


    Then, he looked directly at Cransis with a serious expression and spoke.


    "In many ways, he is an indispensable asset to our army. As you have often taught me, Commander, it is a leader¡¯s duty to give trust where it is deserved."


    Having said that, Irian once again gave Cransis a slight bow.


    "I do not disregard your concerns, Commander. However, the constant uprisings have left us with a dire shortage of stabilizing forces. I intend to make Swen the axle of our army. I would like you to seriously consider that as well. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me."


    With that, Irian turned and walked away.


    Cransis let out a short sigh as he watched him go.


    ''It is never a good sign when power gathers around someone who is not the ruler...''


    Of course, Serpina¡¯s authority had not weakened to the point where she needed to worry about such matters.


    However, given the constant waves of rebellion, the fact that Swen was accumulating so much influence made it impossible for Cransis to ignore.


    Jenna, Irian¡ªthey both seemed to believe that as long as they secured Swen completely within their ranks, he could be used as a valuable tool for the army.


    But¡ª


    Cransis recalled the gaze Swen had given him earlier in their conversation.


    His body was unimposing, but his eyes...


    Those were the sharp eyes of a wolf.


    Not the eyes of someone content to remain beneath another.


    ''...No.''


    For a moment, his thoughts nearly became tangled.


    But in the end, both Irian¡ªwhom he deeply respected¡ªand Jenna¡ªwhom he trusted completely¡ªplaced their faith in Swen.


    Especially Jenna.


    No matter how much he thought about it, she, a seasoned strategist, would have a much sharper eye for people than a veteran soldier like himself.


    If Swen had any ambitions of his own, Jenna would have already drawn a line.


    And above all¡ª


    Cransis knew better than anyone that Serpina was not the type of ruler to be swayed by a single man.


    ''Enough. As a soldier, my duty is to obey my liege¡¯s will. And if my liege places her trust in Swen...''


    With that thought, Cransis set aside his doubts and followed after Irian.


    ¡ª¡ªThough in truth, if there was one flaw in his assessment, it was this:


    The ambition lurking within Swen¡¯s heart...


    Was something entirely different from what Cransis had imagined.


    ***


    A few days later.


    The relief camp had finally begun operating in earnest.


    It was nothing grand¡ªjust a collection of hastily built structures, guarded by a handful of sentries ensuring strict control over entry and exit. The total number of people stationed at the camp was no more than twelve.


    Since this wasn¡¯t a war effort but merely a facility for distributing supplies, we didn¡¯t require a large number of personnel.


    Of course, having more people would have been ideal, but this was the maximum number Reika could safely support with her magic on a weekly basis.


    "Alright, please close your eyes...!"


    Reika spoke softly as she cast her buff magic one by one on the soldiers and Irian.


    With this, every person present¡ªincluding Reika and me¡ªwould be completely immune to disease for the next seven days.


    Most people would struggle to believe such a thing, but since I had fundamental knowledge of this world, I knew with absolute certainty that she was right.


    "This is... rather incredible. It feels different from just hearing about it."


    Irian flexed his fingers, stretched lightly, and marveled at the sensation.


    "Yeah, I understand what you mean."


    I knew exactly what he was experiencing.


    When magic was cast on you... it truly felt as though your body was ''buffed'' in the most literal sense.


    According to Reika, all she was doing was spreading mana from the atmosphere across our bodies like a coating.


    "Very well. From this moment on, we will begin relief efforts for those afflicted with disease! Thanks to our mage¡¯s blessing, we are protected¡ªso work without fear!"


    ""Understood!!""


    The soldiers responded with energetic shouts.


    Blessing magic, huh.


    Not a bad name.


    It certainly sounded much more grand and reassuring than ''buff magic,'' which earned it some bonus points in my book.


    "Alright, let¡¯s move. Six of you, follow me. Those assigned to security, head to your designated areas!"


    As Irian busied himself organizing the men, I turned to Reika, who was dozing off in a chair.


    "Reika, are you okay?"


    "Huh...? Ah, y-yes! I-I¡¯m fine. I can handle this much..."


    I wasn¡¯t sure if the analogy made sense in this world, but¡ª


    Magic wasn¡¯t like turning on a faucet and letting water pour out.


    Even though mana was freely available in the air, as long as Reika was the one casting the spells, her body would inevitably bear the burden.


    No matter what happened, the strain on her was unavoidable.


    That meant the entire responsibility fell on her shoulders.


    And looking at her now, sweating and exhausted...


    It was painfully clear how fragile she was.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "Still, if you ever feel like you can¡¯t keep going, tell me. The plan is to run this for about a month, but if we need to shorten it, I don¡¯t mind."


    "No...! I want to help Lady Serpina, my liege... and you, Swen...! I won¡¯t step back, no matter what. And¡ª"


    She looked up at me and smiled warmly.


    "I was the one who set the number at twelve in the first place... I want to take responsibility for what I can handle!"


    She was speaking with such determination¡ªwhat more could I say?


    Besides, Reika wasn¡¯t just saying this now.


    She had always been the type to insist on ''wanting to be of help.''


    So this time, rather than telling her to rest, I chose to say what she wanted to hear.


    I took her hand and held it firmly.


    "Alright. I¡¯m counting on you, Reika."


    This time¡ª


    She no longer flinched when I held her hand.


    Instead, she tightened her grip and smiled brightly, her eyes curving into soft crescents.


    "Hehehe... L-Leave it to me...!"


    "..."


    In that moment.


    ...Thump. Thump.


    A strong heartbeat echoed in my chest.


    A sweet scent drifted from her, lingering in my nose.


    For some reason... my face felt warm.


    Ever since that lap pillow incident a few days ago¡ª


    I had started noticing things about her that I hadn''t paid attention to before.


    Her slender thighs.


    Her full chest.


    Her soft, feminine voice and the gentle way she spoke.


    From that moment on, the way I perceived Reika had subtly shifted.


    Not in a simple, textbook sense.


    But in a different way entirely.


    It was strange.


    Lately, my thoughts had been constantly disrupted by the presence of women.


    I had always been good at controlling myself.


    But now¡ª


    ''...Maybe I¡¯ve been holding back too much lately?''


    I let out a dry chuckle at the ridiculousness of the thought.


    This was an absurdly self-indulgent concern to have in the middle of wartime.


    Now was not the time to be swayed by fleeting hormones.


    I cleared my mind and refocused on the task at hand.


    ''In about a week, I¡¯ll know for sure.''


    One way or another, the die had been cast.


    It was time to throw a question back at Yuri, the one who had been spreading rumors.


    ¡ª¡ªWhile we risked our lives to provide humanitarian aid to the afflicted, what exactly were you doing?


    ***


    Not even a full week had passed¡ª


    It had only been three days.


    Yet already, the ripples of our actions had begun to spread.

 Chapter 253: Proof (6)

    The first to react were the residents living below Kelstein Castle.


    Most of them had come from territories now under the control of Carlints¡¯ and Chel¡¯s armies.


    "Is it true that the northern Serpina Army is conducting relief efforts?"


    "They say you need to have family there to receive aid."


    "I have relatives in Utiner Castle! If I go, I should be able to get help."


    For people whose lives had been ravaged by disease and hardship, the news of a relief camp was nothing short of a miracle¡ªa ray of hope in an otherwise hopeless situation.


    After all, neither Carlints nor Chel had lifted a finger to help them.


    Of course, not everyone received the news with optimism.


    "Wait, that witch is offering aid? Does that even make sense?"


    "Did you forget the rumors? They said she was the one who spread the plague using magic!"


    However¡ª


    This was no ordinary situation, and the usual rhetoric didn¡¯t hold the same sway over the people as before.


    "So, what exactly is that so-called ''Yuri'' doing for the people?"


    "Trap or not, it¡¯s worth checking out. Either way, we¡¯re dying¡ªwhether it¡¯s from starvation or disease, it doesn¡¯t matter!"


    A ruler who silently aided the people.


    And another who loudly accused others of having ulterior motives¡ªwhile doing nothing to help.


    For the commoners, who were struggling just to survive, the difference between these two figures was more significant than anyone could have imagined.


    They had been left with no choice but to endure the stench of rotting corpses, praying for the plague to pass, unable to do anything about it.


    Now, a ruler who had no direct connection to them had extended a helping hand.


    How could they not feel moved?


    Of course, the ones openly supporting Serpina were primarily those in the disease-stricken parts of the central continent.


    In contrast, those in the southern continent¡ªuntouched by the plague¡ªor in the midwestern regions that had barely avoided infection due to Lyn¡¯s swift lockdown, found it hard to believe Serpina was engaging in such selfless acts.


    And yet¡ª


    For the first time in history, the opinions of the lowest ranks of society had begun to favor Serpina.


    The weight of this shift in public sentiment was about to set events into motion far beyond what any of the lords had anticipated.


    ***


    "Thank you so much."


    "I will never forget the grace that Lady Serpina has shown us."


    By the third day, more and more people had begun arriving at the camp.


    Some of them had no family ties to the northern continent at all, but we deliberately refrained from conducting any strict screenings.


    After all, the physical distance alone acted as a natural limitation on how many could make the journey here.


    Anyone who managed to reach us in the midst of the plague had likely come prepared to die trying¡ªso Irian judged that the number of arrivals wouldn¡¯t exceed what we could handle.


    And his judgment was spot on.


    Throughout the entire operation, we never once faced a shortage of supplies.


    Our army had already stockpiled an immense amount of resources, having occupied nearly the entire northern continent.


    And the person most actively involved in this entire process¡ª


    Was none other than Irian himself.


    "Here, take this."


    "Thank you so much. May I ask for your name...?"


    "You don¡¯t need to remember our names. Just remember Lady Serpina¡¯s. And remember that she is not someone who would harm her people with magic."


    "Of course. I will never forget this kindness for as long as I live..."


    Irian, the castle lord himself, personally distributed supplies to the refugees from the central continent, offering them words of encouragement.


    His actions set an example, and the soldiers followed suit, taking the relief efforts seriously.


    If any of them had been halfhearted about distributing aid, it would have been difficult to combat the rumors Yuri had spread¡ªbut at this level of commitment, our efforts were undeniable.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to be this involved."


    I approached Irian and spoke.


    "Hm? Oh, Swen."


    The moment he saw me, he greeted me with a smile.


    "You were the one who told me, weren¡¯t you? That with the blessing magic cast upon us, we would be immune to the plague for at least a week."


    "That¡¯s true, but... I thought it might be difficult for some to believe."


    "No. I trust you, Swen."


    His eyes held no hesitation.


    Well... I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be too surprised.


    If not for me, his entire family would have been wiped out.


    It wasn¡¯t strange that he placed such faith in me.


    "Then I can only thank you for your trust."


    "Indeed. Now, I should get back to work. You should look after Lady Reika."


    "Reika just fell asleep a little while ago. So, I should be working too, shouldn¡¯t I?"


    "Is that so? I won¡¯t stop you, but..."


    At that moment, Irian seemed to ponder something.


    Then, with a very serious expression, he turned to me.


    "Swen. I have a question."


    "Go ahead."


    "What exactly is your relationship with Lady Reika?"


    "...Excuse me?"


    For a moment, I had braced myself for some grave revelation¡ªperhaps news of a rebellion brewing against Lady Serpina.


    But his question was so unexpected that I couldn¡¯t keep my expression from slipping.


    "Well, I¡¯ve been watching you two for the past few days, and you seem to be quite close."


    "...Is that so?"


    "Swen, what is she to you? Could it be that she¡¯s your mistress?"


    "No, nothing like that... I¡¯m not married."


    "Is that so? That reminds me¡ªsince we¡¯re on the topic of marriage... I believe I have yet to hear your response."


    "...My response?"


    What was he talking {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} about?


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Seeing my confused expression, Irian tilted his head slightly and asked,


    "Has General Airen not mentioned it to you?"


    She hadn¡¯t.


    But I didn¡¯t want to speak ill of Airen, so I played dumb.


    "Ah... My memory isn¡¯t the best. I must have forgotten."


    "Is that so? That¡¯s unlike you... But then again, assuming I know what is ¡®like you¡¯ is a rather foolish notion, isn¡¯t it?"


    Irian continued, his tone utterly serious.


    "I wanted to ask what you think of Ioline."


    Ioline.


    It had been a long time since I¡¯d heard that name.


    My former roommate Janis¡¯s twin sister.


    A woman I had once spent nights in the same room with.


    Someone whose undergarments I had unintentionally seen¡ªmaking her, alongside Airen, one of the only two women I knew such details about.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly the most dignified way to remember someone, but¡ª


    ¡ªWait a minute.


    "Are you... asking me about marriage?"


    "That¡¯s right."


    Marrying Ioline?


    While I was caught completely off guard, Irian continued to speak without the slightest hesitation.


    "Swen, someone like you would be warmly welcomed into our family.


    Ioline has spoken fondly of you.


    Forgive me if this sounds arrogant, but I truly believe she is a woman whose beauty would not lose to any other.


    Moreover, she has undergone extensive training to become a devoted and virtuous wife.


    I have no doubt she would be an excellent partner to support you."


    "Well, that¡¯s..."


    "If you already have a woman you care for, I wouldn¡¯t mind if she became a concubine.


    And if you desire, I would even grant you the Al Kasky name.


    Please, consider this favorably."


    His words came at me so forcefully that I barely had time to process them.


    Irian, however, seemed completely unfazed.


    "There¡¯s no need to answer right away. Take your time.


    If you choose not to respond, I will assume you aren¡¯t interested and leave it at that.


    And of course, refusing won¡¯t bring you any disadvantage¡ªso don¡¯t worry about that.


    Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me."


    With that, Irian left the room.


    And I...


    I found myself thinking about Ioline.


    She was certainly beautiful.


    Her figure was well-balanced, her demeanor graceful.


    If I were to consider only those aspects, Irian was probably right¡ªshe would make a wonderful wife.


    But... I couldn¡¯t get married yet.


    Protecting Lady Serpina.


    Fulfilling my promise to Lady Luna.


    These two responsibilities alone were already overwhelming.


    I couldn¡¯t even fathom the idea of settling down somewhere.


    And honestly¡ªif I were to marry someone, the first person I¡¯d want to marry would be Airen.


    "Has General Airen not mentioned it to you?"


    That one sentence from Irian made it clear.


    Airen had deliberately withheld Ioline¡¯s marriage proposal from me.


    I could pretend I didn¡¯t know why...


    But I didn¡¯t want to.


    There was only one possible reason she hadn¡¯t told me.


    "...Haah."


    I let out a quiet sigh and rubbed my face.


    My skin felt hot.


    My mind was filled with thoughts of Airen.


    "I want to see her."


    ...But now wasn¡¯t the time to be thinking about marriage.


    In this world, a man could have up to four wives.


    There was no need to rush a decision.


    I could take my time and choose carefully.


    After cooling my face, I followed after Irian.


    ***


    The Royal Castle of Langbow, Under the Aishus Army


    "...A relief camp?"


    "Yeah. The Serpina Army has set up a camp near the base of Kelshtein Castle to aid the central continent¡¯s commoners."


    At Epinnel¡¯s report, Yuri scoffed in disbelief.


    "Hah!"


    Then, rising slowly from her seat, she trembled with anger.


    "That wretched woman. So this is how she intends to cover up the fact that she used magic?"


    "..."


    And then, a few more days passed.


    "The camp¡¯s operations seem to be going very smoothly. The people from Carlints¡¯s territories, the closest to them, are practically worshiping Serpina as if she were a goddess."


    "...Enough. It¡¯s just a ploy to make herself look good."


    "If it was just a ploy, wouldn¡¯t it have been easier to simply send supplies instead of setting up a whole camp? And honestly, does it even make sense that she would care about her reputation? Would someone like her even bother with something like this?"


    "What are you trying to say, Epinnel? Are you seriously about to claim that Serpina is some benevolent saint?"


    "..."


    Normally, Epinnel would have brushed the topic aside with a vague response¡ª


    But not this time.


    This time, he had a responsibility.


    He needed to make Yuri understand the reality of the situation.


    "Yuri. We¡¯ve been played."


    "...What?"


    "If her goal was truly to spread the disease using magic, there were too many unnecessary actions she wouldn''t have taken."


    "..."


    Yuri fell silent, lowering her head.


    The truth was¡ª


    She had already sensed it.


    She had shouted it from the rooftops, declared to the world that Serpina was the culprit behind the plague.


    But if Serpina had truly intended to kill people, there would have been no need for forced relocations.


    And now, with her running a relief camp¡ªobjectively speaking, what possible reason would she have to go this far?


    Even so, there was no turning back.


    She had already accused Serpina.


    Loudly.


    Boldly.


    For all to hear.


    "What... do we do now?"


    Epinnel let out a sigh of relief.


    At least she wasn¡¯t going to keep denying it out of sheer stubbornness.


    If Anima had been fully conscious, he might have been able to offer a more strategic answer¡ª


    But Epinnel was a warrior first, not a tactician.


    He was great at crushing enemies in battle, but when it came to seeing the bigger picture, he knew he had his limitations.


    Still, even if the answer he had was simple, now was the time to say it.


    "For now... don¡¯t say anything else about it. Just stay quiet.


    Serpina already has a terrible reputation. Instead of reacting further, it might be better to just let it pass. If we act like we don¡¯t care, this whole situation might just blow over."


    "...Hah."


    "We don¡¯t have a choice. We have to wait for the next opportunity.


    Everyone makes mistakes, Yuri. But right now, we can¡¯t afford to wallow in guilt. You know that, don¡¯t you?"


    "I know. I know that..."


    Yuri closed her eyes and began to pray once more.


    Praying that the plague would pass as quickly as possible.


    Praying that the consequences of her words would not be as disastrous as Epinnel feared.


    ***


    But just a few days later¡ª


    "They''re demanding that our army set up a relief camp?"


    The soldier reporting to Yuri looked uneasy, practically shrinking under her gaze.


    "I deeply apologize for bringing you this news, but... there are rumors spreading among the people.


    They¡¯re asking¡ªif even the Serpina Army is providing relief, why isn¡¯t the Aishus Army doing the same?"


    Her prayers had been meaningless.


    The moment of reckoning had come far too soon.


    And it was the worst kind of reckoning¡ª


    A Zugzwang situation, where no matter what move she made, it would be the wrong one.

 Chapter 254: Chukcheut’s Room

    Yuri quickly wracked his brain in his own way.


    Running a relief camp itself might not be such a difficult task.


    However, this was not the northern region, nor the center of the continent, but right in the middle of it, where the plague had swept through the area most violently.


    In this situation, finding volunteer troops was nearly impossible, and if the operation were to go ahead, it would be carried out forcefully... If soldiers feared they might catch the plague, it was clear that their trust would be lost.


    Yuri knew better than anyone that the morale of the soldiers was lower than ever. He could sense, with the intuition of a lord, that if he went any further in upsetting them, things would end badly.


    That wasn¡¯t the only problem.


    With the supply lines to the mainland cut off by the Chel army, the situation of supplies for Yuri¡¯s forces was not one that could be described as good, even in passing.


    The claim, ¡°The supplies that should have come to us are now being diverted to the lords of territories that were not even within our domain just a few months ago,¡± might sound extreme, but in such a shortage of resources, it was a grievance that could easily arise.


    But not running the camp?


    In fact, this was the more politically sound choice. The plague was, after all, a natural disaster, and it likely wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s fault.


    ¨D¨DIf only he hadn¡¯t spoken carelessly.


    How politically disadvantageous it would be if it became known that Serpina, who had claimed to have caused the plague, was running a relief camp while doing absolutely nothing herself, simply staying idle.


    He wasn¡¯t foolish enough not to understand that.


    ¡®...No.¡¯


    He thought, perhaps it was foolish to even consider this.


    Who had forced him into this situation?


    Was it Serpina? Or was it one of his remaining two comrades?


    It was himself.


    He had dragged everything to this point.


    Because of the war, and because of the plague, he had sent his comrades away. Perhaps... it might even be his fault. His thoughts became tangled.


    "Lord...?"


    "Later... I¡¯ll answer... so... please step aside."


    Yuri barely managed to swallow something rising deep inside him, and then spoke.


    The soldier replied loudly, then, glancing around, quietly left the palace.


    ¡®Emma... and Hernandorf... what am I supposed to do now...?¡¯


    ¡®What are we supposed to do...!?¡¯


    He lowered his head, gripping his forehead tightly, as he asked the comrades who had already left, but the answer never came.


    ***


    What does it mean to be on the brink of death?


    For many people, it might have different meanings, but for Anima¡ªit meant constantly repeating hallucinations of a specific situation from the past.


    Back then, at the moment she made an unchanging promise with the five survivors who had lived through the tragedy at the academy.


    The moment when she swore with her childhood friend, a girl, to "capture our souls in the red flag"... that moment, repeating over and over again in her sight.


    She had come to her senses a few times in between.


    She vaguely remembered talking, eating, and bits and pieces of those moments... but, when she looked back, she had often been unaware of the exact day or time, still lost in a haze of noise.


    She didn¡¯t even know how much time had passed by.


    "...Ah."


    The moment when Yuri reached out to her again, Anima realized, for the first time, that she was lying on a bed.


    "...Where is this...?"


    Once her mind cleared, she began to understand the situation with surprising speed.


    She had contracted the plague. That¡¯s why she had been bedridden.


    Doctors had come to visit from time to time, speaking to her, but... she couldn''t remember much of the conversations.


    Still, her body felt light. She vividly recalled the experience of having her head heated like she had swallowed a furnace... but now, she could breathe properly.


    Anima slowly got up, clenched her remaining hand, and stretched it out¡ª


    "...Is anyone there?"


    "Advisor...?"


    Anima¡¯s vision began to flow again.


    ***


    The first to come after hearing that she had fully regained her senses was Epinnel.


    "Are you alright now, Anima?"


    "Yeah. My condition is fine, but... do you really think it¡¯s okay to come this close to me? Even though I seem to be cured, who knows what could happen?"


    "No. If the people who¡¯ve been cured, along with their families, are living fine, then it shouldn''t be a threat anymore."


    "...Really?"


    Anima sighed briefly, then spoke in a voice slightly trembling with emotion.


    "Emma... she''s really dead, right?"


    "Yeah... she caught the plague, and that''s how it happened."


    "Ha..."


    Once again, tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "I thought I heard something about it before... but she really is dead, Emma."


    "She was in really bad shape... Anima, the fact that you survived like this is a miracle. The plague has an extremely high mortality rate."


    "Yeah..."


    Anima wasn¡¯t ignorant of the fact that it could have been her who died.


    ...She knew that wallowing in the sadness of losing her here, in this place, wasn¡¯t what Emma would want.


    Anima quickly wiped away her tears and, after gathering her emotions, moved on to the main topic.


    "So, what¡¯s been going on?"


    "The frontlines are in a deadlock. The Chel army and the Carlints army have been hit by the plague. The plague itself seems to have peaked, but... honestly, I don¡¯t know when it¡¯ll start to subside."


    "Has anything major happened?"


    "Major? Well... Serpina''s army set up a relief camp for the plague victims."


    "Serpina¡¯s army?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Hearing that unexpected name, Anima seemed to tremble slightly in surprise, and Epinnel slowly nodded her head.


    "Yeah. She probably became conscious of the fact that she was blamed for spreading the plague."


    "...Wait. She spread the plague? What do you mean by that?"


    "Oh, right. You haven¡¯t been fully aware... let me explain."


    Epinnel carefully explained everything that had happened in the meantime.


    How Serpina had issued a quarantine order, almost as if she had known about the plague beforehand, and how the Aishus army had made a kind of proclamation to Serpina¡¯s army based on that.


    "What? You mean the force that claimed Serpina spread the plague... was our army?"


    "...Yeah."


    Anima slammed her fist down on the bed as she spoke.


    "What the hell kind of nonsense is that! If she actually did spread the plague on purpose, then she would have saved the lives of the lords and civilians in the central continent! Even from that point, her claim doesn¡¯t make sense. How could anyone spread a plague like that in the first place?"


    "Well, Serpina¡¯s army has mages, so..."


    "In the historical ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) texts about mages, it¡¯s never said they actually created a plague or anything like that. Ha... Anyway, so they¡¯re running a relief camp, right? They¡¯re not saying anything to their soldiers?"


    "Looks like that¡¯s the case... I don¡¯t know if they were threatened or what, but they¡¯re devoting themselves to the relief efforts without any concern for their own lives."


    Threatened?


    Epinnel thought it was entirely possible for Serpina to do something like that... but, still, she couldn¡¯t read what Serpina¡¯s true intentions were.


    It seemed like Epinnel couldn¡¯t figure it out either, as she lowered her head, shaking it slightly and said.


    "Well, how would I know what¡¯s going on in her head?"


    Anima placed her hand on her forehead and sighed deeply.


    "I don¡¯t know who it is, but if someone put these ideas into Yuri¡¯s head¡ª they should be executed immediately."


    "...What?"


    "She¡¯s almost been working with Serpina to turn the public opinion in her favor. If she had just stayed quiet, it wouldn¡¯t have come to this... think about it, Epinnel. If the people in our territory started saying, ''Why isn¡¯t the Aishus army running a relief camp?'' what would we be able to say?"


    "Well..."


    "If we hadn¡¯t said anything, it would have been fine, but now that we¡¯ve already said something, if we don¡¯t run the camp, how will the people of our territory see our army? In the long run, losing the trust of the continent¡¯s civilians is the worst decision a lord can make. If we send soldiers to the relief camp, effectively pushing them into harm¡¯s way, the soldiers¡¯ trust will fall to the bottom. That¡¯s a problem anyone can figure out with a little thought."


    Who took advantage of the absence of the strategist and put such ideas into Yuri¡¯s mind?


    A familiar face might come to mind, but... it was a difficult situation to pinpoint with clarity.


    "So, who is it? Who brought this up?"


    "..."


    Epinnel stayed silent for a long time, lowering her head deeply.


    Then, as if she had made up her mind... she answered in a very serious tone.


    "...It was Yuri."


    "...What?"


    "The person who directly declared to Serpina¡¯s army, intending to put her in a difficult position... was Yuri herself."


    ...Thunk.


    Her arm, which had been holding up with so much strength, fell weakly onto the bed sheet.


    Her head, which had just started to heat up, suddenly began to cool rapidly again.


    "Yuri... did that?"


    "Yeah..."


    After hearing Epinnel¡¯s words and grasping the situation, Anima was overwhelmed by a deep, sticky despair¡ªan emotion she had never felt in any of her past experiences.


    Not when she lost one of her arms, not when she was imprisoned by Serpina and had her life threatened, not when she lost Hernandorf in battle, not even when she had heard Emma had died...


    Anima closed her eyes tightly and lowered her head.


    The strategist¡¯s instincts were whispering fiercely in her ear.


    So, she had to realize it.


    The fact that Yuri, the lord, was the one who made the decision that led to this situation...


    And that the dawn of Aishus¡¯ army had begun to head toward its end.


    ***


    It had already been quite some time since the camp was established.


    Fortunately, Reika had been able to periodically cast buff spells on us, and thanks to that, none of us had contracted the plague.


    Considering the high likelihood that at least one person coming for aid might have carried the pathogen, it was safe to say that the magic was working effectively.


    A lot had happened during this time.


    Decisively, the plague had subsided. The number of deaths had been halved, and the infection rate had drastically decreased.


    The relief camp was becoming more and more deserted. What had seemed like a never-ending plague was finally approaching its end.


    "We should be able to close the camp soon."


    "I¡¯m so relieved that nothing serious has happened..."


    "It¡¯s all thanks to Reika."


    I patted Reika¡¯s head as I spoke.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t just empty praise. Without her, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to run the relief camp so boldly.


    If even one person on our side had become infected, instead of restoring Serpina¡¯s image, it would have cemented the image of a tyrant who forced soldiers into dangerous situations.


    And, as Reika said¡ªthere was more to be thankful for than just that.


    The reputation of the Aishus army, which had essentially targeted our forces, had fallen to the ground.


    They probably wanted to run a relief camp like ours.


    But, naturally, they didn¡¯t have Reika there. That meant the soldiers were exposed to the danger of the plague.


    If a few more people had contracted the plague, it would have become a major problem. They were now in a position where they couldn¡¯t do anything, and as a result, it seemed like their credibility was shattering all over the central continent.


    A lord who loses the trust of the people of their territory could never achieve great things.


    If all of this was a race toward the goal of a unified empire¡ªshe had already veered off course.


    On the other hand, the rumors about Serpina, as expected, were shifting in a way that was "bad for the country but good for Serpina personally."


    The relief camp was one thing, but after running the camp, it seemed she had started to notice the contradictions between "forcing the people to relocate" and "spreading the plague to kill the people."


    This was the first time she had received a positive evaluation since she had been branded a tyrant.


    Serpina had said that she didn¡¯t mind gaining nothing from relocating the people... but in the end, that action had allowed her to escape from absurd rumors.


    ¡®Good. From now on, acting in a way that doesn¡¯t help the country but helps her personally... might be the right way to go.¡¯


    At that moment,


    As I was resting in the base camp with Reika, Irian came in with an urgent expression.


    "Swen, you¡¯re here."


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    Hearing his voice, which was unlike his usual calm self, I too became tense and asked him back.


    "Well, it might just be a rumor, but... I heard something that can¡¯t be ignored."


    "Something we can¡¯t ignore?"


    Irian slowly nodded his head.


    "It¡¯s the news that a magician has appeared."


    "...Pardon?"


    "There¡¯s a rumor that someone using magic has appeared in the southern continent."


    I had almost forgotten about it, but now, something I could never forget was being brought to me.

 Chapter 255: The Second Magician (1)

    Going back to the past, just when the Aishus army was about to stretch its muscles again toward Serpina¡¯s army.


    In the southern continent, which had maintained peace for a long time, the atmosphere of war was gradually rising.


    The capital of the newly formed Lunarian army, Tepello Castle.


    At the time when the rebellion had just begun, everyone had predicted that ¡°something would happen soon,¡± and in fact, the Karelia army had deployed a large number of troops to the borders.


    However, surprisingly, for a long time, there was no war, nor any battle or even any small-scale skirmishes to speak of¡ªonly quiet time passed.


    Of course, this was referring to external matters¡ªwhether any country had moved its forces.


    But the system to lead the new country was being slowly but steadily built up.


    --Today, however, was the day when the core figures who would lead the nation were to be announced.


    Luna slowly rose from her seat, drawing her sword, and approached Tifa, who was kneeling, to perform a kind of ¡°ceremony.¡±


    "Tifa, I hereby officially appoint you as the Supreme Commander of our army."


    "I humbly accept, my lord."


    This was a form of conversation and a ceremony that the two of them would never usually exchange, but¡ª


    As Swen had said, ¡°It is also a virtue of superiors to show some authority to their subordinates.¡±


    Thus, Luna followed his words without saying a word.


    "And..."


    After finishing the ceremony with Tifa, Luna slowly approached the elderly man kneeling beside her.


    "Jinor, I hereby officially appoint you as the National Strategist of our army."


    This decision was quite a shocking appointment for the Lunarian army.


    Of course, if one considered only ability, there was no one more outstanding than Jinor. But he wasn¡¯t someone who had joined from the beginning of the rebellion¡ªhe was a person who had asked for an appointment midway through.


    For the Lunarian army, where many high-ranking officers came from the Karelia army, who valued loyalty, it was expected that Violet, the young strategist who had supported Luna from the start, would take this position. The expectation was completely overturned.


    "I promise to serve diligently and do my utmost in the position you have entrusted to me."


    Jinor wasn¡¯t unaware of the atmosphere.


    After all, wasn¡¯t he originally from the Aishus army?


    No matter how much the Karelia army valued loyalty, their country, which was very exclusive to those outside the five original members, was far worse than his current situation.


    Additionally, from his standpoint, since he had a desire to be closer to Luna and observe her, there was ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã no reason to refuse the position that had been offered to him.


    After all the ceremonies were over, Jinor, as expected, went to the meeting room at the appointed time, as he had been informed.


    "You called for me, my lord?"


    "You¡¯ve come, Jinor."


    She was about to say, ¡°There¡¯s no need to use honorifics,¡± but she stopped herself.


    For some reason, she insisted on using honorifics with all of her subordinates.


    If this was the culture of the country, then it was something she would have to adapt to.


    More than that, it was time to get to the point.


    "May I ask why you called me?"


    "It¡¯s nothing so important. However, since you are now the National Strategist of our country, I have a few things to share with you."


    "Please, go ahead."


    "First, I don¡¯t think I will use the title ''Strategist'' when addressing you, Jinor... but I want to make it clear that this does not mean I do not acknowledge you or intend to suppress you. I just don¡¯t want you to misunderstand."


    Jinor didn¡¯t mind not being addressed as ''Strategist.''


    How one was addressed didn¡¯t matter as much as how they were treated in practice.


    A ruler who only called someone ¡®Strategist¡¯ in public but never consulted them about important matters, instead discussing everything with those they trusted, was far worse than a ruler who would willingly discuss the country¡¯s matters with their strategist.


    Even so, if there was a time to ask, it was now.


    "I don¡¯t mind, but... may I ask why?"


    Luna thought for a moment before answering.


    "...I think I can explain the second reason along with this."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Jinor slowly nodded without speaking.


    Luna easily sensed that this was an indication that he was waiting for her response.


    "Secondly... we plan to change the position of National Strategist in the future."


    She said this in a very firm voice, her gaze not wavering, confronting him with her true intentions.


    "This doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s a possibility that it might happen... I¡¯m talking about something that will definitely happen. However, this is not just about you, Jinor. No matter who it is... even if Violet were to take the position, it would be the same."


    "So you mean..."


    Nodding slowly, Luna looked at Jinor with a very upright gaze.


    "The person who will become the National Strategist of our country... the person I will address as ''Strategist''... will only be one person in this world."


    At her words, Jinor¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly.


    Then, the face of a man he knew flashed through his mind. The man with white hair and gray eyes, who seemed to use magic for ¡®clairvoyance,¡¯ the strategist he had known.


    Changing the position of National Strategist would be a very sensitive and delicate issue for the person who had been appointed as the strategist.


    Nonetheless, Luna was strongly asserting that "it will be changed no matter what."


    It was practically a declaration that "you are a temporary strategist," but despite hearing this, Jinor didn¡¯t show any emotional disturbance.


    Rather, he was thinking¡ªif someone more capable than him existed, he would gladly step down from the strategist position.


    If the man Luna was claiming as her strategist was the one Jinor had in mind, that person would surely be more capable than him.


    "I understand."


    After hearing this, Luna bowed with a very apologetic expression.


    "...I¡¯m sorry to bring this up right after your appointment. However, I thought that not mentioning this while expecting you to carry out the duties of a strategist under these circumstances would be deceiving you."


    Jinor quickly bowed in response.


    "It¡¯s alright, my lord. The appointment of the strategist is entirely at your discretion. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. I will make sure not to cause any trouble to the strategist you have appointed."


    His words were sincere.


    In truth, Swen, if he was the strategist, would likely have far superior insight.


    Luna then politely extended her hand for a handshake.


    "I look forward to working with you, Jinor."


    ***


    After finishing his conversation with Luna and leaving the royal castle, a familiar face was waiting for him.


    "...Kyle."


    "Heh, it¡¯s hard to get used to. The way you used to call me ''Sir Kyle'' feels like it was just yesterday."


    "I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been waiting just to say nonsense like that."


    Kyle, who had been joking around, immediately became serious and asked.


    "What do you think?"


    "About what?"


    "About our lord."


    "...I don¡¯t think I have enough information yet to make a judgment."


    "You must have some first impression, at least, don¡¯t you?"


    "...."


    He was about to make some casual excuse, but then thought it might be better to be honest in this case. Jinor lightly spoke his mind.


    "I don¡¯t see her as a ruler who will achieve the great feat of unification."


    "Why?"


    "Whether as a tyrant or a reigning monarch, in the end, a ruler is someone who must be willing to get their hands dirty with blood. Her strong will is commendable, but... she doesn''t show the kind of cruel side that I¡¯ve seen in many rulers."


    "Well, our lord is the type to do what¡¯s necessary when it comes to it. That¡¯s the difference from Karelia."


    Jinor easily understood this. If it were Karelia, they would never have raised a rebellion, no matter what happened.


    Even though it was admirable to shoulder everything alone when something unjust happened... it wasn¡¯t the kind of quality a ruler seeking unification would have.


    "You¡¯ll probably realize it soon enough. Our lord is someone who will rise to greatness."


    Jinor agreed with that opinion but continued from the conversation he had just started.


    "Objectively, with just Tepello Castle and around 90,000 troops, honestly, I have no idea what we can do. If we go to war with the Karelia army tomorrow, I honestly don¡¯t think we can win."


    "That¡¯s quite a cold judgment."


    "It¡¯s obvious what the outcome will be. I thought you would come to the same conclusion easily."


    Hearing this, Kyle laughed several times and then, seemingly amused, asked.


    "Then why did you join our army?"


    "Well..."


    "Right. I know. It was because of Swen¡¯s recommendation, right?"


    Yes.


    This unstable country¡ªthe position of national strategist for a rebellious army, one where being caught as a prisoner would undoubtedly result in execution¡ªwas something he had willingly taken up because Swen had said, "Lunarian Iniang will become the future unifier of the continent."


    "...By the way, what was Swen like when he was with the Lunarian army?"


    "He can be summed up in a simple way. He... performed impossible miracles, over and over again."


    Kyle¡¯s eyes sparkled with youthful energy as he spoke about Swen, making his age seem irrelevant.


    "In the battle against Brans army, and the subsequent treaty... asserting his will and proving it was right. He kept repeating that simple proposition. And now, hasn¡¯t the opportunity come to our army again?"


    Kyle said that it was Swen who had insisted that Luna¡¯s group be recommended to the Karelia army.


    If a lord who had once fallen could somehow rise again in this chaotic world and declare their nation, then... his words turned out to be right again.


    "However, there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s bothering me..."


    "Tell me."


    "It¡¯s the fact that Swen hasn¡¯t returned to this place."


    Swen was currently working under Serpina¡¯s command.


    This was almost certainly true, based on what Jinor had seen and heard, cross-referencing the rumors circulating near the northern regions.


    If he had intended to come down after hearing about the Lunarian army¡¯s rise, he would have had plenty of time to do so by now, so it was understandable that Kyle was suspicious.


    ¡®...¡¯


    Upon hearing this, Jinor fell deep into thought.


    Jinor was the one who had been in the most recent contact with Swen.


    The reason he had gone to Serpina¡¯s army was due to some strange "exchange" with Lord Yuri, which he couldn¡¯t understand... but such a situation had unfolded because, fundamentally, Swen had gone to Serpina¡¯s army as a "death envoy."


    And, considering that it was Swen himself who volunteered for the role...


    ¡®It seems like he has something to do within Serpina¡¯s army.¡¯


    Since he had recommended the Lunarian army to me, he must think of Luna as the lord he serves.


    If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t it make sense to come to a conclusion about this?


    "Well, Swen must have some thoughts on the matter."


    Jinor nodded in response to Kyle¡¯s words.


    Yeah, he probably has something to do there, in order to fulfill the Lunarian army¡¯s great task...


    What that is, I don¡¯t know, but he surely has the ability to find out the right result. So, it¡¯s obvious that the continent will be shaken in an unexpected way once again.


    [He must have something to do, which is why he¡¯s staying with Serpina¡¯s army.]


    This was as far as Jinor could conclude with the information he had.


    Anyway, the task at hand was to solve the immediate issues in front of him.


    ¡®Well, I hope we can have more time to solidify our internal affairs.¡¯


    Since there was no clear chance of victory yet, he hoped that things wouldn¡¯t escalate until a situation arose where they could seize the advantage...


    ***


    The situation, however, did not move the way he wanted.

 Chapter 256: The Second Magician (2)

    This place is the large mansion where Lunarian Iniang resides.


    In a small sitting room, Tifa and Violet sat facing each other across a desk.


    "Thank you for taking the time today, Tifa."


    "No, no. It''s not every day Violet looks for me, so I couldn''t help but come, curious. You don''t even use swords, right? Or, are you trying to walk the same path as your sister and brother and follow the Way of No Arms?"


    "That''s not it... I just have something I''d like to ask."


    Violet said this as she expertly poured the tea.


    Tifa drank it heartily, making a subtle face before speaking.


    "Ugh... it¡¯s just hot. I still don¡¯t get what the appeal of tea is. Next time, you could just bring beer or something."


    "If I bring alcohol in the morning, Luna will scold me."


    "Haha!"


    After a few trivial exchanges, Violet spoke again, cautiously.


    "Um... this might sound a little out of the blue, but could you tell me about the strategist who used to be in charge at Zeilant Castle?"


    "Hm? You mean Swen?"


    "Yes."


    Tifa was one of the only three people who knew Swen, alongside Luna and Cain¡ªthough Jinor had met Swen, Violet felt much more at ease asking Tifa, who had spent a longer time getting to know him, rather than an outsider.


    "I can tell you, but... why do you want to know all of a sudden?"


    Violet considered briefly whether to just honestly say, "It seems like Luna is overly conscious of Swen," but she instinctively realized that discussing this openly at that moment wouldn¡¯t be a wise decision.


    "I heard from Luna that Swen was quite an important figure in our Lunarian Army... but I feel like I only know him in fragments. I think it¡¯d be good to learn more about him."


    If Violet were any smarter, she might have questioned, "Why would knowing about a subordinate be valuable?" but Tifa was more of a doer than a thinker, so she simply took Violet¡¯s words at face value.


    "Swen... what can I say... he was really something else. He was the kind of person who could make everything he said come true."


    "Make everything come true?"


    "Yep. For example... he¡¯d just say something out of nowhere. Brans'' army could easily take over our castle with their massive forces, but he''d just say, ''I''ll negotiate with them, hold on until then,'' and actually come back with a deal. That''s the kind of person he was. Oh, and do you know what the most amazing part was?"


    As Tifa explained about Swen, there was a sparkle in her eyes.


    In fact, Luna was the same. Anyone who knew Swen spoke about him with such excitement, as if they had met someone extraordinary.


    "He got Brans'' army to pay us money during the negotiations."


    "...What?"


    "I''m telling you! He got them to pay us gold as part of the deal! Of course, we were the ones begging for peace, but Swen got them to give us money instead! We didn¡¯t pay them for peace¡ªhe made them pay us!"


    If this was true, it sounded like a ridiculous feat. And it was probably true. Tifa wasn¡¯t the type of person to boast about outlandish things.


    "When I think about that... I used to think that wars only needed strong people, but I realize now that in wars that aren¡¯t fought with strength, you need someone who knows how to use their head."


    "I see..."


    "I wish I could¡¯ve stayed with him longer to see even more of his amazing side. I don¡¯t know where he is now or what he¡¯s doing... why isn¡¯t he coming back?"


    "Isn¡¯t Swen under Serpina¡¯s army now?"


    Violet cautiously asked, probing the situation due to Luna¡¯s response, but Tifa didn¡¯t react as strongly as Luna would have.


    "That¡¯s just a rumor, though, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve decided I won¡¯t believe anything unless I see it with my own eyes."


    "Is that so..."


    Violet slowly lowered her head, carefully observing Tifa¡¯s expression. This was fine.


    While Tifa was indeed fond of Swen, she didn¡¯t appear as obsessed with him as Luna did.


    Violet briefly considered asking about Luna but soon dismissed the thought.


    Tifa was a good person, but she didn¡¯t seem like the right person to discuss such matters with.


    "Oh, right, I almost forgot."


    "What about?"


    "You know, Swen."


    Suddenly, Tifa spoke seriously, making Violet tense up and swallow dryly, but the words that followed were¡ª


    "He''s incredibly handsome."


    "...Excuse me?"


    "I¡¯m serious! I thought maybe Luna had just brought him in because of his looks and was following him blindly, you know? But turns out, she listens to him because he¡¯s actually amazing."


    Violet let out a small, forced laugh and replied,


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes! You know your brother, Francis, right? He¡¯s definitely good-looking. I¡¯ve heard that all the men from the Aingart family are handsome, but he¡¯s definitely quite easy to look at. But let me tell you, even your brother has to step aside for Swen. Seriously."


    "...Really?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    This time, Violet couldn¡¯t help but feel a little self-conscious. She knew her brother was good-looking, but... more so than Swen?


    "I¡¯m telling you! Even if he¡¯s been trained as a strategist, he¡¯s still a teenage girl who should have been at the academy, so for a moment, I was interested¡ªbut..."


    ''...How stupid of me.''


    In a time when people were dying left and right, what difference did it make if someone was good-looking?


    Still, Violet didn¡¯t mind having such conversations with Tifa.


    She was a fierce woman who could swing a massive weapon on the battlefield, but talking to her was entertaining, and in these times, silly jokes had their value.


    After that, Violet continued to hear various stories about Swen from Tifa.


    Aside from Luna¡¯s over-the-top obsession with him, it seemed that Swen was, indeed, a good person.


    ***


    As rebels, everyone had accepted that peace could not last forever, but witnessing that undeniable fact firsthand was undeniably a shocking experience.


    "So, you''re saying... the Karelia Army has moved?"


    "Yes. Their total force is estimated to be over 203,000 men."


    The soldier, wearing a bright red armband on one arm, reported the situation with a somber expression.


    A massive force, essentially scraping together all the soldiers from the entire nation. To securely occupy Tepello Castle, with its force of just over 90,000 men, they would need at least double that number.


    Luna sighed softly, then turned to look at Jinor, who was standing beside her.


    "It seems the rumors about the non-aggression pact with the Roland Army were true."


    "That seems to be the case. With such a large force gathered all at once, their other territories must have essentially been left undefended."


    As Jinor had said, it was inevitable that the Karelia Army had struck a non-aggression pact with the Roland Army. While it would cost them something, in their position, this was the only ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) way to wipe out the Lunarian Army in one fell swoop, in Jinor¡¯s opinion.


    "What about the possibility that Roland didn''t sign a pact and tried to take Karelia''s territory?"


    "It¡¯s highly unlikely. Karelia is a cautious type."


    "In that case, what do you think about the possibility of Roland ignoring the pact and trying to seize Karelia''s land?"


    "That, too, is highly unlikely. For Roland, the best option would be to extract as much as they can through diplomacy with Karelia. Moving troops would only risk losing their homeland to Hesna, so from their perspective, it would be a decision that¡¯s neither beneficial nor detrimental."


    "Indeed..."


    Luna quickly came to accept Jinor¡¯s reasoning. Even if she were in Roland''s position, she felt that simply negotiating and taking whatever they could from Karelia would be more advantageous than risking a military conflict that could lead to significant losses.


    But now, the battle was inevitable. And it would be the first spark that ended the peaceful times of the southern region.


    "Jinor."


    "Speak freely."


    "Do you think we have a chance of winning this battle?"


    "..."


    Jinor hesitated for a moment, then looked Luna directly in the eyes and asked,


    "Would it be alright if I give you an honest answer?"


    "I want your honest answer, which is why I brought you here as my strategist, even for a short while."


    "..."


    Jinor closed his eyes for a moment, maintaining silence before finally, with a sense of resolve, he gave Luna the harsh reality.


    "At least, based on the information I have, the likelihood of our army winning this battle... is none."

 Chapter 257: The Second Magician (3)

    The words of Jinor were resolute and unyielding.


    Luna remained silent, without a word in response, then slowly parted her lips.


    "...Is that so?"


    "Yes. I honestly don''t see any chance of victory."


    With 90,000 against 200,000.


    No matter how advantageous the defensive terrain might be, a numerical difference of more than double would be impossible to overcome easily.


    Moreover, it was clear that the enemy would bring siege weapons, and if they moved to intercept them, our already disadvantaged troops would inevitably be split into two.


    Tifa, the commanding general, was a strong leader in her own right, but she wasn¡¯t the kind of outstanding general like Hernandorf, Emma, or Epinnel, who could single-handedly turn the tide of battle.


    Tepello Castle was relatively well-defended, but it didn''t have ambush points or any terrain that could allow for a surprise attack.


    In a situation with such a large difference in forces, attempting an ambush would risk catastrophic failure, making it clear that holding out was the only viable option.


    No matter how much Luna thought about it,


    she couldn''t come up with a single innovative strategy to break the situation.


    "I honestly don''t see any way we can win..."


    Luna repeated those words to herself for a while before turning to Jinor and asking,


    "You''re saying this is based on the information you have, right?"


    "Yes."


    "I have one more question. This battle, we really have no choice but to fight it, correct?"


    Upon hearing Luna¡¯s words, Jinor thought for a moment, then answered quickly.


    "There''s nowhere to escape to, so from our side, it''s a battle we must fight."


    "In that case, it¡¯s fine."


    Luna spoke in a somewhat ambiguous tone before slowly rising from her seat.


    "Please gather everyone, Jinor."


    "You intend to resist, I assume?"


    "I believe you understand, Jinor, that there is no other option but to resist."


    As Luna said, whether it was unfavorable or had little chance of success¡ªthese were not critical issues from their perspective.


    If the rebels surrendered, there would be no mercy, so in the end, all they had left was to resist.


    However, Jinor wasn''t concerned with that.


    "Milady. I apologize for the question, but may I ask something? Please understand that I ask this from the perspective of someone who has staked their life on your cause."


    "Go ahead, Jinor."


    "Is there some variable I¡¯m unaware of?"


    From Jinor''s point of view, Luna wasn''t the type of person to hide her emotions behind a perfect poker face.


    On the contrary, Luna was someone with a very rich emotional depth.


    She had shown clear embarrassment when talking about Swen, even though it was her first time meeting him.


    For her to remain so calm after hearing that there was no way to win this battle¡ªit was clear that she must have something she trusted.


    Her earlier mention of "the information I have" was evidence of that.


    And, somewhere deep down, Jinor wanted to test what kind of person Luna was.


    The reason he trusted Luna was entirely because Swen had singled her out as someone destined to be the unifier of the continent.


    If that was true, then it was natural to wonder why Swen, a person of such insight, could say that with certainty.


    How would Luna navigate this situation? As someone in the same boat, Jinor was understandably curious.


    But the answer Luna gave was quite unexpected.


    "Yes. There is a variable."


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t know."


    "...What?"


    Jinor, who had never been easily shaken by any ruler, found himself surprised.


    This was only the second time in his life he had been caught off guard.


    The first time was when he had seen Yuri casually mention selling out Swen.


    "I don''t know what the variable is, either. But... if there truly is no other way to avoid this battle... then we will win. Without fail."


    Luna smiled, her ruby-colored eyes shining brightly.


    Beyond those eyes was an immense, unwavering trust that no one, not even Jinor, could ever breach.


    "In the end, we¡¯ll win. Because that¡¯s what the strategist said."


    When Luna mentioned the strategist, there could only be one person she was referring to¡ª


    "So, we will win. Because we¡¯ve seized the opportunity he spoke of."


    ''...Hah.''


    Indeed.


    This woman didn¡¯t give off the kind of empty confidence one might expect from a blowhard.


    She genuinely believed she would win, without any doubt.


    And Swen, the man who seemed to see the future, had declared that she would become the unifier of the continent.


    ''...If I hadn''t met Swen...''


    At this point, Jinor might have considered fleeing in the middle of the night, but¡ª


    he decided to trust in the feeling he had when he first met Swen, that sense of auspiciousness.


    He trusted the man¡¯s judgment, the one who acted as if he already knew the future.


    After all, it was because he trusted him that he had come this far.


    "Jinor. Will you gather everyone?"


    At Luna¡¯s words, Jinor bowed to his new lord.


    "As you command."


    ***


    In the meeting room where everyone had gathered, Luna spread out the map and began briefing the situation.


    "The enemy''s total force exceeds 200,000, so naturally, we have no choice but to fortify. However, as I mentioned, they are bringing numerous siege weapons, which means we must send out an intercepting force. I believe everyone here understands this much."


    "So, who will take the lead?"


    At Tifa''s question, Luna nodded and answered.


    "The one leading the vanguard is... a man named Sade Astron."


    "......!!"


    As soon as that name was heard, some of the people began to stir uneasily.


    Their common trait¡ªnone of them were originally from the Lunarian Army; they were all former members of the Karelia Army.


    "......Does anyone have any suspicions about this?"


    "Milady."


    Among those quietly listening, Metz raised his hand.


    He was the person who had gained Luna''s highest trust among the former Karelia soldiers who had joined the Lunarian Army.


    "Speak, Metz."


    "Milady, have you heard of the Astron Mercenary Corps?"


    "......Ah."


    It only clicked in Luna''s mind once he mentioned it.


    The Astron Mercenary Corps.


    Mercenaries would do anything for money, but the Astron Corps was known for being a ruthless group driven solely by monetary greed. Luna vaguely remembered hearing about them. Jinor also slightly reacted to the name. It was the same mercenary group that had been hired by Serpina to corner Anima.


    "Then... you''re saying Karelia has given the mercenary corps control of the vanguard?"


    "No, that''s not it. It would be absurd to entrust such a large army to mercenaries. General Sade Astron was originally a part of the Karelia Army."


    "Is that so...?"


    The thought of Sade, the leader of the infamous Astron Mercenary Corps, having been in the Karelia Army felt like a strange and mismatched combination, as though someone was forcing a square peg into a round hole.


    "Yes. Although he made tremendous contributions during the founding of the nation, his cruel nature led to his exile by Lord Karelia. However, now that he has reappeared here..."


    At that moment, Luna''s mind briefly flashed to the image of the female strategist.


    Vanessa Trinity.


    It was probably her suggestion.


    Of course, even if she had suggested it, nothing would have changed.


    Ultimately, it was Lord Karelia who had decided to rehire Sade, breaking his own principles just to end us.


    "Even in urgent times, to extend a hand to someone like that..."


    "Lord Karelia''s principles have clearly been broken."


    "He''s completely fallen. Tch."


    Though she spoke, her voice trembled slightly¡ªsomething Jinor couldn¡¯t hide as he listened quietly.


    For the traitors who had directly betrayed their leaders, accepting this situation as a serious crisis would be difficult.


    Arrogance. Yes, definitely. Among those who had originally been part of the Karelia Army, including Metz, there was an undeniable sense of arrogance, unlike Luna.


    Luna slowly closed her eyes, then opened them and continued with her explanation.


    "...And, as for the advisors, Vanessa Trinity and Cecil Lohengrin have been named."


    Karelia had filled the missing "warrior" role with Sade, placing Vanessa on the left and Cecil on the right.


    This was undoubtedly the dream team of the Karelia Army.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Luna thought of Cecil¡¯s face and shut her eyes tightly.


    While she had no regrets about seizing the "opportunity" Swen had mentioned, she couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty toward her, someone who had believed in her.


    But...


    That feeling of guilt was¡ªclearly a "luxury."


    When thinking of Swen, who had to do things under the cruel threats of the witch Serpina, it was clear that indulging in mere feelings of guilt was unacceptable.


    Luna truly believed this and steeled herself, then continued in a determined tone.


    "Since the enemy is using siege weapons, we will form a commando unit of about 30,000 soldiers. However... this will be a highly dangerous mission where lives will be at stake."


    With 30,000, that ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) was about one-third of their total forces.


    Luna considered it a maximum effort to mobilize her forces.


    But still, it would be fighting against 200,000. The mission would undeniably be perilous.


    And thus¡ª


    "I, Luna, will personally take the lead in the vanguard."


    "......!!"


    Luna thought that she could not send those who trusted her to the frontlines alone.


    "Please, wait! Milady, it¡¯s far too dangerous for you to lead! I can gladly take the lead of the commando instead!"


    Frances, panicked, pleaded with Luna.


    "No. This is something only I can do."


    "But..."


    At that moment, Kyle, who had been quietly listening, chuckled and intervened.


    "Let it go. Milady¡¯s decision is the right one here."


    "Eh...?"


    "Why is it a problem to send out someone strong for such an important role?"


    "......????"


    Frances, looking confused, was interrupted when Tifa¡¯s hand suddenly landed on his shoulder.


    "That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s trust Luna here."


    Huh?


    Luna... is she really that powerful?


    From Frances'' perspective, Luna had always seemed like a delicate flower blooming on a cliff, so this situation was hard to accept.


    But... Tifa and Kyle weren¡¯t the type to make light of such matters.


    "Tifa, I think you¡¯ll need to go with me."


    "If you hadn¡¯t said that, I¡¯d have been in trouble! It¡¯s a good thing you did!"


    "Wait a moment! Milady! Then, please let Frances help out too..."


    "Frances, you¡¯ll have to stay here and guard the castle while we¡¯re out. I trust you understand how important that task is."


    "But..."


    "Frances. Will you do as I ask?"


    At Luna¡¯s smiling request, Frances could no longer insist on going out himself.


    But as he thought about it, wasn¡¯t it really right to stay inside the walls while the lord herself led the vanguard?


    "Milady."


    Jinor, who had been quietly listening, spoke up.


    "If you don''t mind, I¡¯d like to offer my opinion on the strategy. May I?"


    "By all means, Jinor. Please speak freely."


    ¡ªJinor thought.


    "In the end, we¡¯ll win. Because that¡¯s what the strategist said."


    And Jinor decided to bet on Luna¡¯s trust.


    If, due to some ''variable,'' our army does ''win''...


    Jinor naturally recalled what happened when they invaded Hisphil Castle.


    The conversation he had with the white-haired strategist, who had absolute trust in Luna.


    "But isn¡¯t that right? If I could see the future, I wouldn¡¯t be here walking on a tightrope, I would¡¯ve presented a more convincing argument first, don¡¯t you think?"


    "If the future I can see is limited, that¡¯s a different matter. For example, I could know whether we win or lose in battle... but not know exactly why that happens."


    We will win.


    But why we win, we don¡¯t know.


    Back then, Swen had acted as if he only knew the "result" and was fitting the process to match it.


    It had been such a strange behavior that the memory still remained vividly in his mind.


    Now, assuming the Lunarian Army will ''win'' this battle as a fixed value, the most rational decision they could make would be¡ª


    "Please increase the commando''s forces from 30,000 to 80,000, or if possible, even more."


    "......What?"


    Seeing Luna''s slightly surprised expression,


    Jinor felt, for the first time in a long while since the fall of the empire, that he was truly alive.


    "Leave only a minimal force in the castle, and send the remaining troops to form the commando. Milady!"

 Chapter 258: The Second Magician (4)

    Jinor¡¯s shocking claim didn¡¯t just surprise Luna, the ruler of Lunarian¡¯s Army.


    "...Wait a moment. You¡¯re telling me, old man, that we should minimize the forces to defend the castle? Are you asking to send out all the intercepting units?"


    "Yes."


    Tifa shook her head as if she couldn¡¯t understand and spoke.


    "Do you realize what you''re saying? We''re talking about 90,000 against 200,000. For this battle to even have a chance, we need the condition of a strong defense. However, since the enemy is bringing siege weapons, we can¡¯t afford to use all 90,000 for defense; we must target the siege weapons. That''s why we''re sending out 30,000!"


    "I understand what General Tifa is saying. But, I¡¯d like to ask you one thing. Can you guarantee that 30,000 men will be able to target only the enemy''s siege weapons?"


    "I¡¯m here, and Luna¡¯s here. What¡¯s stopping us from doing it?"


    "This isn''t about whether it¡¯s possible. It¡¯s a matter of certainty¡ªwhether we can do it or not!"


    Jinor stared intently at Tifa, asking with a tone as if scolding her.


    "Can you do it or not? Answer me clearly!"


    "...Well, if we¡¯re talking about certainty on the battlefield..."


    "Probably not. It¡¯s not that General Tifa or you, Luna, lack the ability. It¡¯s just that, realistically, 30,000 soldiers cannot defeat 200,000. It¡¯s a very basic prediction based on common sense."


    "Tch..."


    Tifa seemed dissatisfied but ultimately didn¡¯t retort.


    Even someone like her, who didn¡¯t think too deeply, could understand.


    Right now, she might be saying things like "I¡¯ll definitely make it happen" with confidence, but as Jinor said, unless a miracle occurred, it would be impossible to win¡ªessentially, they would be walking into a suicide mission.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t afraid of dying. If she had cared about her life, she wouldn¡¯t have followed that reckless childhood friend to Zeilant Castle to establish a nation.


    Jinor slowly looked at Tifa¡¯s face before turning his gaze to Luna.


    "Milady, I must ask again. Do you think we can win this battle?"


    At the question, the room briefly stirred in confusion, but Luna remained completely calm and answered in a steady tone.


    "Yes. We will definitely win this battle against Karelia''s army."


    "Then, I offer you this advice with my life riding on your certainty. We must form as many intercepting units as possible. Leave only a minimal force to defend the castle."


    "..."


    Luna paused for a moment, then turned to Jinor, her tone becoming serious.


    "What is the basis for this?"


    "Your statement, ''We will win the battle.''"


    ''...!''


    Luna was slightly surprised and looked at Jinor.


    He... trusted her. Specifically, he trusted the reason behind her certainty¡ªtrust in Swen.


    Realizing what Jinor meant, Luna slowly nodded and replied.


    "Understood. I will do as you suggest, Jinor."


    "Tch, Luna! Are you out of your mind?"


    Hearing Luna''s declaration, Tifa was shocked and immediately questioned her, but Luna¡¯s expression remained calm, unwavering.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Tifa... The strategist would never be wrong, would he?"


    "What do you mean, ''worried'' and ''whatever''...?"


    What?


    Tifa mulled over the last words Luna had spoken.


    That the strategist couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    As Luna¡¯s closest companion, Tifa knew well that Luna referred to only one person as "the strategist."


    Although she didn¡¯t know all the details, if Luna trusted this person¡¯s decision above all others, then this decision, for Luna, was effectively "the strategist¡¯s decision."


    "...Alright. I was planning on doing what you said anyway, but... sigh."


    Though Tifa said this, she couldn¡¯t deny the sense of de?ja? vu. It wasn¡¯t exactly a bad feeling.


    It was the same back when she had followed Swen¡¯s plans, feeling a strange mix of incredulity and excitement¡ªthough it had always worked out.


    Anyway¡ª


    The major decisions were made.


    Luna quietly surveyed the faces of those gathered.


    The comrades who had followed her this far, who believed in her.


    Though the weight of half the hope for victory against Karelia rested on her shoulders, Luna felt she wouldn¡¯t be burdened more than Swen had been under the cruel witch Serpina.


    "...I ask for your cooperation, everyone."


    Luna bowed deeply, with her back at a 90-degree angle, thanking them all.


    ¡®If Swen were here, he¡¯d probably scold me for acting so unbecoming of a ruler...¡¯


    As this thought crossed her mind, Luna felt her internal tension slightly ease.


    He had always been a guiding light for her. Every time she stood at a crossroads, he had been there, offering a path forward with quiet confidence.


    The memories of him and his presence, always steady, never faded, even now.


    In this battle, many lives would be lost.


    That didn¡¯t matter. She could bear it.


    She¡¯d do anything to meet him again. Anything, if it meant bringing an end to the suffering he had to endure under Serpina¡¯s forces.


    So, just a little longer... she thought.


    ¡®Wait for me, Swen. My one and only strategist.¡¯


    Lunarian Iniang, the woman who would become a powerful ruler, was about to fully reveal herself to the continent.


    ***


    In the now empty royal castle¡ª


    "Now, can you explain it to us?"


    At Luna''s words, Jinor slowly nodded and began to speak.


    "...Assuming Luna''s statement is correct, let''s start with a discussion on how our army can win this battle."


    ***


    At the top of the castle walls.


    Looking down below... there were countless soldiers all gazing up at her.


    The gaze of the ruler. The view only a true ruler can have, where the collective wishes and hopes of so many people are directed toward one absolute being.


    Lunarian Iniang, the ruler of Lunarian¡¯s Army, slowly surveyed all those gazes.


    Taking a deep breath, she recalled her speech back when she had fled Zeilant, leaving Swen behind.


    It felt like just yesterday when she had poured her heart out in front of 3,000 soldiers... and now, there were so many people she had to protect.


    But she would not run away.


    Luna closed her eyes slightly.


    Strangely enough, just closing her eyes made her feel as if Swen was standing beside her.


    He had always been by her side, protecting her.


    Even now, if she were with Swen... she believed she could do anything.


    Slowly opening her eyes, she shouted.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "Everyone! The battle will begin in a few days. As you know, our army is in a very disadvantageous situation. Karelia¡¯s army is marching toward us, ready to crush us."


    The entire assembly listened quietly, their breaths collectively held, focused solely on Luna''s words.


    "But we will win this battle. I, Lunarian Iniang, will fight alongside you on the front lines until the end, putting my life on the line. It will not be us who disappear from history¡ªit will be the wretched Macana Karelia, who has become nothing but a puppet for the cruel Vanessa! So, I ask you to support me until the very end! And... please, survive until the end. In the new world I will create, there will be a place for you and your families!"


    ¨D¨DWaaaaaaa!!!


    A roar so loud that it seemed to shake the very walls of Teffelo Castle.


    As Luna stood alone, receiving all of it with her back to the crowd, Jinor, who had been standing far behind, felt he finally understood something his friend Kyle had once said.


    "You''ll probably understand soon enough. Our commander is destined for greatness."


    Adding to the odd certainty that they would win, it was clear¡ª


    Lunarian Iniang was a truly remarkable person, someone whose greatness could not be discerned just by looking at her.


    ***


    "I''m so bored. Can we pick up the pace?"


    At the front, riding a horse, Sad''s voice broke the silence.


    Next to him, Vanessa, who was riding beside him, responded.


    "I¡¯ve told you several times already. Leading an army of 200,000, we must advance slowly. You should know this by now."


    "Well, can¡¯t you do something about it? You¡¯re a strategist, aren¡¯t you? Come up with some brilliant plan or something."


    "Don¡¯t spout nonsense."


    Sad scoffed, clearly amused.


    "Heh, still the same. You¡¯ve got no charm, whether back then or now. You¡¯re cute enough, but your words are always filthy, aren¡¯t they?"


    "Your filthy tongue hasn¡¯t changed either, has it? Still as crude as ever."


    "Ha! You haven¡¯t lost your sharp tongue, have you? Damn woman."


    Sad laughed loudly, but Vanessa didn¡¯t flinch.


    Despite his crude behavior, Sad was indeed the best card they had right now.


    Bringing him into the army came with one simple condition.


    ''At that time, it wasn¡¯t Lord Karelia who decided, but Sad himself. Karelia recognized his decision.''


    Sad was exiled because he had pillaged local people during supply operations, which was unacceptable to the ideals of Karelia, even though it had been ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) the best decision from a strategic standpoint at the time.


    Vanessa, however, was more concerned about the silence coming from Cecile, who had been unusually quiet, offering no words.


    "..."


    "Cecile. The battle is near. You should get your head together."


    "Ah... Miss... the strategist..."


    This wasn¡¯t a new issue with Cecile.


    After the betrayal at Teffelo Castle, Cecile had refused to eat or even properly converse with anyone.


    Though she was excellent in logistics, seeing her wasting away like this troubled Vanessa, and thus she had to keep an eye on her, helping her regain her focus.


    "Forget the past. The important thing now is the present. Believing in people was not a crime. You don¡¯t need to live like a sinner."


    "I suppose..."


    Cecile sighed deeply, overwhelmed with emotion.


    In her heart, Luna was someone she knew would never betray them.


    And having been so close to Luna, the shock she had received was naturally comparable to, if not greater than, the shock felt by their commander, Karelia.


    "..."


    Vanessa thought about whether to say more, but the time was not right.


    She slowly moved away from Cecile and reflected on her thoughts.


    ¡®Lunarian Iniang...!¡¯


    In Vanessa¡¯s eyes, there was no one on the continent who could replace Karelia.


    And the same went for Luna. Seeing her take the place of Karelia as the ruler of the land was something Vanessa could never bear to witness.


    She was determined to take Luna¡¯s life, whatever it took. Her own life was of no value. After all, it had been discarded long ago, just reluctantly salvaged by Karelia.


    She would take that wretched woman¡¯s head and hang it from the walls of Madralen Castle.


    Suppressing the rising anger, Vanessa marched forward toward Teffelo Castle.

 Chapter 259: The Second Magician (5)

    After the long meeting, the remaining troops, except for the 5,000 soldiers who would defend the castle, were organized into an interception force.


    The commander of the interception force was Lord Lunarian Iniang, known as Luna. According to the plan, she was supposed to meet the enemy at the forefront, alongside Tifa. Assisting her as her strategist was Jinor, and many of the most capable generals, including Mets, who could wield a sword, were part of the interception force.


    Francis, along with the 5,000 soldiers, was in charge of fortifying Tepello Castle. In preparation for any potential ambush, he had set traps around the castle. Though he made various preparations, there was nothing he could do. Once the interception force collapsed, the castle would inevitably fall. He knew this well, but still, he could not stand idly by. His lord, Luna, was personally risking her life in battle, and he had to make every possible preparation.


    With this resolve in mind, Francis meticulously surveyed every corner of the castle, overseeing all the finer details himself.


    "General, the traps you ordered have all been set."


    At the soldier¡¯s report, Francis nodded and responded.


    "Good, well done. What¡¯s the status of the archers?"


    "They are in their final training session."


    "Excellent. Then make sure similar traps are set at the eastern gate."


    "At the eastern gate as well?"


    The eastern gate of Tepello Castle faced the forces of the Ohana army. In the past, when the castle was under Karelia¡¯s forces, this gate was particularly important, as it led directly to the frontlines. However, right now, it was probably the safest place, at least for the moment.


    "We never know what kind of trick the enemy might use to catch us off guard. Even if the possibility is low, we should prepare for everything. We must secure every possible point, don''t you think?"


    "Y-Yes, General..."


    Before the soldier could finish, Francis, his voice sharp, turned to him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    But the reply did not come from the soldier. Instead, it came from behind Francis.


    "It would be utterly impossible to defend the east gate with only 5,000 men."


    The voice, accompanied by footsteps, was unmistakably a woman¡¯s. It was a voice that Francis knew very well.


    "...Violet."


    As soon as Violet appeared, the soldier saluted her, to which she waved her hand, signaling she understood.


    "Brother, we must maximize the use of the resources we have. With the limited forces available, spreading them thin and preparing for everything will only lead to leaving nothing properly defended."


    "..."


    Hearing Violet''s words, Francis turned his head toward the soldier.


    "Is that what you were trying to say?"


    "Ah, yes... That¡¯s it!"


    After hearing the soldier¡¯s words, Francis stretched his hand out briskly.


    "...I understand. Then, let¡¯s focus the defense on the most dangerous areas: the west and north."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After the soldier left, Violet sighed softly.


    "Are you nervous? You were stumbling, not like you at all, brother."


    "...I guess so. What about Charlotte?"


    "She¡¯s preparing for the battle."


    Charlotte von Eingart, the second child of the royal siblings brought by Kyle, was assigned to the interception force and was supposed to assist Tifa. If only she could be out there fighting as well, but she had a gut feeling that once the interception force was overwhelmed, there would be nothing anyone could do.


    "...Sigh."


    "Brother, I understand how you feel, but with the troops we have left, there''s not much we can do. We can¡¯t really make a difference. Sometimes, it¡¯s better to do nothing than to act recklessly and make things worse."


    "Yeah. I know..."


    Plopping down onto the ground, Francis muttered to himself and sighed multiple times before finally asking Violet a question.


    "What do you think?"


    "About what?"


    "Jinor¡¯s plan. Sending most of the troops into the interception force."


    Violet casually sat down beside Francis. It was an odd sight, seeing noble-born youths sitting in the dirt, but neither of them cared enough to be bothered by such trivialities.


    "I would never do that. Even if it¡¯s presented as a brilliant tactic, I¡¯d have chosen to avoid sending any troops into the interception force."


    "Then what about the siege weapons?"


    "...I don¡¯t know what that brilliant tactic is, so I probably wouldn¡¯t have advised it if I had been given the chance."


    "What are you talking about?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Francis laughed in disbelief but strangely felt more at ease than when he had been scrambling to prepare earlier.


    "Well... he¡¯s a smart man. He was the prime minister of the Empire, wasn¡¯t he? It happened when we were too young to understand, and our father was far removed from central politics, so we don¡¯t know exactly what kind of person he was... but still, the Empire wouldn¡¯t just let anyone sit in the prime minister''s seat, right?"


    "...I suppose so."


    "Right."


    "I feel pathetic. I want to be of help to our lord, but... I don¡¯t even know what kind of picture our lord is drawing. I wanted to be of use to him, somehow."


    At Francis''s words, Violet briefly glanced at him before speaking in a calm tone.


    "I¡¯m telling you this as your younger sibling: it¡¯s better to give up, brother."


    "...What?"


    "You¡¯ll never have ¡ï Novelight ¡ï a moment to intervene. The tree you can¡¯t climb is only a waste of time to keep staring at."


    Before Francis could ask what she meant, Violet stood up, brushing off the dirt from her behind.


    "I¡¯m going."


    With that, Violet walked off, leaving Francis to watch her go, saying nothing.


    ***


    Several days passed.


    Finally, a group bearing the deep green flag of the Karelia army became visible atop the walls of Tepello Castle.


    "The enemy is right on our doorstep."


    Tifa, who had been watching beyond the walls, whistled sharply.


    "What will we do, Luna?"


    Luna, closing her eyes, quietly drew her sword from its scabbard and spoke.


    "Open the western gate."


    "Western gate, open!"


    With the loud command, the western gate of the castle was opened, and the interception force, led by Luna, moved outside in an orderly fashion. The number of troops was more than 80,000! Deploying such a large force outside the castle took considerable time. Had the enemy been a smaller force focused on mobility rather than a massive army nearing 200,000, they would likely have reached the castle before the troops even finished exiting, bringing siege weapons with them.


    Despite the overwhelming numbers of the enemy, Luna''s forces were still at a significant disadvantage. The enemy had more than double the number of soldiers. If the siege had been conducted from within the castle, perhaps there could have been a way to resist. But with the interception force already out in the field, the situation seemed unavoidable.


    What we must rely on now... is the valiant efforts of each general and the "decisive moment" that Jinor spoke of.


    It''s okay.


    In our army, as long as we cannot avoid this battle, we will never lose.


    Luna clenched her fist and pressed it to her chest, closing her eyes as she recalled the voice of the man.


    "My lord! Stay healthy! And if the opportunity comes, never let it slip away! I will return to your side for sure!"


    ¡®...I will never let go of the opportunity I have, until the day you return to my side, I swear...!!¡¯


    Slowly opening her eyes, a red glow flashed in her gaze. The energy that even Airen had briefly been overwhelmed by began to envelop her once more.


    The warmth left behind by my strategist, Swen, is in this clenched fist.


    Desperately holding onto that lingering warmth, Luna shouted in a strong voice.


    "...The interception force of Lunarian''s army will now advance!"


    "Wooahhhhhh¡ª!!"


    ***


    The battle began.


    The first priority of the interception force, unsurprisingly, was to deal with the siege weapons. Normally, with proper troop management, they could have avoided the destruction of the siege weapons without much trouble, but...


    "Goddammit, why are there so many of them?!"


    As Sade cursed loudly while cutting down the Lunarian soldiers, the numbers of the interception force were overwhelming¡ªfar too many.


    They had missed the timing to defend against the siege weapons. Originally, they expected only around 20,000 or 30,000 troops to emerge. But seeing the full force of the Lunarian army, they were now helpless, unable to do anything as the siege weapons were systematically dismantled.


    It felt as if the defenders of the castle had been entirely pushed out.


    Though it was evident that the siege weapons were being destroyed right before their eyes, from the Karelia army¡¯s perspective, it was difficult to truly regard this as a blunder.


    The enemy''s numbers were 200,000 strong.


    Even if the entire castle garrison had been sent out, Lunarian''s maximum force was only about 90,000. Sending that kind of force without any preparation would be suicidal, wouldn¡¯t it?


    "What, even if something¡¯s behind us, it won¡¯t matter!"


    Swish!


    Though Sade was already back in action, his thoughts were not the only ones questioning the situation. Vanessa, who was overseeing the battle from the rear, was also startled by the unexpectedly large numbers of the interception force.


    ¡®...Why?¡¯


    It seemed like a self-inflicted mistake.


    Yes, our forces were initially thrown off guard. The balance was disrupted. As a result, the siege weapons were quickly neutralized. However, in a battle where the victory condition wasn¡¯t to destroy the siege weapons, this decision was hard to justify.


    But the key issue wasn¡¯t strategy or whether someone was brilliant or not¡ªit was simply arithmetic.


    How could 80,000 soldiers defeat 200,000?


    It was just a matter of simple math. With that much of a numerical difference, strategy didn¡¯t even come into play.


    ¡®There must be a reason behind this action. Luna Iniang is certainly not a fool. It seems we have to prepare for some unforeseen circumstance.¡¯


    The most obvious theory was enemy reinforcements, but the only possible reinforcements¡ªthe Ohana army¡ªhad already declared they wouldn¡¯t intervene.


    Even after reviewing recent developments, there were no signs of diplomatic activity.


    So, what could this be?


    No, perhaps the situation was designed to lead them to think that something was about to happen?


    ¡®...No.¡¯


    Despite these thoughts, Vanessa didn¡¯t let her guard down.


    ¡®Since we don¡¯t know what might happen, rushing in without thinking would be risky.¡¯


    As she was about to send word to Cecil, who was stationed at the rear with her thoughts, a soldier came running.


    "Ch-Chief strategist!"


    "What is it?"


    "Reinforcements... It seems the enemy¡¯s hidden reinforcements have appeared! They¡¯re attacking from the left and right flanks!"


    "...Reinforcements?"


    What?


    Reinforcements?


    Vanessa''s pupils shrank in disbelief.


    "Reinforcements... from Ohana?"


    "No, it¡¯s... not from any country we know of..."


    "...What?"


    Confused and unable to finish his sentence properly, the soldier was not mistaken, however.


    Soldiers who appeared to help Lunarian¡¯s army were leading the charge.


    On the left, leading a large force of archers, was Gustav, known to the world as the leader of the Raven Mercenaries.


    On the right, commanding a rapid infantry assault, was Aaron, the leader of the Chilean Mercenaries, a man famous for his bravery.


    "I swear, when Luna Iniang reappears on the stage of history, I will come to her aid."


    "Until that moment, I hope you stay healthy."


    These were the men who, after hearing Swen¡¯s words and receiving Lunarian¡¯s army¡¯s support, had gone into seclusion. Now, they had returned to the stage of history.

 Chapter 260: The Second Magician (6)

    And then, after several more days passed...


    Finally, a group holding the deep green flag of the Karelia army became visible atop the walls of Tepello Castle.


    "The enemy has arrived right at our doorstep."


    Tifa, who had been watching beyond the walls, whistled sharply.


    "What should we do, Luna?"


    Luna closed her eyes, quietly drawing her sword from its scabbard, and spoke.


    "Open the western gate."


    "Western gate, open!"


    With the loud command, the western gate of the castle was opened, and the interception force, with Luna at the helm, moved out in an orderly fashion. The number of troops was over 80,000! Deploying such a large force outside the castle had taken considerable time. Had the enemy been a smaller, more mobile force rather than a massive army nearing 200,000, they would have likely arrived before the full deployment, bringing siege weapons with them.


    Despite such a large number of troops emerging, the situation for Luna¡¯s army was still overwhelmingly unfavorable. The enemy¡¯s forces were more than double their own. If they had been fighting from within the castle, there might have been a chance, but with the interception already launched, there was little that could be done.


    What must be relied upon now... is the valiant efforts of every general and the "decisive moment" Jinor spoke of.


    It¡¯s fine.


    In our army, as long as we cannot avoid this battle, we will never lose.


    Luna clenched her fist and pressed it to her chest, closing her eyes as she recalled the voice of the man.


    "My lord! Stay healthy! And if the opportunity comes, never let it slip away! I will return to your side for sure!"


    ¡®...I will never let go of the opportunity I have, until the day you return to my side, I swear...!!¡¯


    Slowly opening her eyes, a red glow flashed in her gaze. The same energy that even Airen had been momentarily overwhelmed by enveloped her once more.


    The warmth left behind by my strategist, Swen, is in this clenched fist.


    Desperately holding onto that lingering warmth, Luna shouted in a strong voice.


    "...The interception force of Lunarian''s army will now advance!"


    "Wooahhhhhh¡ª!!"


    The battle had begun.


    The first priority for the interception force, unsurprisingly, was to handle the siege weapons. Normally, with proper troop management, they could have avoided the destruction of the siege weapons without much trouble, but...


    "Damn it, why are there so many of them?!"


    Sade cursed loudly as he cut down Lunarian soldiers, his frustration reflecting the overwhelming numbers of the interception force. They had missed the timing to defend against the siege weapons. Originally, they expected only around 20,000 or 30,000 troops to appear. But with the full force of Luna''s army now outside, they were helpless to stop the siege weapons from being neutralized.


    It almost seemed as if all the defenders of the castle had been pushed outside.


    Though it was evident that the siege weapons were being destroyed right before their eyes, from the Karelia army¡¯s perspective, it was difficult to truly regard this as a mistake.


    The enemy¡¯s forces numbered 200,000.


    Even if they sent out every soldier from the castle, Lunarian¡¯s maximum force was only about 90,000. If they sent out that many without preparation, it would be suicide, wouldn¡¯t it?


    "What, even if something¡¯s behind us, it won¡¯t matter!"


    Swish!


    Though Sade quickly refocused on the battle, his thoughts were not the only ones questioning the situation. Vanessa, who was overseeing the entire battle from the rear, was also taken aback by the unexpected numbers of the interception force.


    ¡®...Why?¡¯


    It seemed like a self-inflicted mistake.


    Yes, at first, our forces had been thrown off guard. The balance had been disrupted. This had allowed the siege weapons to be neutralized quickly. However, in a battle where the victory condition wasn¡¯t the destruction of siege weapons, this decision was difficult to justify.


    But the key issue wasn¡¯t strategy or brilliance¡ªit was simply numbers.


    How could 80,000 soldiers defeat 200,000?


    It was just basic arithmetic. With such a disparity, strategy didn¡¯t even need to come into play.


    ¡®There must be a reason behind this. Luna Iniang is certainly no fool. It seems we have to prepare for some unforeseen circumstance.¡¯


    The most obvious guess was enemy reinforcements, but the only possible reinforcements¡ªthe Ohana army¡ªhad already declared they wouldn¡¯t intervene.


    Even after reviewing the recent developments, there were no signs of any diplomatic activity.


    So, what could this be?


    No, perhaps this was an attempt to lead them to think that something was about to happen?


    ¡®...No.¡¯


    Despite these thoughts, Vanessa didn¡¯t let her guard down.


    ¡®Since we don¡¯t know what might happen, rushing in without thinking would be risky.¡¯


    As she was about to relay her thoughts to Cecil in the rear, a soldier came rushing in.


    "Chief strategist!"


    "What is it?"


    "Reinforcements... It seems enemy reinforcements, who were lying in ambush, have appeared! They¡¯ve shown up on both our left and right flanks, attempting a surprise attack!"


    "...Reinforcements?"


    What?


    Reinforcements?


    Vanessa¡¯s pupils shrank in shock.


    "Reinforcements... from Ohana?"


    "No, it¡¯s... not from any country we know of..."


    "...What?"


    Flustered and unable to finish his words properly, the soldier wasn¡¯t mistaken, however.


    Soldiers who appeared to assist Lunarian¡¯s army were leading the charge.


    On the left, commanding a large group of archers, was Gustav, known as the leader of the Raven Mercenaries.


    On the right, leading a rapid infantry assault, was Aaron, the leader of the Chilean Mercenaries, a man famed for his bravery.


    "I swear, when Luna Iniang reappears on the stage of history, I will come to her aid."


    "Until that moment, I hope you stay healthy."


    These were the men who, after hearing Swen¡¯s words and receiving Lunarian¡¯s army¡¯s support, had gone into seclusion. Now, they had returned to the stage of history.


    ***


    "Attack!"


    "Don''t miss the gap! Fire at once!"


    ¨D¨DThe moment the two mercenary groups joined the fight, once again, it flashed before Jinor''s eyes.


    Really, I was right.


    No. To be precise, Jinor knew very well that it wasn¡¯t that his words were correct.


    The reason he could arrive at such an unfounded conclusion was [N O V E L I G H T] that, in the end, he believed in the statement made by Swen, the one and only strategist trusted by Luna¡ª¡®Luna Iniang will become the unifier of the continent.¡¯


    ¡®Alright!¡¯


    Jinor immediately began to assess the scale of the reinforcements.


    Rather than Luna herself, who was at the front, fighting with a sword, it was Jinor, holding the title of state strategist, who was in charge of commanding the troops from the rear.


    "Gather accurate information and report back!"


    Soon after, a soldier began to report to Jinor.


    And then, something began to go awry.


    "The reinforcements consist of two mercenary groups! The Raven Mercenaries with 20,000 soldiers and the Chilean Mercenaries with over 25,000 soldiers!"


    ¡®...Huh?¡¯


    At this point, Jinor¡¯s expectations were thrown off.


    A total of about 45,000 soldiers. It wasn¡¯t a small number, but in the context of an enemy force of 200,000, even if these two mercenary groups were elite soldiers, the numerical difference would still be too great to overcome.


    If the victory was a constant¡ªif it was absolutely certain that Luna''s army would win¡ªthen this number, no matter how you looked at it, was insufficient.


    ¡®Could there be additional reinforcements?¡¯


    But Luna had already mentioned these two mercenary groups... had they already joined?


    Or was there something else I don''t know?


    ***


    While Jinor was trying to piece together the situation, the Karelia army began to assess the situation as well.


    "These damn rats! Where did they vanish to, only to crawl under such a small country!"


    Sade muttered as he quickly analyzed the changing battle conditions.


    ¡®The archers probably number around 15,000 to 20,000... What about them?¡¯


    The information about the enemy reinforcements quickly reached Vanessa, the strategist.


    ¡®So, a total of about 45,000 soldiers... This is manageable.¡¯


    Though the sudden appearance of reinforcements caught her off guard, the numbers were still manageable for a victory.


    "Everyone, don¡¯t panic! It¡¯s just two mercenary groups! The situation is still overwhelmingly in our favor!"


    Luna Iniang. It seemed that the huge number of interceptors she had deployed was an attempt to catch us off guard with the unexpected reinforcements... But this would be the end of it.


    Vanessa quickly ordered the entire army to charge. Just then...


    "Ughhh!"


    "Run!"


    "......???"


    Suddenly, several soldiers from the vanguard began to retreat quickly.


    "Stop! Where are you going?! Don''t you know that abandoning the front is punishable by death under military law?!"


    Despite Vanessa¡¯s desperate command, an overwhelming number of soldiers began to flee uncontrollably.


    Unable to even understand what was happening, at that moment...


    ¨D¨DKaaa-boom!!


    A tremendous roar echoed, and everyone¡¯s gaze, including Vanessa¡¯s, was drawn to the sound.


    And what entered her line of sight was¨D¨D


    ¡®......!!!¡¯


    Vanessa immediately realized.


    This moment would forever become the nightmare of the Karelia army.

 Chapter 261: The Second Magician (7)

    "Haaah!"


    Clang!


    "This is a surprise! A real big shot has shown up in person!"


    At the front lines, clashing swords with one another¡ª


    Sade Astron, the supreme commander of Karelia¡¯s army.


    And, leading the interception unit of Lunarian¡¯s Army, the ruler of Lunarian¡¯s forces¡ªLunarian Iniang.


    On horseback, without exchanging a word, their weapons collided several times.


    Just from these brief exchanges, Sade quickly understood.


    Lunarian Iniang¡ªwas a monster!


    ¡®At first, when I saw a ruler charging into the front lines, I thought she was a madwoman...!¡¯


    Now, he could see the truth. Leaving someone like Lunarian to rot away in a command post rather than at the front lines was an utter waste!


    Of course, this was purely the judgment of Sade, a warrior to his core. A ruler, no matter how strong, should typically not be on the battlefield¡ªbut regardless, facing such a powerful opponent in combat thrilled him.


    Clang!


    As those ruby-red eyes pierced into him with an intense glare, Sade shuddered for a moment and sighed.


    He did not tremble out of fear.


    No¡ªit was the complete opposite.


    Excitement. The exhilaration unique to battle maniacs when faced with an overwhelmingly strong opponent!


    "With that level of strength, you actually stayed hidden all this time? You must have been itching to fight, huh?!"


    "......!"


    Luna did not respond to his words.


    Instead, she silently and swiftly pressed forward, forcing Sade to defend.


    ''...Damn!''


    Sade¡ªwas being overwhelmed.


    Since the moment he entered Karelia¡¯s army, back when he was still in his prime, before he lost his eye¡ªno one had ever pushed him back this one-sidedly!


    Even Chel Brans, the only person he thought might be able to challenge him, had never crossed swords with him at his peak.


    But!


    ¡®This ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã is dangerous...!¡¯


    Even though the thrill of battle had ignited his instincts, Sade was not a brainless brute.


    Gradually pulling away from Luna, he turned his horse, intending to disappear into the ranks of his soldiers.


    "Are you running away, Sade Astron!?"


    "Think whatever you want! I¡¯m not interested in getting skewered out here!"


    There was no way he could defeat that woman.


    The moment he judged that his own skills were not enough to subdue Lunarian, Sade didn¡¯t hesitate to abandon the duel.


    Any other warrior would have fallen into despair upon realizing that a much younger woman had completely outclassed them¡ª


    But Sade was not the type to cling to useless notions of honor. He was a man who prioritized practicality.


    Winning a duel did not necessarily mean winning the battle or the war. That was an undeniable truth he had learned time and time again while leading mercenary forces.


    Reinforcements had suddenly appeared on both flanks.


    From what he had heard, their army was not at a particular disadvantage, but¡ª


    The unexpected arrival of enemy troops had lowered morale. The best way to restore it would be to take the enemy commander¡¯s head.


    And there she was¡ªthe ruler herself, rampaging across the battlefield.


    It had seemed like the perfect opportunity, but things had not gone as planned.


    If he had taken her head, the battle would have been over.


    But victory was not always about targeting the ruler alone.


    Right now... yes.


    The best course of action was to deal with another commander at the forefront¡ªthe other general leading the interception forces, Tifa.


    Sade spurred his horse toward her.


    Finding her was not difficult.


    She was screaming at the top of her lungs, practically announcing her location to everyone.


    Sade naturally threw himself into the fight.


    "Having fun slaughtering small fry, you brute of a woman!"


    "Oh? I was wondering who it was¡ªlooks like it¡¯s the one-eyed bastard, Sade Astron!"


    "Oh? So you know of me?"


    "Of course I do! The pathetic loser who failed to manage Karelia properly, got kicked out, and now runs a third-rate mercenary band, jerking himself off to the idea that he wasn''t wrong!"


    "Hah!"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Hearing Tifa¡¯s words, Sade let out a loud, booming laugh.


    "Hey, woman. That¡¯s not how you do a proper taunt. I can see right through you...!"


    Clang!


    "It¡¯s almost cute!"


    ...Good.


    This one, at least, is manageable.


    Unlike when I crossed swords with Lunarian, where I felt an insurmountable wall¡ª


    This woman... I can beat her.


    If I need a trophy to raise our army¡¯s morale, taking her head should be enough.


    "Shut up, you pathetic worm crawling back to a master who already discarded you!"


    With a sneer on his face, Sade let out a metallic chuckle.


    "No matter how much of a discarded dog I am, at least I''m still better than you!"


    "What did you just say?!"


    "I¡¯m talking about your master¡ªLunarian!


    "A ruler, and yet she has no choice but to fight at the frontlines?


    "If you were even slightly stronger than that pathetic master of yours, she wouldn¡¯t have had to make such a foolish decision, don¡¯t you think?!"


    "...!!"


    For a moment, Tifa¡¯s eyes went completely white with rage.


    Then, gripping her axe tightly, she lunged at Sade with murderous intent!


    Once again, their weapons clashed with explosive force.


    With their faces close enough to feel each other¡¯s breath, Tifa¡¯s lips trembled as she spoke.


    "You... what did you just say?"


    "Am I wrong? If you were just a little bit stronger, your master wouldn¡¯t have to risk her life fighting on the battlefield!


    "In other words, if Lunarian dies in this battle...!"


    Clang!


    "It¡¯s all your fault, Tifa! You killed your own master!


    "You¡ªare a murderer!"


    For the first time in the fight, the battlefield fell silent around Tifa.


    She took a step back.


    Her burning gaze fixed on Sade as if she wanted to incinerate him on the spot.


    Then, in a low voice, she muttered,


    "You son of a bitch...


    "Today, either you die, or I do.


    "And it will be you, Sade...!"


    ¡®Got her.¡¯


    Sade smirked and shouted,


    "Then go ahead and kill me, Tifa!!!"


    And once more, the two warriors clashed.


    ***


    How much time had passed?


    The battle was chaotic, soldiers clashing all around them, yet none dared to approach the two locked in a ferocious one-on-one duel.


    Sade and Tifa¡ªthe fight between them seemed like it would continue until one of them lost their life. But as time went on, the scales of battle slowly but surely tipped in favor of one side.


    That person was...


    "Give up and accept your fate, you stupid woman!"


    The one gradually being pushed back¡ªwas Tifa.


    ¡®No...!¡¯


    She was losing.


    She couldn¡¯t win.


    To be honest, she had realized long ago that she didn¡¯t stand a chance against him.


    And yet, she had no choice but to keep fighting. If she fled here, then wouldn¡¯t that mean... that he was right?


    She had taken up arms as a general to support Luna, but what if, in this battle, she performed far worse than Luna herself?


    Aside from Luna, Tifa was the most combat-capable person in Lunarian¡¯s Army.


    Francis and Charlotte were there, sure, but they were still inexperienced, far from capable of fulfilling their roles as generals.


    In moments like these, she should have been the one holding the battlefield together.


    But she wasn¡¯t.


    And because she wasn¡¯t, Luna¡ªwho should have been leading safely from the command post¡ªhad been forced to step onto the battlefield herself.


    That thought alone was unbearable.


    "Haaaah!"


    ¡®Kgh!¡¯


    Sade¡¯s strike nearly knocked the axe from her hands.


    She barely managed to regain her stance and avoid dropping her weapon, but¡ª


    That slight opening.


    That tiny gap in her defenses as she reset her posture.


    "I¡¯ve got you!"


    There was no way Sade, a man who had made a career out of battlefield slaughter, would miss it.


    And so, the moment his sword lunged toward her chest¡ª


    ¡®No...!¡¯


    Tifa saw her death.


    In that brief instant, time slowed to a crawl.


    Like a warning from fate itself, telling her this was her final moment.


    Was she... going to die here?


    She had always been prepared to die in battle.


    But now... now, of all times, just as the Lunarian banner had risen over the castle once more¡ª


    She hadn¡¯t even done anything yet.


    She had trained relentlessly, endured hellish discipline day after day, all to be ready for this moment.


    And now, in their first battle since their uprising¡ª


    She was going to die?


    Without having contributed anything?


    ¡®I don¡¯t want this...!¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that she feared death.


    She just wanted to leave something behind.


    Anything.


    If she could serve as a stepping stone for Lunarian¡¯s Army, that would be enough.


    She wasn¡¯t blind¡ªshe knew her own limitations.


    Francis and Charlotte had talent.


    They were going to grow into exceptional warriors, the twin blades of Luna¡¯s forces.


    At the very least, she wanted to live long enough to fight until they could take their rightful place.


    ¡®I can¡¯t die here...!¡¯


    In that last moment¡ª


    Countless faces flashed through her mind.


    Her childhood friend, her sovereign, Lunarian.


    Cain¡ªthe old man who had turned out to be a remarkable figure.


    The children he had taken in.


    The people she had met and bonded with after coming to Karelia.


    And finally¡ª


    The tactician who had wrought impossible miracles, now far away¡ªSwen.


    And in her final moment, the last face that came to mind was¡ª


    "Listen. I¡¯m saying this for your sake¡ªif you don¡¯t want to die, you should just surrender."


    "...Shut the fuck up, you bitch...!"


    "Foolishness isn¡¯t courage, my friend. What a shame. If we had been on the same side, I could have taught you so much more."


    A knight with striking red hair, looking down at her from horseback, showing unmistakable mercy toward the weak.


    She still hadn¡¯t repaid that debt.


    She still hadn¡¯t landed a proper blow on that woman¡ªAiren Juliet.


    She couldn¡¯t¡ª


    ¡ªDie here!!!


    ¡ªSchhk.


    "...?!"


    The moment he had thought he had won, Sade¡¯s face twisted in shock.


    What...?


    What just happened?


    The final strike he had swung at Tifa¡ªhad been cut.


    It wasn¡¯t a metaphor.


    His sword had quite literally been cleaved in two the moment it clashed against her axe.


    Stunned, Sade¡¯s gaze shot toward Tifa.


    ¡®W-what the hell...!!¡¯


    Something¡ªa blue light¡ªwas emanating from her axe.


    No.


    Not just her weapon.


    She herself was glowing.


    Like a raging, azure flame.

 Chapter 262: This Time

    ''...What is this...?''


    Tifa looked down at her own body in bewilderment.


    She didn¡¯t understand why, but right now, power was overflowing inside her.


    To be precise, it was the same strange energy she had vaguely sensed before during her training. A power that had always been just out of reach¡ªsomething she could feel but never grasp.


    But now, it had completely seeped into her body, running wild without restraint.


    It was an exhilarating feeling unlike anything she had ever experienced.


    Tifa lightly swung her axe.


    Yes.


    She could fight.


    The feeling of struggling, of being pushed back moments ago¡ªit was as if it had all been a lie.


    Her body felt as light as a feather.


    That¡¯s right.


    She absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to die here!


    "Come at me, you bastard!!!"


    "Kgh...!"


    Their weapons clashed once more.


    If there was one small relief for Sade, it was that this time, his weapon hadn¡¯t been literally sliced in half.


    However, after just a few exchanges, the difference in power became painfully clear.


    Just moments ago, it had been the exact opposite¡ª


    Now, he was the one who couldn¡¯t win.


    If this woman possessed this much power...


    There was simply no way he could defeat her.


    Sade adjusted his stance once again, eyeing the woman before him.


    She was gripping her axe, surrounded by a blazing blue aura.


    It looked as if she was clad in armor woven from pure light.


    Her appearance was reminiscent of the knights described in old prophecies¡ªthose mythical warriors of the apocalypse the religious fanatics used to rant about in peaceful times.


    And at the same time¡ª


    For the first time in his entire life on the battlefield, Sade felt something he had never once experienced before.


    ¡ªFear.


    Yes.


    What he felt now¡ªwas pure fear.


    There were countless things that could drive a person to terror.


    But above all¡ªnothing was more terrifying than encountering something unknown.


    That was exactly how Sade felt now.


    Wasn¡¯t it only natural to feel fear when faced with a human being who was suddenly glowing bright blue?


    ''W-What the hell...?! What the fuck is happening to this woman?!''


    Sade immediately turned his horse, attempting to retreat¡ª


    "Haaaaaah!"


    Schhk!


    His horse¡¯s head was sliced clean off.


    The beast let out a sickening sound as it instantly died, and Sade was thrown violently from the saddle.


    "Uaaaagh!!!"


    He hit the ground hard, tumbling over himself, but even as he rolled, his mind was desperately racing¡ªsearching for a way to survive.


    He could have been paralyzed by terror, overwhelmed by the horror of what he had just witnessed¡ª


    But his survival instinct was far stronger than his fear.


    ''I have to escape...!''


    If he could just run, he could live.


    Even though he had been thrown from his horse, he might still have a chance.


    This was a battlefield.


    If he could slip into the chaos, hide among the soldiers, he could use the confusion to escape!


    Whatever had just happened to this woman, however their army would deal with it¡ªnone of that mattered right now.


    He could figure all of that out later.


    All that mattered now¡ªwas survival.


    While Sade¡¯s mind was scrambling for an escape plan¡ª


    Tifa, on the other hand, had fully recognized the power flowing within her.


    And now¡ªshe was ready to test it.


    ''...I feel like I can send this power outward...''


    This wasn¡¯t a matter of theory or skill.


    It was instinct.


    Just as a newborn baby instinctively breathes¡ªjust as a starving child instinctively reaches for food¡ª


    Tifa, the moment she accepted this power into her body, already knew how to use it.


    Completely naturally.


    As if she had always been meant to wield it.


    ''Like this...!''


    Fwoooosh!


    The axe in her grip burst into flames.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Despite the fire wrapping around her weapon, even reaching down to her hands¡ª


    She felt no heat.


    She didn¡¯t know exactly what this power was...


    But her body felt stronger, pain had disappeared, and her fatigue had completely vanished.


    And then¡ª


    Her eyes landed on Sade.


    The man was now scrambling to flee.


    "You think you can run...?"


    Without even thinking, Tifa reached out toward him.


    She wasn¡¯t consciously trying to do anything.


    But¡ª


    The power now flowing through her, the mana now fully awakened in her body¡ª


    The moment it became active, even the smallest gesture couldn¡¯t be just a meaningless motion.


    Shwoooosh!


    "Haaaaaaaah!!"


    At that moment¡ª


    The flames burning at the tip of her axe leapt forward, responding to her will.


    As Sade continued to flee, in a split second, his instincts screamed at him¡ª


    He turned his head.


    And in that moment¡ª


    Ah.


    A ball of fire¡ªsomething that could only be described as magic¡ª


    Was barreling straight toward his face.


    In that instant, Sade felt exactly what Tifa had felt just moments before.


    Death.


    If that fireball struck his head¡ª


    He would die.


    Without a doubt.


    There was no time to dodge.


    He wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to think.


    By the time his brain processed what was happening¡ª


    He would already be dead.


    The only thing his mind could comprehend in that fleeting moment was¡ª


    Yes.


    That fire¡ª


    Was just like magic.


    And this world¡ª


    Did, in fact, have magic.


    "Magic, s¡ª!!!"


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    The massive fireball slammed directly into Sade¡¯s face.


    And then¡ª


    His body collapsed, lifeless, onto the ground.


    Sade Astron.


    Once known as a fearsome warrior under Karelia¡¯s command.


    Betrayed by his own lord, cast aside, forced to form a mercenary band.


    A man who had bathed in the blood of countless enemies, all just to survive another day.


    And yet¡ª


    For someone who had lived such a violent, merciless life¡ª


    His death was shockingly anticlimactic.


    If anything, an outsider might even call it a blessing¡ª


    A painless, instantaneous death, in the middle of the battlefield.


    Tifa rode her horse toward his fallen body.


    ...Dead.


    No human could survive after losing their head.


    He was definitely dead. There was no guilt. No pity.


    Why should there be? This man had tried to kill her. If she hadn¡¯t awakened this magic-like power...


    If she hadn¡¯t been able to fight back...The one lying in a pool ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã of blood right now wouldn¡¯t be him¡ª


    It would be her.


    ''...Wait a minute.''


    Yes.


    Magic!


    Tifa finally realized¡ªher power was magic.


    If no mages had appeared in this world, she would have never even considered such a possibility.


    But one had already emerged in Serpina¡¯s army.


    Which meant...


    That strange sensation she had been feeling¡ªwas mana.


    Tifa turned her head, scanning the battlefield.


    There were plenty of enemy soldiers gathered¡ª


    The perfect targets to test her magic on.


    "¨D¨D!!!!"


    She roared, her voice splitting through the sky.


    Then¡ª


    She once again accepted the source of that power¡ªmana¡ªinto her body.


    It surged through her, an overwhelming energy so immense it felt as though she had been reborn.


    I will win this battle for Lunarian.


    I will bring victory to our army¡ª


    And with my own hands, I will see Lunarian¡¯s rule over this continent fulfilled...!!!!


    She spurred her horse forward¡ª


    And charged straight into the enemy ranks.


    And then¡ª


    ***


    "A-A mage...!"


    "Run! You can¡¯t fight a mage!"


    A mage...?!


    Vanessa turned her gaze once more toward the source of the explosions.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    ...Indeed, whatever was happening looked like magic¡ªsomething was exploding in massive bursts.


    A method to create such colossal explosions artificially?


    At least in her realm of knowledge, there was no other possible explanation.


    Unless, of course, a mage from the northern continent had descended to this battlefield.


    But what she was seeing right now¡ªwas undeniable reality.


    And it was impossible for the mage rumored to be under Serpina¡¯s command to be here helping Lunarian¡¯s Army.


    Which meant¡ª


    There was only one conclusion.


    There was a mage¡ªamong their enemies...!!


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes widened in pure disbelief.


    For the first time in her life¡ª


    Even in the moments she had begged her own lord to kill her¡ª


    Even then, she had never lost her composure.


    But now¡ªshe did.


    "Damn it...!"


    The greatest fear for any human being¡ªwas the unknown.


    Vanessa knew this fact well.


    That was why the soldiers were fleeing, completely forgetting even the concept of military law.


    They had no idea how wide the reach of this power was.


    They had no idea how deep it ran.


    As soldiers, this was disgraceful¡ª


    But as living beings, it was the most rational choice they could make.


    Vanessa tried to restore order, shouting over the chaos.


    "Everyone, calm down! This is a trap! Even if they have a mage, it¡¯s still just one person! We still outnumber them¡ªthere¡¯s no way they can win against our superior numbers!"


    Her voice¡ª


    Did not reach anyone.


    BOOOOOOM¡ª!


    The explosions¡ª


    kept coming.


    No matter how large an army was¡ª


    If they had no will to fight, they would never win.


    Just like ten thousand soldiers prepared to die could easily defeat fifty thousand men who were only trying to survive.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they had five times the numbers¡ªif the enemy lost their will to fight, they could crush them.


    And they were barely holding a two-to-one advantage.


    Lunarian planned this from the very start...!


    The two mercenary forces¡ª


    Had been nothing but a smokescreen.


    She had waited¡ª


    Waited to reveal the mage at the perfect moment, plunging them into chaos¡ª


    Before launching a decisive strike!


    "Shit... shit...!!!"


    Vanessa bit her lower lip so hard she drew blood.


    With the frontlines falling apart, she could not allow herself, the chief strategist, to be captured.


    She could only hope that Sade would come to his senses and rally the troops¡ª


    But soon enough¡ª


    She would realize that Sade would never again be able to answer her expectations.


    "...!!"


    It wasn¡¯t just the Karelia army that was shocked.


    Jinor¡ªthe one overseeing this entire battle¡ª


    Also turned toward the interception unit, utterly stunned by the sudden appearance of a mage.


    "This... can¡¯t be...!"


    When the mercenaries had first arrived as reinforcements, he had thought¡ª


    His analysis had been correct.


    Even though their numbers weren¡¯t as large as he had expected¡ª


    Since his hypothesis had been right, he had assumed he could find a way to turn the battle around.


    But a mage...?!


    And not just any mage¡ª


    One of Lunarian¡¯s own generals... had awakened to magic.


    Not even for a single second had he ever considered this possibility.


    This situation¡ª


    Everything was unfolding too perfectly in Lunarian¡¯s favor.


    It felt wrong.


    If the gods truly existed...


    Then it felt as if they were entirely on her side.


    Jinor was an intelligent man.


    His experience and wisdom had made him one of the greatest tacticians on the continent.


    But even so¡ª


    He was still human.


    And when faced with the impossible¡ª


    He felt something beyond awe.


    He felt¡ª


    Fear.


    The moment he recognized the emotion he was experiencing¡ª


    A single message flashed through his mind.


    The words from Lunarian¡¯s true strategist.


    The man Lunarian placed absolute faith in.


    [Go to Lunarian Iniang.]


    "!!!!!!"


    Swen...


    He knew.


    He had always known.


    That Lunarian Iniang was the ruler who would unite the entire continent.


    And now¡ª


    Now that he had witnessed this battle firsthand¡ª


    There was no longer any room for doubt.


    Yes.


    He had already trusted Swen¡¯s words.


    That was why he had come this far.


    But seeing the proof with his own eyes¡ª


    That was an entirely different feeling.


    Lunarian...


    She is destined to be the next Empress of the continent...!


    Jinor realized it.


    In those red eyes¡ª


    The fate of every living soul on this continent was held.


    ***


    ¡ªBattle Outcome.


    With morale completely shattered, Karelia¡¯s 200,000 troops were utterly overwhelmed by Lunarian¡¯s forces.


    This was an unprecedented event¡ª


    Not just in the southern continent¡ª


    But across the entire world.


    And from this battle onward¡ª


    The Karelia army began its downfall.

 Chapter 263: What It Means to Be Reborn as a Ruler (1)

    We won! We actually won!


    When word spread that an army of two hundred thousand was marching upon them, each soldier had steeled their resolve, but none could deny the despair that crept into the corners of their hearts.


    Many had fought with the grim acceptance that they might die in this war. But if they could lend even a fraction of their strength to Luna''s cause¡ªto her stand against Vanessa¡¯s tyranny and Karelia¡¯s blind obedience¡ªthen they would have fulfilled their duty as soldiers.


    And in this battle, against all odds, they¡ªhad won. Victory was theirs. With an overwhelming disadvantage in numbers, they had crushed an army of two hundred thousand. The celebration belonged to them!


    And at the forefront of this life-or-death battle... the soldiers had witnessed, with their own eyes, Luna¡¯s unmatched strength¡ªher dominance that allowed no one to stand in her way.


    Despite being a ruler, she had thrown herself into the fray, risking her life at the vanguard, cutting down enemy soldiers¡ªquite literally¡ªone after another.


    To the Karelia Army, she must have been a nightmare.


    But to the Lunarian Army...


    She was nothing less than the Goddess of War.


    Anyone who had fought beside her that day would have no reason to contest that title.


    "Lunarian Iniang forever!!!"


    "For Lady Lunarian!!!"


    Seated atop her horse, Luna surveyed her surroundings.


    ...They had won.


    The soldiers¡¯ victorious cheers hammered the reality home¡ªshe had defeated the Karelia Army.


    After such a grueling battle, it would have been natural to roar in triumph alongside her men, swept up in the wave of emotion.


    And yet¡ªLuna heard none of their cries.


    The only voice that echoed in her mind was his.


    "If we make it to the final stage, we win."


    "We won... Swen, I... I did it...!"


    Luna closed her eyes and clasped her hands tightly together.


    His words had been her only guiding star.


    Nothing¡ªabsolutely nothing¡ªhad influenced her decisions more than his voice.


    He was the man who had thrown away his own life to save them.


    The one who, even in his final moments, had told her to never give up.


    The man who had promised her that if she trusted him, he would place the world in her hands.


    Tears spilled silently from Luna¡¯s eyes.


    The soldiers standing at a distance would not notice.


    Not that it mattered.


    Because more than anything¡ªshe was happy that she had proven him right.


    I did exactly as you told me.


    I haven''t forgotten our promise, Swen.


    I miss you... so much...


    Luna lifted her gaze to the sky.


    The sun was rising again, chasing away the darkness of the long battle.


    It was time¡ªto move forward.


    ***


    The battle was over.


    And yet, the one who received the most attention afterward was not Luna, but rather¡ªTifa, the general who had suddenly awakened an immense new power.


    Normally, Tifa would have spent an entire day bragging about her accomplishments, grabbing anyone within reach to make them listen.


    Instead, she lay motionless in bed, drenched in cold sweat.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Oh, look who it is¡ªold man Cain. Or should I be calling you Lord Kyle now?"


    "¡®Lord¡¯? Hardly. Call me whatever you want. I¡¯m not ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) used to hearing fancy titles from you."


    "Heh, fine then, you stubborn old man. Cain or Kyle... you¡¯re still just a grumpy old geezer to me."


    "I suppose so."


    Cain observed Tifa¡¯s pale face and the beads of sweat forming on her brow.


    "You used magic."


    "Yeah... I guess it must¡¯ve been magic, huh?"


    "When did you first become aware of it?" Cain asked, his tone unusually serious.


    "Not sure... I always felt like there was some kind of energy inside me during training, but... this was the first time I actually felt it flowing through my body."


    "Then that must have been mana...?"


    "Most likely."


    A new voice interrupted them.


    Both Tifa and Cain turned their heads to see an elderly man approaching¡ªthe chief strategist of the Lunarian Army, Jinor Nighhardt.


    "Mana exists, just as mages do."


    "Strategist Jinor...?"


    "It seems, General Tifa, that you have awakened to magic. And as proof... you¡¯re now lying helpless in bed, unable to move."


    "What?"


    "Mages deplete their physical strength in proportion to the mana they expend."


    Cain narrowed his eyes. "You seem rather knowledgeable about mages."


    Jinor paused for a moment, contemplating his answer.


    "...You could say that."


    "You speak as if you¡¯ve seen one in action before."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "That can wait for another time. Right now, the important matter is General Tifa¡¯s condition." Jinor¡¯s gaze settled on Tifa, his tone carrying no trace of humor. "A mage who overexerts themselves and wields magic beyond their capacity will pay the price in vitality."


    Tifa scowled. "So that¡¯s why I blacked out after the fight...?"


    "Exactly. If you wish to use magic again, you must rest properly."


    A bitter laugh escaped Tifa¡¯s lips.


    "Hah... Just when I thought I finally got stronger... it turns out I¡¯m back to square one."


    "That¡¯s not true, General Tifa." Jinor¡¯s voice was firm. "Without you, we would have never won this battle."


    "Yeah, right. The mercenaries joined as reinforcements anyway."


    "And yet, the enemy still had an overwhelming numerical advantage. Do you think I¡¯d praise you just for the sake of flattery?"


    Tifa stared at him for a moment, then smirked. "...Heh. When you put it that way, I guess I believe you."


    But Jinor¡¯s next words were far from reassuring.


    "General Tifa. When I said ¡®you need rest,¡¯ I wasn¡¯t just saying it as a suggestion."


    His voice grew even more serious.


    "If you keep recklessly using magic without proper recovery... the excess mana flowing through your body will eventually kill you."


    "...!!!"


    Jinor was the most knowledgeable man on the entire continent when it came to magic.


    He had scoured countless ancient texts, collected folk tales that had long since faded into legend, and investigated every surviving record that spoke of mages.


    For one reason alone¡ªbecause mages were real.


    Ever since the day he met young Reika, who could summon flames in the palm of her hand, he had known. If this power truly existed, it could shake the continent to its core. And so, he had secluded himself, pouring every ounce of effort into amassing knowledge.


    "But¡ª"


    "No more discussion. If you truly wish to be of aid to your lord, do not push yourself recklessly. More than anything, she needs you."


    "She... needs me."


    Had he¡ªhad he finally become someone that Lunarian needed?


    Tifa had always known the truth.


    As a warrior, she could never hope to match Luna. The only reason she had fought at the frontlines so often was because Luna was a ruler who couldn''t always afford to risk herself.


    But now, she had awakened the power of magic.


    And if that meant that she¡ªtoo¡ªcould truly support Luna, could become someone who mattered to Lunarian¡¯s Army¡ª


    "...Alright. I won¡¯t be stubborn. I¡¯ll take it easy like you said, old man strategist."


    "Well, don¡¯t worry. Feeling guilty about resting lasts only a day or two. Doing nothing can be surprisingly enjoyable."


    Kyle¡¯s teasing remark made Tifa relax slightly.


    "Did you hear that, strategist? This guy¡¯s supposed to be royalty, but he¡¯s honestly pathetic. Weren¡¯t you a chancellor or something back in the day? Let¡¯s ask¡ªare you really sure this old man was someone important¡ª"


    Tifa suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    She stared blankly at the empty space before her.


    "...He¡¯s gone."


    She had only just realized that Jinor had already left the room.


    "He¡¯s like a ghost," Kyle muttered. "Even back in the day, he always had a way of appearing and disappearing without a sound."


    "...Was he always like that?"


    It seemed she¡¯d have to find someone else to ask.


    ***


    General Tifa was a mage.


    Or rather, to be precise¡ªshe had awakened the power of magic.


    Jinor organized his thoughts as he stepped out of the room.


    A newly awakened mage¡ªone with power far greater than young Reika¡¯s first sparks of flame¡ªwas highly likely to burn out if they wielded magic without proper knowledge.


    If Tifa continued to use magic recklessly, she would die.


    However, if someone was there to guide her¡ªto warn her of the dangers¡ªher chances of survival would increase exponentially.


    Someone like himself.


    ...Hah.


    It was almost frightening, how everything seemed to fall into place for Lunarian¡¯s Army.


    More than fear¡ªit was awe.


    Regardless, they had done it. They had defeated Karelia¡¯s army of two hundred thousand.


    And this wasn¡¯t just any battle.


    Karelia had gambled its very existence on this war, mobilizing nearly all its forces.


    On their side, too, there had been no room for failure. If they had lost, every single one of them would have been executed.


    But they had won.


    And that victory meant the end of Karelia¡¯s reign.


    All that remained was to clean up Karelia¡¯s now virtually defenseless territory.


    "Looks like things are about to get busy."


    Jinor let out a quiet sigh, then posed a question to someone who could no longer answer.


    "Swen, was all of this part of your plan?"


    If so... then he...


    ***


    Tepello Castle ¨C The Royal Hall


    Before Luna knelt four figures, their gazes fixed upon her.


    "Gustav, Aaron. And Kale, Jonah... It is truly wonderful to see you all again."


    Before her were Gustav, commander of the Raven Mercenaries, and his deputy, Kale.


    Beside them stood Aaron, leader of the Chilean Mercenaries, and his second-in-command, Jonah.


    These were the people who had once vowed to return to Lunarian¡¯s Army when it rose again¡ª


    And they had kept their promise.


    "We have awaited this moment, Lady Luna."


    "The debt we owe you¡ªwe will repay it in full."


    By debt, they likely referred to the troops Luna had granted them at no cost.


    For mercenaries, the size of their forces determined their survival.


    And to them, troops trained under a nation¡¯s military discipline were invaluable.


    "Had you not aided us, we never would have won that battle. You have my deepest gratitude."


    Luna stepped forward, closing the distance between them.


    "However... there is something I must ask of you all."


    "Please, command us as you see fit."


    "For the time being, I must ask you to continue fighting. I know you are already occupied with your mercenary duties... but I promise you will be compensated accordingly."


    Gustav and Aaron exchanged glances.


    They already knew what Luna was asking.


    The clean-up of Karelia¡¯s lands.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a particularly difficult task.


    But it would take time¡ªand blood.


    After a brief moment of silent understanding, both mercenary captains turned to Luna and spoke in unison.


    "Lady Luna. Please¡ª"


    "Permit us to officially join Lunarian¡¯s Army."


    "...What?"


    Luna¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    But unlike her, Gustav and Aaron remained composed.


    "A mercenary¡¯s livelihood depends on war. But if you¡ªLady Luna¡ªcan bring order to this continent..."


    "Then we would rather dedicate ourselves to your cause than to continue profiting from chaos."


    "This is a decision we have considered for a long time. Please, grant us this request. We will not be a burden to you."


    "A burden?!"


    Luna took a step forward, her expression firm.


    "Having you by our side would be the greatest strength we could ask for... but are you truly certain?"


    "All of our men are in agreement. We will fight for Lunarian¡¯s Army."


    "......"


    For a brief moment, Luna hesitated.


    Should she decline once more?


    No¡ªthis was an opportunity.


    One she couldn¡¯t afford to miss.


    Because she had made a promise.


    She had to grow stronger.


    She had to crush Serpina¡ªthe woman who still held him captive.


    Luna clenched her fists.


    Then, with unwavering resolve, she spoke.


    "...Thank you. Then, I shall entrust this to you."


    At her words, Aaron, Gustav, and their lieutenants knelt once more.


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "From this moment on, we pledge our loyalty to you!"


    They had won the battle.


    They had secured the mercenaries.


    Now, there was only one thing left to do¡ª


    To move forward.


    And the next step was clear.


    They would erase Karelia from the map.

 Chapter 264: The Scent of Yuzu and Sweetness

    "They say that where there is a beginning, there must also be an end."


    The plague that had seemed as if it would torment them forever was finally subsiding.


    After running the relief camp for a little over a month, orders from higher command had begun preparing for a withdrawal.


    The camp had been established purely out of goodwill, and it had notably improved Serpina¡¯s reputation in the central continent.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t some fairy tale where everyone suddenly started adoring Serpina overnight¡ªbut the fact that even a fraction of public opinion had shifted in her favor was a significant achievement.


    After all, there had never been a time when Serpina was looked upon favorably by the central territories.


    And without a favorable reputation, no matter how much land they occupied, rebellion was inevitable.


    If Serpina had ignored public sentiment, the same bloodshed that had once engulfed the northern continent would have inevitably repeated itself here.


    Meanwhile, Aishus'' attempt at public opinion warfare had completely backfired¡ªtheir reputation had plummeted instead.


    From every perspective, this endeavor had been a complete success.


    "You have all done an incredible job. It has been an honor fighting alongside you. And above all... thank you for placing your trust in me."


    "No, my lord!"


    "Serving under you, Lord Irian, was an honor!"


    Thanks to Reika¡¯s magic, every soldier had completed the mission without casualties.


    Of course, in the early days, they had been plagued with fear.


    But as the days passed¡ªafter a week, then nearly a month¡ªwithout any major incidents, the soldiers gradually overcame their anxieties and embraced their role in the relief effort.


    They had even developed a sense of purpose in their work.


    Moreover, the northern continent had remained untouched by disease.


    With every soldier actively participating, the relief mission had not only succeeded but had become a monumental achievement.


    After exchanging farewells with his soldiers, Irian approached where Reika and I were resting.


    "You two have done just as much. Especially you, Lady Reika. Your dedication¡ªI will make sure to report it to our lord personally."


    "It was nothing... I only did what was needed..."


    Despite taking calculated breaks, magic naturally drained its caster¡¯s vitality.


    For weeks, Reika had been continuously casting blessing magic on the troops.


    The strain had piled up.


    Had the camp continued to operate, I would have suggested that she stop¡ªfor her own well-being.


    Irian gave a nod.


    "Then, prepare to depart. I will send word when it is time to leave. Sir Swen, I leave Lady Reika in your care."


    "You have nothing to worry about."


    "Good."


    With a small smile at my response, Irian exited the building.


    Having worked closely with him, I could feel the trust he had placed in me.


    After all, he had personally stepped forward to assist in dangerous situations, simply because I had said:


    "Magic will handle it¡ªno need to worry."


    Even if he owed me a debt, no rational person would risk their life over a vague promise.


    That was how firm his belief in me had become.


    And now...


    I had to admit something to myself¡ª


    Something I had never felt in Brans Army.


    Something I had never felt in Aishus Army.


    A sense of fulfillment.


    Yes, even back in Lunarian¡¯s Army, my word had carried weight.


    But let¡¯s be honest¡ªat that time, ¡°Lunarian¡¯s Army¡± had been nothing more than four people.


    More like a club than an actual military force.


    But here, in Serpina¡¯s Army¡ª


    I had commanders who placed absolute trust in me.


    I had strategists who didn¡¯t try to undermine my decisions.


    And I had a ruler who believed in me completely.


    ...This is bad.


    With each passing day, Serpina¡¯s Army was beginning to feel... like home.


    And that terrified me.


    Because this wasn¡¯t my place.


    I had stayed behind in Serpina¡¯s Army for one reason only¡ª


    To keep my promise to Luna.


    I had to return to Lunarian¡¯s Army eventually.


    ¡®...Am I really okay with how things are now?¡¯


    Just then, Reika¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Um, Sir Swen...?"


    "Ah, yes. Shall we start preparing for departure?"


    I quickly forced a smile.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    But Reika¡ªsharp as ever¡ªmust have noticed something off in my expression.


    "Leaving is important, of course, but... I was hoping we could talk for a moment. Would that be alright...?"


    "Of course. What¡¯s on your mind?"


    She hesitated for a moment.


    Then, carefully, she said¡ª


    "It¡¯s about... the mage that appeared."


    "Ah..."


    A mage appearing in the southern continent.


    I already knew who it was.


    It was Tifa.


    She had unleashed her magic during the battle between Karelia¡¯s army and the rebellion¡ªwhich, in reality, was Lunarian¡¯s Army.


    The rebellion had been at a severe disadvantage.


    And yet, with the power of a mage, they had turned the tide and defeated Karelia.


    The moment I heard that news, a wave of restlessness had stirred inside me.


    I needed to shift the conversation before my thoughts wandered too far.


    "Does it bother you?"


    "...I suppose it does."


    Reika¡¯s expression was... complicated.


    "I never thought I was the only one who could use magic in this world. Of course not. But... how should I put this...?"


    I remained silent, waiting for her to find her words.


    She fidgeted for a long moment¡ªher uncertainty evident¡ªbefore finally whispering:


    "If more mages appear... then someone like me¡ªsomeone who''s an underachiever in every way... might become... useless."


    "..."


    "Isn''t it strange? I know it''s such a foolish thought... that I don¡¯t need to feel this way at all... and yet."


    Reika¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    Was she... afraid of losing her value?


    "It just... feels a little strange. If people far more powerful than me start appearing... then what am I supposed to do...?"


    I slowly placed my hand on her shoulder.


    She didn¡¯t pull away.


    At some point, she had stopped resisting my presence¡ªwhether I ruffled her hair or spoke to her from closer than what might be considered personal space, she had come to accept it without hesitation.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that, Reika."


    "Swen..."


    "It¡¯s true that more mages may appear in the future. Now that the existence of magic is known, people who have always felt something but never understood what it was¡ªwill start recognizing it as ''mana.'' And yet..."


    I met her pink eyes with unwavering determination.


    "No one¡ªever¡ªwill be a greater mage than you."


    "B-But... I-I might¡¯ve just... happened to appear first, that¡¯s all...!"


    "No."


    This wasn¡¯t empty reassurance.


    Reika was destined to be a legendary mage.


    No matter how many magic-users appeared, none would ever surpass her.


    Even Tifa¡ªdespite awakening magic¡ªcould only manifest sword aura or basic fireballs at best.


    "I swear it, Reika. And it¡¯s not just anyone saying this¡ªit¡¯s me. Can you trust my words?"


    "...!!"


    Reika lowered her head for a moment, fiddling with her hands nervously.


    Then, slowly, she raised her gaze and met mine once more.


    "...Yes. If it¡¯s you, Swen... then I can believe it."


    The tremor in her voice had softened.


    She seemed a little stronger than before.


    I smiled slightly.


    "And besides... even if someone greater than you ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) appeared¡ªeven if, for some reason, you lost your magic entirely¡ªReika, you would never be a useless person."


    "Huh...?"


    "Because you are kind, and thoughtful. You struggle to bring up topics in conversation, but that''s only because you care about making sure the other person enjoys talking. I admire that about you."


    "Ah..."


    "Not to mention, you make amazing cakes and pastries. Even without magic... you are an irreplaceable person."


    I didn¡¯t fully understand why she was so insecure despite her talent.


    I didn¡¯t know why she feared losing her worth so much.


    But I knew one thing¡ª


    She never needed to think that way.


    Was I saying this just to keep her on my side?


    No. That wasn¡¯t it.


    I just... didn¡¯t want to see her like this.


    I wanted her to keep smiling, just as she always had.


    She had worked so hard, shouldered so much responsibility¡ªwithout ever once complaining.


    She deserved to be happy.


    "So please... stop worrying about that, alright?"


    Reika¡¯s eyes widened.


    She looked straight into mine¡ª


    Face burning red.


    For a few minutes... we just stared at each other.


    ...No.


    This wasn¡¯t just eye contact.


    She was suddenly¡ª


    "......!!!"


    Something was wrong.


    I could taste something sweet on my tongue.


    For a split second, a thought crossed my mind¡ª


    "If we kissed... would I be able to tell exactly what that taste was?"


    And then¡ª


    I realized.


    Her lips¡ª


    Her lips were on mine.


    The sweet taste on my tongue wasn¡¯t just my imagination.


    It was real.


    A real taste¡ªof something like strawberry cake.


    My thoughts went blank.


    Before I could even process it, my senses were drowning in that gentle sweetness.


    Her lips slowly pulled away, leaving behind a faint, delicate strand of warmth¡ª


    A single glistening thread, proof that, for a fleeting moment, we had been connected.


    Reika¡¯s pink eyes reflected my stunned expression.


    My face was burning.


    Hot. Too hot.


    Was her face just as hot as mine?


    Was she feeling just as strange as I was?


    "...E-Excuse me...!"


    Reika shot to her feet and bolted from the room.


    I remained seated.


    Completely frozen.


    And only then¡ª


    Did I finally cover my burning face with my hands¡ª


    And realize¡ª


    That first, I had tasted yuzu.


    And now...


    I had tasted cake.

 Chapter 265: Clashing Sincerity (1)

    Reika, having just left the building where she had been with Swen, ran off to a secluded spot where no one else was around.


    Only after reaching the outskirts of the camp¡ªfar from prying eyes¡ªdid she realize what she had done.


    ¡®I-I... what... what did I just do?!¡¯


    What in the world had possessed her?


    But it wasn¡¯t as though she had done it intentionally. Her body had moved on its own.


    Because Swen had been too kind.


    Because of the scent he carried¡ªone that she had never encountered before¡ªone that instinctively told her he was a man, an entity completely different from herself.


    Like a bee drawn to a flower, she had acted naturally¡ªwithout hesitation¡ªpressing her lips against his.


    And the moment their lips met, as naturally as breathing, she had slipped her tongue inside.


    Even now, the soft sensation lingered at the tip of her tongue.


    Restless, Reika clicked her tongue against the roof of her mouth, tapped her teeth, and rubbed her tongue along them as if trying to erase the memory.


    ¡°~~~!!!¡±


    Her face turned a deep shade of red.


    She had kissed him.


    She had kissed Swen.


    And not in some innocent, fleeting manner, but recklessly, driven by impulse, pushing forward without restraint. And she, of all people, had done it!


    It had been her first kiss.


    She had always believed she would save her first kiss for the man she would marry.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as if she hated the fact that it had happened.


    After all, no one could do something they despised unconsciously.


    If anything, she had wanted to. At that moment, she had truly wanted to.


    It was foolish, and she would surely be scolded if she admitted it, but... she had just wanted to give ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) something back to him.


    He was always there, telling her that things would be alright when she was struggling, looking at her with unwavering eyes, promising never to abandon her.


    He was... more wonderful than any man she had ever met.


    ¡®Ugh...¡¯


    But even so, this wasn¡¯t right.


    A woman who suddenly kisses a man without consent¡ªwhen there was nothing between them.


    Sure, there had been talk of a marriage proposal, but that was all it was¡ªjust talk. And that, too, had faded into irrelevance ever since she was separated from her adoptive father, Jinor.


    She knew full well that forcing herself on him like this could only be seen as a nuisance.


    ¡®Why did I do that... idiot...!¡¯


    Reika collapsed onto the ground.


    Thump, thump.


    Her heart pounded harder than ever before, as if something truly catastrophic had happened. She couldn¡¯t stay still.


    She tried to focus on the sound of her own heartbeat as though attempting to meditate.


    Feeling the powerful thudding echo within her chest, she recalled what had just happened.


    Even as she had fled to this place, an unbearable ticklish sensation had swirled inside her stomach.


    Her desires¡ªher true feelings¡ªwere far more honest than the image of Reika she presented to others.


    She wanted to do it again.


    She wanted to kiss him again.


    And not just a kiss. She wouldn¡¯t mind going even further.


    Because he was kind, because he was gentle, because he was warm...


    Reika understood.


    When Swen did things for Airen, or when he helped Serpina¡ªhe never voiced his burdens, but she knew.


    He was carrying far too much on his own.


    Otherwise, how could she explain the loneliness¡ªthe sorrow¡ªthat sometimes flickered across his face when he was alone?


    That was what she truly believed.


    She wasn¡¯t aware that, in those moments, Swen was merely deep in thought, strategizing about the Lunarian Army.


    And so, with the knowledge she had, this was the only conclusion she could reach.


    She wanted to be by his side.


    She might not be able to do anything grand. In the end, magic was just a tool for war, and all her achievements ultimately served Serpina, not Swen.


    But Swen had said it himself¡ªhe had told her that even without magic, she was still someone of great worth.


    Then maybe... maybe there were still many things she could do for him.


    She could bake delicious bread for him. She could offer her lap when he was weary. She could sit beside him when he was troubled, and when he cried, she could cry with him.


    And when she thought of all that, a simple, natural conclusion formed in her mind.


    I...


    I want to marry Swen.


    She wanted to be his wife.


    It was a completely different feeling from when she had first met him and vaguely thought, He seems decent enough.


    This wasn¡¯t just acceptable.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t imagine marrying anyone but him.


    ¡®Swen...¡¯


    Reika might have been slow to act, but she wasn¡¯t slow-witted.


    Especially when it came to people she lived with.


    There was no way she could miss the subtle tension between Swen and Airen.


    But that was fine.


    Swen was wonderful.


    Airen was wonderful.


    She liked them both.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she became his second wife.


    Or his third.


    Or even his fourth.


    She would happily address Airen as her elder sister and get along with any other wives he chose.


    After all, the women Swen picked would surely be just as incredible as he was.


    But... right now, they were at war.


    Even Airen was restraining herself.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    It would be thoughtless of her to confess her feelings at a time like this.


    She absolutely didn¡¯t want to be a burden to Swen.


    ¡®And yet... I still went and kissed him...¡¯


    Burying her head in her hands, Reika continued to agonize over her actions.


    In this moment, she was no longer the greatest magician on the continent.


    She was just... a girl hopelessly in love.


    ***


    The royal castle of Eingart, the capital of Serpina¡¯s forces.


    As Serpina finished her duties for the day, it was Airen who greeted her¡ªstill serving as her personal guard.


    "You''ve worked hard again today, my lord."


    "Hmm. Airen. You as well. There were no issues, I presume?"


    "No, my lord. Sir Siegfried is currently patrolling the outer perimeter, but there have been no reports of anything unusual."


    "I see..."


    Since the previous assassination attempt, Airen had voluntarily continued serving as Serpina¡¯s guard.


    For a deputy commander of an occupying force, it was hardly a position of honor¡ªbut that didn''t matter. She wanted to repay the woman who had saved her life. That alone was enough reason.


    Besides, before Swen left, he had asked her for a favor.


    "Do you have something to report?"


    "A message from the strategist. He relayed your orders to dismantle the relief camp."


    The strategist¡ªso, it must have been from Jenna.


    It seemed she was reporting that the orders Serpina had given yesterday had been carried out.


    Now that the plague had subsided, there was no reason to continue operating the camp.


    They had already won the public opinion battle against Aishus, and more importantly... she wanted to see him again.


    "I see. They have all worked hard. They acted in my name, enduring many hardships. When they return, they must be properly rewarded."


    "...If anyone has endured hardships, my lord, it is you as well."


    "...?"


    Serpina tilted her head slightly at Airen¡¯s words.


    With her head bowed, Airen spoke in a solemn tone.


    "There were rumors... that you used magic to spread the plague. Ridiculous slander. Even if they were mere whispers, to be spoken of in such a way, to be blamed for things you never did... that must have been painful. I¡¯m truly relieved that those rumors have finally died down."


    Airen smiled faintly as she spoke.


    In truth, there was probably no one who understood Serpina¡¯s suffering better than Airen.


    Back when she served in Brans Army¡ªdespite her achievements¡ªshe had been ostracized due to the malicious rumors Lyn had deliberately spread about her. In the end, she had been relegated to overseeing the second barracks or standing guard at the capital¡¯s gates, far from the battlefield where she belonged.


    Of course, on a larger scale, Serpina was far worse off¡ªher name was reviled not just within an army, but across the entire continent.


    But arguing over who had it worse would be meaningless.


    Serpina stared at Airen for a moment before letting out a dry chuckle.


    "But the one who spread those rumors... was none other than your former lord, was she not?"


    "She was nothing more than a passing acquaintance. I have never once considered her my true lord."


    It might have sounded heartless¡ªbut Airen truly meant it.


    She hadn''t intended to sever ties so completely.


    But once Yuri had crossed the one line she never should have¡ªthe line involving Swen¡ªAiren had found herself viewing Aishus even more unfavorably than she had Brans.


    If she had to choose between herself being slandered or Swen being harmed¡ªshe would rather take the damage herself.


    That was her true feeling.


    And as if she had read that very thought, Serpina quietly fixed her gaze on Airen.


    "Airen."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Once the relief camp is dismantled, he will return."


    It might have been framed as small talk¡ªbut the topic she had chosen was anything but casual.


    "...Are you referring to Swen?"


    "Yes."


    "..."


    Airen hesitated, searching for the right words, but before she could answer, Serpina spoke again.


    "Airen. There is something I wish to ask you."


    "What is it, my lord?"


    "Do you... harbor feelings for Swen? As a man?"


    "Yes, I¡ªwhat?!"


    Airen¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she whipped her head toward Serpina.


    But Serpina merely smiled¡ªamused, as if she had expected this reaction.


    "I meant exactly what I said. I am asking if you love Swen."


    "A-ah... I, that is..."


    The suddenness of the question threw Airen into complete disarray.


    But was this really something she needed to agonize over?


    "...Yes."


    The moment she admitted it, Serpina smiled again¡ªthis time, as if she found the situation entertaining.


    "I see."


    She said it so nonchalantly.


    As if she were merely commenting on the weather.


    "As do I."


    "...Pardon?"


    Airen, still reeling from her own confession, looked up in disbelief.


    Serpina, her crimson eyes locked onto Airen¡¯s, stated it plainly.


    "I, too, have feelings for Swen."

 Chapter 266: Clashing Sincerity (2)

    Airen, having listened to Serpina¡¯s words, was momentarily unable to say anything. It took her a while to gather her thoughts before she finally managed to look at Serpina¡¯s face.


    There was a smile on her lips, but she was not joking.


    The golden light in her eyes conveyed the sincerity of her words more clearly than any other means could.


    "Th-that..."


    "If my sudden words startled you, I apologize. But, I am being completely serious. And, of course¡ª"


    Serpina extended her hand, pointing directly at Airen as she spoke.


    "Airen, I consider you my romantic rival."


    "W-what? A r-rival...? That means...?"


    A romantic rival?


    Everything was already so confusing that Airen couldn''t even form a proper response. Seeing her completely at a loss, Serpina watched her for a moment before¡ª


    "...Haha!"


    She suddenly burst into laughter, as if she found it truly amusing.


    It was the first time.


    The first time Airen had ever seen Serpina, who was always so serious, laugh so freely, as if she had let go of everything.


    "I was joking. Calling you a rival is an absurd thing to say. How could I possibly hope to compete with you, Airen?"


    "O-oh... It was a joke. I-I see..."


    "Of course, everything aside from that part was the absolute truth."


    "..."


    Then...


    Does that mean my lord truly has feelings for Swen?


    Airen, still unable to say anything, watched as Serpina slowly began to walk somewhere, speaking as she moved.


    "Airen. If you have nothing urgent to do, would you spare me some of your time?"


    "Huh? Ah... Yes, I don''t mind."


    "Come with me."


    ...She had no idea what was going on anymore, but for now, she decided to follow.


    Airen slowly rose from her seat and trailed after Serpina.


    ***


    As they walked toward a secluded area with the setting sun casting its golden glow, an old building gradually came into view.


    "This place is...?"


    "It is something akin to a detached residence. No one uses it anymore. You are only the second visitor."


    Though it was supposedly abandoned, the garden was well-maintained.


    However, there was a lingering sense of loneliness in the air, making the [N O V E L I G H T] place oddly endearing.


    Airen had always been deeply familiar with loneliness, and because of that, she had a soft spot for anything that carried the same solitude.


    Following Serpina inside, Airen found herself in a spacious yet antiquated interior.


    The building was more aged than where she currently resided, but despite the worn-out furniture, there was an undeniable elegance that set it apart.


    "Sit here."


    The small room they arrived at had a cozy atmosphere.


    After Airen took a seat as instructed, Serpina, with practiced ease, kindled a fire in the hearth.


    Then, rummaging through a nearby box, she retrieved a bottle of liquor and two glasses before walking over to the table.


    "Do you drink, Airen?"


    "I''m not particularly fond of it... but I can drink."


    "Come to think of it, I heard you are well-versed in tea."


    "You knew about that?"


    "I heard it from Swen."


    The moment his name was mentioned, Airen¡¯s body tensed involuntarily.


    But she chose not to comment on it.


    "Tea would be fine as well... but for now, I¡¯d like you to share a drink with me."


    "As you wish, my lord."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    With a soft gurgle, the empty glasses were filled with deep red wine.


    Airen and Serpina instinctively raised their glasses slightly toward each other before downing the contents in one go.


    A rough bitterness struck Airen¡¯s tongue first, followed by a wave of rich sweetness that enveloped it completely.


    Just as the flavors settled, Serpina¡¯s voice reached her ears.


    "What do you think?"


    "About what, exactly?"


    "About Swen."


    "..."


    Was it because of the alcohol?


    Or was it because she had somewhat sorted out her thoughts on the way here?


    Compared to when she first heard Serpina''s words, she felt much more at ease responding now.


    "Swen... to me, he is the most precious person of all. Someone I would lay down my life to protect."


    "In other words¡ª"


    "Yes. As I said earlier, I am in love with Swen."


    This wasn¡¯t the first time she had acknowledged her feelings.


    But even so, voicing them aloud made them even clearer.


    I love Swen.


    To her, he was the most precious existence in the entire world, more than anyone else.


    "You intend to marry him, then?"


    "...If possible, yes, that¡¯s what I wish for."


    "Marriage is already a settled matter, is it not?"


    "But... the future is unpredictable."


    "Being cautious isn''t bad, but if you saw the expression Swen makes when he talks about you, you''d understand why I''m saying this."


    "The way he talks about me...?"


    "The brightest smile he ever wears... is when he''s speaking about you, Airen."


    "Ah..."


    Lowering her head, Airen¡¯s face flushed red.


    Along with her embarrassment, a sudden longing for Swen swelled within her, so intense it felt as if it might burst out of her chest.


    Serpina, watching her quietly, took another sip of wine.


    Then, with her face slightly flushed, she spoke.


    "You are truly lovely."


    "E-excuse me...?"


    "I feel like I finally understand why Swen is so deeply captivated by you."


    With that, she let out a quiet chuckle.


    Captivating? That was absurd.


    Airen found it hard to believe that anyone could smile more beautifully than the woman in front of her.


    For a fleeting moment, she felt as though she might be bewitched by Serpina''s overwhelming beauty, even though they were both women.


    "...How strange."


    "...Pardon?"


    Serpina, as if she were a girl confessing in a sanctuary, began to voice her inner thoughts.


    "Though we haven¡¯t known each other for long, I feel a strong sense of kinship with you, Airen. Did you know that?"


    She did not wait for an answer, nor did she seem to expect one.


    "To be honest... I do not even trust those who have served the imperial family for over a decade. No, rather, I cannot trust them. No matter how long they have been by my side, no matter how many merits they have earned... in the end, they could betray me."


    When had it started?


    Serpina had long since lost the ability to trust others.


    The tutor who had once taught her betrayed her. The loyal general who had always taken on dangerous missions cursed her in the end. Even the knight she had entrusted with her life had nearly assassinated her.


    And beyond that... over and over again, the ghosts of her brothers had tormented her.


    At times, it felt as if the entire world was conspiring to take her life.


    Airen could understand, even if only vaguely.


    After all, she too had witnessed a knight¡ªone who should have protected her¡ªraise a blade against her.


    "...Yes. I trust no one. Not even Jenna, my closest advisor."


    "My lord..."


    "But, Airen, for some reason, I feel as though I can trust you."


    Serpina fixed her gaze on Airen¡¯s unwavering violet eyes.


    "Perhaps it''s simply that I want to trust someone. But when I look into your eyes... I feel a sense of certainty. That even if you were abandoned, you would never be the one to abandon someone else."


    "..."


    Airen did not carelessly respond with something like, Thank you for trusting me.


    She had no intention of betraying Serpina, but... her duty was to remain by Swen¡¯s side.


    If Swen were to join Lunarian¡¯s Army in the future, then naturally, she would follow him.


    So she could not answer recklessly. She did not want to say something irresponsible in response to Serpina¡¯s genuine sincerity.


    Serpina seemed to sense Airen¡¯s hesitation, and instead of pressing her, she simply smiled and nodded.


    "Of course, I have no intention of burdening you with this. You can simply forget I ever said anything. You have already saved my life, have you not? I truly believe you have done more than enough."


    "That is not true, my lord. If anything, it is thanks to you that I was able to survive. And I mean that sincerely."


    "Then let¡¯s call it even. One life saved in return for another."


    Serpina spoke as she took another sip of wine.


    Airen followed suit, drinking a few more mouthfuls, only to immediately regret it.


    My head feels hot...


    Airen had always been incredibly weak to alcohol.


    She had no choice but to acknowledge that she was born with a body that simply could not handle liquor.


    Serpina seemed to notice, her tone turning slightly more serious.


    "Your face is already flushed. You should stop for today¡ªdon¡¯t push yourself."


    "No, I¡¯m fine."


    "No, you are not. If I make you suffer, Swen will undoubtedly resent me for it. If you have even the slightest concern for me, then please, stop drinking."


    "..."


    Swen...


    Was Serpina simply testing her? Or did she truly have feelings for him?


    "My lord..."


    "My feelings are genuine, Airen."


    Before she could even ask, Serpina answered as if she had read her mind.


    Airen couldn¡¯t help but be startled.


    Swen had told her once before¡ªlying in front of Serpina was nearly impossible.


    And now, she was beginning to understand why.


    "That is why I want to get along with you. I don¡¯t know what our relationship will be in the future, but... I hope to become Swen¡¯s wife. Whether I am the first or the second, that doesn¡¯t matter to me in the slightest. If anything, you are the person most likely to become my family."


    "..."


    "So, just for tonight... rather than thinking of this as a conversation between a ruler and her subordinate, I¡¯d like to think of it as two women bonding over the man we both wish to serve as our husband. I know it¡¯s a shameless thing to say, but still."


    Airen silently observed Serpina¡¯s face.


    She knew.


    Men could have up to four wives.


    When Reika had once said, If I were to marry, wouldn¡¯t I naturally be the second wife? she had been startled by the mention of marriage, but she had never questioned the idea of two women sharing the same husband.


    If it came to that, she simply thought they should get along.


    Serpina, at least for now, was also Swen¡¯s ruler.


    Their statuses were vastly different, yet if Swen declared his intent to marry Serpina, Airen would have no reason to oppose it.


    What mattered most to Airen was that she could stay by Swen¡¯s side¡ªno matter the circumstances.


    That being the case, there was no reason for her to stand in opposition to Serpina, who had just opened up to her.


    Not that she had any desire to, anyway.


    After all, Serpina was the one who had saved her life¡ªthe first ruler to ever recognize her worth.


    "...My lord."


    Airen smiled softly.


    And just this once, she spoke to Serpina not as her ruler, but as a friend.


    "If there is an opportunity in the future, I would like to prepare tea for you."


    "That is something I will very much look forward to. I shall await that day with joy."


    Neither Serpina nor Airen could put into words what had just transpired between them.


    And yet, both of them knew, without a doubt¡ª


    At this moment, the two of them were connected.


    ***


    From their respective places¡ª


    Even at this very moment, time flowed forward for all.

 Chapter 267: What It Means to Be Reborn as a Ruler (2)

    At the very frontlines of Brans Army, within Zeilant Castle.


    "So, you¡¯re saying the situation with Carlints¡¯ forces has finally settled down?"


    "Yes, that is correct."


    In the central continent, the greatest issue at hand was inevitably the strange and dreadful plague that had swept through the region.


    Brans Army, having seen Serpina¡¯s actions and promptly locking down their borders, was the only force in the central continent that had remained unaffected by the disease.


    "As for Chel¡¯s forces and Aishus Army¡ªthe presumed source of the outbreak¡ªit¡¯s difficult to make any definitive conclusions at this stage... but there are reports that their situation is also stabilizing."


    "I see. You¡¯ve done well, Bellut. Given the circumstances, gathering this information must have been no easy task. But if not for you, no one else could have done it."


    Bellut, still kneeling, responded in a serious tone.


    "My lord, I have merely done what was expected of me. If you command it, I would not hesitate to throw myself into a sea of flames."


    Watching Bellut, who spoke with such unwavering devotion, Lyn smiled.


    "Fufu, that would be quite troublesome. After all, you are someone I need to work harder than anyone else for me from now on."


    Never again would she make the foolish mistake of alienating those who served her.


    "It is an honor, my lord. I will gladly dedicate this body to you and the revival of House Brans!"


    After sending Bellut away, Lyn approached Parfalle, who was organizing the situation while studying the map beside her.


    "What do you think?"


    "...Carlints exhausted much of their forces trying to invade Chel¡¯s territory while the plague was still rampant. As a result, they have very few troops left to mobilize."


    "The plague... Speaking of which, what happened with that?"


    "Which matter, exactly...?"


    "What Yuri said¡ªthe claim that Serpina spread the plague through magic."


    Of course, Parfalle was well aware of the rumors.


    It had been one of the hottest topics across the continent lately.


    The idea that a mage had appeared was shocking enough, [N O V E L I G H T] but a mage who could unleash a plague?


    The very concept sounded ridiculous on the surface.


    Yet, considering that the alleged perpetrator was the infamous Serpina, it suddenly seemed all too plausible.


    "Well... considering that Serpina¡¯s army has been risking their lives to operate relief camps while Aishus¡¯ forces have been completely neglecting their own people... it seems the narrative didn¡¯t play out in her favor as she had hoped. Instead, it backfired on them."


    "Backfired, you say?"


    "Yes. It almost feels as if Serpina orchestrated the entire situation so that Yuri would react the way she did... though I have no solid proof."


    "..."


    Lyn closed her eyes, picturing that silver-haired tactician in her mind.


    Was this your doing?


    Did you anticipate all of this from the start and push Yuri into a corner?


    Naturally, there was no response.


    Regardless of what had led to this outcome, one thing was clear¡ªSerpina¡¯s forces had won the war of public opinion, while Aishus¡¯ forces had lost.


    And in the end, only results mattered.


    "I had considered Aishus Army a significant threat... but judging by their response to this crisis, I am beginning to wonder if their reputation was overblown."


    "True. The reason we lost to Aishus before wasn¡¯t necessarily because of Yuri herself."


    "My lord..."


    Parfalle hesitated, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she shook her head.


    The past was the past.


    Now, they had to move forward toward the future.


    With newfound resolve, she met Lyn¡¯s gaze and spoke firmly.


    "My lord, I believe we must not let this opportunity slip away."


    "What do you predict will happen with the plague?"


    "It will likely subside soon. For our forces, this is the perfect time to make our final preparations."


    "...I see."


    Lyn slowly opened her eyes.


    Despite Brans Army being fractured into three parts and suffering great losses, she was still standing.


    As long as she was alive, she had to prove that House Brans had not fallen.


    "It¡¯s about time I sent a message to my foolish second brother, who cowers in the capital without achieving anything, despite all his pompous declarations. He needs a reminder¡ªof just how terrifying the younger sister who usurped his position truly is. Don¡¯t you agree?"


    "My lord...!"


    Her words may have sounded arrogant to some, but to Parfalle, they were nothing short of exhilarating.


    Yes.


    This was the Lyn Brans she knew.


    A ruler whose overwhelming ambition drove her to conquer everything beneath her feet.


    Was that not exactly who Lyn Brans was meant to be?


    "It¡¯s time to fully prepare for war. Our first target will be Carlints. Once we bring them under our control... we¡¯ll move on to deal with Chel¡¯s forces, where my eldest brother resides. Parfalle, ensure the message reaches the rear units. Can you do that?"


    "Yes! Without fail!"


    Lyn closed her eyes once more.


    So much had happened.


    And yet, at this very moment, she could feel a sliver of opportunity shining upon her like a bolt of lightning.


    I will prove beyond a doubt who the true heir to Brans Army¡¯s throne is...


    Lyn¡¯s sapphire-blue eyes gleamed with a fierce, unyielding light.


    The proud genius of House Brans¡ª


    Had just begun the opening act of her grand reconstruction.


    ***


    ¨D¨DA land where balance had been broken¡ªthe southern continent.


    After suffering near-total annihilation at the Battle of Tepello Castle, Karelia¡¯s forces were in no condition to resist the full-scale invasion of Lunarian¡¯s Army.


    In reality, Lunarian¡¯s attack force was advancing at an unprecedented pace, annexing Karelia¡¯s territories one by one¡ªso quickly that history itself would remember this campaign.


    At the head of the army was their sovereign, Lunarian.


    Jinor served as the chief strategist, while Kyle handled supply logistics.


    Leading the charge were two of Lunarian¡¯s youngest warriors¡ªFrancis and Charlotte¡ªbacked by Metz and other high-ranking officers.


    Additionally, Aaron and Gustav, both newly appointed generals, lent their strength to this blitzkrieg.


    Calling it a "territorial conquest" was putting it mildly¡ªit was, for all intents and purposes, little more than looting an abandoned house.


    With no proper resistance, Karelia¡¯s lands were falling at breakneck speed.


    Given the scale of the operation, there was no need for Tifa to waste her strength using magic on the frontlines.


    Jinor had even insisted that she take a proper rest.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    As for Karelia¡¯s so-called "dream team"¡ªVanessa, Sade, and Cecil¡ªthey had been utterly destroyed, with Sade barely escaping with his life while the other two clung to their last breaths.


    Naturally, mere lords had no hope of stopping Lunarian¡¯s relentless advance.


    Some of them, realizing that there was no way to overturn the situation, opened their gates of their own volition.


    Since both Karelia and Lunarian¡¯s forces placed great importance on honor and loyalty, such actions were met with fierce condemnation from those who adhered strictly to those ideals.


    But¡ª


    "If their desire for a peaceful world aligns with ours, then I don¡¯t believe they need to fight until the bitter end."


    Rather than condemning them or executing them in the name of honor, Luna chose instead to allow these lords to retain their positions.


    After all, they still needed people to govern Karelia¡¯s lands.


    Mindless bloodshed in the name of loyalty would serve no purpose, nor would it be an efficient decision.


    Besides, as a newly formed army born from rebellion, Lunarian¡¯s forces needed as many allies as possible.


    And so, as they continued their unstoppable advance, conquering Karelia¡¯s territory¡ª


    Before long, the vanguard could see it in the distance.


    The capital city of Madralan, with its dark green banners fluttering atop its towering spires.


    "Madralan Castle..."


    Luna gazed at the sight with a complicated expression, prompting Jinor to approach her.


    "You¡¯re only one step away, my lord."


    "One step away, huh..."


    There were still a few remaining territories beyond Madralan Castle.


    However, as the symbolic heart and final stronghold of Karelia, its fall would likely lead to the rest of those lands surrendering without a fight.


    Luna thought back to her first arrival at Madralan Castle.


    When she was still an outsider¡ªonce the ruler of a small, weak nation.


    At the time, everyone had regarded her with suspicion.


    Yet Karelia had welcomed her with a kind smile, granting her the position of lord without hesitation.


    ...


    Luna buried the guilt deep within her heart.


    She had simply seized an opportunity when it presented itself.


    In truth, if she had not taken this opportunity, her life would have likely been at risk due to Vanessa.


    So she did not regret her actions.


    Even this guilt was merely part of the burden she had to bear as a ruler.


    Whether they were tyrants or wise sovereigns, all rulers bore the same fate¡ªto stain their blades with the blood of others.


    The only thing they could do was ensure that the weight of that bloodshed carried meaning.


    To overthrow the villain Serpina.


    To bring peace to the continent.


    And most of all...


    To keep the promise she had made to him.


    "...Everyone."


    Luna turned to look at those who had followed her to this point.


    Jinor, her strategist.


    Kyle, who had supported her since the days of Cain.


    Charlotte and Francis, the siblings who had become her spear and shield.


    Gustav and Aaron, who had answered her call.


    Metz, and all those who had chosen to cast aside Karelia and bet everything on Lunarian¡¯s future.


    "This will likely be our final battle against Karelia¡¯s forces. The enemy will fight to the death, determined to defend their capital. Please, I ask you all¡ªlend me your strength for just a little longer."


    Their strategy was simple.


    They would use their 100,000-strong army to siege Madralan, where the remaining 35,000 defenders awaited.


    It was, for all intents and purposes, a battle they could not lose.


    But¡ª


    They could not afford to be careless.


    "Jinor, if you sense anything unusual, report it immediately."


    "Understood, my lord."


    Though he said that, Jinor was not particularly concerned.


    After all, Lunarian¡¯s Army would win.


    At this point, he no longer had any doubt about that fact.


    Because his words were always correct.


    And that man had already declared it¡ª


    That she was the ruler who would unite the continent.


    As Luna finished her conversation with Jinor, she let out a quiet sigh.


    Then, turning to face everyone one last time, she spoke.


    It was a desperate plea¡ª


    The foolish sincerity of a ruler who had no choice but to send her comrades into battle.


    "Everyone... please, no matter what, survive until the end."


    ***


    And so¡ª


    With their forces now fully reorganized,


    Lunarian¡¯s Army once again began its march.


    Their boots thundered against the earth as they charged toward their final target.


    The capital city of Karelia¡ªMadralan.

 Chapter 268: What It Means to Be Reborn as a Ruler (3)

    Inside the royal palace of Madralan Castle.


    Sovereign Karelia and her chief strategist, Vanessa, were having an unusually peaceful tea time¡ªso much so that it seemed as if they were deliberately ignoring the dire situation at hand.


    The quiet clinking of porcelain was the only sound filling the audience chamber.


    Vanessa, with practiced hands, poured tea with measured precision.


    ¨D¨DBut both Vanessa and Karelia knew the truth.


    The battle was about to begin.


    And no matter what they did¡ª


    Karelia¡¯s forces could not win against Lunarian¡¯s army.


    Their remaining troops numbered only 33,000.


    Against a massive occupation force of over 100,000.


    Even though they were defending a fortress, their soldiers'' morale had already hit rock bottom.


    Day after day, all they heard were reports of defeat.


    Ever since the moment their 200,000-strong army had been crushed...


    This outcome had been inevitable.


    "It has been quite some time since I¡¯ve had the chance to enjoy such a peaceful moment with you, Vanessa."


    "..."


    "To think that the great Vanessa Trinity herself would be personally serving me tea... Perhaps being a sovereign has its benefits after all."


    Karelia spoke lightly, her expression casual.


    But Vanessa remained silent, merely placing a teacup in front of her ruler.


    "Please, drink."


    The two of them drank their tea in silence.


    After a while, Karelia finally spoke again, her voice steady, as if she had made her decision.


    "I know what you are about to say, but... I am sorry, Vanessa. I will not run."


    She spoke with unwavering resolve.


    "My lord, you must flee. Staying here and fighting a hopeless battle will only lead to your death."


    "That is of no consequence. If that is the case, then it simply means the heavens have chosen Lady Luna over me."


    "My lord, this is my final plea. Do not be stubborn over meaningless pride. Every moment we waste is a moment lost! Once your life is taken, your cause will die with you. Surely you understand that!"


    "No matter how many times you say it, my answer will not change!"


    Karelia¡¯s voice rose as she spoke to Vanessa.


    No¡ªit was more than just speaking.


    She was nearly shouting.


    Seeing Vanessa¡¯s gaze waver for the first time, Karelia continued, her voice trembling.


    "I... I will never run. How could I? Abandon you? Abandon my soldiers? Abandon the retainers who have placed their faith in me to the very end...? Even if I were to survive alone, what meaning would there be in that?"


    Vanessa watched her ruler, who was now on the verge of tears.


    With a quiet sigh, she lowered her head.


    "My lord. You are a symbol.


    All of us¡ªeveryone here¡ªfollowed you because we believed in Makana Karelia.


    Unlike the other lords, you valued loyalty above all else.


    You always walked the path of righteousness.


    To us, your footsteps were a beacon of hope, a path to a better future."


    "Vanessa... It is rare to hear you speak so highly of me.


    But I am merely one of many lords.


    In the end, I was just someone who happened to claim my place in a fragile balance I was never strong enough to break.


    Lady Luna, on the other hand, is different.


    She shattered that balance with her own hands.


    And now, she stands at the gates of Madralan Castle.


    If peace is the end result, then does it truly matter who stands above us?


    I believe that Lady Luna... will rule with compassion and justice."


    "Lunarian Iniang betrayed you.


    She committed treason.


    How can you believe that she will now govern with righteousness?"


    "Because it was my failure, not hers.


    No one is to blame.


    Not even you, Vanessa.


    In the end, it is only I who was lacking."


    "My lord..."


    If only Karelia had blamed her instead.


    If she had yelled at her, scolded her, cursed her¡ªVanessa might have found some sense of relief.


    But instead, Karelia was trying to shoulder everything alone.


    The betrayal? Her fault.


    Sade¡¯s death? Her fault.


    The fall of the nation? Her fault.


    "Vanessa... You are a talented woman.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    I know there is much history between you and Lady Luna...


    But she is not the kind of ruler who would let personal grudges cloud her judgment.


    I have no doubt she will recognize your brilliance.


    It is not too late.


    Surrender and continue serving as a strategist."


    "..."


    "From this moment forward... consider Lady Luna to be me.


    The name ''Karelia'' ends here.


    I will carry the burden of our past so that you may stand by her side, defeat Serpina, and bring peace to the continent."


    Vanessa did not answer.


    She simply lowered her head¡ªstaring into the empty teacup before her.


    Yes.


    The teacup.


    Karelia¡¯s teacup was empty.


    And now...


    It was about time for its effects to take hold.


    "My lord... As your strategist, allow me to offer you one final piece of advice."


    "Vanessa...?"


    "When you wake, go into hiding and gather your strength.


    Near the western border of Brans Army¡¯s territory, there are treacherous mountains.


    They would serve as the perfect refuge for you to preserve your life.


    And when the time is right¡ª


    Establish yourself in the western continent.


    Brans Army¡¯s forces there are a mere shadow of their former glory.


    In time, they will lose control of the region."


    "...What are you saying?"


    Karelia¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she stared at Vanessa.


    But Vanessa continued speaking in a calm, measured tone.


    "Please, cherish the name of Karelia.


    Your ideals and your legacy¡ª


    They are your greatest assets, ones that no other lord can claim.


    You will have no trouble rallying supporters to your cause.


    Just as you did here in the south."


    "Vanessa... What are you saying...?"


    Karelia¡¯s voice faltered.


    In the next moment¡ª


    She slumped back into her chair, her body collapsing like a puppet with its strings cut.


    "Wh... w-what..."


    Suddenly, her entire body felt impossibly heavy, as if it had been drenched in water.


    She could feel the floor beneath her¡ª


    Yet at the same time, she felt as though she was sinking.


    Falling into an abyss.


    Something unseen was pulling her down.


    Wait a moment.


    "When you wake up"...?


    "Y-you... don¡¯t tell me..."


    Only now did Karelia finally realize what Vanessa had done.


    ...She had put a sedative in the tea.


    "And finally, allow me to say one last thing."


    Vanessa slowly lifted her head.


    She... smiled.


    A soft, gentle smile.


    For the first and last time in this lifetime¡ª


    She smiled at the only sovereign she had ever truly served.


    "To have been born in this world and to have had the honor of serving someone like you, Lord Karelia... It has been the greatest privilege of my life. I will never forget it."


    "Vanessa..."


    ¨D¨DThud.


    Not long after Karelia lost consciousness, a woman stepped into the room.


    "You¡¯ve arrived, Lady Cecil."


    "..."


    The woman¡ªCecil¡ªstared at Vanessa¡¯s face in silence.


    "As I explained, please escort our lord safely to the western continent. Use the confusion of the siege to slip out through the northern gate. I will assign a hundred elite soldiers to accompany you. I would send more, but any larger force would increase the risk of exposure. I hope you understand."


    "Chief Strategist... Is this really the end?"


    Cecil¡¯s voice trembled slightly, as if pleading.


    "The current lord needs you more than anyone. If you are not there, Karelia¡¯s army... we..."


    But Vanessa remained firm.


    "My role in this story ends here, Lady Cecil.


    The rebellion began because of me in the first place.


    If Lord Karelia is to rise again and surpass even Lunarian... then I must disappear."


    As long as she remained, the people would never fully rally behind Karelia.


    Vanessa understood that truth more clearly than anyone.


    "That¡¯s..."


    "Do not concern yourself with me.


    Lord Karelia was kind enough to extend my life a little longer¡ªthis is simply the natural conclusion."


    Vanessa stood from her seat.


    "You mentioned that you have relatives in the west, correct?"


    "Yes. That territory is currently under Brans Army, but it should be safe enough for the time being."


    "I see. That is good to hear."


    Vanessa turned to face Cecil.


    Cecil had never been particularly fond of her.


    Even back then, she had chosen to side with Lunarian instead.


    But that did not matter.


    So long as Cecil bore the name Rosenkross, she was the most reliable person to entrust Karelia to.


    Vanessa bent at the waist, bowing deeply at a perfect ninety-degree angle.


    "Please... Take care of our lord, Lady Cecil."


    "..."


    Cecil did not respond immediately.


    But after a moment, she gave a firm nod¡ªthen turned, leaving the room with a handful of soldiers, carrying the unconscious Karelia out of the palace.


    Looking back¡ª


    The Battle of Tepello Castle had been nothing short of a testament to how much the world itself seemed to ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) favor Lunarian.


    Two mercenary groups had suddenly appeared to aid her.


    A magician had miraculously awakened to fight by her side.


    It was as if every force in existence had been moving solely for her benefit.


    And yet¡ª


    At the start of it all, she had been nothing but a failed lord, seeking refuge within Karelia¡¯s army.


    She had bided her time, waiting for the right opportunity.


    If Lunarian had been able to do it...


    Why couldn¡¯t Karelia?


    "Lord Karelia... I pray that you escape safely."


    One final wish¡ª


    That the world would grant Karelia the same chance it had given Lunarian.


    Holding onto that foolish hope¡ª


    Vanessa turned her attention to the coming battle.


    The final battle of her life.


    ***


    ¨D¨DAnd a few hours later.


    The army beneath the green banners surged forward.


    Charging toward Madralan Castle.

 Chapter 269: What It Means to Be Reborn as a Ruler (4)

    ¨D¨D"Waaaaaaah!!"


    With the resounding roar of Lunarian¡¯s Army, the siege to capture Madralan Castle had finally begun.


    Rather than suffering losses on their march here, Lunarian¡¯s Army had only grown stronger, replenishing their forces. Under the precise orders of Francis and Charlotte, the troops advanced in perfect coordination.


    Francis and Charlotte led the siege, while Gustav and Aaron took charge of countering the enemy¡¯s intercepting forces.


    "Direct all siege weapons forward!"


    "Don¡¯t be shaken by their counterattack! We outnumber them by far!"


    "This is a battle we cannot lose! Do not let them take our rear!"


    Outside the walls of Madralan Castle¡ªa grand city of the southern continent that had enjoyed peace for decades¡ªhell itself began to unfold.


    Even in a battle they were doomed to lose, the Karelia Army fought with determination. Yet, despite defending from within their fortress, the difference in casualty rates between the two armies was not significant.


    For Lunarian¡¯s Army, this was an encouraging sign. For Karelia¡¯s forces, it was a nightmare.


    Rather than charging ahead this time, Supreme Commander Lunarian remained at the rear, focusing entirely on commanding her forces.


    It was, in fact, the rational decision for a sovereign.


    No matter how much of a warrior she was, no matter how divine her prowess in battle, she did not have multiple lives. And the death of a ruler and commander was tantamount to the fall of a nation.


    Even so... it weighed on her. She couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. Simply issuing orders from the rear while her comrades fought on the front lines¡ªit did not sit well with her nature.


    At that moment¡ª


    "My liege."


    Jinor, the nation¡¯s chief strategist and her chief of staff, approached her.


    "I have deployed the forces as you commanded."


    "You worked hard. Though, to be fair, I merely approved the strategy you proposed..."


    "You accepted my proposal. That makes it your command, my liege."


    "Does it...?"


    Luna accepted nearly all of Jinor¡¯s advice.


    If he made ten suggestions, she would follow at least nine without much hesitation.


    It was not because Jinor was an exceptionally brilliant man, nor because of his reputation for tactical and strategic ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) mastery.


    It was simply because Swen had sent him here.


    For Luna, following Jinor¡¯s advice was akin to following Swen¡¯s will.


    Jinor hesitated for a moment, watching her carefully before lowering his head and speaking with a hint of caution.


    "I understand how you feel, my liege. However, a ruler must not recklessly enter the battlefield. The time will come when your strength will be needed, but that time is not now. Trust in your subordinates here."


    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust them. It¡¯s just..."


    "...I understand, my liege."


    This woman¡ªshe wanted to fight alongside her soldiers.


    Whether she saw hiding as cowardice or simply enjoyed the thrill of battle, Jinor could not be certain.


    But to him, it seemed more like the former.


    "Stand firm as the ruler of this army. That is your duty to your subordinates."


    The duty of a ruler.


    Yes. Even Swen had said it¡ªthose in command must act like leaders when the time calls for it.


    "...I will keep that in mind."


    Luna nodded, once again turning her gaze toward the battlefield where her comrades fought.


    The time had come. She would have to bear the weight of everyone¡¯s hopes upon her shoulders.


    ***


    At the very onset of the battle¡ª


    Cecil, in order to fulfill the strategist¡¯s final request, had disguised herself as a merchant and hidden the unconscious Karelia within a carriage.


    Given that the Lohengrin family had built their fortune through trade, playing the role of a merchant was not a difficult feat for her.


    This battle... we are going to lose.


    Our soldiers are fighting bravely until the very end, but even so, I can tell whether a battle is winnable or not.


    No. I don¡¯t even need to analyze it in detail.


    As someone who had managed the supply lines countless times, I could sense it instinctively.


    We had no mercenary band suddenly appearing to aid us, like Luna did. We had no hidden talents who might awaken as powerful mages.


    ¡®But that¡¯s fine.¡¯


    As Vanessa had predicted, the northern gate¡ªfar from the main battle¡ªwas relatively quiet.


    A battle was still taking place, but disguised as merchants, we were unlikely to be targeted.


    Both Lunarian and Karelia were nations that valued honor. They wouldn¡¯t harm civilians unless absolutely necessary.


    At this rate, we could escape safely.


    Thump, thump.


    Cecil could feel her heartbeat pounding in her chest, terrified that it might betray her. She carefully made her way along the road, flanked by soldiers.


    The enemy might be a threat, but our own soldiers¡ªsurely, they knew the situation. There was no need to be overly concerned.


    Rather than rushing, we should remain calm and steady¡ªslowly distancing ourselves from the battlefield of Madralan Castle.


    How far had they traveled?


    At last, the battlefield grew distant in the horizon.


    But this was no time to relax.


    Not until they crossed the river. Vanessa had drilled that lesson into her mind over and over.


    The knowledge that everything depended on her made her hands sweat. But for the sake of the strategist who had risked his life to hold the line, she had to succeed.


    ¡®We just need to cross the river. Once we do, we can pick up the pace. The border inspection with Roland¡¯s forces will be a problem, but... I have a plan.¡¯


    Finally, they reached the bridge.


    But then¡ª


    ¡®...!!!¡¯


    Waiting for them at the bridge was a group of stationed soldiers.


    They bore bright green flags.


    The same flags she had seen on the battlefield not long ago.


    Lunarian¡¯s Army.


    ¡®Wha...? Why are they here?¡¯


    Hadn¡¯t the entire army been deployed to the battlefield?


    No way...


    ¡®Did they position troops here even before the battle began... to block this escape route?¡¯


    As the thought raced through her mind, the soldiers¡¯ voices reached her ears.


    "So the merchants really did come."


    "Looks like the strategist was right."


    ¡®...Strategist?¡¯


    Right now, the strategist of Lunarian¡¯s Army was undoubtedly Jinor Nighhardt, the man who had once served as the chancellor of the empire.


    Had that old man... foreseen everything?


    ''No way... Vanessa predicted that our lord would be sent away, and he anticipated it?''


    For a moment, Cecil¡¯s vision went dark.


    She felt as if she might vomit from the sheer rush of thoughts flooding her mind, but she forced herself to stay focused.


    ''Stay calm.''


    Even if the situation was outside expectations, she had to maintain her composure at all costs.


    We¡¯re just a merchant caravan, right? If we say we¡¯re simply passing through, they¡¯ll let us go.


    The soldiers approached her without hesitation.


    "Apologies, but we need to conduct an inspection."


    "As you can see, we¡¯re just a merchant caravan..."


    "It won¡¯t take long. Please cooperate."


    ¡®.......¡¯


    Refusing too insistently would only raise suspicion.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    It¡¯s fine. Our disguises are nearly perfect, and I¡¯ve altered my voice from the usual.


    The chances of them finding where Karelia is hidden are slim.


    "Understood. Please make it quick. We have an urgent schedule to keep."


    "Yes, understood. Then¡ª"


    The soldiers moved toward the carriage, where the cargo was stored.


    Thump, thump.


    The sound of them rummaging through the cargo echoed in Cecil¡¯s ears, but they wouldn¡¯t find anything.


    Not where Karelia was hidden.


    "Are we done now?"


    "Please wait a moment."


    Then¡ª


    From beyond the soldiers, a familiar woman approached.


    ¡®That woman...!¡¯


    It was Violet, the strategist girl who always accompanied Luna.


    Cecil¡¯s heart pounded at the unexpected sight.


    But they had only crossed paths for a brief moment before, and she was in disguise.


    She reassured herself¡ªViolet wouldn¡¯t recognize her.


    "Has the inspection not been completed yet?"


    "It¡¯s nearly done, but we haven¡¯t found anything suspicious."


    ¡®.......¡¯


    Thump, thump, thump, thump.


    Please, just let this end. Just like this.


    Oblivious to Cecil¡¯s silent desperation, Violet stepped forward, her boots tapping against the ground.


    She stopped in front of the disguised Cecil and asked¡ª


    "Are you the caravan leader?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "What are you transporting?"


    "Cloth."


    "For this amount, may I ask how much it is worth?"


    Cecil found the question strange, but it was within the expected range.


    Without hesitation, she answered with a plausible price.


    "I see. Are you certain?"


    "I am."


    Violet seemed to ponder for a moment¡ª


    Then, she looked directly into Cecil¡¯s eyes and spoke.


    "I will pay you five times that amount. Hand over the cargo to us."


    "...Excuse me?"


    What... what was she saying?


    Handing over the cargo was impossible. Lord Karelia was hidden inside.


    But outright refusing would be suspicious.


    Fortunately, Cecil understood how merchant dealings worked.


    "This cargo is already contracted for delivery. The price is indeed tempting, but as you know, trust is just as important in trade."


    "You will have to find a way to deal with that yourself."


    "I¡¯m saying that maintaining trust is importa¡ª Wait, what?"


    Hold on.


    Did she just say... that I have to deal with it?


    That one sentence sent a wave of unease crashing through Cecil¡¯s mind.


    Then, Violet threw out bait she could never refuse.


    "I will give you a choice. Either sell us the carriage for the price you named... or watch as it burns to the ground right here."

 Chapter 270: What It Means to Be Reborn as a Ruler (5)

    Think.


    Cecil¡¯s mind raced.


    But even as she struggled to formulate a plan, Violet pressed her for an answer, showing no mercy.


    "Decide quickly. Honestly, is there even a reason for hesitation?"


    "What...? This isn¡¯t right¡ª"


    "If you break a contract, you compensate. With the price we¡¯re offering, you¡¯ll have more than enough to cover any losses and still make a profit."


    "I told you! This is about trust¡ª"


    "Use our army¡¯s name."


    "...!!"


    Violet¡¯s gaze remained unwavering as she spoke.


    "I am Violet of Lunarian¡¯s Army. Say that I took it from you. This is an era of chaos. Losing goods to the war is common. Since we are responsible for this, your credibility won¡¯t suffer too much."


    "You¡ªare you saying that Lunarian¡¯s Army is nothing more than a band of thieves who plunder the supplies of common merchants?"


    "Yes. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying."


    "...!!!"


    Cecil was at a loss for words.


    So easily¡ªso naturally¡ªViolet admitted to looting? Why?


    Cecil had already accepted that Lunarian prioritized practicality over honor.


    But was this truly the way Luna operated?


    Had Metz and so many others followed a woman who would brazenly steal from merchants?


    That didn¡¯t make sense.


    Cecil knew the real reason behind this.


    "This is strange. If it¡¯s just fabric, you could simply take it and pay me off. Why are you so insistent on this?"


    Violet¡¯s firm questioning only solidified Cecil¡¯s suspicions.


    They knew.


    They knew that Karelia was attempting to escape.


    There was no way that information could have leaked. The only ones aware of it were herself and Vanessa.


    Vanessa was cautious, the type who wouldn¡¯t have carelessly spoken about the mission.


    The soldiers knew Cecil was disguised as a merchant, but they couldn¡¯t possibly know that Karelia was hidden inside the cart.


    Which meant¡ª


    Vanessa¡¯s entire scheme had been seen through.


    Were they just dancing in the palm of someone¡¯s hand all along?


    But to this extent...


    ''...Wait.''


    Hadn¡¯t a soldier earlier said, "Just as the strategist predicted"?


    Cecil knew exactly who Lunarian¡¯s strategist was.


    A man she was all too familiar with.


    Jinor Nighhardt.


    The final chancellor of the Unified Empire.


    Luna had launched a rebellion, only for a noble of the Eingart bloodline to declare their support for her.


    And now, the wisest man of the empire, its former chancellor, had pledged loyalty to her.


    Mercenaries appeared out of nowhere to aid her in battle.


    One of her generals even awakened as a mage.


    What the hell was this?


    It was as if Luna was some inevitable fate¡ªa force Karelia could never overcome.


    As if they had been doomed from the start.


    Had Cecil been nothing more than a background character in this grand narrative?


    A fool whose only role was to be deceived by Lunarian?


    What do I do?


    Cecil assessed the situation.


    They were outnumbered.


    Since they were disguised as merchants, they couldn¡¯t have brought many soldiers¡ªdoing so would have raised suspicion.


    If they fought, they would lose.


    If they handed over the cart containing Karelia, they would fail.


    Caught in a scenario where no option was viable, Cecil hesitated, unable to find the right words¡ª


    "That¡¯s enough, all of you."


    "...!!"


    From the direction of the cart, someone walked toward them.


    A voice rang out¡ª


    The very person she and Vanessa had fought so desperately to protect.


    Makana Karelia.


    "So it seems this is as far as we go."


    "My¡ªmy lord...!"


    When had he woken up?


    Vanessa had said he would remain unconscious until they left the castle...


    No, more importantly¡ª


    Did he just say this is as far as we go?


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "I do not know the full details, but it appears you and Vanessa went through a great deal of effort."


    "My lord, I¡ª"


    "Makana Karelia."


    Violet drew her sword and pointed it at him.


    "Do not resist. It will only bring you harm."


    Karelia stared at her for a moment¡ª


    Then, he smiled.


    It was a warm, gentle smile.


    "You are still but a child... I do not wish to stain your blade with my blood."


    "......."


    "I assume your goal is me. I will not resist. I will not beg for my life. But¡ª"


    He turned, gesturing to the soldiers behind him.


    "I ask that you spare their lives. That is my final request."


    There was no way their forces could win against Lunarian¡¯s Army.


    Their side had no mages. No miracles.


    Violet remained silent for a moment.


    Then, she gave a slow nod.


    "Very well."


    "Thank you."


    "My lord!"


    Karelia turned to Cecil, who had cried out in desperation.


    He studied her for a long moment before speaking, still smiling.


    "I do not recognize your face. My apologies. You must have been one of those working for my sake..."


    "......??"


    Cecil knew¡ªdisguise or not¡ªanyone who had even the slightest familiarity with her would recognize her instantly.


    There was no way her lord would fail to recognize her.


    She had even been too flustered to properly conceal her voice.


    And yet...


    ''My lord... you''re lying, aren''t you?''


    Cecil was quick-witted.


    The reason behind the lie was obvious.


    If Lunarian¡¯s Army realized she was Cecil Lohengrin, they would never let her go.


    "Regardless, you must take these soldiers somewhere safe... I ask this of you."


    "That... that¡¯s..."


    Karelia gave no answer. Instead, he turned back to Violet.


    "Now, take me. I will not resist."


    "Restrain him."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am!"


    And just like that, Karelia¡ªthe last hope of Karelia¡¯s forces¡ªwas taken away under Violet¡¯s orders.


    Cecil... could do nothing.


    She simply stood there, staring blankly as he disappeared.


    ''My lord...!''


    That last lie...


    It had been to protect her.


    Just thinking about it made her heart feel like it was being torn apart.


    But she couldn¡¯t afford to drown in emotion.


    If she truly wished to honor Karelia, she needed to obey his final command.


    She had to lead these men to safety.


    "...Let¡¯s go."


    "A-ah... yes!"


    The soldiers, still dumbfounded by the unexpected appearance of their sovereign, followed Cecil without question.


    In the end¡ª


    At least one person had managed to escape from this bloodbath.


    ***


    "The gates have fallen! Charge!"


    "Advance! Engage the enemy inside!"


    "Target the archers on the walls!"


    Despite the Karelia Army¡¯s desperate resistance, the castle gates had fallen all too easily.


    The overwhelming difference in military strength¡ª


    The stark contrast in morale between the two armies¡ª


    The will to fight.


    Madralan Castle, once the most peaceful stronghold of the southern continent, was now engulfed in flames.


    A blazing beacon in the dark night.


    ''It¡¯s over...''


    As Luna steeled herself, trying to suppress her complicated emotions, Jinor approached her.


    "My liege."


    "Speak."


    "A new era is upon us. A new history will be written on this continent. Many will bleed because of your decisions."


    He continued, his voice firm.


    "You have held steadfast to the belief that we must never harm the common people. It is... an idealistic notion. But look over there."


    Jinor pointed toward the burning remains of Madralan Castle.


    "Ideals are noble, but this is an era of war. Ideals without power to uphold them lead only to ruin. Never forget the sight of Madralan Castle before you.


    To avoid shedding blood¡ª


    We must stain our own swords with it.


    If we don¡¯t, the ones whose blood will be spilled... will be ours."


    Jinor had observed enough to know¡ª


    The loyalists of Karelia wouldn¡¯t want to admit it, but Luna was just like Karelia in many ways.


    If Karelia had fallen today, Luna could meet the same fate tomorrow.


    The only difference was¡ª


    Swen had chosen Luna.


    That alone was reason enough for Jinor to believe she would not collapse.


    Still, he had to say it.


    Perhaps, even his warnings, his thoughts... had already been accounted for by Swen.


    Jinor let out a bitter smile at the thought.


    "When the time comes to make your next decision, do not forget this lesson.


    A ruler must not be swayed by their beliefs¡ª


    They must wield their beliefs as a weapon.


    And one day... that will feel completely natural.


    That will be the moment you truly become a sovereign."


    "Jinor..."


    "I have spoken too much, haven¡¯t I? Still, my liege... I wished for you to understand.


    You are the only one who can plant the seeds of peace in this continent."


    Luna clenched her fists, staring at the burning castle before her.


    Karelia...


    Perhaps, had she acted sooner, she could have crushed this rebellion before it ever took root.


    If she had been harsher, if she had embraced brutality¡ª


    It might have been her, not Karelia, who was being erased from history today.


    But she had failed.


    And now, she would be cast aside by history.


    She would not forget.


    To repay her debt to Swen¡ª


    She would not allow herself the luxury of complacency.


    Once, long ago¡ª


    She had been nothing more than an inexperienced noble, unable to properly command her own soldiers.


    But now¡ª


    She was walking the path of a conquering sovereign.


    ***


    Not long after¡ª


    At the heart of Madralan Castle¡ª


    A single flag was raised.


    It was not the deep green banner of Karelia¡¯s Army.


    It was pure white.


    A flag of surrender.


    "WAAAAAAAAAH!!"


    The capital of Karelia¡ªMadralan¡ªhad fallen.

 Chapter 271: What It Means to Be Reborn as a Ruler (6)

    Around the same time.


    Karelia, her entire body bound with rope, was being escorted by Violet.


    ¡°Without a doubt, during the battle, there will be those who attempt to flee the territory. Inspect everyone. If it¡¯s a merchant caravan, confiscate their goods and charge them based on the transfer rate by ship.¡±


    ''To think the strategist was right...''


    Jinor spoke. Vanessa had insisted that she would try to let Karelia, the ruler, escape no matter what.


    As per his orders, troops had been deployed at every route that led into Tepello Castle from other territories.


    Given that our forces already vastly outnumbered theirs, even splitting them up this way didn¡¯t affect the outcome of the battle. In that sense... it had been a brilliant move.


    If not for Jinor¡¯s judgment, we might have let the enemy¡¯s ruler slip away during a decisive moment. That thought alone sent a cold sweat down one¡¯s back.


    ¡®I suppose it¡¯s safe to relax now...¡¯


    Makana Karelia.


    A mature woman with gentle, deep green eyes.


    The one Lord Luna had originally served.


    A woman praised by many for her virtue and benevolence.


    As for Violet¡ªshe had always thought Karelia was overrated.


    Being dragged around by Vanessa, who started the rebellion, without standing her ground... that didn¡¯t seem kind so much as just plain foolish.


    But now, facing her in person¡ªshe began to understand why so many had flocked to serve under this woman.


    Why so much effort had been needed to convince them to rebel.


    There was a regal air about her. A natural calm that overwhelmed those around her.


    A ruler. This woman existed high above the clouds.


    ¡®If Vanessa hadn¡¯t run amok with military authority, most of the Karelia soldiers now fighting for us probably wouldn¡¯t have taken part in the rebellion...¡¯


    Violet was looking at Karelia, thinking just that¡ªwhen their eyes met.


    Karelia smiled gently, as if to reassure her, and spoke.


    ¡°Hoho, there¡¯s no need to be so tense. Like I just said, I have no ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) intention of trying to escape.¡±


    At those words, the soldiers escorting her flinched slightly.


    Even though she was a prisoner now, she had once been a ruler.


    There was a kind of unapproachable dignity about her that clung to her like a second skin.


    Violet felt it too¡ªthere was no way the soldiers didn¡¯t sense it.


    Violet stared silently at Karelia for a moment, then spoke in a somewhat sharper tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try anything foolish. I told you to come quietly.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha! Foolish, you say? Look at me. I¡¯m just a woman tied up from head to toe¡ªwhat could I possibly do at this point? Still, with you and the soldiers all so tense, it¡¯s hard to even breathe.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Even if you untied me, I¡¯d still follow along... though I won¡¯t ask you to. Well then... it¡¯s not much of a favor, but if you¡¯re willing, perhaps a bit of idle chatter wouldn¡¯t hurt?¡±


    ¡°Know your place. You won¡¯t sway us with your sly words.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha! Sly, is it? You make it sound like I¡¯m some sort of Serpina. That¡¯s rather disappointing. If we had more time, I could¡¯ve shown you I¡¯m quite a decent person.¡±


    Karelia laughed cheerfully, as if amused, and in the lightest, most casual tone¡ªlike she were commenting on tomorrow¡¯s weather¡ªshe said,


    ¡°This will likely be my final outing... so I figured, why not make the most of it?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Violet widened her eyes in shock for a moment before regaining her composure and responding in a calm voice.


    ¡°Our lord does not deal lightly with matters of life and death.¡±


    ¡°Your lord... You mean Lady Luna, yes? Heh. That¡¯s right. Lady Luna is not someone who draws her sword carelessly. I know that. She is a woman of gentle character. However...¡±


    Karelia studied Violet¡¯s face for a moment, then turned her head aside and spoke faintly.


    ¡°...You¡¯re still young. Poor thing. For someone like you to be sent to the battlefield... it¡¯s a tragedy of the times. I raised my sword to stop Serpina because I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of such a world.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Violet didn¡¯t quite understand what she was getting at.


    But she could feel herself being drawn into the pace of this woman¡¯s conversation, and that alone was enough to make her decide to end it here.


    ¡°In any case, I have no intention of wasting time talking to you. You¡¯d best behave and come quietly, Karelia.¡±


    ¡°As you say.¡±


    After that, Karelia said nothing more... but Violet couldn¡¯t let her guard down.


    This woman... she was dangerous. There was something about her that drew people in.


    ¡®My lord...¡¯


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    For a moment, her mind began to wander, but Violet immediately cut the thoughts short.


    Yes. Everything would be decided by her lord.


    No matter what her lord chose, she would follow. That was the duty of a loyal subject¡ªwhat Violet had learned to uphold.


    And so, with this valuable ¡°spoils of war¡± in hand, Violet headed toward the burning Madralan Castle.


    ***


    After the battle, the moment Luna entered the gates of the capital castle Madralan¡ª


    The people of the territory, who had gathered like clouds before she even realized it, began to shout her name.


    ¡°Lady Lunarian! Welcome back!!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for freeing us from Vanessa¡¯s tyranny...!¡±


    ¡°Long live Lunarian¡¯s Army! Long live Lady Lunarian!¡±


    ¡°Everyone...!¡±


    Caught off guard by the unexpected reaction, Luna spotted a familiar figure among the crowd¡ª


    A farmer she had once worked the fields with.


    ¡°You did it, Lady Lunarian...!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Cage! It¡¯s been a while!¡±


    Cage.


    A middle-aged farmer she used to farm alongside when she worked at Madralan Castle.


    There was no way she could forget.


    He was one of the very few people who had ever opened their heart to Luna, back when so many still regarded her with suspicion.


    Luna dismounted her horse and extended her hand to him as a gesture of friendship.


    Farmer Cage bent ninety degrees at the waist and took her hand in both of his.


    ¡°From the moment I heard you had risen up at Tepello Castle, I waited for this day to come.¡±


    ¡°Is that so...?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I knew there had to be a reason. Lady Lunarian, even back when we were tilling the fields together, I could tell¡ªyou were meant for something greater.¡±


    It seemed public opinion of Vanessa among the people of the territory was practically at rock bottom.


    And no wonder¡ªshe had demanded more than double the usual military service from the citizens, and the harsh enforcement of martial law had claimed many lives.


    Even if military strength had increased, she had completely lost the hearts of the people.


    To make matters worse, the fact that Karelia never made any move to restrain Vanessa¡¯s arbitrary actions must¡¯ve left a bad taste as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come help again sometime.¡±


    ¡°No, please! What are you saying? You have more important things to do now... Leave this kind of work to us! All you need to do, Lady Lunarian, is focus on doing what only you can do!¡±


    While Luna was exchanging warm greetings with the citizens,


    Jinor approached her quietly.


    ¡°My lord.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Lord Jinor.¡±


    ¡°A message from Violet. She says... they captured her, at the northern riverbank.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    The moment she heard those words, Luna¡¯s pupils contracted.


    ¡°Then... just as you predicted, Lord Jinor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It seems so.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Yes.


    You tried to escape, didn¡¯t you, Karelia?


    Or perhaps, just as Jinor had said, you were forced to flee¡ªagainst your own will.


    But the fact that she had been caught now¡ª


    ¡°......¡±


    Luna smiled again and gave her farewells to Cage and the others.


    ¡°Stay well! Lady Lunarian! Bring peace to the continent!¡±


    ¡ªLong live Lunarian!!!


    As the cheers of the people echoed behind her, Jinor sank into thought as he watched Luna.


    ¡®I heard the rumors, but I never imagined she had earned this much of the people¡¯s trust.¡¯


    To so overwhelmingly surpass someone like Karelia in terms of public support from the territory¡¯s people... Where had this woman been hiding all this time?


    And Swen... how on earth had he managed to find her?


    Either way, the sound of those cheers told him everything he needed to know.


    From now on, the one who would command the attention of the continent¡ª


    would not be Lyn Brans, nor Baranga Yuri Aishus, nor Serpina von Eingart...


    It would be Lunarian.


    ***


    ¡°This way.¡±


    Guided by Francis and the soldiers, Luna entered the royal castle of Madralan¡ª


    And was greeted by a short-haired woman glaring fiercely at her: Vanessa Trinity.


    ¡°...¡±


    Before Luna could even give an order, the soldiers surrounded Vanessa and began to restrain her.


    Naturally, she was bound without resistance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that pleasant face. You filthy traitor.¡±


    ¡°You bastard! Watch your tongue! It was you who¡ª!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Francis. Calm down.¡±


    ¡°B-But my lord...!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. That¡¯s an order.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Lunarian calmed the furious Francis, then approached the bound Vanessa.


    ¡°You were unlucky. Both of us were, really¡ªMs. Vanessa.¡±


    ¡°Ha! A novel way to mock the defeated, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not mockery. I mean it. I just... I wonder if maybe it would¡¯ve been better if we¡¯d never met at all.¡±


    ¡°What...?¡±


    Luna said this while staring down at Vanessa, who trembled with clenched teeth and visible fury.


    The moment their eyes met, Vanessa¡¯s expression froze in shock.


    Those eyes¡ªshe¡¯d seen them before. Eyes that truly regarded the other person... Eyes that reminded her of Karelia.


    ¡®W-What is this...!?¡¯


    No.


    There was no way someone like this despicable woman could have the same kindness as Lady Karelia.


    Vanessa shook her head hard to clear her thoughts¡ª


    But in that act of mentally acknowledging Karelia¡¯s name, she finally realized what had been bothering her.


    This was the royal castle.


    And yet, Karelia was not here.


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t Luna be questioning her absence?


    Then why...


    Why could she stay so calm?


    ¡®No way...!¡¯


    ¡°...We¡¯ll meet again soon.¡±


    Luna slowly nodded her head.


    ¡°Francis. Please take her into custody.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    ¡°W-Wait! Luna¡ªno, that can¡¯t be your real name, right? Don¡¯t tell me...!!¡±


    ¡°Move.¡±


    Vanessa was dragged away before she could finish her sentence.


    After she disappeared, Lunarian closed her eyes and recalled the words Jinor had told her earlier.


    If you do not stain your blade with the blood of others¡ª


    Someday, the one it will be stained with... will be your own.


    ¡°......¡±


    Lunarian steeled herself once more.


    A renewed resolve¡ª


    To be reborn as a true ruler.

 Chapter 272: What It Means to Be Reborn as a Ruler (7)

    After Vanessa Trinity was restrained, Lunarian¡¯s Army swiftly took full control of Madralan Castle.


    The number of prisoners they had secured this time, including Vanessa, was twenty-three.


    In truth, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the Karelia Army had now been completely crushed.


    On top of that, Violet had successfully captured Makana Karelia as she attempted to flee.


    Although two territories under the Karelia Army still remained, they were little more than borderlands of no major importance.


    And with their ruler Karelia captured, it was only a matter of time before they fell as well, so there was little need to worry.


    What did linger in Luna¡¯s mind was the absence of Cecil Lohengrin.


    Still, it was possible she was simply in one of the remaining territories¡ªand from Luna¡¯s perspective, she wasn¡¯t nearly as much of a threat as Vanessa or Karelia.


    The current outcome had already been set in motion from the moment they lost the siege of Tepello Castle¡ªa battle where Karelia had staked the future of her nation.


    Yes.


    It was no stretch to say the Karelia Army had finally been destroyed.


    Luna slowly looked around the audience chamber of Madralan¡¯s royal castle.


    That very same place where, long ago¡ªon Swen¡¯s advice to ¡°seek refuge with Makana Karelia¡±¡ªshe had arrived with Kyle, who had been using the alias ¡°Cain,¡± and her close friend Tifa.


    All three of them had knelt here together.


    Back then, despite fierce opposition from countless retainers, Karelia had greeted them with bold laughter and faith.


    And now that same woman was bound in rope, awaiting her fate.


    ¡°......¡±


    A faint ache bloomed deep in Luna¡¯s chest, but she quickly shook off the guilt that tried to rise.


    In order to keep her promise to Lord Swen... she could not allow herself to show weakness.


    Luna slowly walked forward and took a seat on the throne Karelia had once occupied.


    Standing on either side of her were the people who had accompanied her on the path to this very moment.


    Francis and Charlotte, Kyle, Violet, Metz, and former Karelia officers.


    To her right stood Gustav and Aaron, Jonah and Kale, and newly recruited generals from Karelia¡¯s ranks...


    Compared to the days when she had held only Zeilant Castle, it was truly a complete transformation.


    Turning her head slightly, she found her national strategist Jinor right beside her.


    It wasn¡¯t that she had any dissatisfaction with Jinor...


    But she couldn¡¯t help but think¡ªhow she wished that person were here.


    What would Lord Swen say? Would he praise her, say she had finally come this far?


    Or maybe he¡¯d smirk and say something like, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you you¡¯d win if you just held out to the end?¡±


    ¡°...No.¡±


    Yes.


    There was no time to waste on fantasies like that.


    If she wanted to protect the place he would someday return to¡ªsafe and sound¡ª


    Then there was still much work to be done.


    ¡°My lord. Please decide the fate of the prisoners.¡±


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    With Jinor¡¯s cue, they officially began deciding the treatment of those taken prisoner during the castle¡¯s capture.


    The first prisoner.


    A familiar face.


    Surely one of the people who had once opposed Luna¡¯s recruitment.


    Her approach was very simple.


    First, she would ask:


    ¡°Would you be willing to work for me?¡± ¡ªan invitation.


    If the answer was ¡°yes,¡± they would be accepted on the spot.


    ¡°I will serve Lady Luna from this day forward.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting to hear those words.¡±


    Now that she had secured a major city like Madralan and endured a large-scale siege, she needed to focus on internal development.


    And the more allies she had for that task, the better.


    Even if someone lacked outstanding ability or initiative, as long as they ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) were willing to serve, there was no reason to turn them away.


    Of course, this was Madralan Castle.


    And naturally, it was filled with those who had refused to support Luna until the very end.


    So it came as no surprise that more people refused than accepted her offer.


    To all those who said, ¡°I cannot work under you,¡±


    Luna released them¡ªunconditionally.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    It seemed like a generous gesture, but it was, in fact, highly political.


    Because these were people who, even if released, posed no future threat in any form.


    Whatever the motive behind the decision, it didn¡¯t change the fact that, to the prisoners, it meant their lives had been spared.


    ¡°Thank you for your mercy...¡±


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    And with two territories still remaining, showing some kindness now could pave the way for their eventual incorporation.


    Jinor made no objections to her judgment.


    And so, the prisoner decisions were being made swiftly.


    After twenty-one prisoners had passed through¡ª


    ¡°Next prisoner.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    The root of all this¡ªVanessa Trinity¡ªwas brought in, bound, and dropped to her knees before Luna.


    ¡°Good day, Lady Vanessa.¡±


    ¡°Kill me.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Before Luna could even say a word, Vanessa spoke with a sharp and unwavering tone.


    ¡°Lunarian. I would rather die than serve under you. If you dare to release me, I swear I¡¯ll make you regret it for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Lady Vanessa...¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even pretend to like me, could you? Here¡¯s a piece of advice. If you betrayed your honor and started a rebellion... if you¡¯ve decided to kill me¡ª


    Then you should go through with it.¡±


    Had she agreed to join Luna¡¯s forces, she could have contributed on par with Jinor.


    But with how strongly she resisted, that possibility was now close to zero.


    And then, after lashing out at Luna¡ª


    ¡°...Karelia... she¡¯s still... useful.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Makana Karelia... unlike me, she¡¯s a woman who can serve you without any personal ambition,¡± Vanessa said, her voice trembling.


    It seemed she now understood that Karelia had been captured.


    ¡°You already know, don¡¯t you? That it was entirely my own will to try and kill you. Every action that spurred the rebellion¡ªwas mine alone.¡±


    At last, tears began to fall from Vanessa¡¯s eyes.


    But they were not tears of sorrow. They were tears of fury¡ªtears born from the inability to control overwhelming emotions.


    ¡°...I acknowledge it. What Karelia could not do... you¡¯ve done, Lunarian.


    Heaven¡¯s will did not come to us. It came to you.


    All of this happened because of my own foolishness. I accept that. I will die without blaming anyone. So, please...¡±


    ¡°Kill me¡ªand let it end. I know you¡¯re not the kind of foolish woman who would take out her anger on the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to grant it. Refusing to take in someone like Karelia will only be your loss. The decision is yours. Even so... I¡¯d at least like to ask.¡±


    This woman¡ª


    Even at the end, she desperately wanted to save Karelia.


    That¡¯s why she had tried to help her escape. That¡¯s why, having failed, she was now begging for her life to be spared.


    Luna understood that moment all too well¡ªwhen one stands at the edge of death.


    Even the most hardened warrior would naturally feel the pull of survival.


    And yet, it surprised her.


    That even in her final moment, Vanessa¡¯s plea was not for herself¡ªbut for someone else.


    Because Luna, with her ever-compassionate heart, understood just how difficult it must have been for Vanessa to say those words...


    to her, the one she hated more than anyone.


    ¡°Ruling the southern continent will not be an easy task. A capable figure like Karelia will surely become one of your greatest assets.


    Remember¡ªshe once showed you kindness. If you harbor even a shred of gratitude, then surely you already know what the right decision is.


    Well... the choice is yours. What is right or wrong¡ªonly a ruler¡¯s judgment defines that. ...That¡¯s all I have to say.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ll take that into consideration.¡±


    After saying that, Luna softly added,


    ¡°Rest well, Lady Vanessa.¡±


    Then she silently turned her gaze to the nearby soldier.


    The soldier understood what that meant.


    ¡°This way.¡±


    Vanessa was led away¡ª


    To that place.


    Neither release, nor recruitment. The third and final choice¡ªexecution.


    Someone who had so fiercely sought Luna¡¯s death could not be allowed to live.


    Setting aside personal grudges, it was undeniable that Vanessa would eventually become a threat to Luna¡¯s path.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before she was no longer of this world.


    Her severed head would roll across the floor, and the ambition she never fulfilled would vanish like blood seeping into stone.


    Where had her path to death truly begun?


    When she first plotted to incite Luna¡¯s betrayal on her own?


    Or was it the moment Luna joined the Karelia Army?


    Neither Luna nor Vanessa would ever know for sure.


    In the end... only the result mattered.


    Vanessa had lost.


    And as a prisoner, she was executed.


    That was the simple truth.


    Luna¡ª


    Did not regret her decision.


    Vanessa had been the most aggressive in trying to take her life.


    If spared, she would certainly stab Luna in the back someday¡ªand even she had admitted that.


    And yet, despite harboring such hatred for Luna...


    She had begged her to make use of Karelia.


    Even without thinking too deeply about it, it was clear¡ª


    For Vanessa, making that request had been a sacrifice of all her pride.


    She must have known better than anyone how valuable Karelia could be to Luna¡¯s forces.


    ¡®...Haa.¡¯


    Luna felt utterly drained.


    But there was nowhere for her to escape to.


    ¡°...Bring in the next prisoner.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Not long after¡ª


    The woman who had once been her liege knelt before her.


    Though she looked somewhat worn, the gentle light in her deep green eyes had not faded in the slightest.


    ¡°Lady Luna. It¡¯s been a while. I believe the last time we met was during the martial arts tournament. Have you been well since then?¡±


    The final prisoner brought in¡ª


    The woman who had once ruled over her: Makana Karelia.


    ¡°...Lady Karelia.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be wearing a rather sorrowful expression.


    Shouldn¡¯t this be a joyous day¡ªthe beginning of your era?


    What subject could possibly follow a ruler who wears such a gloomy face?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°I am prepared, Lady Luna. I hope you¡¯ll show me what it means to rule.¡±


    Show what it means to rule...


    Luna repeated Karelia¡¯s words to herself as she turned to where Jinor stood.


    Noticing her gaze, Jinor stepped in close and whispered to her¡ª


    With absolute clarity, not a trace of hesitation:


    ¡°Execute her. No loose ends must remain.¡±

 Chapter 273: Same Mistake

    Before the interrogation of the prisoners¡ª


    Luna was consulting with Jinor about what was to come.


    ¡°Then... Lady Vanessa...¡±


    ¡°She must not be allowed to live. And more than that¡ªshe cannot be allowed to live. She¡¯s on a different level from the other prisoners who no longer have the strength to resist. No matter what form it takes, she will drag you down, my lord.¡±


    ¡°...So it really is that way.¡±


    It was the answer she had expected, and yet, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Perhaps Vanessa¡¯s choices hadn¡¯t all been just, but at the very least, her hostility toward Luna¡ªwhen looked at purely in terms of result¡ªhad been a way of acting on what she believed needed to be done.


    In the end, just as Vanessa had said, Luna had betrayed Karelia.


    Noticing the shadow that fell across Luna¡¯s face, Jinor gently shook his head and said in a firm tone,


    ¡°Do not feel sympathy. And besides, your rebellion had justification, did it not? From what I understand, it was Vanessa who sent spies to eliminate you first. You have no reason to feel guilt¡ªnor does her perspective being understandable make her actions any less wrong.¡±


    Though Jinor had joined after the rebellion, he had, by now, learned everything about how Luna¡¯s forces had come to be and what had transpired.


    And he too believed Luna was not at fault.


    It was Vanessa who had pushed her to the point where she had no choice but to rebel.


    That was something anyone, even an outsider¡ªor even Makana Karelia¡ªwould be forced to agree with.


    But Luna shook her head softly, a sad expression on her face.


    ¡°No... That¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°My lord, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sympathizing with Lady Vanessa.¡±


    Luna raised her eyes and met Jinor¡¯s gaze with a resolute look.


    A certain clarity¡ªonly found in those who have accepted all consequences¡ªglimmered in her ruby eyes.


    ¡°I never... intended to remain under Lady Karelia¡¯s command. Not from the very first day she took us in.


    There was someone I made a promise to¡ª


    That I wouldn¡¯t miss my opportunity. Lady Vanessa... may have just been the trigger. That¡¯s honestly how I feel.¡±


    ¡°My lord...¡±


    ¡°In order to raise an army, you need land. But there isn¡¯t a single territory on this continent untouched by the influence of the major lords.


    And what? Raise private troops from scratch? It¡¯s not impossible, but it would take too much time.


    The fastest, most efficient route... was only one.


    So the result¡ªrebellion¡ªmight have happened no matter what.¡±


    Jinor said nothing more.


    He understood.


    So long as she held ambition in her heart, Luna could never be content as a mere vassal of the Karelia Army.


    In that sense alone, Vanessa had shown a keen insight.


    The problem was that her method had been disastrously wrong¡ªand because of that, Luna had seized the chance.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You once told me¡ªif we don¡¯t stain our blades with the blood of others, then eventually, they¡¯ll be stained with our own. I haven¡¯t forgotten those words, Lord Jinor.¡±


    ¡°Then I believe you already know what you must do moving forward.¡±


    ¡°Moving forward...?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jinor bowed his head slightly, his eyes gleaming.


    ¡°Vanessa is not the only one we¡¯ve captured.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°From what you¡¯ve said so far, I believe you know what I¡¯m referring to...¡±


    ¡°W-Wait a moment.¡±


    Luna¡¯s expression began to tremble¡ªvisibly different from how she had faced Vanessa.


    She was a righteous and compassionate person, yes.


    But she was also human, not a saint.


    Depending on who it was, the weight of their life would always feel different.


    But Jinor showed no intention of going easy on her.


    His voice was sharp. Decisive.


    ¡°Execute Makana Karelia.¡±


    ¡°But...! If we execute Lady Karelia, there will be people who resent it! Won¡¯t that become a long-term liability...?¡±


    ¡°The people¡¯s hearts¡ªespecially here in the capital¡ªare not with Karelia, but with you, my lord.


    As for the commanders, those with the strength and reputation to be a real threat were lost in the battle at Tepello Castle.


    Had Karelia¡¯s death posed more of a risk than a gain, I would have advised her release.


    But this is not such a case.¡±


    ¡°E-Even so... The reason the people¡¯s sentiment soured in the first place was because of Lady Vanessa...¡±


    ¡°Which is exactly why she must be dealt with now.


    If the people start believing things like ¡®Karelia wasn¡¯t that bad,¡¯


    it will serve no purpose to your rule.


    On the contrary¡ªexecuting the ruler they once obeyed and not being condemned for it¡ªthis is the perfect moment.¡±


    ¡°But still...!¡±


    At that moment¡ª


    Jinor, who had kept his head low in strict deference, suddenly looked up and locked eyes with her.


    ¡°Forgive my impudence, my lord. But there is something I must say.¡±


    ¡°Lord Jinor...?¡±


    ¡°Makana Karelia was one of the few lords on this continent who staked her life on her ideals.


    In the southern continent, she stood out as a formidable presence.


    People gathered around her like clouds, simply to serve her.


    A person with that kind of pull... whether she wants it or not,


    will always find herself standing on this stage again.


    You must remember that. Even if she doesn¡¯t wish to.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Lyn Brans executed every lord she captured, regardless of ability.


    Why? Because simply being a ruler meant harboring ambition.


    She feared that ambition, and so she cut it off at the root.


    And Karelia¡ªshe isn¡¯t even incompetent.


    You, too, have a goal you refuse to yield, do you not?


    Isn¡¯t that why you spoke as you did about Vanessa earlier?¡±


    At those words, Luna could only lower her head, unable to respond.


    I must do this.


    With my own hand... I must kill the one who took me in.


    ¡°It¡¯s an age of chaos, my lord.


    There¡¯s never been a time when loyalty meant more than it does now.


    I will follow you, no matter what decision you make.


    But never forget¡ª


    The reverence directed at you today...


    Will not always be yours.¡±


    ***


    Seeing Jinor¡¯s firm expression¡ªthe one he wore when he gave that answer without the slightest hesitation¡ªLuna couldn¡¯t help but recall their conversation once more.


    Execute Makana Karelia.


    And even now, as if to remind her of that moment again... Jinor spoke with an unyielding tone.


    Luna looked at Karelia with trembling eyes.


    Karelia, bound and looking back at ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã her, wasn¡¯t shaking.


    There was no fear of death in her presence.


    But it wasn¡¯t the calmness of someone who believed she would be spared.


    Rather, it was the serenity of one with no intention of resisting anything.


    ¡°...Lady Karelia.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve never held any grudge toward you.


    If anything, I¡¯m the one who tried to have you killed. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    But even before Luna could argue that it was all Vanessa¡¯s doing¡ª


    ¡°It was one of my subordinates who acted. So it¡¯s my responsibility.


    From the start, I took on the role of a ruler with the intent of bearing the consequences. Isn¡¯t that how it should be?¡±


    ¡ªKarelia cut her off first.


    ¡°I tried to eliminate you, who loyally served me, simply because I feared you.


    And I failed. If I had won the battle at Tepello Castle and crushed your rebellion, then you would be the one in ropes now, not me.


    Having the authority to throw soldiers¡¯ lives onto the battlefield¡ªthis is what that means. So no, I do not resent you.¡±


    But still...


    Aren¡¯t you even a little bitter?


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Even if, in the end, the person who took her in was betrayed...


    Even if her own strategist had continuously made the wrong choices and hastened her downfall...


    Even now, she was trying to shoulder everything alone.


    A feeling Luna couldn¡¯t quite name twisted itself around her heart.


    If she had just said one thing¡ª


    Just once, if Karelia had asked how Luna could dare betray her after all she¡¯d done¡ª


    If she had blamed Vanessa, even in a single breath¡ª


    Would it have made this pain feel even slightly easier to bear?


    At that moment¡ª


    ¡°Lady Luna.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing a face that looks like it might start crying at any moment.¡±


    Only then did Luna realize that her eyes had grown moist.


    ¡°When I had just started ruling, I used to hear that a ruler should never show tears.


    Hard to believe that was already years ago...


    Just as Vanessa said, you really are quite similar to me in many ways.¡±


    ¡°...My lord...¡±


    Karelia let out a light, untroubled laugh.


    Then, with unwavering deep green eyes, she met Luna¡¯s trembling gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit ridiculous for a prisoner to say this, but... allow me to offer one final piece of advice.


    Don¡¯t make the same mistake I did.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Luna immediately grasped the meaning behind her words.


    The same mistake¡ª


    Bringing another ambitious noble into one¡¯s fold.


    ¡°A mistake...¡±


    ¡°My dream hasn¡¯t ended.


    For the sake of those who gave their lives for me...


    I will never abandon that dream. Even if you let me live, I cannot say I would forsake it for your sake.


    And isn¡¯t that... exactly why you and I ended up like this, Lady Luna?¡±


    A mistake...


    After holding herself together for so long, Luna finally broke¡ªtears rolling down her face.


    ¡°Because of that mistake... I... we were able to survive...¡±


    Karelia¡¯s mistake.


    If she hadn¡¯t made it¡ª


    If she had sided with the majority opinion, with Vanessa and the others...


    If she had handed Luna over to Lyn Brans under the pretext of diplomacy...


    So many possibilities that never happened passed through her mind.


    ¡°Lady Lunarian... You are someone who can surpass me.


    I imagine that¡¯s the reason Vanessa feared you so much.


    To the people, if the war ends, it doesn¡¯t matter who sits on the throne¡ª


    as long as it¡¯s not Serpina.¡±


    ¡°And I... I¡¯m truly glad.


    If it¡¯s you, Lady Luna...


    I feel like you can stop that villainess Serpina, who¡¯s thrown this continent into chaos.¡±


    Watching her speak, Jinor could feel it clearly¡ª


    his judgment hadn¡¯t been wrong.


    To be able to offer such composed advice even at the edge of death...


    Makana Karelia was a dangerous woman.


    The kind who could never serve beneath another.


    ¡°So don¡¯t cry...


    Take my head.


    And if you feel sorry for me¡ªthen promise me this.¡±


    ¡°Promise me that you will bring this war to an end, defeat Serpina, and restore peace.¡±


    Luna trembled, speechless for a long while¡ª


    Then slowly wiped the tears from her face with her sleeve.


    Finally, she met Karelia¡¯s eyes without looking away.


    ¡°...I promise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Take her away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    At Jinor¡¯s command¡ªspoken in Luna¡¯s place¡ª


    the soldiers led the bound Karelia to where Vanessa had gone.


    Just before she was taken away, Karelia turned to Luna with a smile¡ª


    bright and carefree, like that of a child.


    And that was the last expression Luna ever saw on Makana Karelia¡¯s face.

 Chapter 274: Not Despair, Not Regret

    It was not long after Lunarian¡¯s Army, once based in Zeilant Castle, had fallen.


    Several weeks had passed since Luna, trusting the advice of the white-haired tactician who had time and again performed miracles to save her, had sought refuge with the Karelia Army in the south.


    Now, Luna was working tirelessly alongside the farmers in the fields.


    For a former ruler to personally labor in the fields¡ªsomething typically left to commoners¡ªmight have seemed absurd, but Luna paid it no mind and gave it her all.


    There were many in this place who remained wary of her.


    Though the ruler of Karelia had ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) generously agreed to take her in, if Luna wanted to continue living safely here, she would need the trust not just of the lord, but of others as well.


    To that end, the method Luna chose was neither grand nor elaborate¡ªshe simply threw herself into hard work with sincerity.


    It¡¯s fine. If I endure, the opportunity will come. That¡¯s what he said.


    It was with that mindset that she devoted herself to the work, until one day, someone approached and spoke to her.


    "Haha, you¡¯re hard at it again today, Lady Luna."


    "Ah, my lord."


    The one who spoke to Luna was none other than Lord Karelia.


    Judging by her outfit, she was likely out on an inspection.


    "From the looks of it, you seem to have quite a knack for farming."


    "A knack, you say? I wouldn¡¯t dare claim that. I¡¯m simply doing what I can."


    "No, I¡¯m not just being polite. If you consider that farming is nearly impossible without a certain amount of physical strength... Lady Luna, despite appearances, you might actually have a rather sturdy build."


    Karelia said this and let out a hearty laugh.


    By now, Luna was used to her joking like this whenever she ran into subordinates during her inspections, so she didn¡¯t let it rattle her.


    "So then, how are things going?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, how are you adjusting to our army?"


    Luna gave Karelia a slight bow and replied.


    "Thanks to your consideration, I¡¯ve been doing well without issue."


    Truthfully, things hadn¡¯t been going quite that smoothly.


    She was a figure from outside the southern continent¡ªone who had once held the rank of lord, albeit of a small nation. Apart from Karelia herself and Cecil, who was closest to her, no one had accepted Luna as a companion without reservation.


    In Karelia¡¯s army, Luna was clearly on the fringes. If she had been someone with ambition, the alienation alone might have driven her to despair.


    "I see. I thought it would be difficult, what with your close companions all being assigned to Tepello Castle."


    "Not at all. The territory¡¯s people are full of life, and I feel that my comrades have shown me a great deal of consideration. Once again, thank you for accepting an outsider like myself."


    "Think nothing of it. Regardless of what you were in the past, if your goal is to overthrow Serpina and bring peace to the continent, then that makes us allies, does it not?"


    With those words, Karelia lifted her gaze toward the sky above.


    Her deep green eyes quickly filled with the clear blue of the heavens.


    "This castle, Madralan, is a peaceful place. But... the continent is still plagued by endless war. You understand, don¡¯t you? That the Eingart imperial family¡¯s oppressive rule can never bring about an age of peace?"


    "Yes, I do."


    Luna answered without hesitation, her voice resolute.


    It was because she couldn¡¯t allow Serpina to claim sovereignty over the continent that she had chosen to become a lord herself, even with her limited abilities.


    Though things hadn¡¯t gone well, and she¡¯d ended up in this position, not once had she abandoned the dream of unifying the continent.


    "That¡¯s right. Stopping Serpina is what matters most. The color of the flag that blankets this land comes second. Anyone could lead¡ªNavidos Ohana, Setta Roland, Aski Hesna, even Baranga Yuri Aishus. As for Lyn Brans... well, I can¡¯t say she¡¯s my preferred type of person, but I think even she would govern better than that wretched woman."


    Entrusting the continent to Serpina, who slaughtered her own family and massacred innocent subjects, was simply unthinkable.


    That belief was not unique to Karelia¡ªit was one shared by every lord who had raised their own banner across the continent.


    "That¡¯s how I see it. Even if I die, even if Karelia¡¯s forces are one day destroyed... as long as the boots that trample us don¡¯t belong to the Eingart family, there will still be hope. That¡¯s what I truly believe¡ªthat it won¡¯t matter who brings down this country, so long as it¡¯s not them."


    "My lord..."


    As Karelia spoke solemnly, she suddenly chuckled and adopted a warm, gentle expression.


    "If the tactician heard that, she¡¯d probably scold me again. Lady Luna, I trust you¡¯ll keep this a secret."


    "Of course."


    By ¡°tactician,¡± she meant Vanessa Trinity, the national strategist of this land.


    Among all those stationed here, she was the one most wary of Luna. She had adamantly insisted that Luna never be taken on as a subordinate. Even when her presence had to be tolerated, she demanded the three of them be separated.


    As someone who would never be more than a fellow subordinate under the same lord, there was no chance of building any sort of personal connection between them.


    "Anyway, as long as we share the same resolve to bring down Serpina, you and I are more than just ruler and retainer¡ªwe¡¯re comrades. So don¡¯t worry too much about what others think. They¡¯re all just being cautious. None of them are bad people. I just wanted you to know that they¡¯re simply struggling to accept an outsider like you in these times."


    Only then did Luna realize why Karelia had sought her out.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    She was being considerate, no doubt. And with her name still being spoken in the central region, that likely played a part too.


    Thinking about how most lords wouldn¡¯t go out of their way to do something like this... it was clear that Karelia truly did possess the kind and compassionate nature the rumors spoke of.


    "Thank you for your concern, my lord."


    "No need for thanks. I wouldn¡¯t even call it special consideration, so you don¡¯t need to feel burdened."


    With that, Karelia smiled once more and looked at Luna with warmth.


    "Lady Luna. No matter what anyone says, you are a precious comrade of mine. Don¡¯t ever forget that."


    ***


    And I¨D¨D


    ¡®...killed her.¡¯


    I killed Makana Karelia.


    Karelia vanished alongside Vanessa, swallowed by the execution grounds.


    To confirm their deaths, Luna had to examine their severed heads.


    One belonged to Vanessa, and the other... to Karelia.


    Even in death, Karelia wore a smile. It was a fitting end for her.


    ¡®I¡¯m the one who killed her...¡¯


    ¨D¨DWhenever Luna closed her eyes, she could see Vanessa, begging for Karelia¡¯s life.


    And Karelia, in contrast, calmly telling Luna to strike her down.


    At times, they reached out to her. Grabbing at her ankles, trying to drag her into the depths of despair.


    As she pushed those ¡°phantoms¡± away, the words Karelia spoke before her death floated to the surface of her mind.


    Karelia had told her not to make the same mistake she had.


    So, to avoid that mistake¡ªLuna made the "rational" choice.


    The thought that Karelia might one day betray her during the conquest of the southern continent was, undeniably, a logical deduction.


    It had nothing to do with Karelia¡¯s character. People who carried dreams, who bore ambitions tinged with their own colors¡ªpeople who led armies into chaos for the sake of realizing those dreams¡ªsuch people would never obediently remain under someone else¡¯s command. That belief was not naive.


    No, even before that¡ªLuna herself was living proof of that hypothesis.


    Even if it had been Vanessa who pushed her into it, Luna had, in fact, started a rebellion.


    In the end, Karelia fell because of her own weak heart that couldn¡¯t bring herself to eliminate Luna when she should have.


    No¡ªmore than that. So many poor decisions had piled up that, ultimately, the responsibility lay with the ruler who made them.


    And yet.


    The tears wouldn¡¯t stop.


    The fact that she had killed the one person who had believed in her¡ªthat reality continued to torment Luna.


    ¡®I...¡¯


    Do I regret the decision to kill Karelia?


    ¡®...No.¡¯


    I don¡¯t regret it.


    Luna questioned the depths of her own heart, and the answer came quickly.


    There was no way she could regret it. Even if she went back in time, she would make the same choice again.


    She would still strike down Karelia, who had taken her in. For her dream? For her ambition?


    No... to keep her promise.


    When the opportunity comes, never let it slip away!


    I won¡¯t let it go, Swen.


    I¡¯ll return to your side, no matter what!


    For the place Swen is meant to return to¡ªI absolutely won¡¯t let this chance slip by.


    So no, I don¡¯t regret it.


    ¡®I...¡¯


    After crying for a long while, Luna wiped away her tears and slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡®I... will save Lord Swen from Serpina, no matter what. To do that... I have to become even stronger.¡¯


    She erased Karelia¡¯s face from the corner of her heart.


    ¡®You said you¡¯d come back to me... So until then, I¡¯ll never... never miss the chance again by choosing based on emotion.¡¯


    Next, she erased the image of herself crying during Karelia¡¯s execution.


    ¡®Lord Swen sacrificed himself to save me. So now it¡¯s my turn. I have to be the one to act for him. Even if I have to sacrifice myself...!! So for Swen¡¯s sake, I...!!¡¯


    What remained was Lunarian Iniang, the ideal ruler who prioritized efficient choices.


    The rising conqueror of the southern continent, the one who ¡°no matter what happens, will never let a chance slip away.¡±


    What reflected in her ruby-red eyes¡ªnow slightly darker¡ªwas not despair, nor regret, nor sorrow.


    It was¨D¨D¨D


    ¡®I won¡¯t hesitate to stain my hands with blood, no matter how many... no matter if it¡¯s tens or hundreds.¡¯


    ¨D¨DIt was something not noble but shadowy, not bright but dark, not clean but damp and sticky.


    The one intensely human emotion reflected in Luna¡¯s eyes¡ª


    Obsession.


    It was, unmistakably, an obsession with that man.


    ***


    ¡°We¡¯re arriving at Eingart Castle!¡±


    Time passed¡ª


    And finally, the carriage carrying Miss Reika and me arrived at the imperial capital, Eingart.

 Chapter 275: The Third Woman

    Hearing the soldier¡¯s voice, I immediately turned to Reika, who sat across from me with her head down.


    ¡°Um... I think we¡¯ve arrived, Miss Reika.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes?! Ah, ah... y-yes...!¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    And just like that, our conversation ended.


    To be honest, ever since we left the relief camp near Kelstein Castle and began the journey here, things between me and Miss Reika had been more or less like this.


    Aside from essential exchanges, we hadn¡¯t spoken a word to each other. We couldn¡¯t even meet each other¡¯s eyes.


    It was strange, considering we¡¯d shared idle chatter on the way to the relief camp.


    ...No.


    Actually, maybe it wasn¡¯t that strange.


    After all, ¡°that¡± happened. Of course things had gotten awkward between us.


    ¡®......¡¯


    Unconsciously, I swept my tongue lightly over my lips.


    Even though a fair amount of time had passed, I still felt like I could taste that oddly sweet sensation lingering in the air.


    ¡®Miss Reika... kissed me.¡¯


    Why?


    Thanks to how suddenly and recklessly she charged at me, my own feelings had gotten tangled up too.


    She suddenly developed feelings for me? I couldn¡¯t recall any specific moment that might have triggered that.


    She had feelings for me all along? Then wouldn¡¯t she have said something back when the marriage talks were happening?


    Wait.


    Does that mean she¡¯s actually thinking about marrying me?


    Yeah, that has to be it. She didn¡¯t seem like the type to just kiss someone she didn¡¯t plan on marrying. Miss Reika, if anything, leaned more toward the shy and reserved type.


    ¡®Hmm...¡¯


    No matter how I tried to piece it together, I still couldn¡¯t figure out what made her act so impulsively¡ªbut if you asked me whether I disliked it, the answer would be no.


    I glanced over at Miss Reika¡¯s face.


    Her pale skin looked soft and cozy, her chest gave off the impression of being pretty big, and her plump thighs peeked out beneath her skirt.


    For someone who liked soft things, she had the kind of body that definitely matched that taste.


    And not just her body¡ªher face too... it was on the pretty side. It only seemed plain compared to someone like Serpina, who had an entirely different class of beauty. But in truth, Reika was more than attractive enough to charm plenty of men. She just didn¡¯t have the confidence to use it.


    Did I dislike kissing a girl like that?


    If it had been someone I just met, maybe I would¡¯ve felt awkward. But with someone like Miss Reika, someone I¡¯d spent a decent amount of time with...


    Bottom line: I liked it. Honestly. My reaction as a man made that clear enough.


    Either way, I didn¡¯t want to keep dragging this awkwardness out.


    We lived under the same roof, after all. If ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) this weird tension continued, even Lady Airen would start to feel uncomfortable.


    And now that we¡¯d arrived in the capital, maybe it was finally a good time to say something.


    ¡°Um, Miss Reika.¡±


    ¡°Hiiieek...!¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Just as I started thinking that I might actually get my feelings hurt here, Reika quickly waved her hands and said,


    ¡°N-no! L-L-Lord Swen, I-I¡¯m sorry...! I was just... thinking about something else...¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you not in the mood to talk?¡±


    ¡°N-no, I can talk! Totally! Totally fine... I think...¡±


    With that, she ducked her head again and started murmuring things like ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± and ¡°I¡¯ll just die,¡± as if mumbling to herself.


    ¡°...You know... about what happened that day.¡±


    ¡°......!¡±


    ¡°You remember, right?¡±


    At my words, Miss Reika gave a few small nods.


    She didn¡¯t respond aloud, but her face turned red like a ripe tomato.


    ¡°Um... honestly, I was a little caught off guard, but... I didn¡¯t dislike it or anything.¡±


    ¡°Ah... y-yes.¡±


    ¡°So, I mean... that.¡±


    ...Damn it.


    I was trying to keep my tone as casual as possible, but saying it out loud really was harder than I thought.


    I rubbed my now-burning forehead and looked away from her as I continued.


    ¡°So, um... let¡¯s just treat it like it never happened...¡±


    ¡°......!¡±


    ¡°I mean, don¡¯t let it get to you too much. I¡¯d really prefer it if you could just act normal. If things stay weird between us, I think I¡¯d end up feeling really lonely.¡±


    After saying that, I waited¡ªmaybe for longer than I realized¡ªfor her to reply.


    But when I turned toward her, no response came.


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Miss Reika...?¡±


    Tears were streaming from her eyes.


    Startled, I quickly leaned in toward her.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong? Miss Reika?¡±


    ¡°A-ah, it¡¯s just... um...¡±


    She hurriedly wiped at her tears with her sleeves.


    From the way she looked, it seemed like even she didn¡¯t know why she was crying.


    ¡°I mean... huh? I just, um...¡±


    ¡®......??¡¯


    My brain went into overdrive.


    Even if I typed in ¡°Why is Reika Nighhardt suddenly crying?¡± into my head, I probably wouldn¡¯t get any solid answers.


    So instead, I had to think about what I could do right now.


    ¡®...Could it be.¡¯


    Luckily, I had a guess.


    Saying it out loud was incredibly embarrassing, but... more than my embarrassment, I hated seeing Miss Reika cry.


    ¡°When I said ¡®let¡¯s treat it like it never happened,¡¯ I didn¡¯t mean it literally.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°It''s just... if we keep being awkward and embarrassed about what happened, then it''ll get harder to even talk to each other, right? So let¡¯s just let it go. Accept it. That¡¯s all I meant. That, um... the kiss... I wasn¡¯t saying it was meaningless or that nothing happened at all.¡±


    For some reason, it felt like that was the right answer. Maybe what made her cry was thinking I¡¯d treated that kiss as if it meant nothing.


    Just a moment ago, I couldn¡¯t even look her in the eye because I was so flustered¡ªyet now, here I was, saying things like this just because I saw her crying.


    It was clear I had a weakness for seeing people cry. It had been the same with Lady Serpina, and with Lady Airen too.


    ¡°So... please don¡¯t cry. Okay?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Instead of replying, Reika opened her arms and hugged me.


    I returned the hug, pulling her gently into my arms.


    Her warmth enveloped me. I could feel her shoulders trembling with little sobs, and the same sweet scent I¡¯d caught during the kiss tickled my nose once again.


    ¡®Maybe... maybe it¡¯s time I start thinking a little more seriously about marriage...¡¯


    I¡¯d kept telling myself, ¡°I can always decide after I return to Luna¡¯s army¡±¡ªbut really, there was no harm in settling things now.


    Marriage, huh.


    I thought back to the women I¡¯d imagined as potential partners.


    Lady Airen.


    Miss Reika.


    And then¨D¨D


    ¡®...Ah.¡¯


    At that point, a certain person¡¯s face popped into my mind before I even realized it.


    That person was...


    ***


    ¡°So, it¡¯s today.¡±


    Serpina¡¯s voice held a strange note of excitement, more than usual. Airen responded with a light tone, slightly more cheerful herself.


    ¡°If there are no delays in the schedule, he should be arriving today.¡±


    ¡°Fufu... You can¡¯t quite hide the joy in your voice, can you, Airen?¡±


    Airen responded with nothing but a soft smile.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Since that night¡ªwhen they¡¯d confessed their feelings to each other over drinks¡ªthe relationship between Airen and Serpina had grown significantly closer.


    Part of it, no doubt, was due to Airen¡¯s role as her personal guard, which meant they spent nearly every waking moment side by side.


    Regardless, during this time, Serpina had become more than just someone Airen owed a debt of gratitude to. She was becoming something far greater.


    It felt like the most fulfilling role of her entire life in public service¡ªfinally, she was serving a master truly worth following. That sentiment filled her with strength.


    Serpina, too, kept Airen closer than any other advisor.


    Of course, it had once been Swen who stood in that place, and she wanted someone close to him by her side. But more than that, she felt certain¡ªat least with Airen¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t be stabbed in the back.


    And honestly, compared to Swen¡ªwho carried with him that odd air of tension, both strategic and sexual¡ªbeing with another woman like Airen was simply... more comfortable.


    A ruler talking about sexual tension might sound scandalous, but Serpina was human, after all.


    The point is, the bond between them had changed completely since Swen left.


    ¡°Just for today, stay by his side, Airen. He¡¯s been through a lot. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll need you.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? But... wouldn¡¯t it be better to give him some time to rest alone, since he¡¯s just finished such a grueling mission...?¡±


    Hearing Airen¡¯s genuine concern, Serpina let out a quiet chuckle.


    ¡°If you¡¯re being completely serious, then you really are something, Airen. You¡¯re making me reconsider what kind of woman suits Swen¡¯s tastes. Quite the response.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Airen flushed red and looked down, suddenly shy.


    She wasn¡¯t entirely sure what Serpina meant by that... but hearing her speak like that didn¡¯t feel bad.


    It was like their wavelengths just... matched. On a human level.


    Especially compared to how oil-and-water things had been with Lyn, this felt like a welcome change.


    Serpina didn¡¯t press the subject further, instead shifting to their usual kind of conversation.


    ¡°Well, I suppose it¡¯s time I got back to what needs doing. The plague seems to be settling down...¡±


    ¡°Are you planning to go to war?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no better opportunity to return to the central continent. I¡¯m still wary of interference, but... it¡¯s something I should at least discuss with Swen.¡±


    Airen nodded in agreement.


    The Aishus Army¡ªonce a threat¡ªhad been reduced to a third of its strength. The Carlints and Chel factions were both in chaos from the outbreak as well.


    This was, without a doubt, a golden opportunity for Serpina¡¯s forces.


    It might not be feasible to move right away, since there could still be traces of the plague¡ªbut...


    ¡°Still, it would be nice if we could act quickly this time. Something odd is happening in the south.¡±


    ¡°The south?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It seems the rumor that the rebels defeated the Karelia Army is true.¡±


    At the word ¡°rebels,¡± Airen¡¯s shoulders flinched ever so slightly.


    Of course. That rebel force was none other than the newly formed Lunarian Army.


    Swen had said he¡¯d be heading there soon, but for some reason, he was still here... Not that it mattered much to Airen. Her loyalty was to Swen, not Luna, so where he was didn¡¯t change her priorities.


    ¡°Then, the rumor about a mage appearing¡ªwas that true as well?¡±


    ¡°It seems likely. After all, when you¡¯re that outmatched in numbers, something extraordinary has to tip the scales.¡±


    The rebels had taken down a full army, and now¡ªconveniently¡ªa mage had appeared.


    Swen¡¯s words suddenly came back to her: ¡°The one who will become the unifying monarch... is Lunarian.¡±


    ¡°With Karelia¡¯s fall, the long-standing balance in the southern continent may be broken. That¡¯s what I believe. Which means we can¡¯t afford to sit still either.¡±


    Having said that, Serpina turned to Airen with a neutral expression.


    ¡°By the way¡ªdo you remember the name of the rebel leader?¡±


    ¡°If you mean the leader of the rebels... Lunarian Iniang, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lunarian. Lunarian Iniang...¡±


    ...Huh?


    The moment she heard that name, Serpina¡¯s eyes widened, and her pupils shrank.


    They began to tremble¡ªjust slightly.


    She had heard before that ¡°Kyle von Eingart declared himself a supporter of Lunarian.¡±


    At the time, it hadn¡¯t meant much. After all, the name she¡¯d heard was just ¡°Lunarian.¡±


    But now... what?


    Lunarian... Iniang...?


    ¡°My lady...?¡±


    Airen¡¯s voice was filled with concern¡ªbut Serpina didn¡¯t hear it.


    Instead, what echoed in her mind was¨D¨D


    ¡°Your Highness, please... bring peace once more to this continent torn by chaos... So that my little brother can live without fear... Please, rebuild the unified empire... This is my final request...¡±


    ¡°If someone like you became my sister-in-law... it would¡¯ve been so wonderful... I¡¯m sorry... I wasn¡¯t good enough...¡±


    The woman who had died right in front of her¡ªthe mistress of her brother, Algott.


    Aria Iniang.

 Chapter 276: I Missed You

    The moment she heard the name "Iniang," the memory surfaced.


    "It''s just that... when I see the princess, I think of my younger sister. She''s around the same age. Still immature and lacking in many ways... Maybe that''s why I feel drawn to the princess. Ah, of course, I don¡¯t mean to say the princess is immature or anything like that...!"


    No way...


    ...No.


    There was still a chance it was just someone with the same surname.


    But the only time she''d ever seen someone use the name "Iniang" was back then. Considering that most commoners lived without surnames...


    "...My liege? Is something troubling you?"


    At Airen¡¯s words, Serpina collected herself and asked calmly.


    "It¡¯s nothing serious. More importantly, you seem to know a bit about this woman, Lunarian."


    "Do you mean that?"


    "I do."


    Knowing even the obscure surname of an unknown lord, and the tone she spoke with¡ªit strongly suggested Airen had met her before. Serpina¡¯s suspicion proved correct, as Airen slowly nodded.


    "Yes. I once crossed swords with her, briefly."


    "You say ''once''¡ªwhen was this?"


    "It was back when I was still in the Brans Army."


    Serpina, aware of the unjust treatment Airen had received from Lyn, softened her voice further.


    "If it''s a difficult story, you don¡¯t have to explain."


    "It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s in the past, and I¡¯ve already come to terms with it."


    To Airen, Lyn no longer meant anything.


    No lingering attachment, not even a hint of vengeance¡ªshe was just a stranger now.


    So there was no difficulty in explaining.


    "Lunarian was once one of the many small lords ruling the western continent."


    Airen ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) spoke while recalling that time.


    How Lunarian had managed to give the Brans Army a hard time more than once; how she possessed incredible strength for someone with such a delicate frame; how they eventually defeated her and conquered her territory on the third invasion.


    "I see. So she was originally a minor lord."


    "Yes. Just one among the many weak lords scattered across the west... but she left a distinct impression."


    "If someone like you calls her powerful, then it must be true..."


    Serpina fell silent for a moment, then looked into Airen¡¯s eyes.


    "In that case, do you remember her face?"


    "I do."


    "I¡¯d appreciate it if you could describe her."


    Airen briefly wondered why she would ask something like that, but it didn¡¯t seem like classified information. She decided to describe her appearance slowly.


    "She had light yellow hair... and red eyes. She had a level of physical strength you wouldn¡¯t expect from such a slender frame... Would that be enough?"


    "..."


    Serpina¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly, but Airen didn¡¯t notice.


    "...I see."


    "..."


    Normally, Airen might¡¯ve asked, ''Why do you want to know that?''


    But she kept quiet instead, fearing she might say something careless.


    After all... if Serpina asked why Brans had invaded that small country three times, or how that little land managed to humiliate a major power like Brans twice... explaining all that would be difficult.


    Fortunately, Serpina didn¡¯t seem particularly curious about those parts.


    Instead, she stood silently in thought for a while, then gave a quiet order.


    "Airen."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am."


    "I plan to go out for an inspection soon. Please make the preparations. Wouldn¡¯t it feel better to take care of everything before he arrives?"


    Was that all she was going to say about Lunarian?


    It left a faint unease, but as she¡¯d thought earlier, better to hold her tongue than risk a misstep.


    Airen could lie if she really wanted to...


    But she didn¡¯t want to lie to Serpina.


    "Understood. Once preparations are complete, I¡¯ll wait by the castle gates. Please come out when you¡¯re ready."


    After Airen left the castle¡ª


    Serpina approached the window and gently bit her thumbnail.


    The way her brows furrowed just slightly in thought only heightened her beauty.


    If anyone else had seen her at that moment, they might¡¯ve forgotten how to breathe.


    Red eyes... light yellow hair...


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Two testimonies describing Lunarian¡¯s appearance.


    As soon as she heard them, Serpina could picture her face clearly.


    It was only natural. That was exactly how Aria Iniang looked.


    Eyes like molten rubies, vivid and crimson. Hair like whipped cream mixed with custard, a pale yellow.


    Considering they shared the same surname¡ªshe felt certain enough now.


    Aria¡¯s younger sister... is the leader of the rebel army, Lunarian.


    If that was true, then it also explained why Kyle von Eingart was there.


    He was a fickle old man, so nothing was certain¡ªbut if the woman was a descendant of the one Algott had once been close to, then she was at least better than just some random noble.


    Airen had called her very strong, and now she was showing real results in the southern continent.


    It was proof enough that Kyle didn¡¯t choose her on a whim.


    Then... did Lunarian know that her sister was dead?


    If so, how she died, and who killed her... had she thought about those things?


    ...


    Serpina pressed her palm to her forehead.


    Strangely, as soon as she realized Lunarian was Aria¡¯s younger sister...


    A guilt-like feeling surged from deep in her throat.


    She hadn¡¯t said anything to Airen, even when she sensed a strange familiarity in her description¡ª


    Part of it was trust. She believed Airen had her reasons for holding back.


    But the other part... was fear. A quiet fear of digging any deeper.


    Algott, who handed her everything¡ªthen killed all his siblings with his own hands.


    Aria, who stayed by his side until the very end, and with dying eyes said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving such a heavy burden on you.¡±


    If Lunarian knows her sister is dead, and if she blames me... then I...


    Serpina collapsed to her knees right where she stood.


    Her body trembled.


    Once again, she felt as though the entire world was her enemy.


    The sins of Eingart, which she carried on her back, were tightening around her throat once more.


    ***


    In preparation for the inspection, Airen waited patiently¡ª


    but before long, she was informed that due to an urgent matter, the schedule had been postponed until the next day.


    She considered returning to her liege¡¯s side, but the soldier added that she¡¯d been asked to see off those who had assisted the strategist Jenna in running the plague relief camp.


    Did something happen?


    The atmosphere had shifted subtly the moment Lunarian was mentioned, and it continued to weigh on her mind...


    But of course, Airen wasn¡¯t in a position to be completely honest in front of Serpina.


    If I bring up Swen, he could end up in danger...


    Why the Brans Army had been so obsessed with occupying the small nation ruled by Lunarian.


    Why, despite overwhelming military advantage, they¡¯d suffered defeat twice¡ªonce in a battle Airen herself was part of.


    To explain it all, she¡¯d have to mention Swen.


    And that, she couldn¡¯t do.


    Airen still remembered Swen¡¯s words.


    That the one he served was Lunarian.


    That no matter what, he would return to her side someday.


    He¡¯d told her more than once.


    But if he returned to Lunarian, that would mean... leaving Serpina¡¯s side.


    The woman who had saved her life.


    The one who, more than anyone, embodied the ideal of a ruler she longed to serve...


    Would she really have to leave her one day?


    Haah...


    Airen let out a long sigh inwardly.


    Whenever her thoughts became tangled like this, she found herself thinking of him.


    Just like before, she wanted to be held in his arms.


    If she could do that, these complicated thoughts would all disappear somewhere¡ªno worries, no doubts...


    She just wanted to hear the sound of his heartbeat.


    At that moment¡ª


    "It seems they''ve arrived. Everyone, please line up."


    At Jenna¡¯s voice, Airen cleared her thoughts and straightened her posture.


    And soon after¡ª


    A man walked toward them, clad in armor bearing the unmistakable insignia of the House of Eingart.


    Irian al Kasky.


    Acting lord of Kelstein Castle and the commanding officer of the relief camp.


    The soldiers flanking either side saluted him in perfect unison.


    Despite the presence of magic, none of the circumstances surrounding the plague had been clear. And yet, he had risked his life without hesitation to lead the relief efforts, elevating Serpina¡¯s reputation across the entire capital.


    In simple terms¡ª


    At this point, they were heroes.


    Heroes who had brought glory to Serpina¡¯s name without ever picking up a sword.


    Behind him followed the soldiers who had worked with him.


    And after them¡ª


    A pink-haired mage, Reika.


    And beside her...


    Swen...!


    "Strategist, it¡¯s an honor."


    "Irian, you¡¯ve done a tremendous job. We¡¯ve heard rumors of your accomplishments, even from afar.


    Know that every achievement you¡¯ve made will not be forgotten by our liege."


    "I only did what needed to be done."


    "We¡¯ve prepared a grand welcoming ceremony. I hope you¡¯ll take the time to rest first. Reporting can come afterward¡ªthose were Her Grace¡¯s instructions."


    "I don¡¯t mind doing the ceremony after the report... But I¡¯ve learned that leaving a little flexibility helps avoid resentment from the soldiers."


    "You¡¯ve become quite the smooth talker, Irian."


    With that light exchange between Jenna and Irian, the formal tension quickly began to ease.


    Once the situation had settled and Irian took the lead toward the capital for the welcoming ceremony¡ª


    Airen rushed straight toward that man.


    "A-Airen...?"


    She heard Reika¡¯s voice from the side¡ª


    But right now, none of that mattered.


    What mattered was the man in front of her.


    The silver-haired strategist.


    The one who had saved her life more than once.


    He smiled the moment he saw her, and spoke:


    "Airen. Have you been well?"


    Yes.


    That voice.


    That was the voice she had longed to hear.


    Before answering¡ª


    Airen threw open her arms and wrapped him in a tight embrace, clinging to him in a way that felt unfamiliar even to herself.


    "Airen...?"


    "Swen..."


    Rather than respond with words, she simply buried herself deeper in his arms, holding him tight¡ª


    murmuring softly, again and again:


    ¨D¨DI missed you.

 Chapter 277: Just for Today

    I just stood there, dumbfounded, catching her body in my arms.


    Somehow, I managed not to fall over. A pointless little thought crossed my mind¡ªthat I should praise myself for that today. I lowered my head slightly and checked on Airen¡¯s condition.


    What¡¯s going on...?


    Since she had suddenly thrown herself into my arms, I wondered for a moment if something bad had happened.


    "Airen, did something happen?"


    "No."


    "Did something go wrong?"


    "It was fine. Nothing happened. I... I¡¯ve been doing well."


    "Then why...?"


    "......"


    Instead of answering, she buried herself deeper into me, whispering again and again:


    I missed you. I missed you...


    At first, I was startled by how suddenly she embraced me...


    But with time, I began to realize¡ªwithout much difficulty¡ªthat the person I should be holding in my arms was right here.


    "I missed you too, Airen."


    I gently ran my hand through her ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) red hair.


    With just that, I felt calm settle in from my fingertips.


    I had come back to where I belonged.


    Where I should be¡ªwas by her side, after all.


    Whenever I imagined the person I¡¯d marry first, Airen always came to mind. It wasn¡¯t just a passing thought.


    Her scent naturally found its way to my nose.


    Unlike Serpina, who always had a strong yuzu perfume, or Reika, whose skin carried the sweetness of her favorite cakes¡ª


    Airen¡¯s scent was raw. A mix of sweat and the unmistakable scent of a woman.


    It made sense, considering she was always engaged in physical work. Her scent would naturally be stronger.


    It was strange. Among the women I had close ties with, this primal scent stirred something in me the most.


    And it wasn¡¯t just the scent.


    Even with her armor, she couldn¡¯t hide her overwhelming figure.


    That chest¡ªso bold, so impossible to ignore. Pretending I wasn¡¯t affected would be a lie.


    ...


    ...No.


    Just because we reunited after a long time, indulging in thoughts like this wasn¡¯t fair to her.


    I forced myself to empty my head.


    These kinds of thoughts... could wait for later.


    As much as I wanted to keep holding her, to feel her warmth¡ª


    this wasn¡¯t the time.


    Calmly, slowly... I gently drew back and asked:


    "And Her Grace?"


    "She¡¯s been doing well. We talked a lot about different things. While you were gone, only good things seemed to happen, so her expression¡¯s been brighter too."


    "Talked? About what?"


    "Mm."


    I was curious, but I didn¡¯t press. Airen was entitled to her privacy.


    Instead, I asked about what came after.


    "Something good happened?"


    "You know about it, don¡¯t you? About how Yuri was spreading awful rumors about Her Grace."


    "Yeah. That¡¯s why I went all the way over there."


    "While the relief camp was running, Her Grace¡¯s reputation really improved."


    ...Whew.


    I let out a breath of relief.


    It looked like everything had played out as I¡¯d predicted.


    With Intelligence 100, I had already foreseen that ¡°there¡¯s nothing to be gained from interfering.¡±


    And if Serpina¡¯s public image improved, that only proved I was right.


    Still¡ªhearing it firsthand brought a certain joy.


    After a bit of small talk with her¡ª


    "I¡¯d love to talk more, but there¡¯s still a lot I need to take care of."


    "Yeah, I know. I won¡¯t get in your way. Also..."


    Airen finally turned to the side, addressing Reika, who had been quietly standing nearby.


    "...Sorry. I, um... I should¡¯ve greeted you first."


    "Ah, no! It¡¯s totally fine...! Hehe..."


    "Still."


    This time, Airen gently embraced Reika.


    "I missed you a lot, Reika."


    "Ah..."


    Reika closed her eyes tightly, stroking Airen¡¯s back as if soothing a child.


    "Me too. I missed you, Lady Airen. You¡¯ve been well, right?"


    "I have..."


    "Good."


    Come to think of it, while Reika and I were gone, Airen had been staying all alone in that big mansion.


    There were attendants, sure, but not the people she talked to every day.


    She must have felt terribly lonely.


    I waited quietly for them to finish their moment.


    "Then, I¡¯ll see you later. Reika. ...And Swen, you too."


    "Yes! See you later, Lady Airen. Let¡¯s have something delicious for dinner tonight!"


    "I¡¯ll be inside. Don¡¯t take too long."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Leaving Airen behind, we finally followed Irian into the capital.


    We had only walked a few steps when¡ª


    "U-um..."


    "Yes?"


    Reika suddenly spoke up.


    "This might be kind of random, but... I really think... Lady Airen looks the happiest when she¡¯s with you, Swen...!"


    "...You think so?"


    "Yes! Like, incredibly... incredibly happy. It¡¯s like she turns into a completely different person. Usually she¡¯s so strict and composed, but... around you, she changes."


    With Reika rambling like a teenage girl, I found myself too embarrassed to respond.


    "...Me too."


    "Huh?"


    "I want to be happy too... with both of you... the three of us, together."


    ...!


    I turned in surprise and looked at Reika trailing behind me.


    Coming from the usual Reika, I would¡¯ve expected her to stumble over her words, unable to speak clearly¡ª


    but she met my gaze directly, her bright pink eyes unwavering.


    "...I mean it."


    "Reika...?"


    ...What was this feeling?


    Both Airen and Reika¡ªtoday, they felt... different somehow.


    Hard to put into words. Unusual.


    Especially Reika. Ever since we kissed, it was like she¡¯d become someone else.


    As I struggled to find the right words to reply, a man¡¯s voice called out from behind.


    "There you are, Swen."


    "...General Irian?"


    The one who called out to me was Irian.


    And honestly, I found myself unconsciously relieved that the conversation with Reika had come to an end.


    "I¡¯ve been looking for you. You weren¡¯t in the banquet hall."


    "I¡¯m sorry. I was just exchanging greetings with General Airen..."


    "No need to apologize. I¡¯m not here to scold you. I just have a message to pass along."


    "A message for me?"


    Irian slowly nodded.


    "Her Grace is urgently asking for you. She said to meet her in the annex."


    The annex... was that the place where we once shared drinks?


    I didn¡¯t know why she was calling for me, but when your liege summons you, it¡¯s your duty to go.


    "I¡¯ll explain things at the banquet hall. You head to where Her Grace is."


    "Ah, um..."


    "Pl-please go ahead... Lord Swen."


    This time, it was Reika who had just been speaking with me moments ago.


    She looked at me with a bright smile and said,


    "I¡¯ll be fine on my own, so... don¡¯t worry about me... really! I can manage... just fine."


    She was better at expressing herself now, at least around me¡ªbut I still worried whether she could manage at the banquet alone.


    Still, she was a hero who had accomplished a great feat this time.


    No one would treat her carelessly.


    Here, I¡¯d just have to trust Jenna and General Irian.


    "Understood. Then, if you¡¯ll excuse me."


    I gave a polite nod to both Irian and Reika, then made my way to the annex where Serpina awaited.


    ***


    She¡¯s already cleaned it up again.


    Every time I came here, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how beautifully the garden was maintained.


    As far as I knew, no servants ever entered this space. That meant Serpina managed it all herself.


    Balancing the responsibilities of a sovereign while maintaining a garden of this size¡ª


    That wasn¡¯t an easy task.


    And yet, she handled it all with that small frame of hers, accomplishing everything with remarkable ease.


    When I stepped inside, Serpina was standing by the window, gazing outside.


    "Your Grace. I heard you were looking for me."


    "..."


    Instead of turning to face me, Serpina kept her eyes on the window and spoke in a voice tinged with something like melancholy.


    "Come here, Swen."


    As I approached her¡ª


    "......!!"


    ¡ªI suddenly realized that, once again, I had been pulled into a woman¡¯s embrace.


    The sharp citrus of yuzu invaded my senses, washing away every trace of the scent I¡¯d just experienced earlier.


    Something¡¯s strange about today.


    Was it one of those days when women just naturally clung to me?


    Before I could dwell on that thought, Serpina gave me no time to process anything.


    "...Swen."


    "Yes..."


    Her voice trembled, as did her body.


    I gently pulled her closer, hoping to soothe her, at least physically.


    "Did you not miss me...?"


    Just earlier, it was "I missed you."


    Now it was "Did you not miss me?"


    Such a subtle shift in words, and yet it highlighted the stark difference between the two women. I almost let out a laugh, but held it back just in time.


    "I missed you, Your Grace."


    "...Is that so."


    She fell silent again, but I didn¡¯t press her.


    Instead, I calmly stroked her back.


    How much time passed like that, I wasn¡¯t sure.


    Eventually, Serpina began to speak again, little by little.


    "Thanks to you... for the first time, I realized there are people on the Central Continent who don¡¯t hate me. Just by doing as you said... I was able to defeat Yuri."


    "Truth has a way of reaching people."


    Yes.


    Truth reaches people.


    All of this happened because she was sincere in her desire to help as many people as possible, even if it meant shouldering slander.


    The fact that not the entire world was against her¡ª


    That alone gave this outcome deep meaning.


    How lonely must it have been to live believing the entire world despised her?


    I could only imagine the kind of isolation she¡¯d endured, walking alone through such a dark tunnel.


    The least I could offer... was the comfort of my arms.


    "I missed you, Swen."


    "Yes."


    "Every time I lay down in bed, I would think of you."


    "Yes."


    "And the more I did... the more I longed for you not as a ruler, but as a woman. From my head to my toes, every part of me¡ªlonged for every part of you."


    "...Excuse me?"


    I was startled.


    This conversation... was heading somewhere I wasn¡¯t prepared for.


    I looked at her, shocked. Her golden eyes trembled.


    Before I could even think of what to say, Serpina spoke again.


    "Just once. Just for a single moment. I won¡¯t demand your entire life.


    I won¡¯t beg you to stay with me forever.


    So please. Just for today¨D¨D"


    Be the man of this body.


    Not as the ruler Serpina¡ª


    but as a woman, she whispered those words to me.

 Chapter 278: How to Have Both

    Thump, thump.


    My heart pounded so hard I thought I might throw up.


    More than any moment before, this very instant was pushing my nerves to the edge.


    Even more than that time I stood alone atop the fortress wall, summoning a meteor in front of everyone.


    And Serpina¡ªas if she could read every tremble in my chest¡ª


    once again spoke, not as a ruler, but as a woman.


    "I... I don¡¯t know much about these things.


    About what makes a woman attractive to a man, how to approach someone and properly convey feelings like this... I never learned."


    "When I was old enough to start learning such things, the empire had already been shattered.


    There was no time for learning the comportment of a princess or the demeanor of a woman. So... when it comes to men... I don¡¯t really know what to do."


    As she spoke, she took my hand¡ªgently tracing her pale fingers along mine.


    From knuckle to tip, she caressed me like she was engraving her touch onto my skin.


    "But... these feelings are real.


    Swen, the desire to become one with you¡ªthere¡¯s nothing clearer to me right now.


    So... this is all I know.


    Men desire a woman¡¯s body, right? If that¡¯s the only part you can accept, I¡¯m fine with that..."


    Her fingers wove between mine.


    When we interlaced our hands, she looked up at me again.


    Her pale face had turned deep red, like it could explode at any moment.


    Her eyes were lost, unable to settle anywhere.


    And from between her slightly parted lips, a thin, trembling sigh slipped out.


    "Swen, if you want this... then... it¡¯s okay."


    "No, I¡¯ll be honest. It¡¯s not that I¡¯d accept just anyone.


    It¡¯s because it¡¯s you, Swen. I don¡¯t need just a man. I need you."


    "This isn¡¯t an order from your liege.


    I won¡¯t ask you to take responsibility. I won¡¯t demand anything from you.


    I¡¯ll bear all the consequences. So please...


    Let me borrow you¡ªjust for a little while...?"


    "Your Grace..."


    She was far more sincere than I¡¯d expected.


    This wasn¡¯t a decision born of a fleeting impulse.


    Was it really unclear what she was asking of me?


    No¡ªI''d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t know.


    She was asking me to spend the night with her.


    Why would she suddenly make such a request? Was it a desire she couldn¡¯t suppress?


    Maybe that was part of it.


    But what I saw in her eyes wasn¡¯t simple lust.


    It was loneliness.


    In her golden eyes swirled a suffocating depth of sorrow¡ªso heavy, so profound.


    Quietly, I asked myself a question:


    What is it you truly want?


    I didn¡¯t have a strong body, but I was still a young man. That hadn''t changed between this world and the last.


    Of course I felt attracted to women.


    I''d even entertained some inappropriate thoughts¡ª


    No, just earlier, I¡¯d almost let myself fantasize about Airen.


    If I only considered this from that angle, Serpina¡¯s offer¡ª


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take responsibility. Just spend the night with me.¡±


    ¡ªwas as tempting as any could be.


    At that point, it wouldn¡¯t matter whether it was a plea or a command.


    Serpina was more beautiful than any woman I¡¯d ever met.


    Her body radiated a mature, feminine allure. Her voice curled around the ear like silk.


    And the ever-present yuzu scent tied it all together.


    I could say with confidence¡ª


    Few men would refuse to spend a night with a woman like her.


    Yes.


    If I were only thinking from that angle.


    But I couldn¡¯t look at it that way.


    "...Lady Serpina."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    I slowly let go of her hand, then gently placed both of mine on her shoulders.


    It might have been unthinkably disrespectful for a subject to touch their sovereign like this¡ª


    but if Serpina had come to me not as a ruler, but as a woman,


    then it was only right that I respond not as her strategist, but as a man.


    Yes.


    I would speak plainly to her.


    Everything I¡¯d just thought.


    "I¡¯m sorry... but I can¡¯t grant your request. Not right now."


    "......!"


    Her face twisted instantly, like she might cry at any moment.


    That same woman who always hid her emotions so well...


    Just from those few words, her feelings poured out with shocking clarity.


    Honestly, it was... kind of adorable.


    "So even now... I¡¯m still not enough...?"


    "Are you saying a tyrant like me doesn¡¯t deserve a simple happiness...?"


    "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying."


    I gently wiped the corner of her eye with my fingers.


    Whatever had happened while I was gone to make her this vulnerable¡ª


    I didn¡¯t know. But I could figure that out later.


    "If you weren¡¯t such an important person to me,


    maybe I would have accepted your offer.


    You said you don¡¯t know what men like... but honestly, if we set aside /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ your reputation,


    there¡¯s not a man alive who wouldn¡¯t be drawn to you.


    You¡¯re incredibly beautiful, full of charm, elegance, and femininity.


    From a man¡¯s perspective, there¡¯s no reason to refuse."


    Her eyes widened, reacting in real time to my words.


    She looked just like a startled cat.


    "But I don¡¯t want a casual night with you.


    If I ever do spend that kind of time with you...


    then I want to take responsibility¡ªfor you.


    That¡¯s why I can¡¯t accept, not right now."


    "What... what do you mean...?"


    "I mean... you¡¯re someone incredibly important to me.


    Too important to treat carelessly."


    "......!!"


    Yes.


    The third face that came to mind so naturally whenever I thought of marriage¡ª


    that was... Lady Serpina.


    At some point, it had become second nature to associate the word marriage with Serpina.


    It was different from Airen, with whom we had exchanged feelings, and different from Reika, with whom I had discussed a formal union.


    Serpina had simply been my liege.


    And yet, no sovereign I had ever served before had stirred these feelings in me.


    At first, I thought it was just sympathy.


    But when Lady Luna raised her banner and began her rebellion... I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to return to her.


    My plan had gone awry.


    And just in time, I arrived at a convenient justification:


    Serpina needs to stay in power for Lunarian to eventually unify the continent.


    That made for a very useful excuse.


    Staying by Serpina¡¯s side was the right move¡ªfor the sake of keeping my promise.


    She needed me right now.


    And until Lady Luna fully established herself, it would be fine for me to remain here.


    Jinor would be there with her, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if I was absent for a while...


    Now, looking back, I wondered if I hadn¡¯t been grasping for those thoughts just to justify this situation to myself.


    Maybe I had already known, subconsciously, what I really wanted.


    "But... Swen. One day, you will¡ª"


    "Yes."


    Even so¡ªmy feelings were genuine.


    I slowly nodded and said,


    "I won¡¯t be able to stay by your side forever. But... the fact that you¡¯ve become an important person to me¡ªthat¡¯s real."


    "......"


    "Honestly, I¡¯m not sure what the right path is yet. But if I keep thinking about it, over and over, I believe I¡¯ll find a way.


    A way where I can take responsibility for you and still fulfill what I must do."


    "Take... responsibility for me?"


    "Yes."


    I want to be with her only when I¡¯m able to take full responsibility for her.


    It might sound like a foolish thing to say¡ªbut it¡¯s the truth.


    A way to take responsibility for everyone and still keep my promise to Lady Luna...


    That¡¯s what I was searching for.


    "So please¡ªjust until then...


    Can you wait a little longer?"


    Serpina stared into my eyes for a long moment¡ª


    then softly said,


    "...All right."


    With that, she leaned into me again, resting her head in my arms.


    Airen and Serpina... come to think of it, both of them seemed to really enjoy being held.


    I gently brushed her golden hair with my fingers.


    Serpina accepted it all without resistance¡ªentrusting everything to me.


    And seeing her like this, I couldn¡¯t help but think:


    Yes.


    I can¡¯t leave Serpina behind.


    No matter what happens.


    From the moment I first imagined marrying her...


    these feelings were no longer just sympathy.


    Everyone had turned their back on her for crimes she never even committed.


    I couldn¡¯t¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be one of them.


    ¨C¨CEven if it meant never returning.


    In that moment, Lady Luna¡¯s face flashed across my mind.


    Lady Lunarian. The ruler I had pledged to serve as her strategist.


    But... was there ever truly a reason I had to choose only one of them?


    No matter how many times I thought about it¡ªI couldn¡¯t find one.


    Then I¡¯ll find a way.


    My predictions were always correct, yes.


    But depending on how I acted, I could always guide the future toward a different outcome.


    If I could create a world where Lady Serpina and Lady Lunarian both coexisted¡ª


    If that was what it took to defy fate¡ª


    Then I would gladly pursue it.


    And so, I remained there, holding Serpina close for a long time.


    I couldn¡¯t return to the welcoming banquet...


    But right now, just being with her like this was enough.


    ***


    A few days passed after the banquet.


    Irian, who had accomplished a major feat, and Reika, who had made back-to-back achievements, had now risen to positions of unmatched prominence within the country.


    The plague that had once threatened to consume the entire Central Continent had been completely subdued.


    At the very least, it had calmed to the point where people no longer needed to sever travel out of fear.


    Naturally, the travel restrictions to the Northern Continent had been loosened as well.


    It wasn¡¯t to the extent where people could come and go freely between Kelstein Castle and the two continents, but at least basic procedures allowed passage again.


    Everything was slowly returning to how it had been.


    With one major exception¡ª


    While our army still remained strong and intact,


    every other nation on the Central Continent, aside from Brans, had collapsed in some form.


    Which meant only one thing remained¡ª


    A return to the Central Continent.


    Once again, the season of war was drawing near.

 Chapter 279: The Second Offer

    "Is that so? So Lunarian''s Army has taken over Karelia..."


    "They said it¡¯s been occupied."


    On the road toward the royal capital.


    Today, since Reika was off duty, it was just me and Lady Airen discussing the current state of the continent.


    "After that massive defeat at Tepello Castle, well... it was more or less inevitable."


    As I¡¯d predicted, Lady Luna seemed to be handling things decently enough even without me.


    No¡ªif I really thought about it... my so-called advice had just been guesses that happened to land. Maybe everything would''ve gone smoothly regardless of what I did.


    "What happened to Makana Karelia?"


    "What happens to any defeated lord after being occupied?"


    "...Wait. Are you saying she¡¯s dead?"


    "That¡¯s what I heard, at least."


    That caught me off guard. Luna killed Karelia?


    I didn¡¯t know the full circumstances behind the rebellion, but knowing her temperament, I couldn¡¯t imagine her going so far as to kill someone she could''ve just subjugated.


    If she had killed her, then it must have been because there was no possible way they could coexist.


    Considering that her uprising had been branded "treason," maybe it wasn¡¯t that strange after all...


    Still... this feels familiar somehow.


    As a ruler, it might¡¯ve been the most logical choice, sure...


    But something about it didn¡¯t feel like the Luna I knew.


    Part of me felt like she could¡¯ve found a better solution.


    Then again, if I thought about how little time I¡¯d actually spent by her side, maybe I had no right to speak with such certainty.


    Still, someone like Karelia¡ªsomeone of her caliber¡ªseemed far too useful to just discard.


    But with no way to speak to Luna directly now that she was officially with Lunarian¡¯s Army, there was only so much I could do.


    When I first heard the news, I¡¯d assumed everything was falling into place perfectly.


    But maybe not.


    That¡¯s when Airen cautiously asked me a question.


    "Um... Swen."


    "Yes?"


    "Would it be alright if I asked when you plan to leave?"


    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess what she meant, given the flow of the conversation.


    She was asking when I intended to return to Lunarian¡¯s Army.


    "For now, I don¡¯t plan to."


    "I see... Are you waiting until she unifies the southern continent?"


    "No. It¡¯s not that either."


    "...?"


    Airen tilted her head and stared at me, like she was silently asking, Then when are you going back?


    "Since the outcome is already set in stone, I figured I could wait until Lady Serpina''s safety is guaranteed before I move."


    "You''re saying you want to ensure your current lord¡¯s safety first?"


    "Yes. You probably know better than anyone, Lady Airen¡ªLady Serpina doesn¡¯t have many people she can truly rely on. There could be more assassination attempts... So I thought it might be best to cross over after Luna reaches the border."


    After the plague incident, advancing into the central continent had been like looting an abandoned house.


    And although Lady Serpina had seen nothing but misfortune until now, with Lunarian¡¯s Army winning so decisively, I had a feeling there wouldn¡¯t be any major issues.


    Looking back on it now, maybe the reason all of Serpina¡¯s plans had kept falling apart...


    ...was simply because Luna hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    "Well, I don¡¯t really get all the complicated stuff. I just follow the path you choose."


    "Thank you for trusting me, Lady Airen."


    "Mhm."


    After parting with Airen, I headed alone toward the audience chamber, lost in thought.


    She was still technically serving as a bodyguard, but once the occupation forces were formally organized, she¡¯d inevitably have to step down.


    That meant someone new would have to take her place¡ª


    I need someone I can trust...


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Especially when the last bodyguard who tried to assassinate her had been the person she trusted most.


    Even deciding who to put in that role again was already giving me a headache.


    I figured I¡¯d bring it up with her today.


    And just as I opened the doors to the chamber, I happened to lock eyes with Jenna, who was just leaving.


    "Strategist."


    "Ah, Lord Swen. You¡¯ve come to see our liege?"


    "Yes, I have."


    Jenna stared at me silently for a moment, then placed her hand lightly on my shoulder.


    "I¡¯m on your side, Lord Swen. Please, take care of Her Majesty."


    With that, she quickly stepped away.


    ...Huh?


    Her cryptic words stuck with me for a moment, but since it was clear she wasn¡¯t wary of me, I decided not to stir the pot.


    I stepped forward, toward the throne.


    There sat Serpina.


    The golden-haired witch. The tyrant. The cruelest woman on the continent.


    "I greet you, my lord."


    "You¡¯ve come, Swen. I¡¯ve been waiting."


    Not long ago, we¡¯d had an... awkward encounter during the welcoming ceremony.


    But now, neither of us brought it up.


    We both had work to do, and dwelling on that would only get in the way.


    "I have quite a few suggestions to make today¡ª"


    "Wait. Before that, there¡¯s something I must tell you."


    "?"


    Serpina slowly rose from the throne and approached me.


    The sound of her footsteps echoed through the silent audience chamber.


    "After much deliberation on my part... I¡¯ve come to a decision. I¡¯d like you to accept it."


    "What decision, exactly...?"


    She closed her eyes for a moment.


    Then, as if bracing herself, she looked straight at me with eyes that shone with a sharp, unwavering light.


    "Become the new national strategist of our army, Swen."


    "...Excuse me?"


    She was offering me the position of national strategist again? The one I¡¯d already refused once?


    Before ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) I could even form a reply, she cut me off, firing her words with force.


    "I¡¯ve already spoken with the current strategist, Jenna. She accepted it. Embarrassing as it may be to admit, there are hardly any left who wish to keep you in check."


    "B-But, my lady¡ª"


    "You said it yourself, didn¡¯t you? That many would criticize this decision. But that¡¯s no longer the case. Even Irian, who commands immense trust among the soldiers, voiced his support. Cransis, the commander of the occupying force, said he¡¯d follow Jenna¡¯s will. As for Airen and Reika, who¡¯ve both accomplished great feats¡ªneed I even mention them? Yes. Everyone, including myself, is waiting for you to become our national strategist."


    "But still..."


    "I won¡¯t ask you to stay by my side forever. Only for a while... Just for a short time, be my guiding light."


    "..."


    Only then did I understand why Jenna had told me to "take care of Her Majesty."


    The announcement of a new strategist meant she was stepping down from her post.


    Thinking back to what happened in Aishus, with Anima and Jinor¡ªhaving to surrender that position, one so closely tied to power and prestige, must have been painful.


    And yet she accepted me.


    Of all the nations I had worked under¡ªexcluding Lunarian¡¯s Army, which was more like a close-knit circle¡ªSerpina¡¯s forces were the only ones to truly acknowledge me, for better or worse.


    "You once told me you would take responsibility for me... that you were searching for a way to achieve your ideals, remember?"


    "...!"


    "No matter how I look at it, the authority that comes with being our army¡¯s strategist will only serve to further your goals, not hinder them. So if you¡¯re going to refuse... at least give me a clear reason."


    The look in Serpina¡¯s eyes no longer carried that inexplicable fear I¡¯d seen during the welcome ceremony.


    They were the eyes of someone prepared for anything. Eyes capable of swaying another¡¯s heart.


    "If you reject this with a reason, I won¡¯t press you again. I swear it. This will be my final offer¡ªand I vow on my name that there will be no retaliation."


    ¡ª¡ªSo, what should I do?


    This was actually Serpina¡¯s second offer to make me her national strategist.


    The first had been in the carriage. I turned it down then¡ªnot just because I planned to return to Lunarian¡¯s Army, but because I didn¡¯t want to give her false hope when I knew I¡¯d eventually leave.


    But now... things were different.


    I wanted to give her hope.


    I had no intention of leaving her behind.


    I couldn¡¯t give up on Lady Luna. Or on Serpina.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯d resolved to create a future where the two of them could coexist.


    Besides, Serpina was hated by far too many people.


    Rather than continue working from the shadows, it would be far more effective to protect her properly if I had real authority over the army¡ªeven without Airen serving as her bodyguard.


    Yes.


    There was no need to think any further.


    "Understood. I accept the position of national strategist."


    "...!!!"


    As soon as I said it, Serpina looked at me, stunned. Her pupils contracted in shock.


    "...My lady?"


    "Truly...? You truly intend to become my strategist...?"


    "You commanded it yourself, did you not?"


    "I... I did, yes, but... I mean..."


    Just moments ago, Serpina had spoken with the confidence of someone ready to devour the heavens.


    Now, she was stammering, lowering her head, her face flushed red.


    It seemed like one of those cases where someone makes a bold move, never thinking it would actually succeed.


    The look on her face was oddly amusing, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I responded.


    "...Was it something you just said on a whim? I hope I didn¡¯t get carried away for nothing."


    "N-No! It wasn¡¯t just a whim! I¡¯m being sincere. More importantly... carried away?"


    "Of course. Who wouldn¡¯t be happy to be offered such a prestigious position?"


    "Well... no, wait, forget it. What I mean is¡ªwhat matters is the present, not the past."


    Thinking about it now, it was oddly natural, joking with her like this.


    The emblem of the Eingart Empire stitched into my cloak¡ªhad it somehow been etched into my heart as well?


    "In that case, I suppose this will be my first proposal as your newly appointed strategist."


    "...That¡¯s right. You said you had a lot to discuss, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Go ahead. Listening to the strategist is part of my duty now."


    As Serpina quickly reclaimed her composure as a sovereign, I met her gaze¡ªnow filled with intrigue¡ªand spoke the words I¡¯d been contemplating all day:


    "Form the occupation force immediately and launch a campaign against Chel¡¯s forces."

 Chapter 280: Appointed as Serpina’s Strategist (1)

    Not long after I was appointed as the national strategist, a brief inauguration and retirement ceremony was held within the royal capital.


    To be honest, I would¡¯ve preferred to skip any kind of formal event, but Lady Serpina insisted that the ceremony wasn¡¯t just for me¡ªit was also a gesture of respect for Jenna, the outgoing strategist.


    No matter how legitimate the appointment might be, passing down one¡¯s authority¡ªespecially to someone who¡¯d only recently joined the nation¡ªwas bound to sting. According to her, honoring Jenna in this way was a matter of dignity and proper courtesy.


    There¡¯s no need to poke at a beehive for no reason...


    That was why I found myself kneeling in the center of the audience hall, surrounded by rows of assembled officials.


    And indeed, if this was about paying respects, then the sight before me was fitting. Every powerful figure within Serpina¡¯s army¡ªthose said to wield true influence¡ªstood in solemn formation for this event alone.


    Cransis, supreme commander of the occupation forces.


    Airen, deputy commander and the knight who had once saved Serpina¡¯s life.


    Irian, currently the most celebrated general in the army.


    Reika, the mage who continued to achieve near-miraculous victories and terrorized the continent.


    Even the veteran officers who had never once joined any of the countless past rebellions and had remained loyal to Serpina throughout¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say this was the elite core of her military.


    And just as Serpina had said, the true protagonist of today¡¯s event wasn¡¯t me, the one receiving the strategist¡¯s position¡ªit was Jenna, the one passing it down.


    "Step forward and raise your head, Jenna."


    "Yes, my liege."


    Seated on the throne, Serpina rose as Jenna approached her.


    "From the moment I resolved to claim the throne with my own hands, amidst chaos and unrest, your loyalty has never once wavered. I have not forgotten it¡ªnot for a single moment."


    "I simply did my duty as a vassal."


    "Duty as a vassal... Jenna. You, of all people, should know that following that path was anything but easy. Isn¡¯t that right?"


    In the early days of Serpina¡¯s rise¡ªwhen the northern continent was aflame with internal strife¡ªher forces must have felt like they were playing tower defense against constant waves of rebellion.


    So yes, I could understand her words.


    And if even I could understand that much, then Jenna, who had served as her strategist from the very beginning, must have understood it even more deeply.


    "If not for your dedication, I would never have stabilized my rule. Without the legitimacy of the Eingart royal bloodline, the north would have plunged into the same war-torn chaos as the rest of the continent. You didn¡¯t just serve me¡ªyou saved the north."


    She paused.


    "I¡¯ll give you the time. Say what you will."


    "Then, if I may."


    Jenna turned her head and addressed the gathered crowd.


    "Everyone. Thank you for placing your trust in me. If I achieved anything during my time in this position, it was only because of all of you. As of today, I step down from the post of national strategist, but neither my resolve nor the army¡¯s will shall waver. Without your faith, I would have been nothing. And the same goes for my successor. Please, place your trust in our liege¡¯s decision."


    "I will never forget the honor of having served you all for so long."


    As she finished, Serpina extended her hand.


    And standing at her fingertips, her brown-haired strategist¡ªthe one who had supported her army until now.


    "Jenna. I will never forget the achievements you¡¯ve made. Now, with your own hands, pass your will to the ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) one who will follow."


    "Yes, my liege."


    Jenna approached me as I knelt.


    Having been briefed ahead of time, I instinctively rose to meet her.


    "Please accept this."


    What she handed me was a round, ornate but visibly aged case.


    Inside was a single, faded sheet of paper.


    "This is your official letter of appointment as national strategist. It¡¯s an heirloom passed down through the royal line."


    I¡¯d heard that every strategist who had served the Eingart royal family had received this same document.


    Said to be drafted by the first emperor himself, the text had long since faded. While it held no practical value, the symbolism was undeniable.


    And that symbolism was what Serpina had been desperate to preserve.


    With all the stronger heirs having been purged, she had no choice but to wrap herself in as much of the Eingart legacy as possible, even if only in name.


    "I accept it gladly."


    I carefully tucked away the old scroll.


    Jenna gave me a small nod, indicating that it was now my turn to speak.


    "I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to match my predecessor, but having accepted this role, I will do everything in my power for the sake of Lady Serpina."


    Not for Serpina¡¯s army.


    For Lady Serpina herself.


    Even if it meant acting against this country¡¯s best interest...


    If it meant preserving her life, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    After speaking, I turned from Jenna and approached Serpina, who stood tall before her throne.


    Those golden eyes, shining as if to light the way forward. That noble presence¡ªone that compelled reverence from all who saw her.


    As I met her gaze, I was struck once again by just how naturally she stood above everyone else.


    Lately, I¡¯d seen many of her more girlish sides and nearly forgotten¡ªbut in the end, she was someone born to rule.


    "I look forward to working with you, Swen."


    "Yes, my lady."


    We could¡¯ve exchanged more words if we wanted, but today¡¯s ceremony¡ªboth in name and in spirit¡ªbelonged to Jenna.


    Serpina and I both knew better than to draw the spotlight away.


    Then came the applause.


    I reflexively turned my head.


    Everyone was looking at me.


    Even Jenna, the true protagonist of today¡¯s ceremony.


    ...!!!


    Irian.


    Airen.


    Reika.


    Jenna.


    Every major figure currently moving Serpina¡¯s army had their eyes locked on me.


    Even Serpina herself.


    And that was when I finally realized¡ªwhat it meant for me to become the national strategist of Serpina¡¯s army.


    It meant¡ª


    That the will of Serpina¡¯s forces was now in my hands.


    From this position, I could do anything.


    No one would oppose me.


    Those who would have stood against me had already died rebelling.


    And the rising stars¡ªthe ones making names for themselves¡ªwere all on my side.


    And Serpina, the ruler of this force, trusted me more than anyone.


    Which meant...


    In a way, wasn¡¯t I now directly opposing Lady Luna by my own will?


    That silent question¡ªone with no answer¡ªechoed in my mind.


    And so, I officially became the national strategist of Serpina¡¯s army.


    And the news... spread across the continent far faster than I ever could¡¯ve imagined.


    ***


    Zeilant Castle.


    One of the few places untouched when the plague swept through the central continent.


    The reason was simple: it was under the command of Brans Army.


    Its ruler, Lyn, had issued a lockdown before the outbreak began to spread. Thanks to that swift action, Zeilant and the surrounding territories in the midwestern region of the continent were spared.


    At first, her decision had puzzled many. But in hindsight, it proved to be an outstanding one¡ªher reputation had soared dramatically ever since.


    Considering that she had once been denounced as a failed ruler who made incomprehensible decisions and mistakes, ultimately shattering public trust and splitting the nation into three factions... this was nothing short of a miraculous comeback.


    The rumors that she had "regained her former brilliance" were no longer just rumors.


    Even the troops of Kalints and Chel¡ªthose who had broken off through rebellion¡ªwere being influenced by the shift in perception.


    Especially since Chel and Kalints had been making increasingly foolish decisions by comparison.


    Whatever the case, Lyn wasn¡¯t acting recklessly anymore.


    She was quietly tending to her official duties, no longer repeating the same mistakes.


    Even if her reputation had improved, she understood clearly that public opinion was merely a reflection of how well she performed her duties.


    And a true ruler wasn¡¯t someone who got swept up by reputation, but someone who could manipulate it.


    The Lyn of today understood that better than anyone.


    And even with that calm, calculated mindset¡ªthat particular news caught her off guard.


    "So Serpina¡¯s new strategist... is Swen?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s correct."


    "...I see."


    At Parfalle¡¯s report, Lyn nodded with interest.


    It wouldn¡¯t have been honest to say she felt no regret about losing Swen. But what shook her more wasn¡¯t the disappointment.


    That doesn¡¯t match what I heard.


    Lyn absently twisted a lock of her hair around her finger.


    But now, she had someone by her side¡ªsomeone she could actually talk to about these matters.


    She turned toward the figure kneeling before her, the woman who had recently defected and pledged herself to Lyn¡¯s cause.


    "You heard that, didn¡¯t you?"


    "I did."


    The kneeling woman lifted her head to meet Lyn¡¯s gaze.


    Lyn locked eyes with her and spoke.


    "What do you make of it, Cecil?"


    Cecil Lohengrin.


    The last survivor of Karelia¡¯s Dream Team¡ªthe one Luna¡¯s army failed to secure.


    The one who carried Karelia¡¯s will.


    And now, she knelt in allegiance before her new ruler.

 Chapter 281: Appointed as Serpina’s Strategist (2)

    That day.


    After being saved by Karelia, Cecil barely managed to survive and reach the western part of the continent. The news that reached her ears was the death of Vanessa and Karelia.


    ''My lord...!''


    In the end, they died.


    And what¡¯s worse, betrayed by the very people they trusted.


    The betrayal wasn¡¯t just toward her lord. It was also to herself. Back when she was in Karelia¡¯s army, hadn¡¯t she been the one strongly advocating for Luna¡¯s acceptance?


    ''It¡¯s my fault. If only I hadn¡¯t supported Luna...''


    Even though she knew it wasn¡¯t really her fault, she couldn¡¯t shake the thought.


    But she couldn¡¯t stay in despair forever either.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt she had to stop Luna¡¯s rise to power, who had betrayed her lord. Her next step naturally led her to Brans'' army.


    Yes. Let¡¯s go under Lyn. Aishus was essentially finished, and under Serpina, it was impossible to even approach without having a sword at your throat. The only remaining option was to join her.


    Coincidentally, her family had a stronghold in the western part of the continent!


    Lyn, on the other hand, had been skeptical when she first heard that Cecil wanted to join her army.


    Cecil Lohengrin, daughter of the prominent Lohengrin family, which had essentially been the backers of Karelia¡¯s army.


    If it weren¡¯t for her, it would have been nearly impossible for Karelia¡¯s army to establish itself. Lyn knew this all too well.


    And now, that same Cecil had suddenly proposed to join their ranks.


    Lyn remembered that moment vividly. The seemingly gentle woman with burning eyes, pleading with her in an almost desperate manner.


    "I won¡¯t speak of avenging Lady Karelia. But please, stop Luna from rising."


    From Lyn¡¯s perspective, there was no reason to refuse such a proposal.


    Cecil was a skilled politician, and backing the Lohengrin family brought multiple advantages.


    True to her word, as soon as Cecil joined Brans'' army, she contributed the funds of the Lohengrin trade guild in the western region.


    After Brans'' army lost Arnel Castle and its A-rank generals defected, that contribution was like a lifesaver.


    With money, they could recruit troops, repair the castle walls, and invest in the market to revitalize the region. The effect was even more pronounced in the relatively underdeveloped western territories.


    Thanks to Cecil''s financial aid, she quickly rose to a significant position in Brans'' army. Parfalle, however, had remarked that Cecil wasn¡¯t someone with grand ambitions but was driven more by vengeance, so there wasn¡¯t much to worry about.


    The most surprising part, however, was that the target of her hatred was Luna.


    Luna Iniang. Once, she was nothing more than a low-ranking noble from a small nation that Cecil had destroyed.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since the rebellion, and yet Luna had swiftly brought down Karelia¡¯s army, the most powerful force in the south.


    It was only a select few, including Lyn, who knew that the first ruler that the famous strategist Swen had served under was Luna.


    She was no ordinary person. It was no surprise that someone like Swen had once served her, but back then, Lyn couldn¡¯t have realized that.


    For a moment, a thought crossed her mind¡ªif she had only listened to Airen¡¯s advice, perhaps none of this would have happened.


    ''...No.''


    Lyn quickly shook off the unnecessary thoughts.


    For Airen¡¯s sake, and for the sake of the Brans army she once wished to protect, she had to somehow revive it.


    She knew all too well that crying over past mistakes would solve nothing.


    Regardless, the most important thing was the present.


    Lyn fixed her gaze on Cecil, who was kneeling in front of her.


    "Did you hear? From everything you¡¯ve told me so far, it seems that the ''person'' Luna has mentioned is indeed Swen."


    Cecil confirmed it. She said that she and Luna had been quite close since she had joined Karelia¡¯s army.


    "I¡¯m sure of it. During our time together, she always said, ''I owe my life to that person.''"


    She had owed her life.


    Lyn could easily deduce how Luna survived.


    The reason Luna had survived was simple.


    When Lyn had been preoccupied with capturing Swen, she hadn¡¯t pursued Luna, and that¡¯s why she lived.


    When Luna said, ''I owe my life to that person,'' Lyn realized the situation...


    ''It was all Swen¡¯s plan.''


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Swen had said his lord had abandoned him, but the truth was, he had deliberately engineered the situation.


    And it was none other than Swen. He must have realized that his true objective was to protect himself.


    That was why he had thrown himself into danger. He had done it to protect Luna, his lord.


    That was the kind of man he was.


    It was only after hearing Cecil¡¯s words that Lyn truly understood.


    Maybe she had never truly possessed Swen, not even for a single moment, from the very beginning.


    ...Nonetheless, there was one strange thing.


    ¡ªIf that¡¯s the case, why did Swen become the strategist of Serpina¡¯s army instead of Luna¡¯s?


    A servant who had risked his life to save her lord, who had been willing to gamble with his life, had ended up accepting a position under Serpina?


    The position of a national strategist was typically an appointed one, but no sane ruler would forcibly impose it on someone who refused.


    The power granted to a national strategist was immense, yet no one would be foolish enough to try and control someone who didn¡¯t want that power.


    That meant¡ªSwen could have rejected it easily.


    Of course, it was Serpina, a wicked ruler, and there might be factors Lyn didn¡¯t know. But then, why hadn¡¯t Swen returned to Luna¡¯s army even now?


    "...What do you think?"


    At Lyn¡¯s question, Cecil, with her newfound position under the blue-haired ruler, answered with respect.


    "I don¡¯t know the full details, but I think I can make an educated guess."


    "An educated guess?"


    "Before I heard this story, please understand that I didn¡¯t know that man well."


    "I understand."


    "Firstly, he''s likely scheming under Serpina''s command, deceiving her. But this is a less likely hypothesis. Serpina is not only cruel but also a very intelligent woman. No matter how great he is, someone like Serpina would easily catch on to any plotting, and if she decided to, she could take his head with ease."


    Lyn could understand this point.


    If Serpina were an incompetent woman, she would have fallen long before she even conquered the northern continent.


    Before that, Lyn had once led a country that bordered Serpina''s, so she knew firsthand what kind of ruler Serpina was.


    When she thought about how Serpina¡¯s forces had operated, it was clear that she wasn¡¯t someone who relied solely on her bloodline.


    "Secondly, the man changed his mind."


    "Changed his mind?"


    "It¡¯s simple. He chose Serpina as his new lord. Changing lords in troubled times isn¡¯t such a rare thing, right? Just like how I¡¯m now before you, Lyn."


    Could it really be so?


    Was this man, who had been willing to risk his life to save his lord, so easily abandoning her?


    No. He wasn¡¯t that petty. Lyn, who had been with him once, was certain there was something she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡®There¡¯s something missing...¡¯


    The missing link between Brans¡¯ army and Serpina¡¯s forces.


    ¡®Perhaps I need to find out more about Swen from his time in Aishus¡¯ army.¡¯


    Whatever it was, learning more about Swen was crucial.


    Whether she liked it or not, Luna¡¯s forces would be bordering her, and knowing more about Swen could serve as effective leverage against Luna.


    This was Lyn¡¯s intuition.


    Two facts that only she knew.


    One was the strange obsession Luna had with Swen, and the other was how Swen seemed to constantly switch lords, as though he could foresee the future.


    Both were considerations that led to Lyn¡¯s conclusion.


    "I understand. I¡¯ll meet Luna soon enough. When that happens, I¡¯ll stop her, just as you want, Cecil."


    "Eh? Meet her soon...?"


    "The southern continent will be unified. Under her name."


    "...!!"


    Cecil was stunned, her eyes widening as she stared at Lyn.


    Parfalle, who had been listening quietly, carefully interjected.


    "So, my lord, you think that?"


    "Of course. It¡¯s none other than Swen¡¯s woman. The hidden bloodline of the royal family and the second sorceress have emerged by her side. The once-esteemed Karelia, which was said to be the best ruler of the southern continent, collapsed in no time. Do you think the likes of Roland, Hesna, or Ohana can stop Luna?"


    Parfalle agreed with her opinion.


    The balance of power in the southern continent had been maintained because the four nations had similar strength, but also because the rulers themselves weren¡¯t particularly capable.


    Karelia had some charisma, but the other rulers were just opportunistic nobles who had gotten lucky with the timing.


    That¡¯s why they sought to conquer ~N§àv§Ölight~ Serpina¡¯s forces first.


    Although, everything had gotten twisted when Aishus was dealt with.


    "And besides, I can¡¯t let Luna¡¯s forces just have a free path. If that happens... they¡¯ll regret it even in hell. I can¡¯t let the Brans army, which Airen tried so hard to protect, end like this."


    "...!"


    "So¡ª I will stop Luna. I¡¯ll clear the central continent, defeat Luna¡¯s forces, and restore the former glory of the Brans army. And then, I¡¯ll personally take care of Serpina, the mastermind behind this disaster."


    "I will follow you to the very ends of hell, my lord. Give the word anytime."


    "I too will do whatever it takes to stop Luna."


    Upon hearing their words, Lyn smiled confidently, the same assured smile she always had.


    There was no arrogance in her sparkling blue eyes.


    "Then, shall we begin moving, Parfalle?"


    "...!"


    Parfalle, slightly surprised, quickly nodded.


    The plague had subsided. It was only natural that the time had come.


    "Give the orders, my lord."


    Lyn¡¯s blue eyes sparkled as she spoke.


    "Tell my second brother. If he surrenders, I¡¯ll spare him for old times'' sake. But if he doesn¡¯t, it will only mean war."


    Serpina von Eingart¡¯s blade is for Chel Brans.


    Lyn Brans¡¯ blade is for Kalints Brans.


    For those who lost everything due to the plague, the second chance they were offered was¡ª naturally¡ª nonexistent.


    Such was the era they lived in.


    ***


    Southern continent, Luna¡¯s army / Former capital of the Karelia army, Madralan Castle.


    The ¡®news¡¯ from Serpina¡¯s forces, as expected, had reached here as well.

 Chapter 282: The East and the West

    Madralan Castle.


    Here, instead of the dark green flag, a bright lime green one flutters in the wind. This place, which had previously been the temporary capital of the newly formed Lunarian Army, has now been appointed as the new capital, succeeding Tepello.


    After a long period of peace without any major battles, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations that even a small battle would leave great scars, it was recovering its vitality faster than anticipated. There were various reasons to explain why the battle had progressed more one-sidedly than expected, but the decisive reason was simple: the new ruler was Luna.


    Originally, Luna had spent her time at Madralan Castle, and she had surprisingly managed to regain the lost public trust that Karelia had lost at an astonishing speed. The people, soldiers, and warriors alike all spoke Luna¡¯s name with pride. "Our rightful new lord," Luna had absorbed the former Karelia army almost at the speed of light.


    Not long after, Luna¡¯s army, led by Charlotte, succeeded in capturing the last remaining stronghold, Yukaya Castle. This marked the complete eradication of the remnants of the Karelia army from the map.


    The meaning of this was clear¡ª the fall of the Karelia army.


    What was once a country that gathered countless people under a ruler known as the symbol of virtue had met its shameful end.


    After the country¡¯s fall, it seemed that one of the generals had inherited the title of lord and national strategist, but it was all in vain.


    The key figures who had once served as the pillars of the army, except for Cecil, were all shattered by the scars of war, and the remaining forces were composed of relatively obscure officers who hadn¡¯t risen to prominence. Naturally, the end was inevitable.


    Even so, the lord who inherited the throne did not surrender until the very end, maintaining a sense of pride before disappearing into the executioner''s hands. The national strategist position was passed to someone who was eventually recruited by Luna and became part of her new leadership.


    It was clear¡ª once they lost their central pillar, Karelia¡¯s flag was nothing more than a tattered symbol.


    As the name "Karelia Army" was erased from the continent, and the winds of the new Lunarian Army began to spread, everyone became somewhat accustomed to the new order.


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes."


    Upon hearing the news that Swen had been appointed as the national strategist of Serpina¡¯s army, Violet fell into deep thought with a very serious expression.


    ''This... seems like a bad situation...''


    Violet recalled her recent conversation with Luna. The usually kind and gentle Luna had lost her composure and scolded her.


    It had been when the topic of Swen came up.


    Though Luna had always been a reassuring presence, when she spoke about Swen, her demeanor had changed entirely.


    ¡°She is serving Serpina because she¡¯s being threatened,¡± she had said.


    To be honest, Violet found that reasoning a bit illogical, but given that she didn¡¯t know what had transpired between Luna and Swen, it wasn¡¯t a topic she could discuss freely.


    Afterward, she had tried to gather information about Swen, even consulting with Tifa, but no solutions had emerged, and time continued to pass while they were busy with the conquest of Karelia.


    Then, came the news of Swen¡¯s appointment as the national strategist.


    The national strategist position could have been refused, but it was an impossible one for a ruler to force someone into. Thus, it made sense that Swen had accepted the offer. This was precisely why it felt like ''a bad situation''. Luna¡¯s original claim that Swen was serving Serpina only under duress now seemed completely contradicted.


    ''Luna... will she be okay?''


    Violet had to report the outcome of the meeting regarding Yukaya Castle''s policies to Luna, but now she had to face her with this troubling news.


    Violet asked the soldier who had delivered the message,


    "Does my lord know of this news?"


    "Various reports are usually delivered to my lord first. I believe she must already know."


    ''...''


    Violet felt a pang of unease but knew there was nothing more to be done. She couldn''t avoid it now. The only option left was to face Luna directly.


    ''...Stay calm. It¡¯s possible that my lord has already come to terms with the fact that Swen is under Serpina¡¯s command. She may be busy with other matters.''


    Though Violet tried to reassure herself, the anxiety didn¡¯t disappear.


    She had never felt fear from Luna before, but now, for the first time, Violet was unsure.


    If Jinor had been here, she would have consulted with him, but he had been sent to Yukaya Castle under the pretext of cleaning up the remnants of the Karelia army.


    This report had originally been Jinor¡¯s responsibility, and now she was filling in for him in his absence.


    As the soldier had said, the reason for hearing this troubling news was because she was acting as a substitute for Jinor.


    Yeah. All this unease would surely disappear once she faced Luna herself.


    Violet steeled herself, took a deep breath, and proceeded to the royal meeting room to make her report.


    "Violet, you¡¯re here."


    "I¡¯ve come to see my lord."


    "My lord is in the meeting room, not here. I¡¯ll guide you there."


    Following the soldier, Violet finally arrived at the meeting room. She opened the door and entered.


    As soon as the door opened, Violet was greeted by a sound¡ª


    Scritch, scritch.


    The sound of a quill pen busily scribbling on paper filled the air, ~N§àv§Ölight~ and before Violet stood Luna, completely absorbed in her paperwork.


    At first glance... it didn¡¯t seem like there was anything wrong.


    Violet let out a quiet sigh and then carefully spoke up.


    "...My lord. It¡¯s Violet."


    Scritch, scritch.


    "You¡¯ve come, Violet. Is it a report?"


    Luna asked in a calm and gentle tone, her gaze fixed on the papers.


    Violet observed her lord¡¯s state carefully.


    On her desk, which was piled with nothing but documents, Luna held the quill and continued to write, her focus entirely on the task.


    Her tone and demeanor were still as kind and calm as usual.


    Although it was a bit unsettling that she wasn¡¯t looking at Violet, she seemed to be in a relatively peaceful state, considering how much work she had.


    Violet didn¡¯t let her guard down and carefully spoke.


    "Yes. I¡¯d like to report the results of the meeting regarding Yukaya Castle and the surrounding territories."


    After that, the conversation proceeded just as it always had.


    Luna continued to write with her quill, signing documents as she listened to Violet¡¯s report, speaking kindly as usual.


    According to the soldier, Luna must have already heard about Swen¡¯s appointment as Serpina¡¯s national strategist.


    The fact that she remained calm and composed despite hearing that news... did it mean that Luna had come to terms with it?


    Or maybe she was simply too overwhelmed with her duties to worry about it?


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Being the ruler of a whole nation, especially after absorbing Karelia¡¯s forces and becoming a major power in the southern continent, must have kept her exceptionally busy.


    Whatever the reason, as long as Luna was able to maintain her calm, Violet was willing to accept it.


    "...That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll act on your opinions and make adjustments accordingly."


    "I understand."


    Scritch, scritch.


    "...Um..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you not have any opinions on this?"


    "I''ll tell you when it''s all settled."


    She said she would tell me later once things were settled?


    The opinions had already been settled and brought up, so I thought it would just be a matter of responding with something like "Please proceed" or "Don¡¯t do that," but... was she thinking about it more, or was there something else...?


    ''...No.''


    Was I overthinking because of the talk about Swen?


    Luna appeared perfectly fine from the outside.


    Given what the soldier had told me, she must have heard the news by now, and it was unlikely that the ruler didn''t know by the time the news reached my ears.


    So, had Luna already overcome it? Or... was it something else?


    "...I understand. Then, I¡¯ll take my leave. Please feel free to call me whenever you need something."


    "Alright."


    Scritch, scritch.


    Luna finished speaking and, without looking at me, continued to focus on her paperwork.


    I wanted to say something more, but I decided it would be best to leave for now. Slowly, I walked out of the meeting room.


    ''Phew...''


    Only after closing the door did I let out a relieved sigh.


    The overwhelming tension I usually felt when with Luna had lifted, and my mind started working more clearly.


    ''She¡¯s probably just trying not to show it, but this isn¡¯t good news... Still, she seems to be handling it well.''


    As I thought this, my gaze fell on something.


    Among the various writing tools on the desk by the meeting room door, there it was¡ªnext to the quill, the thing that should naturally accompany it.


    ''This is...''


    An ink bottle.


    Without it, a quill could not function properly. It was always nearby, like a shadow to the pen.


    That alone was nothing out of the ordinary, but what struck me immediately was the overwhelming sense of unease it gave me.


    It was just a simple ink bottle, but... why was it bothering me so much?


    ''...!!!!''


    Then, it hit me.


    The source of the strange unease I felt from the ink bottle.


    ''Wait, wasn''t there supposed to be... none of these on Luna''s desk?''


    I clearly remembered the odd sight of Luna''s desk. It had only papers, nothing else.


    Moreover, during our conversation, Luna had never stopped writing for even a second.


    To write properly, one needed to keep dipping the quill in the ink.


    So, naturally, the ink bottle should have been behind her desk, but... why wasn¡¯t it there?


    If it wasn¡¯t there, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to write. When I thought about it, I realized¡ªwhile using the quill, Luna hadn¡¯t made any motions that suggested she was dipping it into ink.


    So...


    What is Luna doing... right now?


    ***


    Scritch, scritch.


    The sound of Luna¡¯s pen moving fills the quiet meeting room.


    Scritch, scritch.


    The sharp sound of the pen scraping against the paper.


    A sound like something scratching against a wooden table. Scritching, that sound.


    The tip of the pen in Luna¡¯s hand... was pure white.


    Scritch, scritch.


    Scritch, scritch, scritch, scritch...


    The scratching sound continued, echoing around the room.


    Then,


    Thud.


    "...Ah."


    The feather broke.


    Luna stared blankly at what she held in her hand.


    It was broken.


    It was broken.


    It was all broken.


    The sensation of everything breaking, that feeling, lingered like a ghost around Luna, consuming her surroundings.

 Chapter 283: Such a Simple Thing...

    Luna stared blankly at the broken quill pen in her hand, her eyes lifeless.


    Right.


    What was I doing here...?


    I feel like I just had a conversation with someone.


    ...Ah. It was Violet. But why...?


    Right... Jinor had been dispatched, and Violet had been acting as the temporary national strategist.


    But...


    Is that really so important?


    Does it even matter?


    Why did I rebuild the country?


    To save the citizens who had fallen into despair?


    Because I couldn¡¯t let Serpina take the continent after killing my sister?


    There were reasons for that, but... the real reason was because I wanted to be with that person again.


    With that person, I thought I could build an ideal nation.


    I wanted to repay that person because they saved my life. They were the only one who ever chose me when no one else would.


    That person knows.


    They know that Serpina is the one who killed my sister.


    They must know, so why... why make that choice?


    ¨D¨DI was the first to be chosen by Swen.


    I was the first.


    I was the first to meet Swen, the first to make him my strategist... Everything was supposed to be mine!


    The broken pen doesn''t answer.


    The broken heart doesn''t answer.


    It''s not that it can''t¡ªit''s that it won''t.


    ''Why...''


    Why.


    Why, that word keeps stabbing at her mind like a needle.


    ''Why did you accept her offer...?''


    A position he could have easily refused... why did he take it?


    Why... Why would someone who should only be my strategist take that hateful woman''s side...?


    Crack.


    ''...!!!''


    Only after the quill broke in her hand, shattering into pieces, did Luna begin to regain her senses.


    Once her reason returned, a painful conclusion began to form in Luna''s mind.


    ''Did you... decide to serve Serpina as your lord?''


    Even though our army had resurfaced on the map.


    Even though we had defeated Karelia.


    The fact that he became Serpina''s national strategist instead of coming back¡ª when Luna considered the information she had, it seemed like the most likely explanation.


    She had hoped it wasn¡¯t true.


    Someone like Swen would never willingly serve a wicked woman like Serpina, she had thought.


    So, she thought he must have been threatened. That explanation fit with Luna¡¯s understanding of the situation.


    Still...


    The fact that he accepted the position of national strategist meant it wasn¡¯t just a matter of being coerced¡ªLuna could tell that much.


    Serpina wasn¡¯t a fool.


    Of course, Luna knew there were women like Yuri, {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} who, despite seeming fine on the surface, made irrational decisions. But if Serpina had been such a woman, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to conquer the northern continent. Luna knew that much for sure.


    If Swen had made the decision to serve Serpina...


    Then she had to respect it.


    Of course, he had promised to return. But when she thought about it, all she had done was receive things from Swen.


    It was him who had saved her life when she nearly died.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Swen had already done everything he could for her.


    It was Swen who had given her another chance to aim for the world.


    She had received everything, literally everything.


    Her life, her opportunity, her will to move forward.


    So¡ª


    He had saved her life and the lives of Tifa and Cain.


    And through his advice, he had helped create the "new Lunarian Army."


    Just those things alone should have been enough for Luna to support Swen¡¯s new decision.


    That¡¯s what any person would do, and it was her duty to accept and support him.


    ''I... I... I can''t let go of Swen.''


    Luna couldn¡¯t release the thread that was Swen.


    If she accepted that he had chosen Serpina over her, she would truly break.


    She would feel as though everything she had worked for was crashing down.


    As a ruler, she would feel utterly helpless, unable to do anything.


    The one light she had looked up to as she climbed to this position¡ª


    She had never once imagined a future where someone other than Swen was her strategist.


    That¡¯s why...


    She shifted her thoughts elsewhere.


    ''...Wait.''


    If Swen really did decide to serve Serpina, why would he send Jinor here?


    Someone like Jinor would have naturally been guided to serve Serpina, right?


    But instead, he had sent him to serve her. Thanks to that, they were able to capture the remnants of Karelia in time.


    A small doubt sparked inside her, swirling in her mind like a whirlwind.


    It was hope. A tiny hope.


    A self-defense mechanism created by Luna''s instinct to maintain her sanity and her absolute trust that "Swen must have had a plan."


    ''So... originally... wasn''t he planning to come back to our army?''


    Jinor and the mercenaries¡ªeverything pointed to a large picture that Swen had drawn.


    "Don¡¯t miss the opportunity"¡ªthat phrase had been part of the plan. It was because of that advice that Luna had been able to seize the opportunity and absorb the Karelia army.


    So, when they first made a promise, Swen must have been determined to return to her side.


    With that conclusion in mind, Luna began to understand Swen¡¯s actions.


    From Brans¡¯ army to Aishus, then to Serpina¡¯s¡ªmoving from one nation to another seemed natural. Swen had planned to return to their army.


    However, for some reason, Swen had decided to stay by Serpina¡¯s side.


    Receiving the position of national strategist must have been his decision. But why?


    Had he been deceived by Serpina? No, Serpina was clever, but she couldn¡¯t fool someone like Swen.


    If he wasn¡¯t deceived... then the reason was...


    ''...He¡¯s being used.''


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Swen¡¯s kind and gentle heart is being exploited by the wicked Serpina, who uses her sly tongue to manipulate him.


    At least for Luna, it was a given that Swen was kind. No one who wasn¡¯t kind could throw their life away for another.


    Swen, feeling pity for Serpina, could not bring himself to abandon her, so he stayed by her side, but...


    Did he really want to return here...?


    ''...!!''


    Luna jumped out of her chair and stood up quickly.


    The lifelessness in her eyes began to slowly return.


    ''Yes! Swen is being used! For some reason, he must have felt pity for Serpina... He couldn¡¯t leave her side, and now he''s stuck there!''


    She must have used every method she could think of.


    Serpina was an infamous villain, but if there was one thing to acknowledge, it was that she was an extremely charismatic woman.


    Luna remembered hearing from her late sister that Serpina was the most beautiful woman she had ever met.


    Of course, Luna didn¡¯t believe for a second that Swen would be swayed by something as shallow as a woman''s beauty. But if Serpina was pretending to be a tragic woman, Swen¡¯s kind heart might have been moved by that.


    So, after trapping him with pity, she kept him by her side?


    Of course, Swen¡¯s extraordinary abilities were her true aim.


    As Luna thought this, the tangled mess in her mind cleared up in an instant.


    Yes.


    It was all her fault.


    The wicked demoness, Serpina von Eingart, who would never be cursed enough.


    ''Serpina...!!!''


    Luna clenched her trembling fist tightly.


    For her desire for the throne, she killed her brothers with her own hands.


    She slaughtered countless citizens, plunging the continent into the deepest pit of despair in no time.


    Not only did she kill her own sister just because she was related to her brother, but now she¡¯s after my Swen...?


    ''I won¡¯t... I can¡¯t let her do this...!!''


    When she thought about it, the answer was painfully simple.


    Luna had killed Karelia, who was like her benefactor, to seize the opportunity and show herself again on the continent.


    Karelia was the one who had kept Luna from becoming who she was. If Luna had saved her, the chaos might not have been solved so quickly. Perhaps she would have been pushed back and ended up dying in defeat.


    It was the same thing.


    Just like she killed Karelia to seize the opportunity, if Luna wanted to keep Swen by her side,


    She only needed to kill the one standing in her way¡ª Serpina von Eingart.


    This was much easier than dealing with Karelia. Karelia was a benefactor, but Serpina was a villain who deserved to die.


    Thud.


    Luna collapsed back into her chair.


    Yes.


    If she wanted to obtain what she desired... she could simply kill whatever stood in her way.


    Why did she waste time thinking about such a simple thing?


    She opened her mouth and laughed loudly.


    Tears, for reasons she didn¡¯t understand, started to well up in her ruby-colored eyes.


    "Swen... just wait a little longer, just a little longer. I¡¯ll kill that wicked witch who¡¯s confusing your heart with my own hands, and I¡¯ll bring you back... just like you saved me..."


    If anything stood in her way, whether it was anyone...


    She would kill them all.


    Muttering to herself, tears continued to roll down her cheeks.


    At this moment, Luna realized the "very simple truth."


    One undeniable fact was that this made her a ruler who was getting closer to unifying the continent.


    --- Everything was going exactly as predicted by the terrifying intelligence of 100.


    ***


    In the royal hall of the Eingart kingdom,


    I was discussing the full-scale occupation plan of Chel¡¯s army with Serpina.


    "Are you talking about replacing Airen?"


    "Yes. I think it would be more efficient to return General Airen to his original role as deputy commander of the occupying forces."


    While she was the most suitable person to protect Serpina,


    Frankly speaking, using her only as a bodyguard was extremely inefficient, and Serpina understood that better than anyone.


    "I agree with that, but... well, I¡¯m still cautious about who to trust."


    Serpina said that while resting her chin on her hand.


    It was understandable. A woman who had almost been killed by someone she trusted would likely never fully understand what it means to trust again.


    "If you don¡¯t have anyone in mind for the successor, perhaps I should appoint someone myself."


    "You, Swen?"


    "Yes."


    There was one person I had in mind.


    Someone with decent swordsmanship, who probably wouldn¡¯t betray, and someone who wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if they didn¡¯t participate in the occupying forces.


    "Not anyone else, but if it¡¯s your recommendation, Swen, I trust it. Tell me."


    I answered without looking away from Serpina''s gaze.


    "Appoint Janis al Kasky as a bodyguard."

 Chapter 284: The Inefficient Path

    "Janis al Kasky... You mean Irian''s younger brother?"


    "Yes."


    After getting caught up in the group of traitors and seeing his family wiped out, he served a light prison sentence and was later assigned to a post in the outskirts, where he performed administrative duties like any other ordinary officer.


    His stats were not particularly impressive, but since a bodyguard didn''t require extraordinary abilities, and considering the prerequisite that he was someone you could trust without hesitation, there was no better choice.


    After all, despite having the chance to betray, he never did. His loyalty was far more important than any special skills, so he was the ideal candidate to replace Airen.


    Serpina, having already received the report, quickly grasped the context and nodded.


    "I understand. We¡¯ll proceed as you suggested."


    "Great. Now, let¡¯s move on to the main topic."


    As I unfolded the map, Serpina, with perfect timing, moved closer to me.


    I could tell we had started to sync quite well, just from the strong scent of citrus wafting in the air.


    "First, I think the best choice is to deal with Chel Brans. But before we proceed, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask of you, my lord."


    Serpina smiled faintly, replying calmly.


    "I think I know what you¡¯re about to say."


    "Really?"


    "You mean, what do I think of this matter?"


    Serpina smiled in amusement, her usual queenly demeanor on full display as she asked me the question.


    "Do you think that attacking Chel¡¯s army is the most efficient way?"


    She had perfectly understood my intentions.


    Knowing what I was capable of, I wondered if she could always read my plans now.


    It seemed that our mutual understanding was no longer just one-sided.


    Given the question, I quickly responded.


    [Yes.]


    ¡®Yes... so that¡¯s the answer?¡¯


    I had anticipated this response, but there were still a few things I needed to confirm.


    "My lord, may I ask you something?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Do you intend to participate directly in the occupying forces?"


    Without hesitation, Serpina shook her head.


    "I would like to, but there are things I need to finish first."


    "Things to finish?"


    "Not long ago, you were appointed as the national strategist. While many, including Jenna, have accepted it, there are still those who harbor dissatisfaction."


    "...Oh, really?"


    While I was surprised to learn this, Serpina nodded nonchalantly.


    "This happens every time the balance of power shifts. If you sit in this seat, it¡¯s essential to understand how the commanders react to certain things."


    Thinking back, Serpina had led the internal affairs by carefully assessing each of the commanders and placing them where they best fit.


    Since they were constantly in close contact, perhaps she could also sense their hidden discontent.


    "And... I¡¯m also concerned about something else."


    "Concerned?"


    "The settlers sent to the northern territories. I think it would be wise to visit and encourage them."


    The settlers... were they the ones Serpina had saved?


    I should be thankful to her for saving their lives, but in reality, public sentiment could only move according to the will of the ruler. So, blaming anyone for it would be unfair.


    Seeing this made me feel strangely frustrated.


    If the widely known tyrant were to show concern for the people she saved, what kind of response would it provoke?


    No, such a fairytale-like reaction would never happen. It would only lead to rumors of manipulation or hidden motives.


    "So, are you saying you won¡¯t participate in the occupying forces?"


    "Correct."


    ¡®Hmm...¡¯


    It seemed there was more to it than just that reason.


    After a moment of thought, I looked at Serpina and said,


    "Then, would you consider participating in the occupying forces this time?"


    "...What?"


    Serpina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at my suggestion, and her expression gave off a strangely cute impression.


    "I¡¯m speaking literally. I would like you to join the occupying forces this time. Not just ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll try it,¡¯ but think of it as ¡®I will absolutely participate in the battle.¡¯"


    Serpina paused to think, then said,


    "I remember you mentioned something like this before. Is this related to using your abilities?"


    "You¡¯re quick to catch on."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "As I said, I¡¯m not sure what you think of this woman."


    Serpina smiled with a half-moon curve on her eyes, then added,


    "Alright, I¡¯ll do it."


    "Thank you. Please wait just a moment."


    I inputted the question I had asked her earlier again:


    ¡®Is attacking Chel¡¯s army and organizing the occupying forces the most efficient choice?¡¯


    And the answer came quickly, just like before.


    [No.]


    ¡®...¡¯


    The answer I had expected came as I had anticipated.


    I wasn¡¯t all that surprised, but¡ª


    "Something¡¯s up, Swen."


    "...Do you see it?"


    "I¡¯ve been looking at your face all this time. If she doesn¡¯t notice, who else could read your mind?"


    Seeing Serpina¡¯s reaction, I realized I still had a lot to work on my poker face.


    Let¡¯s summarize.


    With Serpina¡¯s involvement, the ¡®efficiency¡¯ of this occupation changes.


    When Serpina wasn¡¯t involved, the battle with Chel¡¯s army was the ¡®most efficient¡¯ approach for our forces. This is from the perspective of our army ¨C in other words, the perspective of ¡®Serpina¡¯s army¡¯. It¡¯s easy to deduce from the previous questions and their aftermath that her perspective differs from ours.


    However, with Serpina¡¯s involvement, this decision becomes an ¡®inefficient¡¯ choice.


    If I were a general loyal to the country, I would have naturally chosen the most efficient method... But the problem is, at least as long as I¡¯m part of Serpina¡¯s army, ¡®efficiency¡¯ doesn¡¯t always mean something that will make the ruler, Serpina, smile.


    ¡®In the worst case, Serpina-sama could be in danger.¡¯


    If Serpina-sama¡¯s life were truly in danger, more direct expressions like ¡®the fate of the Unified Empire will be at risk¡¯ would have emerged. Still, considering that I¡¯ve elevated Serpina¡¯s reputation with the choice of ¡®inefficiency¡¯, it wasn¡¯t hard to figure out what I should choose.


    ¡°My Lord. It seems that you must participate in the occupying forces and fight alongside us this time.¡±


    ¡°Is it really the most efficient method for me to participate?¡±


    ¡°Well, that is...¡±


    At that moment, I was at a loss for words.


    No, it¡¯s the opposite. It¡¯s not efficient. The efficient method would put Serpina-sama in danger.


    I could never say something like, [N O V E L I G H T] ¡°Putting Serpina-sama in danger would be a good thing for our army.¡± At least, I could never say that to her.


    So, I decided to shamelessly put on a polished smile and answer confidently.


    ¡°Well, I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    She said it in a tone of disbelief and turned her head to look at the window. Her profile, which seemed somewhat lonely, caught my eye.


    ¡°Swen.¡±


    ¡°Speak, please.¡±


    ¡°Is it truly the result that shows it¡¯s more efficient for me to personally participate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Do you not trust me?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not that... I trust you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that everything will fall apart again, like it always does...¡±


    She slowly turned her head and looked me directly in the eyes.


    ¡°Swen, you know... it¡¯s always been like this. Every time things started to go well, something would trip us up. If we join the occupying forces again and there¡¯s a rebellion, or if bad luck strikes again and overwhelms our army...¡±


    As she said this, trembling with fear, I finally realized her decisive reason for not wanting to join the occupation forces.


    I see.


    There were many reasons, but that seemed to be the biggest one.


    Fear. The fear that she would ruin everything again.


    Her life had always been like that¡ªevery time something seemed to go well, something would trip her up, and she would be blamed for things she didn¡¯t do.


    ¡°Swen. Don¡¯t you have somewhere to return to? You don¡¯t need to risk everything for me. I¡¯m content with just having you by my side... right now, in this moment.¡±


    She might not know, but I had no intention of being content with just being by her side at this moment.


    So, I decided.


    For Serpina, I will walk down the path that is not efficient.


    I placed my hands on her shoulders.


    ¡°...!¡±


    It was a very rude gesture to touch the body of my sovereign, but by now, I knew she would accept it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. For this occupation, my Lord, you¡¯re absolutely necessary. You must participate.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m needed...?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡±


    I felt her golden eyes tremble slightly.


    ¡°But... what if the cursed fate of mine swallows even your heart, making you dangerous? What if you, of all people, find yourself in danger...?¡±


    She bit her lip lightly.


    Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling something¡ªI think she¡¯s more fragile than I realized. It seemed like she was showing me more of this side of herself these days.


    Had I really opened her heart? Was that too naive of me to think?


    ¡°Well, then I guess I¡¯ll just die.¡±


    ¡°What...?¡±


    ¡°If you really feel bad, then please give me a grand funeral.¡±


    ¡°...Swen, what are you saying¡ª¡±


    ¡°Or...¡±


    I slowly lowered my hand and took hold of her snow-white hand.


    It was warm.


    The hand of a tyrant is this warm.


    I think I understand how she must have felt when she tried to save me.


    ¡°Then... please die with me.¡±


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    Instead of saying, ¡°Please live through anything with me,¡± I said...


    ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t that solve everything?¡±


    I shamelessly spoke the words I had never planned to say.


    ¡°Swen...¡±


    She stared at me, stunned and wide-eyed.


    In this moment, she didn¡¯t look like a ruler but more like a young girl.


    The woman of my dreams, looking at me with that kind of gaze, reminded me of something I had experienced.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°Huh...?¡±


    Looking at Serpina, whose eyes were wavering, I said the forbidden words that a strategist should never speak.


    ¡°My words are always right.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°So, just follow what I say.¡±


    Back when I had just arrived in this world, believing in my 100 Intelligence, I used to arrogantly say, ¡°Just do what I say¡± without any thought of persuasion.


    In Brans¡¯ army, in Aishus¡¯ army, and here in Serpina¡¯s army¡ªI slowly learned that I couldn¡¯t do things that way.


    And now.


    Once again, in front of the woman I want to protect, I¡¯ve become shameless.


    Serpina... stared at me silently for a long time, her eyes locked on mine, then...


    When her gaze was filled with nothing but me, she smiled a beautiful crescent-shaped smile.


    ¡°...Okay. I will...¡±


    I knew exactly what she was going to say.


    ¡°I will do what you say, Swen.¡±


    No matter what it is... I trust you.

 Chapter 285: The Departure Ceremony

    That night.


    Lying in her bedroom, Serpina spent a long time unable to sleep, her eyes wide open, pondering deeply through the night.


    Wearing a sleepwear negligee that was slightly see-through instead of her usual uniform, her inner turmoil seemed less like the struggles of a ruler and more like the concerns of a woman. And in truth, that¡¯s exactly what it was.


    ''Swen...''


    The only thing filling her mind at that moment was one man: Swen.


    Serpina, hugging her pillow tightly, buried her face in it and cursed herself, recalling the lives that had been lost.


    The former generals who betrayed her, unwilling to die under her command.


    The traitors who once pledged their loyalty to the royal family but cursed her with their dying breath.


    It had always been this way. Not a single person had ever pledged their life to her.


    She appeared to have it all, yet she was nothing more than a ruler standing on a sandcastle.


    She had not lost power, but no one ever willingly acknowledged her authority. She was a tyrant who deserved to die. A wicked woman who had plunged the continent into chaos.


    Despite all of this, Serpina never stopped trusting.


    When a new general joined, she treated each one sincerely. She wanted to make them her own.


    She was strict with rewards and punishments but kept them fair and just, prioritizing ability over background or lineage. She believed that if she treated others well, someone would eventually recognize her efforts.


    She had been betrayed by those she trusted, those she favored, and even when facing traitors from all corners of the land, she never once wanted to sever her bonds with them.


    She had to prove herself with results. After bearing the cross of Aingart, she believed there was no way to atone for her sins except by unifying the continent.


    But she had fallen apart when an assassination attempt had occurred not long ago.


    The experience of almost being killed by a man she had trusted her back to was a massive event that shook the very foundation of her being.


    Fortunately, thanks to Airen, who was more of an outsider, and Reika, who could use healing magic, she managed to avoid disaster, but no matter how powerful Reika¡¯s magic was, it couldn¡¯t heal the deep scars that had remained in her heart.


    The answers she received from Swen, using his ''insight,'' never changed.


    ¡°Sernina-sama cannot unify,¡± Swen¡¯s face, still troubled, echoed in her mind.


    ¡ª¡ªI might be someone who is ultimately unqualified to be a ruler.


    The confidence she had as a sovereign, which had remained unshaken even when facing Swen, had crumbled after the assassination attempt.


    She had tried her best not to show it, so most of her generals didn¡¯t know, but now she was half-giving up on the idea of building the unified empire.


    After all, how could she achieve such a grand goal when no one was willing to die for her?


    Realizing this, she had been consumed by a painful loneliness, and at the same time, she began to cling more and more to Swen.


    She wasn¡¯t sure when it started, but it was no longer just Swen¡¯s ability to see through things that she ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? needed; it was Swen himself.


    She wanted to forget everything for a moment, even if only for a brief while, in his embrace.


    Though she knew that this kind of thinking could never lead to a good result, she still wanted to escape. Before Swen disappeared, she wished she could forget this loneliness, even if only for a moment.


    If she could forget everything by being with him...


    At some point, that weak mindset had taken over, and Swen had said something to her.


    He asked her to die with him.


    ''Would you... die with me?''


    It was the first time.


    For the first time, someone had willingly entrusted their life to her, someone who had been rejected by everyone else.


    Whether as a subordinate, a comrade, or a friend... Swen was the first person to stake his life on her.


    And¨D¨D


    The one Swen truly served wasn¡¯t her.


    Someone in his heart... wasn¡¯t her.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    That was why she couldn¡¯t hold on to Swen.


    Though she wanted him by her side, even if only for a short while, she didn¡¯t desire that he would stay with her forever.


    She knew that, eventually, she would have to let Swen go.


    At first, yes. At first, she wanted to stay with him no matter what.


    She thought she would do whatever it took to keep him by her side.


    But now, after everything, Swen had become too precious to her.


    A strategist with the power of insight, the man she admired, one of the few she could trust¡ªthese three titles all referred to one person.


    She couldn¡¯t act spoiled or childish anymore. She was content with him embracing her, even if just for a moment.


    And she had to eventually let Swen go.


    She had promised herself that she would let him go.


    But now, as she said it, the words wouldn¡¯t come.


    ¡®No...¡¯


    Tears began to fall from her eyes.


    She, who had never cried in front of anyone, was now alone in her dark bedroom, wetting her pillow with tears.


    She didn¡¯t want to let him go.


    She wanted to look at the future with him by her side.


    She didn¡¯t want to lose him. She wanted to be connected to him, in any form.


    ...No.


    Swen, I don¡¯t want to let you go...


    If you could just stay by my side, I¡ª


    ¡ª¡ªMaybe I don¡¯t need to unify the continent after all.


    For the first time since taking the throne, Serpina strongly longed for something other than unification.


    ***


    A short time later.


    The formation of the occupation army to officially invade Chel¡¯s army began.


    Before the departure ceremony, Serpina called Airen to commend her for her efforts.


    "Airen. Not only have you been reappointed as Vice Commander, but you¡¯ve also worked hard to protect me. I will never forget all that you¡¯ve done for me."


    "It¡¯s nothing, my Lord. Without you, I would already be dead. I will consider it my lifelong honor to have served you. I will repay my debt to you with actions."


    Upon hearing those words, Serpina smiled and looked at Airen.


    "No. You¡¯ve already done everything you needed to do... you don¡¯t have to feel indebted anymore."


    ¡®...!¡¯


    "So, whatever decisions you make from now on... I will bless your future."


    Airen quickly picked up on the implication of Serpina''s words.


    It was a message that, even if she were to leave her side one day, there would be no resentment.


    In other words, Serpina-sama... had realized that someday she and Swen would part ways, hadn¡¯t she?


    Although Airen didn¡¯t know exactly how Serpina reached this conclusion, she could understand it quickly, having grown familiar with Serpina¡¯s exceptional intuition during her time as a bodyguard.


    I... can¡¯t lie.


    The person I will follow, whenever it happens, is Swen.


    Even so, my gratitude toward her was sincere.


    "I will remain unwaveringly loyal to you, my Lord, for as long as I serve you."


    Airen closed her eyes, dedicating her loyalty to her Lord.


    Since Lyn, this was the first time she had pledged her loyalty to any ¡®sovereign.¡¯


    "...I trust you, Airen."


    With that, their light conversation ended.


    Not long after, Janis, who had arrived at Aingart Castle after a long time, had an audience with Serpina.


    "Janis al Kasky, having received my Lord¡¯s summons, has arrived at the Aingart Imperial Castle."


    "I see, Janis. You must already know the details from the messenger, correct?"


    Janis bowed deeply and spoke.


    "Though I didn¡¯t take part, I will never forget the grace shown to me, as great as the heavens themselves, for sparing me when I almost strayed. I may not be as capable as my brother Irian, but I will serve you to the best of my ability."


    "The past is just that¡ªpast. No need to discuss it further. You¡¯ve already been punished enough."


    "My Lord...!"


    Janis was moved, and tears welled up in her eyes as she gently wiped them away.


    "I will do my best...!"


    After Janis was officially appointed as the new bodyguard, the formal departure ceremony was held in the afternoon.


    This departure ceremony wasn¡¯t held with much fanfare.


    Had Serpina not been personally involved as the commander, the ceremony would have been a grand one to boost the morale of those heading out. However, with the sovereign herself taking part, the grand ceremony would have been a luxury.


    Nevertheless, even though it wasn¡¯t grand, the ceremony was still dignified thanks to the presence of the ruler.


    In front of the royal palace, Serpina stood on a slightly raised platform, with Swen, the new strategist, standing beside her.


    In front of them were the current leaders of Serpina¡¯s army.


    And behind them, numerous soldiers lined up, standing in formation.


    Serpina stretched out her white hand and addressed them.


    "Soldiers! We will once again march into the central continent. Many things have happened, and the results haven¡¯t been favorable, but still, we must take this step again for the sake of peace on the continent and to continue the history of the Aingart Empire!"


    With so many people gathered, there was not a single sound of chatter other than Serpina¡¯s voice.


    Naturally, everyone present turned their gaze to her.


    With her graceful gestures and compelling voice, many found it easy to focus on her speech.


    "For this campaign, I, as the commander, will fight alongside you. This may be a difficult battle. No matter how favorable the situation is for our army, a battle can take a completely different turn if even a single thing goes wrong. A one-sided battle without sacrifices is impossible, so I expect that many will fall."


    "But! I will not stand idly by while you die for the empire! I too will die for you, for the ones who fall for the empire! Aingart! I, Serpina, will die for you!!"


    At Serpina¡¯s declaration of dying for them, Swen¡¯s pupils briefly shifted, but she didn¡¯t notice it and continued her speech.


    "No matter what happens, I swear here that I will stand by you! So follow me! Let us wipe away the remnants of Orlando Brans, the first to rebel against the Aingart royal family, and raise the empire¡¯s flag once more over the central continent! Let us erase the legacy of the incompetent Brans family, whose repeated wars have driven the people of the territories into misery, and bring true peace to the central continent!"


    As Serpina shouted with a clenched fist, the thunderous cheers of the soldiers rang out.


    The soldiers, all wearing Aingart¡¯s emblem on their armor, responded passionately.


    Immediately after the speech,


    A large occupation force set out toward Chel¡¯s territories.


    Once again, war had begun.

 Chapter 286: Back to the Central Continent (1)

    The plague had subsided.


    Chel, having barely managed to bring the Aishus border region under control, received news that was anything but pleasant.


    ¡°Serpina¡¯s forces... are marching this way?¡±


    ¡°Yes... sir!¡±


    ¡°Goddamn it...!¡±


    Chel let out a long sigh.


    He had already failed to capture Yuri, Anima, and Epinnel, who had fled across the border due to his own misjudgment.


    He had managed to seize the territory, sure¡ªbut all he had gained was another plague-ravaged wasteland. Nothing more, nothing less.


    ¡°What are your orders, sir?¡±


    ¡°Just wait a moment. I¡¯m thinking, can¡¯t you see?¡±


    At the soldier¡¯s question, Chel rubbed his hand harshly over his mouth, twisting his lips in frustration. The anxiety on his face was plain to see.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can beat Serpina like this.¡±


    No matter how he looked at it, he couldn¡¯t hold this territory and fight her massive army at the same time.


    His forces were already depleted from meaningless skirmishes against Aishus and Carlints. The few remaining troops had been drained in the process of stabilizing the border region.


    If he¡¯d had more soldiers to begin with, he wouldn¡¯t have lost Yuri in the first place. That fact alone made it clear¡ªhe had no real means to withstand Serpina¡¯s massive army.


    ¡°Goddamn it!¡±


    Clang!


    Chel threw the sword hanging from his waist across the room in a fit of irritation.


    Where had it all gone wrong?


    In the beginning, there had been hope. Truly, there had.


    Most of the best talents in Brans Army had followed him, becoming the backbone of Chel¡¯s forces. Lyn had been driven to the outer edges, a ruler in name only, barely hanging on. Once Carlints was dealt with, Chel would undoubtedly become the next leader of House Brans.


    It had been within reach. The path was right there, laid out before his eyes.


    So when had it all started to unravel? When he fought the Aishus Army? When he severed Hernandorf¡¯s head? Or had it all begun with the outbreak of the plague?


    Or maybe... maybe it had been the moment he raised his own banner in rebellion...?


    At that thought, Chel shook his head violently.


    ¡°Pointless thoughts.¡±


    Dredging up the past didn¡¯t suit him. He believed that time was better spent thinking about the future.


    No matter what choices he made, Chel had never once regretted them. Not even now. He didn¡¯t regret taking Hernandorf¡¯s head. If you didn¡¯t eliminate a general of such overwhelming strength the moment you captured him, things would go sideways¡ªhe knew that better than anyone, having lived his life on the battlefield.


    ¡°...Summon the officers.¡±


    ¡°Sir...?¡±


    ¡°I said summon the officers! Are you deaf?!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, understood!¡±


    The soldier quickly relayed Chel¡¯s order to the officers under his command.


    Before long, all the core personnel supporting Chel¡¯s forces had gathered in the audience chamber.


    ¡°I trust you all understand the situation. I¡¯ve called you here to discuss what we must do next.¡±


    The officers remained silent, observing the situation.


    The court strategist¡ªwho should¡¯ve stepped up first in a moment like this¡ªhad already died from the plague, and no one else dared speak up.


    No, it wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t thought of a possible solution. The real issue was that no one had the courage to say the one suggestion that made the most sense.


    Then, one of the elder retainers¡ªwho had served House Brans for many years¡ªslowly raised his hand.


    ¡°...My lord.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°To be frank, this is a battle we cannot win. It may be time to make a decision for the future.¡±


    ¡°A decision for the future?¡±


    ¡°Surrender.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°Surrender now and prepare for what comes next. It''s true that most rulers who served a nation are not spared¡ªbut Your Lordship was never the true sovereign of Brans to begin with. And you were once called the greatest sword of Brans. Even that ruthless woman Serpina would likely accept your allegiance if you bowed your head. I beg you to survive and bide your time¡ªto strike at Serpina when the opportunity presents itself.¡±


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying... is that I should kneel to that bitch Serpina?¡±


    ¡°Please, make the wise choice, my lord. Boldness in the face of death is not the same as bravery.¡±


    The moment the elder retainer finished speaking, the atmosphere in the chamber turned heavy.


    Everyone stared at him as if he had uttered something that should never have been said.


    But they all knew.


    That there was no other option besides surrender.


    The enemy¡¯s forces were larger, better fed, better trained, and approaching like a tidal wave¡ªwhile their own army was exhausted from the plague and constant fighting.


    Their trump card¡ªa mage capable of turning the tide¡ªwas on the other side, with Serpina¡¯s army.


    No matter what they tried, there was no objective way to win. Fighting would just lead to meaningless deaths. Which meant surrender was the only rational answer.


    And yet... it was a truth too bitter to say aloud.


    That retainer had taken the burden upon himself to voice it.


    ¡°......¡±


    Chel remained silent for a moment, then finally spoke in a cold tone.


    ¡°If it were any other day, I would¡¯ve had your head for speaking such foolishness. But I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Even if Lyn is still out there, I¡¯ve spent enough time as a ruler myself. Whether or not Serpina lets me live is a gamble.¡±


    ¡°I understand, my lord... but I believe she won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Chel narrowed his eyes, and the elder retainer¡¯s gaze lit up as he replied.


    ¡°Because Your Lordship has no ambition to rule the continent.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t your true goal always to restore the Brans Army, which was falling apart under Lyn¡¯s tyranny?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Chel was left speechless.


    And honestly¡ªwhat the retainer said wasn¡¯t wrong.


    After all, it was true that he''d quickly raised his own faction upon seeing Lyn constantly making the worst possible choices, and then witnessing her brother Carlints betray her and seize Arnel Castle during her absence. At that rate, the Brans Army would¡¯ve collapsed entirely, so Chel acted fast.


    He had never once thought, ¡°I will unify the continent,¡± or ¡°I will reign as sovereign and shape the world.¡±


    What he had in mind was only one thing¡ªrestoring the Brans Army to its former glory. That was all.


    He¡¯d once acknowledged Lyn¡¯s leadership, but came to believe that neither under her, nor under her younger brother Carlints, could the Brans Army rise again. That was why he took the seat of leadership for himself.


    ¡°Serpina is as ruthless as she is frighteningly perceptive. And Your Lordship is a man of integrity¡ªyou are not the sort to speak lies like a snake feigning sincerity. So, I believe she¡¯ll easily see that you have no grand ambitions.¡±


    ¡°...You really are saying every damn thing today, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    ¡°Well, considering I¡¯m likely to lose my head anyway¡ªwhether by your hand or Serpina¡¯s¡ªwhat does it matter? I don¡¯t have many days left. Speaking my mind is my final duty as your retainer.¡±


    Chel burst into loud laughter, the sound echoing through the audience chamber.


    Then, his eyes ignited with a fierce blue flame as he addressed everyone with his plan.


    ¡°Deliver this order to the lords of each territory. As soon as they receive this message, they are to gather every supply and soldier they can and move to Alkanwood Castle.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    All the retainers¡¯ eyes widened in shock at his words.


    ¡°We¡¯re short on troops as it is. If we remain scattered like this, there¡¯s no chance in hell of holding off Serpina¡¯s army. Our only option is to regroup. We¡¯ll make our final stand at Alkanwood Castle.¡±


    ¡°This battle will likely cost many of you your lives. But I have no use for generals who shy away from the battlefield out of fear for their lives.¡±


    ¡°I think you all understand what I¡¯m saying now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Y-you mean...¡±


    Chel nodded to the younger retainer standing beside the elder.


    ¡°If you value your life, step down from our army now. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    No one spoke for a moment.


    ¡°...Seems like no one here plans on leaving.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll fight to the end with you, my lord.¡±


    ¡°We have never forgotten the pride of the Brans Army.¡±


    One by one, the retainers nodded, each voicing their support.


    These were, after all, the elite of the Brans Army. And their enemy was none other than the infamous Serpina. Even if their minds understood that surrender was the rational path, their hearts refused to accept it.


    ¡°You too, then?¡± Chel asked the elder retainer who had first spoken.


    ¡°If my lord has decided to fight, then I will as well.¡±


    ¡°Based on your logic, this is an irrational decision, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°The bond between lord and retainer cannot be explained with reason alone.¡±


    At that, Chel smiled in satisfaction.


    The odds of victory were slim. But that didn¡¯t mean he would simply roll over.


    If he could just hinder Serpina¡¯s advance, even a little...


    Clenching his fist tightly, Chel reaffirmed his resolve.


    ...No matter what it takes, I¡¯ll make her regret ever crossing Chel Brans.


    ***


    As the occupying forces marched past Kelstein Castle, having departed from Eingart Castle¡ª


    ¡°Only ten thousand troops are being sent?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Riding alongside her, Airen questioned Serpina with a puzzled look.


    ¡°But... isn¡¯t that too few to capture Castle Zog?¡±


    ¡°No. If Chel is someone worth fighting, then ten thousand is enough to take Zog.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t quite follow.¡±


    At Airen¡¯s confusion, Serpina gave a faint smile.


    Then she turned to me, riding on the other side.


    ¡°Swen. Would you explain it for me?¡±


    ¡°In short, if they¡¯ve consolidated their forces, then their base isn¡¯t Castle Zog.¡±


    ¡°Consolidated... their forces?¡±


    ¡°Given our invasion, they don¡¯t have many options. Their best move is to gather their entire army in a more distant stronghold and prepare for a final defense. Even if the odds are against them, it¡¯s their only viable choice. If it were me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alkanwood.¡±


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯d choose Alkanwood Castle as the rally point...¡±


    Startled by Serpina suddenly speaking, I glanced her way mid-sentence.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look, Swen?¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    It hit me again¡ªSerpina truly was exceptional.


    It was hard to believe someone like her wouldn¡¯t end up unifying the continent.


    ¡°In any case, if we¡¯re right and they¡¯ve pulled their troops from Zog, we could¡¯ve sent just a thousand men. It¡¯s probably an empty castle.¡±


    ¡°I see... That¡¯s why you said ¡®if he¡¯s someone worth fighting,¡¯ isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If there are still troops stationed there and they give us trouble, well¡ªthat¡¯s not a bad outcome either. It just means we split them ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) up and crush them piece by piece.¡±


    Just like she said, sending ten thousand troops served to test what kind of man Chel Brans really was.


    And soon enough, the results of that test arrived.


    ¡ªSlightly more unexpected than anticipated.


    ¡°...Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Just as you suspected, Castle Zog was completely empty, but...¡±


    The messenger¡¯s voice trembled with disbelief as he continued.


    ¡°It looked like the whole place had gone up in flames... Every building in the territory was burnt to the ground... It was a wasteland!¡±

 Chapter 287: Back to the Central Continent (2)

    What greeted us upon arriving at Castle Zog was a scene of devastation almost too horrific to witness.


    ¡°...How could this happen...¡±


    The houses were completely burned down.


    The farmlands had been so thoroughly ruined that they couldn¡¯t grow a single crop.


    People of the territory lay scattered along the streets, moaning in pain.


    It wasn¡¯t just the soldiers who had vanished. That part, we¡¯d expected.


    Even the complete removal of supplies was within the range of prediction.


    But¡ªwhat we hadn¡¯t anticipated at all was that they would destroy the entire territory just to make sure we couldn¡¯t use it.


    This place... wasn¡¯t it part of the central continent, long under the Brans Army?


    ¡°This is... too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unforgivable... I really, truly can¡¯t forgive this...¡±


    The voices came from Airen and Reika.


    It made sense that Reika, who had lived far longer as a civilian than a soldier, was on the verge of tears.


    But even Airen, who had walked through countless battlefields and hellscapes, was reacting like this¡ª


    which showed just how far beyond expectations this level of destruction really was.


    Then¡ª


    Someone who appeared to be a local grabbed my leg and pleaded.


    A woman in tattered clothes, looking barely better than a beggar.


    ¡°P-please spare us, General! W-we will never, ever cooperate with that witch Serpina, no matter what! So please, please... please have mercy...!¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    It seemed she had mistaken me for one of Chel¡¯s people.


    I slowly knelt down on one knee and looked her in the eye as I replied.


    ¡°Do not worry. We won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    ¡°R-really...?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Serpina Army does not slaughter innocent civilians without cause.¡±


    Her face, which had just relaxed in relief, immediately twisted the moment she heard the name ¡°Serpina Army.¡±


    ¡°W-wait... what did you just say...? Did you say¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Please, calm down.¡±


    I placed a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°I understand what you want to say. But we have no intention of hurting you.¡±


    ¡°A-ah...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You can take your time. We¡¯ll wait.¡±


    I didn¡¯t rush her. I just met her eyes and waited.


    Airen and Reika, who had followed behind me, also stood quietly, giving the woman space.


    Finally, the woman opened her trembling lips.


    ¡°T-then, what about Lord Chel...?¡±


    ¡°He fled.¡±


    ¡°What about the story that there was a traitor in the Serpina Army...?¡±


    So that was the justification he gave to the people.


    He¡¯d burned their homes and destroyed their livelihoods for that?


    No¡ªsurely that wasn¡¯t the real reason.


    He must have done this so that, even if we captured Castle Zog, we wouldn¡¯t be able to resupply¡ªnot even once.


    Seeing this level of devastation, it felt as though he¡¯d decided to throw everything he had at us in one final act, without any thought for what came next.


    After all, doing something like this would destroy any trust the people had in him.


    And if Chel truly had ambitions to unify the continent, it was an action he never should¡¯ve taken.


    ¡°...There is no traitor in our army.¡±


    ¡°But, then¡ªwhy... why did my husband... why did my children...!!!¡±


    ¡°Please, calm down! First, we should¡ª¡±


    ¡°Swen.¡±


    A familiar voice came from behind me.


    ¡°Serpina...?¡±


    ¡°If you would, let me speak with her.¡±


    I stepped aside silently, making room for her.


    Just as I had done, Serpina knelt on one knee and met the woman¡¯s gaze.


    Caught off guard by the sudden shift, the woman froze mid-breakdown and stared at Serpina in a daze.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re...¡±


    ¡°Serpina von Eingart. That is my name.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid. I have no intention of harming you.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge just from what you¡¯ve heard. Look at me. Look directly into my eyes.¡±


    ¡°What do you see? Are you still afraid of me? Do I look like some wicked witch to you?¡±


    The woman trembled, unable to answer.


    But¡ªeven I, standing beside her, could see that she had calmed significantly more than when she¡¯d spoken with me earlier.


    ¡°Chel Brans abandoned you. He burned your homes to the ground with the sole intent of dealing a blow to our army.¡±


    ¡°H-how could he... Why would Lord Chel...?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just the kind of man he was. From the start.¡±


    Upon hearing Serpina¡¯s words, the woman¡¯s legs gave out beneath her.


    She collapsed to her knees, her lifeless eyes staring out across the barren, ruined land where no hope remained.


    ¡°Why... why would he do this...¡±


    She began to cry bitterly.


    Airen bowed her head in silence. Reika turned away, wiping her tears.


    We didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened when Chel fled¡ªbut judging from this woman¡¯s reaction, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine just how horrible things had been.


    The only one in the room who remained composed... was Serpina.


    After a few minutes passed and the woman¡¯s sobbing began to subside¡ªonce she had finally calmed down¡ª


    ¡°Do not worry.¡±


    Serpina looked at her with a gentle gaze, her voice softer than ever.


    ¡°You will be under the protection of the witch now.¡±


    ¡°...Pardon?¡±


    ¡°As long as you live under my rule, I promise¡ªnothing like this will ever happen again.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°Whether or not I am a ruler worthy of trust... judge that for yourself. In a world as cruel as this, the right to resist someone unworthy is one of the few rights you have left.¡±


    With those final words, Serpina slowly rose to her feet and looked down at the woman she had just spoken to.


    ¡°But I am not afraid of that judgment. And in time, you will come to understand for yourself¡ªwhether Brans or Eingart is the better path to follow.¡±


    ¡°Serpina... my lady...¡±


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    To the woman who, for the first time, uttered her name¡ªSerpina gave no reply.


    She turned and walked away, her pace steady and sure.


    Airen, Reika, and I gently helped calm the woman and then followed behind Serpina.


    ***


    The first thing we did after occupying Castle Zog was begin restoring order.


    In a way, Chel¡¯s scheme had worked.


    In the long run, it would cost him dearly, but for the time being, he¡¯d succeeded in slowing our advance.


    Elite troops from our occupying forces were assigned to begin rebuilding the burned-down homes, and plans were set in motion to revive the local markets.


    It reminded me of a time not long ago¡ªwhen we were rebuilding Zeilant Castle, torn apart by repeated battles and storms.


    ¡°Today¡¯s food supply. There¡¯s plenty, so you don¡¯t need to worry for now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much...¡±


    Even distributing food wasn¡¯t too difficult.


    During the plague that swept through the central continent, we had spent that time reinforcing our internal stability.


    There were no problems with the supply lines, no shortage of provisions, and beyond that, winning the hearts of the territory¡¯s people was essential if we were to become their new rulers.


    As we handed out basic rations to the civilians, a voice came from behind me.


    ¡°Strategist, thank you for your hard work. Allow me to take over.¡±


    It was Irian.


    Since I¡¯d become the national strategist, he had begun addressing me with honorifics.


    Technically, my rank as national strategist was higher than his as a general, so it wasn¡¯t strange¡ªbut still, hearing someone who used to speak to me casually now speaking formally felt... odd.


    Airen still spoke to me informally, and I¡¯d told Irian he didn¡¯t have to be so formal either, but he¡¯d insisted on it, so I didn¡¯t press further.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°The repairs at Castle Zog are nearly complete. However... a scout just returned.¡±


    ¡°The one we sent out a while ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just as you predicted, all the castles that were under Chel¡¯s control have been burned to the ground¡ªevery last one. Except for a single place... Alkanwood Castle.¡±


    So they had gathered in Alkanwood after all.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising. If they wanted to stall for time, there weren¡¯t many better options...


    Still, we couldn¡¯t just bypass every ruined castle, so it was going to slow us down a bit.


    ¡°I see. Do you know where General Airen is right now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at the barracks.¡±


    After switching off with Irian, I headed to the barracks and found Airen encouraging the soldiers.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Swen.¡±


    ¡°Same to you. How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°The soldiers¡¯ morale is sky-high. You can see it in their eyes¡ªthey¡¯re sharper than ever during training. After witnessing the state Chel left this territory in, they¡¯re all fired up. Soldiers notice things too. Burning down homes where civilians live... Chel made a critical mistake. He tried to slow us down, but all he did was fuel our will to fight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    He slowed us down, sure. But if this helped turn public opinion toward Serpina, even just a little...


    I didn¡¯t dare say it aloud, because it felt like an insult to the people of the territory¡ªbut I couldn''t help but think it.


    Then¡ª


    Airen looked at me with a serious expression.


    ¡°...Swen.¡±


    ¡°Is something on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well...¡±


    She hesitated for a brief moment. Then, with a determined nod, she asked¡ª


    ¡°What kind of person is Lady Luna?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    The question caught me off guard.


    It was about someone I hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking what sort of ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) person Lady Luna truly is.¡±

 Chapter 288: You Know Everything, Don’t You?

    ¡°Huh? Lady Luna? All of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I glanced at her face, surprised by the abrupt topic¡ªbut it didn¡¯t seem like idle chatter meant to kill time.


    We moved to a nearby spot under the shade of a lone tree, crouched down beside each other, and I cautiously opened the conversation.


    ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re bringing her up?¡±


    ¡°Your true lord was Lady Luna, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    I hesitated for just a moment¡ªbut I had no intention of denying the truth.


    ¡°I was just wondering... what kind of person she is, that you, Swen, could be so certain she¡¯s the one who¡¯ll become the unifying sovereign.¡±


    Something about her question made it feel like she wasn¡¯t telling me the whole story.


    Still, since she¡¯d asked, it was only polite to answer.


    ¡°She was a good person. She always trusted me completely. Even when I made outrageous suggestions, she never demanded proof. She just accepted them all.¡±


    Looking back, maybe that was only possible because her nation was still small at the time...


    But even so, I didn¡¯t want to diminish the fact that she gave me her full trust.


    Just like her faction was small back then, I was no one¡ªjust a pebble on the roadside, not yet known as the White-Haired Mage or anything else.


    ¡°She also had this natural ability to make the people of her territory follow her. I think she was one of the few who could genuinely feel their pain as if it were her own.¡±


    ¡°Like Lady Serpina just now?¡±


    ...Ah.


    Only then did I realize why she had brought this up.


    ¡°Are you... thinking about her? About Lady Serpina?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Airen flinched at my words¡ªthen let out a bitter smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can lie to you, Swen.¡±


    She was someone who, despite being called a tyrant by the world, continued walking her path without hesitation.


    Even if no one acknowledged her¡ªeven if she gained nothing¡ªif she saw a way to save someone¡¯s life, she would bear the infamy and act without hesitation.


    Just earlier, she had done the same.


    Even when facing a civilian who had almost certainly cursed her until recently, she treated them with compassion.


    It was the kind of moment that would make anyone question how someone like her ever earned the title of ¡°tyrant.¡±


    Airen must¡¯ve been thinking the same.


    She was beginning to question something I¡¯d already wrestled with once before:


    ¡°Even after all this... why can¡¯t Lady Serpina become the unifying sovereign?¡±


    ¡°I was just... curious. Just how exceptional must Lady Luna be, if Lady Serpina can¡¯t become the one to unite the continent?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for my 100 Intelligence and its /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ perfect predictions, I wouldn¡¯t be able to answer that with certainty either.


    But in this world, my predictions were absolute.


    As long as Serpina remained sovereign, neither she nor her army would defeat Lunarian¡¯s forces¡ªnor would she ever be able to change either her fate or Lady Luna¡¯s.


    We fell silent for a while.


    I knew what she was thinking. So I gave her time to process it all without rushing.


    ¡°...Swen.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I just want to say this now, in case anything happens. I¡¯m always on your side. No matter what.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    ¡°My body will be your shield. My convictions will be your sword. And if you ever have to walk a disgraceful path, I¡¯ll be the one out front taking the mud flung your way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°So whatever decision you make, I won¡¯t question it. But...¡±


    ¡°...But?¡±


    ¡°I still... can¡¯t stop thinking about Lady Serpina.¡±


    As she spoke, Airen hugged her knees and buried her head in them.


    She had once longed to be acknowledged by someone¡ªanyone.


    And Serpina was the first ruler to truly acknowledge her.


    The woman who had thrown herself into danger to save Airen¡¯s life.


    Of course, if it hadn¡¯t been for Airen, Serpina would have died¡ªbut that didn¡¯t make Serpina¡¯s actions any less significant.


    I had never once heard of a sovereign throwing themselves in front of danger for their knight.


    And if Serpina had died protecting her, nothing would¡¯ve changed.


    No one would have blamed her. It wouldn¡¯t have added to her already stained reputation.


    It¡¯s expected for a knight to sacrifice themselves for their ruler.


    To die for a noble sovereign is considered an honor.


    And yet¡ªSerpina threw herself forward.


    To protect Airen. ...And to not be hated by me.


    ¡°No matter how I look at it... I just can¡¯t abandon her. Swen. Do you remember, when you and Reika went to the relief camp?¡±


    The word ¡°relief camp¡± immediately brought back memories of kissing Reika, and I felt my mouth go dry.


    Still, I somehow managed to keep my expression in check.


    ¡°I stayed behind to be at Lady Serpina¡¯s side while you were away. At first, it was lonely... with neither you nor Reika around. But in hindsight, it was like Lady Serpina filled that empty space for me. She treated me¡ªjust a bodyguard¡ªwith sincerity.¡±


    ¡°The closer I got to her, the more I understood. Just how lonely and isolated her life had been. Outwardly, she never showed weakness... but from where I stood, she looked like she could collapse at any moment.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, when I looked at her gazing out the window... it reminded me of myself.¡±


    Maybe only Airen could¡¯ve picked up on that.


    They had something in common¡ªbeing hated.


    Brans Army had despised Airen, and the world despised Serpina.


    ¡°If we leave... will she be all right? She relies on you a lot, Swen. Just like I do...¡±


    I tilted my head back and looked up at the sky.


    Between the blossoms in the trees, the bright blue sky stretched above, streaked with drifting white clouds.


    ...Maybe it was okay to share just a bit.


    As flower petals danced in the breeze and the clouds floated gently above, I carefully opened up to her.


    ¡°Well, I feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    ¡°Why else do you think I¡¯m still here?¡±


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason.


    A mix of complicated thoughts and feelings were tangled up inside me.


    Airen sat quietly, deep in thought, then finally looked at me with a trembling voice, her violet eyes flickering.


    ¡°...Is there a way?¡±


    ¡°The Lady Luna I knew... she hated Lady Serpina. She told me she raised her banner because she couldn¡¯t entrust the world to her. From that moment alone, I knew. The two of them can¡¯t coexist.¡±


    ¡°In a situation like this... is there really a way for both Lady Serpina and Lady Luna... for everyone... to smile in the end?¡±


    "......"


    No point trying to input ¡°Can Serpina von Eingart and Lunarian Iniang coexist?¡±


    Even if I did, I doubt it would give me an answer worth reading.


    Not that I¡¯d ever try entering that query here, anyway.


    ¡°Do you remember the battle at the northern fortress, Lady Airen?¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember. Swen¡ªyou saved me. When everyone else had abandoned me, you reached out your hand. How could I ever forget that?¡±


    ¡°Everyone said it was impossible back then too, didn¡¯t they? But somehow, we pulled through. Come on, who am I? I¡¯m the guy who dropped a meteor, remember?¡±


    I still dream about that moment sometimes.


    It was the turning point of my fate.


    Before that, I¡¯d planned to quietly fade into the background¡ªbut that day, I met Airen, then Reika, then three sovereigns later... I met Serpina.


    ¡°So just trust me. Maybe it¡¯ll all come together into a bigger picture. I bet when the time comes, you¡¯ll be saying, ¡®Swen, you really knew everything, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Something like that.¡±


    At my silly words, Airen finally smiled.


    Just then, a gust of wind swept past us, sending a few flower petals swirling through the air.


    ¡°...I see. That makes sense. You always did know everything, Swen...¡±


    ¡°Of course. And no one knows that better than you, Lady Airen. From the very moment we lived together at Arnel Castle¡ªyou¡¯ve been by my side the longest, and the closest.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Her cheeks turned slightly pink, giving her face a youthful glow.


    Airen took a deep breath, turned to face me, and asked¡ª


    ¡°Then... can you tell what I¡¯m thinking of doing next?¡±


    ¡°What you¡¯re planning?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Swen, you know everything, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Even if I did, my predictions didn¡¯t extend to anything outside of strategy, combat, or matters of state...


    But maybe it was the fluttering petals or the mood that swept me up, because I wracked my brain for the most fitting answer I could come up with.


    ¡°Uhh... Are you thinking about what kind of tea to have with dinner?¡±


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then... it¡¯s not tea, maybe you were¡ª¡±


    I didn¡¯t finish the sentence.


    Because in the next instant, I had no idea what had just happened.


    My vision darkened¡ªor rather, it was suddenly filled entirely by someone¡¯s face.


    She closed her eyes and leaned in close...


    A red-haired knight.


    The soft, warm sensation of lips.


    I knew that feeling by now.


    We¡¯d had two similar moments before, after all.


    What flavor was it this time?


    Not citrus. Not sweet like cake.


    No... this was the taste of Airen.


    ...Smack, chuup, slurp...


    Wet, sticky sounds that assaulted all five of my senses.


    Our tongues entwined, and my mind went completely blank.


    Too intense.


    So much deeper, stickier, and more overwhelming than anything before.


    Something far stronger than fleeting fragrance or soft sweetness invaded my mouth, swallowing me whole.


    ¡°......¡±


    The moment that felt like it would last forever finally came to an end¡ªslowly.


    Very slowly, she pulled away.


    Only then did I truly see the face of Lady Airen, flushed crimson.


    Gone was the composed knight¡ªbefore me now was a woman, gasping for breath, her expression burning with desire.


    The deep valley of her cleavage, barely contained by her armor, pushed my already shattered composure over the edge.


    The scene around us was perfect:


    The sound of the breeze, her red hair swaying like waves in the wind, and the soft pink petals drifting down like rain.


    ¡°Lady... Airen...?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    We stared at each other in silence for a long time.


    ...My heart felt like it would explode.


    I¡¯ll say it plainly¡ªthis kiss shook me more than any of the others.


    Unlike with Lady Serpina or Reika, where I¡¯d recovered quickly and kept my cool, I couldn¡¯t string together a single coherent sentence this time.


    I just stood there, dumbfounded, gazing at her like a complete idiot.


    She was the one who finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Did you see it coming?¡±


    ¡°...N-no...¡±


    ¡°...Did you hate it?¡±


    I shook my head¡ªcouldn¡¯t say a word. Just dumbly shook my head like a fool.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    She said it with a smile as warm as sunlight.


    The same smile I¡¯d seen back at the fortress, after she had finally shed her loneliness.


    The first smile that made me want to protect someone.


    ¡°...Then I¡¯m glad.¡±


    Airen slowly stood up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°...Ah... um, yes.¡±


    I had no idea what the hell had just happened.


    Couldn¡¯t even come up with a cool line to say.


    All I could do was let out a weak, helpless answer and stumble after her, dragging my unsteady legs as we made our way back to the others.


    ¡ªAnother unforgettable memory added to a day I¡¯d never forget.


    I was beginning to like this place more and more.

 Chapter 289: When You Convey Your Heart, Do It Clearly

    Neither Swen nor Airen says a word as they return to where everyone else is.


    Of course, they may not have spoken out loud¡ªbut inside Airen¡¯s mind, a massive storm was raging.


    ''......''


    She¡¯d done it.


    Something she¡¯d only ever imagined¡ªshe had finally gone through with it.


    It had been half an impulsive decision, but that didn¡¯t mean she had just acted on the mood.


    The reason she came to feel this way¡ªwent back only a few days.


    ***


    ¡°How are you holding up, Reika?¡±


    ¡°Lady Airen...!¡±


    Unlike Swen and Serpina, who rode side by side on horseback, Reika¡ªunable to ride¡ªwas being escorted by soldiers at the rear of the procession in a carriage.


    In particular, Reika wasn¡¯t used to traveling for such long stretches. She tired even faster than Swen, who himself was known for lacking stamina.


    Though she¡¯d been sitting the whole time, Serpina thought she might still be exhausted from the extended march and sent Airen to check in on her.


    Reika¡¯s condition was of great importance to Serpina¡¯s army.


    As a mage, she essentially served as their ultimate weapon in most battles, and so their liege, Serpina, paid her special attention.


    ¡°Our lord asked me to check in on how you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. A-And what about Sir Swen...?¡±


    ¡°Swen¡¯s fine. He¡¯s pushing himself a little, but... he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s in any real danger yet.¡±


    ¡°I see... That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Reika said that and curled her knees slightly, then¡ª


    ¡°Um... Lady Airen. Could we talk for a moment?¡±


    *


    ¡°It¡¯s smaller than I thought. Looks like it¡¯s built just for two.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much...! For taking time out of your day...¡±


    Seated in the carriage, Airen waved it off as if it were nothing.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m sure our lord will understand. So¡ªwhat is it you wanted to talk about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not anything else, it¡¯s just... I have something I absolutely have to tell you, Lady Airen...¡±


    ¡°Something you absolutely have to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes...!¡±


    Reika¡¯s face was full of conviction.


    Airen, curious at this rare display of emotion, tilted her head slightly and asked,


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Of course.


    At that moment, she had no idea what kind of weight that answer would carry.


    ¡°I... I did it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°With Sir Swen... I did it...!!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Slap!


    The sound echoed through the carriage as Reika clutched both of Airen¡¯s knees with her hands.


    ¡°A k-k-k-k-kiss...!!!!!¡±


    ¡°!!!!¡±


    ¡°I kissed him...! With Sir Swen!!¡±


    Silence.


    After the loud smack of her hands, an almost indescribable silence filled the air.


    Reika, grabbing Airen¡¯s now-frozen shoulders as if begging, cried out,


    ¡°That¡¯s why! I had to tell you¡ªof all people!¡±


    ¡°W-Wha...?¡±


    ¡°You like Sir Swen too, don¡¯t you, Lady Airen?¡±


    ¡°Wait, no, that, I mean...¡±


    Still stuck back on the ¡°kiss¡± part, Airen couldn¡¯t even begin to process the conversation.


    And Reika, practically dumping the whole story out all at once, pressed on.


    It was the first time. The first time Reika¡ªwho always hesitated and hid behind others¡ªhad ever made herself so clearly present.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be petty about something like this...! I... I love Sir Swen too. I want to make him my husband. But I also... I also love you, Lady Airen. If I could live together with both of you, serving you both and building a family together... I would be truly happy...¡±


    ¡°Reika...?¡±


    ¡°So please, Lady Airen... If you also have feelings for Sir Swen... Don¡¯t hold them back... If you miss the right timing, it could really...¡±


    Only then did Reika slowly release her grip on Airen¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°...really end in a difficult situation...¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    ¡°If you have feelings you want to share, you need to share them while you can... If you wait too long, you could lose everything that matters to you... And once the threads of fate are tangled up the wrong way, it takes a very long time to untangle them. So please...¡±


    ¡°You must tell Sir Swen how you feel...!!¡±


    Those words seemed to pull her wandering mind back into focus.


    Is that it...?


    If I don¡¯t tell him, then it¡¯s no good?


    ¡°But...¡±


    Swen had asked her to wait.


    If she forced her feelings onto him now, when he still had so much to do¡ªwouldn¡¯t that just burden him?


    ¡°I...¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t that just be selfish?


    He already had his hands full with everything going on with Lunarian. Would she only make it worse?


    ¡°I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t be a burden to him...¡±


    Reika, watching Airen stumble and fumble with her words, gently took her rough, battle-hardened knight¡¯s hands in her own.


    ¡°I may not know what¡¯s going through your mind. But I know this much¡ªSir Swen could never hate you...!¡±


    ¡°R-Reika...?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I even got jealous... When Sir Swen speaks to you, Lady Airen, he becomes more charming than any man I¡¯ve ever seen... He looks happier than when he talks to anyone else... So many people talk with Sir Swen, and he¡¯s always so kind and warm to me too, but... but still... That expression he makes¡ªthat¡¯s something he only shows when he¡¯s with you.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why... There¡¯s no way Sir Swen would be burdened just because you share your feelings.¡±


    As she listened, Airen remembered what Serpina had once told her.


    That only she could bring out that kind of smile from Swen.


    Both Serpina back then, and now Reika here and now¡ªthey were saying the same thing.


    That when Swen was with her, he smiled his most wonderful smile.


    ¡°Really...?¡±


    Airen¡¯s face flushed a deep red, and Reika smiled gently and nodded.


    ¡°Of course... You¡¯re the one I love so, so much, Lady Airen. I¡¯d never lie to you... So¡ª¡±


    ***


    ¡®She said I must be sure to share my feelings...¡¯


    Airen cautiously glanced back at Swen, who was walking behind her.


    ...The bewildered look on his face was obvious.


    His cheeks were faintly flushed. What about me? Is my face red too, like his?


    She didn¡¯t have a mirror to check, but considering how hot her face had felt for a while now, she figured she probably wasn¡¯t much different from Swen.


    ¡®...Haah.¡¯


    What was she thinking, doing something so bold? What was she supposed to do going forward?


    Even though she¡¯d expressed her feelings, the truth was¡ªshe had no idea what to do next.


    It was just... when Reika said she had kissed him, she vaguely thought¡ªmaybe I could do it too.


    From the start, Swen had been the first man she¡¯d ever gotten close to. She¡¯d never learned how a woman was supposed to behave when conveying her feelings to a man.


    And on top of that, in her own eyes, she had no feminine charm whatsoever.


    Compared to Reika¡ªsweet, delicate, and endlessly supportive¡ªor Serpina¡ªso beautiful she seemed more like a goddess one would want to devote their life to¡ªAiren considered herself more like a tomboy.


    Swen would probably be horrified to hear her say it, but Airen was so pure when it came to such things that she had absolutely no awareness of the destructive power of her own figure.


    Still¡ª


    ¡®He didn¡¯t say no...¡¯


    If Swen didn¡¯t dislike it, then maybe it was okay.


    She didn¡¯t know if her feelings had been conveyed properly... but even so, two things were becoming clearer.


    That she wanted to become Swen¡¯s wife.


    And that if Reika became his wife as well, the three of them could live happily together.


    Living alongside both of them, what Airen felt more than anything was¡ªa sense of belonging, a bond.


    It was exactly what she had once longed for so desperately back when she was in the Brans Army, and had never been able to find.


    ***


    Starting with Jogg Castle, it didn¡¯t take much time to seize the rest of the territory.


    The problem was, not just Jogg Castle¡ªbut the rest of the territory had all been set ablaze.


    Of course, our side had gotten much faster at responding. There¡¯s a huge difference between walking into ruins unprepared, and walking into ruins knowing what to expect. And our army had grown far more efficient and responsive as a result.


    The greatest success to come out of that, without a doubt, was that Lady Serpina had finally begun to win over the hearts of the people in the central continent.


    Back when she opened a relief camp, it had been limited to ¡°those with family in the northern continent.¡± And from the perspective of the locals, it was a long journey to reach it¡ªso it had limited influence.


    But now, she had plunged straight into the heart of the central continent and was providing aid on the ground. Naturally, it was drawing the attention of far more people¡ª


    And in this situation, no matter how long someone may have lived under Brans¡¯ rule, it was clear as day that they¡¯d favor ¡°those who entered the ruins to help¡± over ¡°those who burned everything and fled.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Serpina...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll never forget this kindness.¡±


    After bringing some level of order to the chaos left behind in Chel¡¯s territory¡ª


    Our army was finally able to gather our forces near Alkanwood Castle, where Chel had entrenched himself for one last stand.


    Countless siege engines. Reika the mage. Well-fed, well-trained troops. Forces that vastly outnumbered the enemy.


    Standing before what seemed like a battle we couldn¡¯t possibly lose, Serpina carefully posed a question to me.


    ¡°What do you think, Swen? Do you believe we¡¯ll win this battle?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    I figured we would win unless something unexpected happened, but still, I copied her question exactly as it was.


    ¡®Can our army defeat Chel¡¯s forces in the battle at Alkanwood Castle?¡¯


    The answer came out instantly.


    And¡ª


    [We will win the battle itself.]


    ¡®...?¡¯


    The result that appeared left me with a strange, lingering unease.

 Chapter 290: Battle Against Chel’s Forces, Alkanwood Castle (1)

    Noticing I was lost in thought, it was Serpina who spoke up first¡ªonce again.


    ¡°As always, something must¡¯ve come up.¡±


    ¡°...There is something, yes. But even so, the fact that we¡¯ll win hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I mean that it doesn¡¯t change the outcome¡ªour army will win.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to worry about, is there?¡±


    Well, if you look at it from a general perspective, that might be true¡ª


    But when results like this appear, it usually means we¡¯re going to win the battle in exchange for losing something else.


    Still, there was one thing I could say for sure¡ª


    ¡®Lady Serpina will be safe.¡¯


    If something bad were going to happen to Serpina, the result wouldn¡¯t have been this lukewarm.


    It would¡¯ve said something like ¡°an overwhelmingly favorable outcome for our side,¡± or something along those lines.


    But in that case, then what are we losing?


    Regardless¡ªnow that a condition like ¡°as long as nothing happens¡± had appeared, I needed to understand what was going on inside Serpina¡¯s head.


    ¡°My lady. If you wouldn¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to ask you a few things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared for that. Ask whatever you need.¡±


    Good.


    Then let¡¯s do it again. The same fitting-together process I¡¯ve done countless times since I arrived in this world.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m glad. First question¡ª¡±


    ***


    Alkanwood Castle had effectively become the capital of Chel¡¯s forces.


    After gathering every last soldier from the various territories under his control, the first thing Chel did was personally lead their training.


    It was unheard of for a sovereign to personally manage the soldiers in the barracks¡ªbut thankfully, that act played a major role in maintaining morale.


    The soldiers under Chel weren¡¯t idiots.


    Even if they banded together like this, they still understood they couldn¡¯t defeat Serpina¡¯s overwhelming army.


    And yet¡ªthe fact that the man once known as Brans'' greatest sword had come forward to personally rally them... it meant a lot to the veterans who had served Brans for years.


    They didn¡¯t hope for a miracle¡ªbut maybe, just maybe, they could deal Serpina a major blow.


    True to his roots as a general-turned-sovereign, Chel succeeded in instilling a kind of sacred ¡°battle resolve¡± in his troops, even as they faced a hopeless fight.


    And it wasn¡¯t just the common soldiers¡ªthe remaining officers felt the same.


    Chel had even said himself that if any of them valued their lives, they could step down.


    Everyone had resolutely chosen to offer their lives in this battle.


    If miracles did exist, then this was a force that had prepared for them in every possible way. That was the best way to describe the Chel army as it stood.


    Even so¡ª


    Chel wasn¡¯t chasing miracles. More than anything, he was coldly and precisely evaluating the situation.


    ¡®This should... be enough to deal some damage to Serpina.¡¯


    He had no intention of winning.


    His only goal was to deal a serious blow to Serpina.


    To slow her conquest of the continent¡ªeven if only a little.


    It wasn¡¯t for Lyn or Carlints, his siblings. It wasn¡¯t for the people of the continent¡¯s territories either.


    It was the final pride of a man who had lived his life on the battlefield.


    The pride of refusing to go down easily before Serpina. That pride alone was what drove Chel now.


    From Serpina¡¯s perspective, he was the worst kind of opponent.


    If he had any lingering ambition, she could¡¯ve used it to pressure him from multiple angles.


    There¡¯s a reason they say a man with nothing to lose is the most terrifying opponent.


    One day, after yet another round of intense training¡ªrallying the troops with his own hands¡ª


    ¡°The Serpina army is on the move?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡±


    At the report from a soldier wearing a red armband, Chel calmly asked,


    ¡°How many troops?¡±


    ¡°Roughly 148,000, sir...!¡±


    ¡°...Hmph.¡±


    He had scraped together 80,000.


    That number was lower than the expected 160,000, but¡ª


    ¡®That woman must¡¯ve been working with what she had.¡¯


    Managing a massive army isn¡¯t as easy as it sounds.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Especially when attacking a fortress like Alkanwood, located in rugged terrain rather than open plains.


    The more troops you have, the harder it is to manage supplies and maintain a fast march. And since they¡¯d be using siege weapons anyway, there was no real need to drag along more troops than necessary.


    Besides, they had a hidden card in play. No doubt she didn¡¯t want to inflate the scale of the operation needlessly.


    ¡®Well, whatever. She¡¯ll regret not bringing all 200,000.¡¯


    ¡°Who¡¯s commanding them?¡±


    ¡°Lady Serpina is the supreme commander. Swen is the chief strategist. Cransis appears to be leading the vanguard.¡±


    ¡®So Cransis will be the one I face, then.¡¯


    That wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    If possible, he wanted to drag two or three of the occupying generals down to hell with him.


    ¡°What are your orders?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll intercept them at the outer wall. Tell everyone¡ªthe time has come. Prepare as planned.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The messenger ran off.


    Chel slowly reached for the sword at his hip.


    Pausing for a moment, he drew it slowly¡ªfeeling, just faintly, the self he once was... the man who roamed the continent to conquer the central lands.


    ¡®This will probably be the final battle of my life.¡¯


    He¡¯d been born to be a warrior.


    He¡¯d always found more joy in soaking his blade in enemy blood than in navigating politics.


    Though he¡¯d somehow been pushed into this miserable situation, he was oddly satisfied that the final chapter of his life would be a battle against the villainess, Serpina.


    ¡®...Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Whatever form it took¡ªhe would leave a fitting mark.


    Muttering to himself, Chel slowly departed the royal castle.


    ***


    Outer perimeter of Alkanwood Castle.


    On the battlefield heavy with the scent of war, Cransis¡ªvanguard commander and general of the occupying force¡ªwas finalizing his assessment of the enemy¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Commander.¡±


    It was Irian, standing by his side, who spoke to him.


    Ever since stepping down from his position as acting lord, he had resumed speaking to Cransis with formal respect.


    ¡°Our lady has given the order to charge when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°...What about the ¡®siege weapons¡¯ she mentioned?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re ready.¡±


    Irian answered, then cautiously offered his opinion.


    ¡°What are your thoughts on the possibility of an intercept?¡±


    ¡°High probability that they¡¯ll send out a small force. Likely to counter the siege weapons. But I¡¯m convinced they¡¯ll stay defensive overall.¡±


    ¡°Convinced, sir?¡±


    ¡°Chel isn¡¯t a fool. He might seem reckless at times, but he¡¯s not the type to personally throw himself into a disadvantageous battle. ...And Lady Reika?¡±


    ¡°I was told she¡¯s prepared, but... I doubt she¡¯ll be deployed this time.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you on that.¡±


    Reika could only attack within a certain range.


    Her magic was undeniably powerful, but having her location exposed in a situation like this was dangerous.


    With someone like Chel¡ªa general highly skilled in [N O V E L I G H T] maneuver warfare¡ªthere was a high likelihood he would launch a focused assault on her position.


    And once allies and enemies were mixed on the field, it would be nearly impossible to pinpoint enemy structures alone with her spells.


    Of course, aside from all that¡ª


    Given the ¡°preparations¡± they had made, there was no real need for Reika to step onto the front lines.


    ¡°Our lady has also ordered that the siege weapons she prepared be the primary tools of engagement.¡±


    ¡°I know. Where is General Airen?¡±


    ¡°She seems to be on a separate mission, but beyond that, I¡¯m not sure...¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The vice commander always handled her role well enough, so there was no need for concern.


    The intercepting force would almost certainly include Chel himself, meaning they¡¯d have to accept considerable losses¡ªbut if they could at least wipe out that small intercepting unit, they¡¯d be able to freely use siege weapons and magic against the forces inside the castle.


    Once the calculations in Cransis¡¯s mind were complete, he gave Irian a nod and spoke.


    ¡°General Irian. Proceed as planned.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Just as Cransis began to push forward with the siege weapons and commence the siege in earnest¡ª


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°Th-The gates! The castle gates just opened!¡±


    Even before they had finished setting up, soldiers began pouring out of Alkanwood Castle.


    ¡®...So the intercept unit¡¯s already on the move?¡¯


    The intercepting force itself wasn¡¯t unexpected... but there was one difference.


    That difference was¡ª


    ¡°T-The number...!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re flooding out!!¡±


    The sheer size of the force was far greater than anticipated.


    ***


    The outskirts of Alkanwood Castle¡ªbattle had begun.


    WAAAAAAAH¡ª!


    ¡°Fire! Burn them all!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!!!¡±


    In the chaos of war, one man stood out more than anyone¡ªChel Brans.


    At the head of the vanguard, Chel was literally cutting down Serpina¡¯s soldiers like a reaper on horseback.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t run!¡±


    ¡°Stay calm¡ªdon¡¯t lose your heads!¡±


    Serpina¡¯s officers were doing their best to maintain order, but seeing a man who looked like Death himself galloping toward them, swinging his sword¡ªit was enough to freeze them in terror.


    As Chel ripped through the vanguard forces, a soldier from his side rushed over to him.


    ¡°General!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It seems the mage... didn¡¯t appear!¡±


    The one Chel had been most concerned about¡ªthe mage.


    He hadn¡¯t seen her fight firsthand, but based on the rumors he¡¯d gathered, the mage couldn¡¯t cast from long range. That much seemed reasonable.


    If they dug in for a siege, she would likely be even more terrifying than the siege engines themselves. How could they possibly win against someone who could conjure endless fireballs?


    Faced with this overwhelming asymmetrical threat, Chel had chosen a completely insane tactic¡ª


    He did not leave a single soldier behind for defense. Instead, he sent everyone out as part of the intercept force to mix with the enemy ranks.


    In other words¡ªChel had abandoned Alkanwood Castle!


    All for one goal: to deal as much damage to Serpina¡¯s army as possible.


    Since the castle was destined to fall anyway, the only way to avoid being annihilated by magic was to mix their troops with the enemy¡¯s forces on the battlefield.


    And thus, a defending army with no intention of defending the castle was born.


    This act of madness¡ªdriven by a singular obsession¡ªallowed Chel to successfully shatter the formation of Serpina¡¯s army.


    ¡ªUp to this point, everything was going exactly as Chel had planned.

 Chapter 291: Battle Against Chel’s Forces, Alkanwood Castle (2)

    Chel, who had been tearing through the battlefield at will, genuinely believed up until that very moment that everything was going according to plan.


    "Haaah!"


    He didn¡¯t care about his own life in the slightest.


    As long as he could inflict the maximum possible damage on Serpina¡¯s forces¡ª


    A charge made with no intention of surviving had, in and of itself, succeeded in striking unexpected fear into the enemy.


    He likely didn¡¯t even need to worry about magic attacks.


    Whether the castle was blasted with spells or not, Chel had already abandoned it¡ªhe had no reason to care.


    And if magic were cast where he was, it would inevitably hit the Serpina troops tangled up in the melee with him as well.


    Even if Serpina¡¯s side chose to fire magic knowing some losses would be unavoidable, Chel would still come out ahead.


    Planting the image that she was willing to sacrifice her own soldiers could only damage her reputation in the long run.


    This was a charge made solely to put a dent in Serpina!


    From the perspective of "dealing damage to the enemy," there was no doubt this was the best decision Chel could have made.


    And as proof¡ª


    Look at how Serpina¡¯s soldiers had descended into disarray, floundering like a disorganized rabble!


    "Focus on destroying the siege weapons first!"


    If they could smash even just one more of the unassembled siege engines, it would deal a serious blow to the enemy.


    Was it the favorable wind at their backs, or the confusion among enemy ranks?


    Whatever the reason, the siege weapons¡ªstill unprepared¡ªwere being dismantled by Chel¡¯s troops far faster than expected.


    So fast!


    Chel, drunk on battle, looked down at the collapsing siege engines with a satisfied grin.


    Good. If I can just keep this up, pick them off one by one, especially their armed units...!


    Then¡ª


    Instead of burning with fighting spirit, Chel should have questioned something else:


    He should have realized it was too easy.


    He should have suspected something when his soldiers were dismantling the siege engines with barely any resistance.


    But before he could fully process that¡ª


    ¡°Chel Brans!¡±


    From across the field, a juicy target came rolling straight toward him.


    Clang!


    ¡°§³ransis! Been a while, you crusty old bastard!¡±


    Chel had once crossed blades with §³ransis in the old days¡ªwhen the continent had yet to unify.


    Back then, during the chaotic collapse of order, with no ruler between Algott and Sidmid, §³ransis had stubbornly stayed with Eingart¡¯s side, even after refusing an offer from Chel¡¯s father, Oland Brans. A foolish general through and through.


    ¡°Such a pathetic display of desperation. So you¡¯re Brans¡¯ strongest sword? That¡¯s quite the lofty title for a rat throwing a tantrum in a battle he can¡¯t even win!¡±


    ¡°You sound pretty desperate yourself! Mock me all you want, but I see it¡ªthe fear behind your words, trembling behind that mouth of yours!¡±


    They exchanged several blows, but soon §³ransis began to falter.


    That much, however, was part of §³ransis¡¯s calculations.


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    Another rider appeared in the distance, galloping toward them.


    The golden-haired knight¡ªIrian.


    A man who, within Serpina¡¯s army, stood tall as the de facto strongest candidate among the ¡°next-generation generals.¡±


    He rushed straight in to support §³ransis, attacking Chel from the other side.


    ¡°You think two flies jumping in will change anything!?¡±


    Clang!


    ¡°You really thought I¡¯d fall back!!?¡±


    For the average person, being outnumbered two-to-one would have spelled danger.


    But not Chel. The more opponents came at him, the more ecstasy he seemed to feel¡ªa true battle maniac.


    And he had the physique to back it up.


    Though weaker than he¡¯d been in his prime, he still had more than enough strength to take on both Irian and §³ransis right here and now.


    The three of them clashed repeatedly¡ª


    Despite being double-teamed, Chel''s momentum didn¡¯t falter in the slightest.


    No¡ªon the contrary, the tide of battle was slowly tilting in Chel¡¯s favor.


    We¡¯re... really losing to him...


    §³ransis had predicted it¡ªwarned that they might still lose even with two attackers.


    But actually experiencing it for himself, feeling that overwhelming pressure, made his vision go dark with despair.


    But... they couldn¡¯t lose here.


    Both §³ransis and Irian had a critical mission, one assigned by their strategist.


    We have to drain Chel¡¯s stamina... no matter what!


    At that moment¡ªmid-duel¡ª


    ¡°Ah...!¡±


    With a metallic clang, Irian lost his grip on his spear.


    Chel, the battle-crazed warrior, didn¡¯t let the moment pass. His eyes gleamed as he lunged toward the disarmed knight.


    ¡°Getting bored of this! Time to deal with you one by one! You¡¯re first, rookie!¡±


    Damn it...!


    They hadn¡¯t even managed to wear Chel down yet.


    If he took Irian out now, the entire operation could fall apart.


    But there was no time to curse himself. On the battlefield, time surged forward without mercy.


    ¡°Die!!!!¡±


    I¡ªI have to dodge to the side!


    Even if he took a hit, dodging sideways might be his only shot at survival¡ª


    Irian moved with all his might, but then, right in front of his eyes¡ª


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    ¡°...C-Commander...!¡±


    §³ransis had stepped in at some point, blocking Chel¡¯s strike with his own arm.


    Though technically he had ¡°blocked¡± it... it was really just taking the full blow for Irian.


    ¡°Guh... Ugh...!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Startled only for a moment, Irian immediately grabbed §³ransis¡¯s axe¡ª


    And without hesitation, swung it at Chel.


    ¡°Grahh...!¡±


    Crunch¡ªa section of Chel¡¯s armor shattered.


    It was the first solid, clean blow landed on him.


    It had all happened in a flash.


    Chel quickly yanked the sword from Cransis¡¯s arm, turned his horse, and pulled back slightly, clutching the wound where Cransis¡¯s axe had grazed him.


    ¡°You little bastard...!¡±


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    ¡°I-Irian... Well done. Your judgment was as quick as ever...¡±


    ¡°Commander! Are you alright?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me¡ªhim! If we can finish off that monster here and now...¡±


    ¡°But if we do that, your life¡ª!¡±


    Even though an axe had just been buried in his body moments ago, Chel merely let out a light sigh and steadied himself again, reentering combat stance.


    Blood was clearly flowing, and yet he didn¡¯t waver. He stared at them with such intensity, it felt as though his gaze could burn holes through flesh.


    A monster.


    The title ¡°Strongest Sword of Brans¡± was clearly no empty boast.


    If they kept fighting him like this, there was a chance they could win¡ªespecially if reinforcements arrived.


    But Cransis would almost certainly die in the process.


    So then, what choice should be made?


    What path would serve everyone best?


    Irian hesitated, unable to decide.


    Clang!


    ¡°You... You bitch...!¡±


    The one who stepped in to face Chel, now fully poised for battle again, was the sub-commander of the occupying forces¡ªthe red-haired knight, Airen Juliet.


    ¡°Lord Irian! Evacuate with the commander! Leave this to me!¡±


    ¡°General Airen...!¡±


    Irian said nothing more. Instead, he gave a quick bow, gathered up Cransis, and withdrew swiftly from the battlefield.


    That should be enough... at least to fulfill the strategist¡¯s instructions.


    The rest was in Airen¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Well, well... Airen Juliet. To see the filthy face of a traitor again with my own eyes... I¡¯ve been waiting for this. You, more than anyone¡ªI¡¯ve wanted to kill with my own hands.¡±


    ¡°Is betraying your lord so different between you and me?¡±


    ¡°I carry the blood of Brans. How could that be betrayal? You, on the other hand, disgrace the face of your father¡ªa man who served House Brans his entire life. You disgusting wench!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What else do you even have in your life besides House Brans?! The Juliet family was created entirely to serve the Brans lineage! You have nothing left. You are alone in this world!¡±


    Airen slowly closed her eyes.


    In the past, those words would have shaken her to the core.


    But not anymore.


    Her center no longer depended on House Brans.


    And she was no longer alone.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one I pity, Chel.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°You raised your army not out of conviction, but because you were crushed beneath the name of Brans. Because you couldn¡¯t trust your own siblings. In the end, you and I aren¡¯t so different¡ªwe both lost faith in our own kin.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Chel¡¯s face contorted rapidly¡ªvisibly, and violently.


    Someone with the name Juliet... daring to pity him...?


    The pain of the axe wound disappeared. In its place, absolute fury took hold.


    ¡°...Airen. You really do want to die, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve got no intention of dying for you. I¡¯ve got too much left to do.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Chel was about to respond¡ª


    ¡ª¡ªBOOM!!!!!!!


    What the hell?!


    A thunderous explosion rang out from behind him.


    The sound of something being blown to pieces.


    Was that magic? Did someone cast a spell...?


    But in this situation, wouldn¡¯t their own side take heavy losses, too...?


    Still, it wasn¡¯t completely ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? out of the question.


    Especially considering who he was up against.


    Serpina... That wretched woman would absolutely sacrifice her own troops if it meant wiping us out...


    He had just reaffirmed that his approach¡ªhurting her no matter the cost¡ªwas indeed the right one...


    When suddenly, Airen turned her horse and began riding away from Chel.


    ¡°Running away, are you, Airen?!¡±


    Leaving the area might mean exposing herself to a magical blast¡ª


    But given the situation, it seemed the mage had already been deployed to the battlefield, and if there was only one, there was no need for excessive fear.


    Besides, while Chel was still standing, his vision was beginning to blur.


    Even so... he could beat that woman.


    If he was going to die, he¡¯d at least take her with him.


    Fueled by that one thought, he chased after Airen.


    ***


    After putting some distance from the main battlefield¡ª


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    Chel finally caught up. He turned his horse and resumed clashing weapons with Airen.


    Amazingly, even here, Chel wasn¡¯t being pushed back.


    Despite having already fought two formidable opponents, he was still going toe-to-toe with Airen.


    In fact, she seemed to be giving ground.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Her movements looked as if she was drawing him somewhere on purpose¡ªthere was clearly a plan behind it...


    But Chel had lost too much blood just getting to this point to analyze it properly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re plotting¡ª!¡±


    Clang!


    ¡°But this... is where it ends!!!¡±


    Just as Chel raised his sword to finish Airen¡ª


    ¡ªSquelch.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Thud.


    Chel dropped his sword before he could even swing it.


    Slowly, he looked down at his chest.


    And then he understood.


    A green rapier, wrapped in bright red flame, had pierced straight through his heart.


    A man¡¯s voice followed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not General Airen who¡¯s finished. It¡¯s you, Chel.¡±


    ¡°This... what...¡±


    Before he could grasp what was happening, he turned his head¡ª


    And saw the figures of a man with stark white hair, and a woman with pink hair.

 Chapter 292: Battle Against Chel’s Forces, Alkanwood Castle (3)

    ¡°Then that¡¯s good to hear. Now, first question¡ª¡±


    The first thing I asked Serpina was how she planned to conduct the invasion.


    Without delay, she slowly laid out her strategy.


    ¡°Roughly 180,000 troops. Cransis as the commander, and Lady Airen as his deputy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°What about siege weapons?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll bring them. Wouldn¡¯t the enemy dig in and defend the castle?¡±


    Exactly. Logically speaking, they¡¯d opt for a defensive stance. Chel might lead around twenty thousand soldiers in a charge, but they¡¯d eventually be overwhelmed by sheer numbers. So if they wanted to last even one more day, their best bet would be to destroy the siege weapons quickly and lock down the gates.


    ¡ªThat, up until now, had been accepted as common sense.


    However¡ª


    ¡°My lord. Isn¡¯t there something you¡¯re intentionally leaving out?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    At my words, Serpina looked genuinely startled¡ªthen gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°You mean Reika, don¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°If a mage is involved, there¡¯s a high chance the enemy will respond in an entirely different way. She¡¯s a wildcard they can¡¯t ignore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure. I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Any reason for that?¡±


    Serpina gave a rather surprised expression.


    ¡°Hearing you ask that... it seems Reika hasn¡¯t told you.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°It was shortly after she returned from the relief camp. She collapsed while working in the library, just like always.¡±


    ...What?


    I was caught completely off guard. Serpina continued calmly.


    ¡°I happened to be making inspection rounds nearby, so I got there quickly. Her breathing was shallow, and she was drenched in cold sweat. Like someone seriously ill.¡±


    ¡°That... really happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She tried not to show it, but I could tell. It was clearly a side effect of using magic. The symptoms were almost identical to what I experienced after she treated me.¡±


    Wait a minute...


    She¡¯d been perfectly fine while riding in the carriage, so why did she collapse after arriving at Eingart Castle?


    ¡ªThen it hit me.


    The magic she used at the relief camp, according to her explanation, was ¡°something that makes you healthier.¡± In other words, a buff-type spell.


    No way...


    Had she used a buff spell on herself during the return trip, just to hide the strain she was under?


    Was the backlash from using up all her mana simply delayed?


    A bit of a stretch¡ªbut if that was the case, it all made sense.


    ¡°Swen. I don¡¯t know much about mana, or how magic even works. But I do know this¡ªit eats away at her lifespan.


    If I were to close my eyes and rely on her power, perhaps we could win more easily in future battles. But¡ª¡±


    ¡ªI don¡¯t want to.


    I don¡¯t want to climb higher by planting my feet on her sacrifice.


    ¡°My lord...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I had no intention of deploying the mage.¡±


    Hearing her say that sent a sharp pang through my chest.


    What was this emotion?


    Seeing someone face an impossible goal with such unshakable seriousness¡ª


    Frankly, it didn¡¯t feel like something a human being should have to endure.


    Reika was the same.


    Even if she didn¡¯t want to worry me, hiding something so important like that was a problem.


    This wasn¡¯t just about a mage pushing herself too far.


    I didn¡¯t want to lose Reika.


    ¡°...I understand your decision, my lord. And I agree with it.


    However, I believe you also understand that in the question-and-answer session we¡¯re about to start¡ªyour will matters above all else.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. After all, it¡¯s your inner eye that discerns the path to truth.¡±


    ¡°Then, I must ask that you set aside your personal will¡ªand decide exactly as I instruct.


    This is about checking the future outcomes of your decisions.¡±


    Telling a sovereign to follow my directions to the letter.


    It could easily be taken as deeply disrespectful, but Serpina simply nodded with graceful composure.


    Then¡ª


    As if to show she had no intention of being flustered by my brazen request, she casually spoke words that were completely disarming.


    ¡°Understood, Swen.


    My body and heart, both¡ªI¡¯ll decide everything according to your will. Whatever you command, I shall obey, completely and sincerely, from the depths of my soul. Give the order.¡±


    ...!


    Maybe it was just the sheer directness of her phrasing.


    I suddenly found myself speechless, swallowing hard.


    She was speaking so seriously, so solemnly¡ªit was ~N§àv§Ölight~ clear this wasn¡¯t one of her usual jokes.


    And maybe because she was so serious, it struck something deep in me.


    My gaze drifted¡ªunintentionally¡ªto her chest, something I usually tried not to think about.


    Not just that. Her beautiful face, those golden eyes, her rose-pink lips, the scent that clung to her like yuzu blossoms¡ª


    All of it.


    Not Serpina the ruler, but Serpina the woman was beginning to dominate my thoughts.


    What the hell is wrong with me lately...


    Ever since I kissed Airen the other day...


    These past few nights, I hadn¡¯t been able to sleep properly¡ªdistracted by thoughts of women.


    Was it just stress building up in all kinds of ways?


    Sure, if it was just physical desire, I could take care of it on my own...


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    But what I was craving now¡ªthis feeling of wanting something and being constantly left with the sense that it was missing¡ª


    ¡°...Swen?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong? Did your inner eye see a poor outcome...?¡±


    Serpina¡¯s words snapped me back to reality.


    Right. Now wasn¡¯t the time to be thinking about women.


    ¡°...Anyway, would you now consider deploying Miss Reika in the battle?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    I ran the same question again.


    [The battle itself will be won.]


    No change.


    The mage¡¯s participation clearly didn¡¯t affect the outcome.


    Even after that, I kept presenting Serpina with all sorts of different scenarios, asking the same question over and over to draw out every possible result.


    What if we changed the commander? What if we altered which officers took part in the battle?


    I kept feeding in every variable I could think of in order to reach the most optimal conclusion¡ª


    But the result never changed:


    [The battle itself will be won.]


    ...What is this? What exactly is Chel preparing that¡¯s leading to such consistent outcomes?


    No matter how we adjust our side¡¯s response, the result doesn¡¯t change?


    Or am I missing something critical...?


    ¡°Swen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been saying the outcome¡ªa victory for us¡ªis assured, correct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you continue questioning it? From where I¡¯m sitting, all your inquiries seem like you¡¯re trying to find a way for us to win¡ªas if you believe we can¡¯t.¡±


    Well, now that we¡¯d come this far, I decided to be honest with her.


    ¡°I see. So, we do win, but something about it... might come at a cost to our forces?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Something like that.¡±


    ¡°...A loss, then.¡±


    Serpina rested her chin on her hand, deep in thought.


    ¡°Rather than working backward from the result, why don¡¯t we try starting with the loss itself?¡±


    ...Huh?


    ¡°Even if we win the battle, perhaps it¡¯s worth considering what kind of damage Chel Brans could inflict on our army. We might find the answer that way.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re right.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t even a hard conclusion to reach¡ªbut I¡¯d gotten so locked into my usual process, trying to deduce cause-and-effect through questioning, that I hadn¡¯t even thought to frame it that way.


    ¡°Thank you. Every time we talk like this, I realize just how well we work together.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re only realizing that now, I must say I¡¯m disappointed.¡±


    Serpina smiled faintly. There was a trace of her usual regal sternness in it¡ªbut she looked a little cute, too.


    ¡°So then, what losses might we be talking about?¡±


    ¡°Well... one of our commanders could fall in battle. Or maybe we come out with a worse-than-expected casualty ratio.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think a commander dies. I ran the roster several times¡ªif a particular death was ¡®locked in,¡¯ removing that person should have changed the outcome. But it didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s only one possibility left.¡±


    We overpower them¡ªbut with heavy losses?


    But with this difference in troop numbers, assuming the enemy takes a defensive stance, I can¡¯t imagine us taking that much damage...


    Wait...


    A thought brushed through my mind.


    ¡°The enemy... might not defend the castle at all.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t hole up in the fortress, and instead... come straight out to intercept us?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying Chel would willingly abandon the only fortress under his control?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But if we¡¯re looking for a situation where we suffer ¡®unexpected¡¯ damage, then I can¡¯t think of anything else that fits.¡±


    The possibility of some surprise mage appearing out of nowhere felt far too implausible.


    ¡°...Still, if he¡¯s willing to burn down his own domain and flee, he clearly has no attachment to it as a feudal lord... Yet I still find it strange.¡±


    ¡°If he really did make that decision, what would his reasoning be? Pure hatred for me? Chel Brans is no fool. He wouldn¡¯t make such a reckless move without a proper reason.¡±


    True.


    Abandoning the fortress and launching a full interception would basically be suicide for Chel.


    Our forces would take more casualties, and our siege weapons would likely be destroyed.


    The first explanation that comes to mind is hatred toward Serpina.


    The whole reason the other lords raised their banners was because they couldn¡¯t tolerate her rule.


    So deciding to strike at her, even at the cost of his own life, isn¡¯t that far-fetched.


    But... is that really all?


    Would he move solely for that reason?


    When drafting a strategy, you need a firm grasp on your enemy¡¯s mindset. But here... I felt that certainty was missing.


    ...Alright.


    Let¡¯s think from Chel¡¯s perspective again.


    If he had to march out with his forces¡ªwhat would compel him to do it?


    ¡ªAh.


    ¡°You¡¯ve realized something, Swen?¡±


    ¡°This is only a possibility... but if the enemy is aware of Miss Reika¡ªthat is, the mage...¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Then if they assume holding the fortress means being struck down by a mage anyway... coming out to intercept us might not be suicide. It could feel like the more logical choice.¡±


    The more I thought about it, the more it made sense.


    If they fear being annihilated by magic, they¡¯d launch a preemptive interception before it happens¡ªcatching us off guard.


    ¡°So this time... you¡¯re sure?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then let me ask again: do you still believe we will win this battle?¡±


    And the answer that formed in my mind was¡ª


    ***


    Struck by a sudden ambush, Chel quickly took in the face standing before him.


    Swen.


    Why was he here?


    And that pink-haired girl with him... she had to be a mage.


    Shhk!


    As the green rapier withdrew from Chel¡¯s chest, a fountain of red blood gushed from the charred wound like a waterfall.


    He collapsed from his horse, barely clinging to consciousness, his voice trembling.


    ¡°Wh-what the hell... is this...¡±


    ...No.


    That didn¡¯t matter.


    What mattered wasn¡¯t the what¡ªit was the who.


    He had been brought down... by Swen.


    That meant... even the fact that he followed Airen here¡ª


    ¡°...It was all... part of your plan, wasn¡¯t it...?¡±


    Chel stared up into Swen¡¯s emotionless gray eyes and realized it.


    The fear his sister, Lyn Brans, must have felt...at some point...toward this man.

 Chapter 293: Battle Against Chel’s Forces, Alkanwood Castle (4)

    Chel¡¯s vision blurred rapidly.


    Getting stabbed with an ordinary sword would already be fatal¡ªbut this wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    He had been pierced straight through the abdomen by a blade wreathed in crimson flame that melted his armor as it passed through.


    To make matters worse, the area around the wound had been seared by fire¡ª


    The fact that he was still alive was a miracle in itself.


    He felt his consciousness slipping.


    But Chel knew¡ªif he let go now, it meant death.


    He couldn¡¯t allow himself to die like this. Not like this.


    At the very least, he had to understand what the man who¡¯d killed him was thinking.


    Still staring up at Swen, Chel bit his lip hard and used every ounce of strength left in his body to speak.


    ¡°Swen... You... When did you...?¡±


    Was he saying that someone had gotten that close... without Chel even sensing it?


    Before Chel could dwell on the thought, Swen¡¯s voice answered him again.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t fail to notice because you¡¯re a fool. You simply walked straight into a trap¡ªone we prepared to disarm your caution.¡±


    ¡°Wh... What are you... talking about...¡±


    ¡°Did you hear it? That explosion. I¡¯m sure you did.¡±


    Swen said that¡ªand drove his rapier into the earth.


    Then¡ª


    Boom¡ªa dull thud rang out in the distance.


    ¡°It works from quite a long distance, actually. That sound was one of our siege engines being destroyed... or rather, a model designed to look like one. Our troops had already cleared the area.¡±


    The siege weapons... were decoys?


    Only then did Chel realize¡ªyes, they had been taken out too quickly.


    But he also knew that it was far too late to be thinking about that now.


    ¡°You... You¡¯re the mage...?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not. There¡¯s a deeper story behind all this... but honestly, I doubt you¡¯ll live long enough for me to explain it.¡±


    ¡°In the end, we only needed to make you think there was a mage on the field. If we could shake your caution just enough, we knew you¡¯d take the bait. You were blinded by hatred, too consumed to notice what General Airen was trying to make you do. That¡¯s all this was.¡±


    ¡°I was... tricked...?¡±


    Just like Swen said, the only reason Chel had chased after Airen was because he believed a mage had been deployed on the battlefield.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And I knew from the start you wouldn¡¯t choose a siege.¡±


    ¡°...What...¡±


    Cough!


    Blood bubbled up from Chel¡¯s lips. The world was fading. The sky¡ªsomething he¡¯d always felt beneath his boots¡ªnow felt like it was pressing down on him, trying to crush him from above.


    ¡°You feared the mage. You didn¡¯t want to die a meaningless death.¡±


    ¡°And you... How could you possibly know that...¡±


    ¡°I can see everything.¡±


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    Swen said it so simply¡ªthen let out a quiet sigh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t normally say things like this, but... I doubt you¡¯ll be around much longer anyway.¡±


    Just like Swen said¡ª


    With a wound like that, he wasn¡¯t going to live much longer.


    Even if he somehow survived, he¡¯d be taken prisoner, and surely executed.


    He had no intention of begging Serpina for mercy.


    ¡°You... can see... everything...¡±


    ¡°Yes. In the end, you failed to inflict any meaningful damage on our army. And¡ª¡±


    At that moment¡ª


    Swen¡¯s usually vacant gray eyes seemed to ignite, like they had swallowed a flame.


    ¡°...For the crime of trying to kill General Airen... You die here, Chel. Whatever else you¡¯ve done, that is something I will never forgive.¡±


    So that¡¯s what it was. That subtle undertone of hostility in Swen¡¯s words¡ª


    It was tied to his feelings for Airen.


    Strangely... after hearing Swen say that¡ª


    Chel didn¡¯t feel rage, or despair, or resentment, or even bitterness. What he felt was... peace.


    ¡°I was... prepared for death. I always knew... I¡¯d die on the battlefield. This war... I entered it knowing I wouldn¡¯t make it out.¡±


    If what Swen said was true, that the siege weapons had all been massive decoys¡ª


    Then Chel¡¯s assault had amounted to nothing more than a glorious suicide charge. Rather than inflicting damage, he had simply led his men into annihilation.


    The enemy had known everything from the start. They hadn¡¯t panicked.


    And so, in the end, his forces had simply been crushed¡ª


    By a foe with twice their numbers.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Hearing Swen speak with such certainty, claiming he could ¡°see everything,¡±


    Chel remembered the way Lyn had unraveled after losing him.


    After Swen vanished, Lyn had made one mistake after another¡ª


    Eventually even signing a humiliating peace treaty with Serpina. Chel hadn¡¯t understood it at the time. Why she had fallen apart so completely.


    ¡°So... that¡¯s why Lyn...¡±


    To lose a man like this¡ªone she once held in the palm of her hand...


    ¡°So that¡¯s why... she became like that. Because... she lost you.¡±


    ...I see.


    Only now did Chel understand why he felt peace instead of fury. Even though he¡¯d been defeated¡ªhis opponent wasn¡¯t unworthy. He wasn¡¯t afraid of losing to a worthy rival on the battlefield.


    What he had feared was¡ª


    Dying a meaningless death. Being struck down by some random accident, or someone who didn¡¯t even deserve to land the blow.


    But this...


    To be killed by a man like this¡ª


    Maybe that was something he could accept.


    ¡°The moment you... betrayed our army... That was the end of Brans...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...One last thing... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re planning... but...Don¡¯t work for a monster... like Serpina...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª!¡±


    Swen¡¯s voice trembled, overcome with emotion.


    But before he could say anything¡ª


    ¡°...L-Lord Swen...¡±


    Reika, standing beside him, placed a gentle hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone...¡±


    ***


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Chel... I believe he¡¯s passed away.¡±


    Only after Reika said it did I notice the absence of light in Chel¡¯s eyes.


    ...He wasn¡¯t breathing.


    Blood still poured from his body, but it was now only the empty flow from a corpse without a heartbeat.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡ªWe¡¯d won.


    Once again, I had defeated the result¡ªa victory spat out by pure, emotionless prediction.


    I thought I¡¯d chosen the right path.


    So then...


    Why did it feel more suffocating than satisfying?


    ¡°Don¡¯t cooperate with Serpina¡±...?


    What the hell did he know?


    He didn¡¯t understand anything about Serpina.


    He didn¡¯t know what she thought, or why she stood where she did...!


    At that moment, someone placed a hand on my shoulder.


    I turned to see that General Airen had dismounted and come up beside me.


    ¡°Calm down, Swen. It¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...She was right.


    There was no point getting riled up and arguing with a dead man.


    ¡°...Sorry, General Airen.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize. I understand how you feel.¡±


    Airen said that as she looked down at Chel¡¯s lifeless face.


    ¡°Lady Serpina... she was the driving force behind the Brans Army back then. She was our greatest enemy¡ªbut also our greatest motivation. What fired us up the most, as we conquered the central continent, was the /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ pride that we were the only nation capable of stopping her.¡±


    Her violet eyes flickered as if deep in thought. From her perspective, she had crossed swords with a former comrade¡ªand now, witnessed his death firsthand. Even if he had tried to kill her, it didn¡¯t change the complicated emotions she must¡¯ve been feeling.


    ¡°Well... it wasn¡¯t just the Brans Army. Aishus felt the same. Honestly, all the nations did. Everyone used to speak of Serpina¡¯s downfall like it was the most natural cause in the world. Everyone hated her. Me. My people. Every last noble and lord.¡±


    ¡°...But still!¡±


    The voice that cut in wasn¡¯t mine, but Reika¡¯s.


    ¡°We... we know, okay...? Lady Serpina¡ªno, our lord¡ªshe¡¯s... she¡¯s so kind. And warm... So even if everyone else hates her... as long as someone understands her, then maybe...¡±


    Watching Reika stumble through her words, I realized I¡¯d soured the mood. I let out a short sigh and gave them both a slight bow.


    ¡°...Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to make things awkward. It¡¯s just... this kind of thing happens a lot.¡±


    ¡°No. You stand closer to our lord than anyone. It¡¯s only natural your feelings are complicated,¡± Airen said.


    Rather than try to answer that, I figured it was better to steer the conversation elsewhere.


    ¡°Anyway... he really was a monster.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Without your plan, Swen, I would¡¯ve lost in a fair fight.¡±


    ¡°He was that strong?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t earn the title of Brans¡¯ Strongest Sword for nothing. On this continent, there are only a handful who could rival him.¡±


    ¡°Damn... I didn¡¯t realize he was that formidable.¡±


    Still, it seemed Irian¡¯s plan to wear him down had worked well. Thinking about what could¡¯ve happened if the ambush failed made me shiver¡ª


    But it had gone smoothly, and that¡¯s what mattered.


    ¡°Was he the strongest opponent you¡¯ve ever faced, General Airen?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No, not quite.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone even stronger?¡±


    Airen tilted her head slightly at my question, as if puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s odd, hearing you ask that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    And then, from her lips¡ª


    Came a name I never expected.


    ¡°Lady Luna.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with that face? Lady Luna¡¯s martial skill far exceeds that of an ordinary human. Even exchanging a few blows with her was enough to know. We didn¡¯t fight to the end, so I can¡¯t be certain, but... I¡¯d say she¡¯s on par with Chel in his prime¡ªmaybe even stronger.¡±


    ¡°Luna... is that powerful?¡±


    ¡°...You really didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    That gentle, seemingly fragile woman¡ªa war god?


    I mean, sure, I knew she was stronger than she looked. After all, when she recommended me, she carried my fully grown adult body on her back without stopping¡ªmarching all the way to Zeilant Castle herself.


    But to be on Chel¡¯s level...? I hadn¡¯t even considered it.


    ...Come to think of it.


    If all the other lords despised Lady Serpina, then Luna¡ªwho believed she lost her sister¡ªmust despise her even more.


    Is this... really going to be okay?


    It was laughable. Even if it wasn¡¯t okay, that wouldn¡¯t change the decisions I¡¯d already made.


    Well...It¡¯s Luna. She trusts me. It¡¯ll probably be fine.


    With that in mind, I oversaw the recovery of Chel¡¯s corpse and moved on.


    ***


    As expected, with Chel dead, his army completely lost the will to fight.


    They gave up the battle, and we seized the empty Alkanwood Castle without resistance.


    And with the yellow banners of Serpina¡¯s forces fluttering above Alkanwood¡ª


    Chel¡¯s army was no more. Its name, erased from history.

 Chapter 294: The Trial as a Monarch

    Rumors always spread faster than people.


    Before anyone could react or make preparations, the news of Chel¡¯s army being wiped out had already swept across the entire continent.


    ¡°Brother Chel... is dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They say he died an honorable death in his final battle against Serpina...¡±


    ¡°No... That means there was someone on Serpina¡¯s side capable of taking down my brother?!¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m not sure about that part...¡±


    After dismissing the soldier who brought him the news, Lord Carlints leaned back on the throne of Arnel Castle, sinking into thought.


    Now that Chel¡¯s army is gone, Serpina will inevitably turn her blade toward me...


    Even after the recent plague had shaken things up, Carlints¡¯s forces hadn¡¯t suffered devastation on the scale of Chel¡¯s or Aishus¡¯s armies. In fact, most of the prime, fertile lands that once formed the core of the Brans domain were under his control.


    If Serpina were the only enemy, perhaps he could have kept the war going through sheer force of will.


    But¡ª


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    What reached Carlints¡¯s ears were increasingly hopeless reports of defeats against the Brans Army.


    Objectively speaking, neither Brans nor Carlints had any particularly outstanding commanders left¡ª All the talented officers had followed ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) Chel.


    From a national strength perspective¡ªbased on resources and territory¡ªCarlints held the advantage. Lyn was rumored to be mentally unstable, nearly non-functional.


    By all accounts, they should have crushed what remained of the Brans Army with ease.


    So why... why is this happening?


    Far from crushing them, he was instead losing stronghold after stronghold. Before he realized it, Lyn¡¯s troops had marched right up to the outskirts of Arnel Castle¡ªonce the capital.


    Nothing was going according to plan. It wasn¡¯t stubbornness, nor blind loyalty to his vassals. It felt like he was just constantly circling away from the right answer.


    In martial prowess, he couldn¡¯t compete with his older brother. Compared to normal soldiers, sure, he might be called a strong general. But next to that man, the one with the same hair and same blue eyes... there was no comparison.


    Nor could he compete with his younger sister in terms of wit. She wasn¡¯t just clever¡ªshe had the charisma to draw people to her side. That alone made her a better sovereign than either of her brothers.


    When their father, Oland Brans, named the youngest¡ªLyn¡ªas his heir, Carlints hadn¡¯t even been surprised. He had understood the decision.


    But the more he lost, the more it felt like the world itself was trying to inject a single truth into his brain:


    This is what happens when someone so mediocre, so in-between, dares to reach for the throne.


    Was that really true...?


    Was he truly... a man who could do nothing?


    ...Damn it!


    At this rate, two-thirds of the former Brans territory would be handed over to Serpina. When he rebelled, he thought he¡¯d prepared himself for the consequences.


    But now that the reality of it was staring him in the face, the weight he¡¯d claimed he could bear was suddenly too much.


    If things kept going this way, Arnel Castle might fall. And before that¡ª


    If my poor decisions push the Brans Army into a position where it can never again defeat Serpina...!


    For Carlints, who lacked both might and intelligence, all he could cling to was the honor of the Brans name. The thought that he might be the one to doom it¡ª


    To be the reason House Brans is destroyed, and by Serpina of all people¡ª


    It was unbearable.


    At that moment, Carlints remembered the surrender proposal Brans had sent before the war truly began.


    He had scoffed at it back then, continued the war in defiance¡ªand now, here he was.


    Lyn¡¯s no fool. She¡¯ll choose practical gain over personal grudges.


    Carlints had never been particularly ambitious.


    Even his rebellion had come about because he was pushed into it.


    People whispered:


    ¡°Lyn is mentally unfit. If this goes on, the Brans Army will be destroyed. Only Carlints, not that simple brute Chel, can lead House Brans instead of her.¡±


    He had merely accepted that burden.


    Which meant¡ªhe could change his mind.


    Unlike Chel, Carlints could entertain an option Chel never would have considered.


    Maybe... surrendering now is the wise choice.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    If he surrendered now, before Serpina¡¯s forces reached him¡ªit would all end before blood was spilled. If the lands were claimed not as ¡°Carlints¡¯s army¡± but as part of the Brans domain¡ªthen even that humiliating peace treaty Lyn had signed could become their greatest shield.


    Even if they lost everything else¡ªif Arnel Castle fell into Serpina¡¯s hands, with Aishus in shambles, there would be no one left to stop her from unifying the continent. That was Carlints¡¯s calculation.


    If he had been even slightly more strategic, he might¡¯ve sensed the brewing storm rising from the southern continent¡ª but unfortunately, he was a man who had only ever been handed things. That kind of insight was far beyond him.


    And above all else¡ª


    He didn¡¯t want to die.


    Not yet. Not without leaving some kind of mark on the world. If he died now, without achieving anything, he¡¯d never be able to rest in peace.


    He had started a rebellion. If captured, execution was guaranteed. Family or not¡ªno ruler had ever spared a traitor who pointed a blade at their own blood.


    That thought alone made surrender feel like the last remaining, rational path.


    ...Yeah. I¡¯ll surrender. Lyn... she¡¯ll see my value and forgive me.


    Once the decision was made, acting on it didn¡¯t take long.


    ¡°Someone¡ªanyone! Come here!¡±


    Carlints called out in a rush¡ªsummoning a soldier.


    And then...


    ***


    ¡°Carlints has expressed his intention to surrender to the Brans Army.¡±


    Upon hearing the news at the frontline fortress, Lyn¡¯s expression grew complicated. She sank into thought.


    ¡°He wants to surrender... now?¡±


    If he still wanted to fight, he certainly had the strength left to do so. And now, after rejecting their earlier offer, he suddenly wished to surrender?


    ¡°What do you think? It doesn¡¯t seem like a trap.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it¡¯s a trap,¡± Parfalle replied. ¡°He¡¯s not exactly a cunning man, and it¡¯s not as if you¡¯re being asked to meet him alone.¡±


    Lyn slowly nodded at Parfalle¡¯s words.


    ¡°What about you, Cecil?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m less concerned about whether it¡¯s a trap,¡± Cecil said thoughtfully, ¡°and more interested in why he¡¯s suddenly reversing his stance after refusing our original offer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a fair point.¡±


    Thinking about it that way¡ªthere were some aspects that made sense.


    Since the war with Carlints began, it had become painfully clear¡ªeven to a child passing by on the road¡ªthat the goddess of victory smiled upon her.


    Thanks to Parfalle¡¯s strategy and Cecil¡¯s battlefield leadership, their army was now overwhelming Carlints¡¯ plague-weakened forces.


    Carlints never had the talent to beat her¡ªnot someone who had decided to fight seriously.


    And then there was the one factor that couldn¡¯t be ignored:


    Chel Brans was dead.


    A man who, on the battlefield, had once seemed incapable of dying. For those who had once followed Brans, that alone must have been a massive shock.


    Any resolve they thought unshakable... could be flipped over like turning a palm.


    ¡°Now that Chel is dead, and Serpina¡¯s invasion has become a tangible threat, he must¡¯ve judged that it was pointless for us to be divided.¡±


    As if reading her thoughts, Parfalle¡¯s voice cut in. Lyn nodded.


    ¡°So, what are you saying, Parfalle?¡±


    With her head slightly bowed, Parfalle offered her advice in a calm tone.


    ¡°My lady. You must think carefully. Consider what it is Carlints truly wants. And whether that¡¯s something you can give him¡ªor something you must never give.¡±


    ¡°...Heh.¡±


    What does Carlints want?


    As his younger sister, and someone who had spent her life watching him, she could guess it easily.


    ¡°This is, in many ways, a test of you as a sovereign. Whatever choice you make¡ªI will follow it.¡±


    A test.


    Lyn had already failed her share of those in the past. Now, more than ever, she couldn¡¯t afford another mistake. From this point forward, she had to make the right decision¡ªfor the Brans Army.


    ***


    ¡°You came! Lyn!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, little brother.¡±


    This was the meeting chamber inside a fortress near the border. Lyn and Carlints, after so long, finally looked into each other¡¯s blue eyes again.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d accept my surrender under a condition, right? Go ahead¡ªsay it! I came here alone, just like you asked! I have no intention of harming you!¡±


    Just as he claimed, Carlints had come alone. Lyn had several guards with her, but he was entirely unarmed and unaccompanied.


    He was confident¡ªLyn was too smart to throw away a commander like him when she needed every capable man she could get. That was his quiet reassurance, the thing he believed he could rely on.


    ¡°...Brother. I¡¯ll say this only once, so listen carefully. There is just one condition for us accepting your surrender. If you can¡¯t accept it, we¡¯ll keep fighting to the bitter end. Even if that means losing a few provinces to Serpina¡ªso be it.¡±


    ¡°I understand! Just tell me the condition! Neither of us wants to let Serpina run wild, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Without a word¡ª


    Lyn drew the sword from her waist and flung it toward Carlints.


    ¡°...Lyn?¡±


    Carlints looked down at the longsword that clattered to the floor, puzzled.


    Why is she giving this to me?


    ¡°What, is this... a duel challenge or something? Out of nowhere¡ª¡±


    ¡°Carlints. As your sister, and as the current head of House Brans¡ªthis is my final request to you.¡±


    Lyn slowly closed her eyes, then reopened them¡ªnow burning with cold, blue flame.


    Her voice was utterly devoid of warmth.


    ¡°...Take that sword. And kill yourself. Right here.¡±

 Chapter 295: The Responsibility That Comes with Choice

    ¡°What... did you just say?¡±


    Carlints stared wide-eyed at Lyn, his pupils shrinking as if trying to process the meaning of the sword she had thrown him.


    Did he hear her right?


    She just asked him to... kill himself?


    ¡°L-Lyn! Come on now, this isn¡¯t the time for some twisted joke between siblings¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°Right here. End your own life. If you do that, I¡¯ll make sure your honor is preserved. That, I will protect.¡±


    Carlints looked disbelieving for a moment¡ªthen quickly began calculating.


    What the hell is going on?


    If it were anyone else, he might have panicked. But this was Lyn. His sister. And if there was anyone capable of making such a demand without flinching, it was her.


    Granted, she often said things like that in jest¡ªor half-jest, at least.


    House Brans had always been proud. Pride was practically in their blood¡ªcall it pride, call it arrogance, it was one and the same. Carlints liked to think he was the least arrogant of the siblings, but to an outsider, he was just as full of himself as the rest.


    That¡¯s why this demand¡ªtelling him to take his own life¡ªmight just be part of a power play. Punishment for his betrayal. A show of dominance.


    If it was just that¡ªthen she didn¡¯t really expect him to do it.


    If that¡¯s all this is...


    Then he knew exactly how to respond.


    Carlints didn¡¯t hesitate. He dropped to his knees, slamming his forehead to the floor.


    Thud!


    ¡°My lady! I, Carlints, deeply repent for the foolish thoughts that led me to raise a sword against you! Please, have mercy upon me¡ªyour blood kin! I swear, with body and soul, I will redeem myself with results worthy of your trust!¡±


    Thud! Thud!


    He struck his forehead so hard that blood began to trickle from the skin.


    His vision spun a little¡ªbut compared to losing his life, this was nothing.


    ¡°Please spare me! I want to live! I want to see the banner of House Brans fly over this continent again!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    What would she say?


    Was she looking at him with disgust?


    Would she laugh in his face?


    Maybe she¡¯d walk over and stomp on his head for good measure.


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    Carlints told himself he could endure anything¡ªcrawl through filth if he had to. As long as he lived.


    He glanced up carefully, gauging her expression.


    ...!


    But the face that came into view¡ª was nothing like what he expected.


    No scorn. No anger. No laughter.


    Her brows were slightly furrowed. Her eyes looked like they might fall apart at any moment.


    If anything, her expression was... pity.


    And then¡ª


    ¡°L-Lady...?¡±


    Thump.


    Lyn knelt down in front of him. Just like him, she sank to her knees on the opposite side.


    ¡°Carlints... We never had that many fond memories together. I know that. So I understand why you¡¯d assume I brought you here to humiliate you...¡±


    ¡°W-What do you mean...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it to humiliate you. This wasn¡¯t about crushing your pride. That¡¯s not what this is.¡±


    And then¡ª


    Tears began to fall from Lyn¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This... This is the path I believe will protect the Brans Army.¡±


    ¡°The... Brans Army...?¡±


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Carlints dropped the formal speech without realizing it. He couldn¡¯t help it. Because the Lyn in front of him... didn¡¯t look down on him.


    She didn¡¯t act like a general, or a sovereign. She was just... Lyn.


    ¡°This is about the fate of our house,¡± she continued. ¡°You know what happens to traitors. No one ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) in history has ever forgiven one. You knew that too, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s...! I just...! I heard you were making poor decisions, and everyone around me kept urging action... I had no choice¡ª!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the problem, Carlints.¡±


    Lyn wiped away her tears with her sleeve, then locked eyes with him.


    Fierce, determined eyes¡ªthe eyes of someone who had already made her choice.


    ¡°The fact that you committed treason just because people urged you to¡ªthat¡¯s the problem. Chel wouldn¡¯t have done that. I never got the chance to ask him what he was thinking... but I know he wouldn¡¯t have crumbled that easily.¡±


    ¡°You carry the same blood I do. That blood¡ªit demands moments like this. It gives you all the justification, all the reason in the world, to rise up when you shouldn¡¯t. And someone like you... someone indecisive, easily swayed¡ªif another opportunity presents itself, I know you¡¯ll raise your hand against me again.¡±


    ¡°No¡ªno, I won¡¯t! Lyn, please! Believe me! I¡¯ll never rebel again¡ª!¡±


    ¡°No, Carlints. That¡¯s not the only reason.¡±


    Her voice sharpened, and a heavy silence followed.


    ¡°No sovereign who spares a traitor¡ªeven their own kin¡ªcan earn the people¡¯s trust. This war has taken many lives. If I let the man responsible for those deaths go unpunished... just because he¡¯s my brother... What do you think the soldiers who fought for me would feel?¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s...¡±


    Carlints¡¯s mind went blank. He couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Or rather... was the woman before him really Lyn¡ªthe Lyn Brans he¡¯d known all his life?


    The person in front of him felt like someone entirely different from the Lyn who had lived in his head.


    And before he could even think of how to respond or reason it through, his real feelings slipped out.


    ¡°But... I¡ªI can still be of use. You must be struggling in many ways after so many capable officers joined Chel¡¯s side... Even if I¡¯m not as good as him, I can still¡ª¡±


    ¡°I told you, brother. You¡¯ve already become a threat to the army¡¯s morale just by existing. And¡ª¡±


    ¡ª¡°Once a choice is made...¡±


    Lyn bit her lip the moment those words left her mouth.


    ¡°Once a choice is made... the consequences it brings, no one else can take responsibility for. Only the one who made the choice can bear that burden, brother.¡±


    ¡°Lyn...¡±


    That wasn¡¯t just a message to Carlints¡ªit was something she was telling herself.


    Once a decision is made, it cannot be undone.


    It was she who had unfairly shunned and pushed away Airen¡ªsomeone who had devoted herself completely¡ªover nothing but pride and suspicion.


    And she had paid dearly for it. She lost Swen. And with him, perhaps the most loyal retainer she¡¯d ever have.


    The territory had fractured. Chel, the strongest swordsman of Brans, was now dead.


    The cruelty of those ¡°consequences¡± gnawed at her day by day, thorns that bled her every time she remembered.


    She had sworn¡ªagain and again¡ªthat she would never make another wrong decision.


    And so¡ª


    She couldn¡¯t afford to make the wrong choice here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time. ...Take responsibility, brother. End your life by your own hand. If you do, I¡¯ll stake my own life to protect your honor¡ªjust like I said. I¡¯ll carry the burden of your betrayal, and of the consequences it brought.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°As I said, if you refuse, we¡¯ll continue the war. Eventually you¡¯ll be captured. And if you run... the name you were once so proud of¡ªBrans¡ªwill become a ghost that haunts you forever. You¡¯ll live in fear, always looking over your shoulder, never knowing when we¡¯ll come for you. Even if you go to another lord, how many would accept a known traitor?¡±


    ¡°...You won¡¯t be able to return to your old life. And when it ends, it¡¯ll be without honor.¡±


    Carlints looked up at Lyn once more.


    Her eyes were clear and steady¡ªserious in a way he¡¯d never seen before.


    There was no contempt, no mockery, no hate.


    ¡°...Honor...¡±


    ¡°You know, brother... I don¡¯t think you came to surrender just because you wanted to save your own life. If that¡¯s all you wanted, you would¡¯ve run by now. Hiding might¡¯ve been miserable, but it would¡¯ve been easier. You came here... because there¡¯s something you want to protect. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Yes.


    That was it.


    The only thing he had ever leaned on, the one thing that had always let him walk with his head held high... Was the fact that he was born into House Brans.


    He may not have had the strength of his brother or the brilliance of his sister, but he was still a son of that noble house. It was what had always given him purpose.


    And he didn¡¯t want to become the man who handed that name to Serpina through incompetence.


    ¡°If there¡¯s something you want to protect¡ªthen I promise I¡¯ll protect it. I give you my word. Please, believe in me, Carlints.¡±


    He lowered his head, silent.


    But something changed.


    Looking at Lyn¡ªthis Lyn¡ªhe thought maybe... maybe House Brans wouldn¡¯t have to end like this.


    And for the first time in a long time... a strange, quiet sense of peace washed over him.


    Maybe... I didn¡¯t just want to live for the sake of living.


    He¡¯d spent his life as a petty, indecisive man. But now, at the end, that truth didn¡¯t feel like despair.


    It felt like... release.


    The silence stretched.


    Everyone present understood¡ªthis was truly the final moment.


    After a long time¡ª


    It was the man who had to take responsibility who broke the silence.


    ¡°...Leave me, Lyn.¡±


    ¡°...Alright. I understand.¡±


    She rose slowly.


    ¡°Goodbye, brother.¡±


    Leaving only those parting words, she stepped outside with the guards at her side.


    As soon as she exited the room, one of the officers approached her with concern.


    ¡°Shall we keep watch? If he tries to flee, or attack¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. He won¡¯t. I trust my brother, Carlints.¡±


    ¡°If you say so, my lady, then I have no objections... but...¡±


    Still uneasy, the officer kept glancing back at the door.


    A few tens of minutes passed.


    Then a soldier quietly opened the door to the room.


    And¡ª


    ***


    A few days later.


    The merger between Carlints¡¯s forces and the Brans Army was completed.


    Though technically a surrender, it was formally treated as a unification¡ªand progressed swiftly, without opposition.


    It was, after all, a reunification of a once-whole nation. Little reason for unrest.


    With this, the Brans Army recovered a significant portion of its former strength.


    Though the territory once held by Chel was lost, the reabsorption of Carlints¡¯s lands meant the house had avoided total collapse.


    The peace treaty with Serpina held, and with the southern continent in chaos, the Brans Army now had the breathing room to rebuild internally.


    The story publicly told of Carlints Brans, the rebel¡ª


    Was that on the day of the surrender, he died heroically by taking a sword meant for Lyn, in an assassination attempt by one of his own guards.


    In honor of that tale, Lyn held a grand state funeral for him in the central square of Arnel Castle¡ªmore magnificent than any the city had seen before.


    Just as she had promised¡ªshe preserved his honor.


    The promise between the blue-eyed siblings. The ideals once protected by a red-haired knight. The beliefs once championed by a green-eyed, virtuous sovereign.


    All those wills, in their many forms¡ª


    Were now gathering behind Lyn Brans.

 Chapter 296: Straying Hearts (1)

    Valharat Castle, capital of the Aishus Army.


    Yuri had barely escaped with her {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} life after losing control of all the central territories. Now back within the safety of the capital, she had shut herself away, refusing food or drink, unable to govern properly since her return.


    ¡°Emma... Hernandorf... I...¡±


    Even if she wanted to move forward, she couldn¡¯t. Everything was lost.


    Her army had been completely wiped out, and the lands once held by Chel¡¯s forces¡ªlands she couldn¡¯t bring herself to conquer¡ªwere now being ruthlessly ravaged by that wretched woman, Serpina.


    She knew full well how the people in those lands must be suffering under Serpina''s rule, but there was nothing she could do about it¡ªand that helplessness was what Yuri found hardest to bear.


    The one currently running the country in her place was Anima, the national strategist acting as regent.


    Fortunately, since Yuri had never held all the power herself to begin with, the internal administration hadn¡¯t been shaken as much as outsiders might have assumed. From the Aishus Army¡¯s perspective, that alone was a small mercy.


    ¡°How is Yuri?¡±


    ¡°Still the same. ...She can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t blame her. Even the chance for revenge has been stolen from her...¡±


    At Epinnel¡¯s words, Anima grimaced as if she¡¯d just swallowed something bitter.


    Their greatest enemy at the moment¡ªChel Brans¡ªhad perished in the fires of war.


    It was Serpina who had brought Chel down. One enemy had robbed them of the chance to avenge themselves on the other.


    Yuri had fainted on the spot when she heard that Chel had died at Serpina¡¯s hands.


    The cold, undeniable truth that she¡¯d not only helped Serpina in the end but had also lost the chance to kill Chel herself crushed her completely.


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, what can we do...? We don¡¯t have any troops to muster. Carlints¡¯ forces were absorbed into Brans Army. And Brans and Serpina¡¯s armies just signed a peace treaty. You know what that means, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The meaning couldn¡¯t have been clearer.


    ¡ªSerpina¡¯s sword was now pointed directly at their throats.


    With Chel¡¯s army destroyed, there was nowhere for Serpina to go but toward the Aishus Army.


    ¡°Do we... have any options?¡±


    ¡°I wish we did. I really do...¡±


    Anima bit hard on the thumbnail of her remaining hand.


    ¡°Options... There are no options. I don¡¯t see how we could possibly win. Even if we had fought Chel¡¯s army, the truth is Serpina¡¯s forces were the ones who crushed them single-handedly. And ever since Yuri¡¯s public declaration, Serpina probably sees us as the biggest thorn in her side. Even if we tried to grovel our way into her good graces, we have nothing to offer her. There¡¯s no chance of a ceasefire, let alone an alliance.¡±


    The moment Anima mentioned changing their stance, Epinnel¡¯s face twisted in disbelief.


    ¡°Change our stance...? Anima, are you serious right now? You want us to change our stance? For what? To ally with that damned woman? Do you even realize who you¡¯re talking about¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Anima snapped, louder than she intended, startling Epinnel into taking a step back.


    ¡°I know... Of course I know. Serpina¡ªeveryone from Eingart¡ªis our sworn enemy. An alliance with that witch? It would be a disgrace to face Emma and Hernandorf in the afterlife. But tell me¡ªdo you really think we have a choice right now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean...¡±


    ¡°Listen closely. There¡¯s no way we can beat Serpina. She¡¯s got mages. Her army outnumbers ours by a huge margin. And there¡¯s no outside force left to hold her in check. Just like what happened to Chel Brans¡ªshe¡¯ll snatch our territory piece by piece, and in the end we¡¯ll be cornered here in the capital, desperately trying to hold out before we¡¯re captured and executed. Is that what we want? If we just keep resisting and let the Aishus Army be wiped out, what then? If she takes you, me, and Yuri¡¯s heads along the way, then what the hell was the point of any of this?! If we all die¡ª!!¡±


    Her voice rose with each word, until the tears she had been holding back finally spilled from her eyes.


    ¡°If we all die... then pride, honor, whatever¡ªit all means nothing. None of it matters if we¡¯re not alive to carry it on. And do you really think Serpina would let us live? Knowing how much we hate her... you think she¡¯d show us mercy?¡±


    ¡°...Anima.¡±


    ¡°...Epinnel. Do you know why Serpina is so terrifying? When I was taken prisoner, she didn¡¯t try to kill me. Even after I cursed her to her face, even though I knew her deepest secrets¡ªshe didn¡¯t act emotionally. She chose the most beneficial outcome for herself. That¡¯s politics. A true ruler must not be ruled by emotion but by what brings the greatest gain! That¡¯s what we¡¯ve been getting wrong all this time! Why can¡¯t you see that?!¡±


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Epinnel stayed silent for a while, then slowly turned her head to the side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... Even if it¡¯s Serpina, and even if she¡¯s the only option, I still think it¡¯d be better to die than bow my head to her.¡±


    ¡°Epinnel!!¡±


    ¡°Anima. I acknowledge everything you¡¯ve done for our army. Without you, we might not have even formed a proper nation. But think carefully. Didn¡¯t you survive because of one of those ¡®wrong¡¯ decisions we made?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s...¡±


    Anima flinched in surprise, but Epinnel kept speaking, each word hitting like a hammer.


    ¡°We sent Swen to save you. He was a mage. Do you really think it¡¯s a coincidence that Serpina¡¯s army started steamrolling after the appearance of a mage? No, maybe Swen wasn¡¯t the only one we sent. Airen, that outstanding general who played a major role in Chel¡¯s defeat¡ªshe followed him. And after that incident, many others left us too, including Jinor.¡±


    ¡°We all expected blowback from that decision. None of us regret it. Not one of us. I don¡¯t even blame those who left. We were satisfied just knowing you were safe. Yuri, me, Emma, Hernandorf¡ªwe¡¯d have made the same choice even if it had been one of us in your place.¡±


    ¡°But.¡±


    Epinnel looked directly at Anima, her gaze cold yet oddly full of sympathy, as if to make sure her words struck home.


    ¡°But you, Anima... for you to talk like this now? That¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully. The decisions you¡¯re calling mistakes¡ªthey¡¯re our Aishus Army¡¯s pride. If we throw that away, then even if we survive, we¡¯ll have nothing to build on. What can rats without pride ever hope to accomplish? So no, I can¡¯t agree to an alliance with Serpina. Even if¡ª¡±


    ¡°Even if Yuri says so¡ª¡±


    Anima looked up in shock at Epinnel after hearing her final words.


    But Epinnel just stood there with a calm, composed expression, quietly gazing back at her.


    Even if Yuri¡ªif their sovereign¡ªsaid it, she wouldn¡¯t follow.


    Anima understood the weight of that statement. Her voice trembled as she barely managed to ask,


    ¡°You... you mean...¡±


    ¡°I was once your teacher. And a teacher¡¯s duty is to correct a student when they start walking the wrong path. Regardless of our positions now, I still believe that¡¯s what I have to do. And you, of all people¡ªsomeone closest to her¡ªshould know better than anyone that Yuri isn¡¯t in a state to be leading anyone right now.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re joking, right? Talking about leadership and all that... our Aishus Army was never about¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one representative among the five.¡±


    After saying that, Epinnel turned her back and slowly walked away from Anima.


    ...Thump.


    Anima collapsed into her seat, tears finally streaming freely down her cheeks.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve... I should¡¯ve just died at Serpina¡¯s hands back then...¡±


    Anima knew it.


    Handing over Swen¡ªwho had been sent as an envoy¡ªto Serpina had been something no ruler in their right mind should ever do. It was an unthinkable act.


    And yet, she had tried not to acknowledge it. After all, that decision had bought her survival.


    And not just anyone¡ªSerpina was infamous, the cruelest villain of the age.


    Anima had always known that her own life meant nothing to a woman like that¡ªsomeone who would toy with her just for fun.


    That was why she couldn¡¯t stand her ground against Epinnel.


    Yuri was barely functional, unable to make proper decisions.


    Emma and Hernandorf¡ªthose who would have stood with her¡ªwere already gone.


    And now, with Serpina¡¯s army marching straight toward them, with no way out¡ª


    There was nothing left she could do.


    ***


    One day, as they braced for Serpina¡¯s inevitable assault without a real plan or any sharp strategy¡ª


    ¡°Yuri...?!¡±


    The audience chamber of the royal castle. For the first time in a very long while, its master appeared.


    Yuri stepped in with a noticeably brighter complexion, giving Anima a small nod.


    ¡°Anima. Thank you for taking care of things while I was gone. You¡¯ve done so much.¡±


    ¡°N-no, I just did what needed to be done... But what about you? Are you okay now? Are you thinking clearly?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. A little bit. After all, there¡¯s something I have to do.¡±


    She smiled as she spoke.


    And yet¡ª


    ¡®...?¡¯


    It felt off.


    What Anima felt upon seeing Yuri wasn¡¯t the relief of a ruler finally coming back to her senses¡ª


    It was something else.


    Something wrong, crawling across the back of her neck like a cold hand. An unshakable sense of dread.


    But she convinced herself it was just her imagination.


    ¡°Anima. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯d like to issue a command.¡±


    ¡°A command? What kind of command? Wait, before that¡ªdon¡¯t you think we should go over our army¡¯s current situation first¡ª?¡±


    ¡°No. Listen to me first.¡±


    ¡°Huh...? W-what is it?¡±


    Yuri¡¯s tone was uncharacteristically firm.


    ¡°Build a massive altar behind Valharat Castle. Right away.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to build a shrine where we can honor Emma and Hernandorf for the rest of our lives. You¡¯ll help me with it, won¡¯t you?¡±


    The first command Yuri gave, after returning from her long withdrawal, smiling as if nothing had happened¡ª


    Was a command so horrifying it felt like something straight out of a nightmare.


    Something Anima wouldn¡¯t have even allowed herself to imagine.

 Chapter 297: Straying Hearts (2)

    ¡°Yuri... what do you mean, build a shrine? What are you even saying?¡±


    Anima was trembling, utterly shocked. But Yuri¡¯s voice was calm¡ªeerily calm.


    ¡°I mean it exactly as it sounds. Aside from hastily throwing together a simple grave, we haven¡¯t done anything to honor them. They fought for our army. They were our eternal comrades.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because the situation hasn¡¯t exactly allowed for it...¡±


    ¡°And besides,¡±


    Yuri smiled and extended her pale hand, gazing at it.


    In her heterochromatic eyes, the reflection of her ivory palm shimmered faintly.


    ¡°I met them in a dream. Emma and Hernandorf.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°They told me they were recognized for their achievements and granted a chance to meet a god in heaven. And if we build a shrine that connects to the heavens, they said they¡¯d be able to lend us divine power!¡±


    Watching Yuri speak so brightly and cheerfully, Anima¡ªif she were being honest¡ªjust wanted to drop to the floor and sob.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    She forced herself to stay composed. Smiling as best she could, she began trying to reason with her old friend.


    ¡°Yuri. Okay... I think I understand what you¡¯re saying. But the thing is, um...¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that, well, we have to prioritize. I know how much you want to honor Emma and Hernandorf, and I respect that, I really do. But there¡¯s a good chance Serpina¡¯s army will attack us soon, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why I¡¯m building the shrine. Because there¡¯s nothing we can do by ourselves.¡±


    ¡°...What about the budget?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s enough money.¡±


    ¡°Well of course there¡¯s enough for that. I mean afterward. We¡¯re in a situation where we¡¯ll need to start drafting and training new soldiers, so here, we really can¡¯t afford¡ª¡±


    ¡°Anima.¡±


    Yuri¡¯s expression turned cold. She stared at Anima with a chilling gaze.


    ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you¡ªaside from comforting the souls of our comrades, do you have any other way forward?¡±


    Step. Step.


    Before Anima could even register it, Yuri was standing right in front of her.


    Her eyes¡ªcold enough to freeze her in place.


    ¡°The continent¡¯s been devastated by plague. Even if we draft soldiers, it won¡¯t be many. Prepare for a siege? No matter how rationally we plan, there¡¯s no way we can defeat Serpina. Nothing we do will change that.¡±


    ¡°And then, in a dream, Emma and Hernandorf appeared. To save us in our time of crisis! We were given a chance to connect with the heavens. What else are we supposed to do? Do you know of some better way?¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t...¡±


    Yuri¡¯s sudden, wedge-like insistence made Anima falter slightly.


    But even then, it was clear¡ªYuri wasn¡¯t entirely lost to madness. She was thinking in her own way.


    And if that was the case, then she could still be reasoned with.


    Anima steadied herself and met Yuri¡¯s eyes head-on.


    ¡°...Listen carefully, Yuri. We need to negotiate a ceasefire with Serpina. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯ll cost¡ªmoney, maybe more¡ªbut one thing¡¯s clear. We can¡¯t waste the budget recklessly like this.¡±


    ¡°A ceasefire...?¡±


    Yuri looked as if her heart might shatter at any moment.


    ¡°...You¡¯ve changed, Anima. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re saying we should make a deal with that vicious witch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just being realistic. It¡¯s far more logical than talking about connecting with the heavens.¡±


    ¡°Unrealistic?¡±


    Yuri raised her voice sharply, her tone accusatory.


    ¡°Connecting with the heavens isn¡¯t unrealistic! Swen already proved it, didn¡¯t he? The idea of connecting with the heavens is real!¡±


    ¡°That... Looking back on it, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more reasonable to assume it was all a clever excuse? To hide that he was actually using magic?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°The timing lines up. Serpina¡¯s army suddenly had a mage around the time Swen joined them. The strange phenomena he showed were likely just a form of magic. And claiming he was ¡®connecting with the heavens¡¯ was just a convenient cover¡ª¡±


    ¡°Swen is not!¡±


    Yuri shouted, cutting Anima off before she could finish.


    ¡°...He¡¯s not a mage.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be certain of that. It makes sense that Serpina demanded him precisely because she knew about his abilities. I¡¯d guess the woman they presented publicly was a civilian, just a cover¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°I am certain. I know I¡¯m right.¡±


    A mage.


    Before he fell into Serpina¡¯s hands, that pink-haired girl who wielded magic had definitely been with them.


    Reika Nighhardt. Jinor¡¯s adopted daughter.


    Jinor had said it over and over. That they couldn¡¯t face Serpina¡¯s army in their current state, but if they had a mage, they could win. That with one, they could even aim to rule ~N§àv§Ölight~ the continent in the long term.


    At the time, she hadn¡¯t taken it seriously.


    She¡¯d treated it like just one of many contingency plans.


    Even when Jinor said he was leaving, she hadn¡¯t felt any real regret. In fact, she hadn¡¯t even considered that Reika might follow Swen and end up in Serpina¡¯s hands. She hadn¡¯t cared.


    Yes.


    She hadn¡¯t cared. So much so that she hadn¡¯t even realized the power that had once been within her grasp could shake the entire continent.


    Swen.


    Airen.


    Jinor.


    Reika.


    They had all once stood beneath the banner of the Aishus Army...


    ¡°...I lost them. All of them.¡±


    ¡°Yuri, do you know something? Even just a guess?¡±


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Yuri closed her eyes, silent for a long moment. Then she exhaled slowly, regaining her composure.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to pretend I didn¡¯t hear that thing about a ceasefire with Serpina.¡±


    ¡°Yuri...!¡±


    ¡°Right now, I have to do what Emma and Hernandorf asked of me. There must be a reason they came to me in that dream, in a time like this. If I don¡¯t honor that...¡±


    If I don¡¯t, I really might go mad¡ª


    She didn¡¯t say it aloud.


    Yuri turned away from Anima and quickly left the audience chamber.


    Anima stood there frozen for a while.


    Then¡ª


    ¡®This is no time to be standing around!¡¯


    Yuri was being far too stubborn. That meant it was time to talk to Epinnel.


    Even Yuri wouldn¡¯t hold her ground if both she and Epinnel pushed back together.


    With that thought, she went looking for her¡ª


    Only to hear,


    ¡°Let her do what she wants.¡±


    ¡°...What? Epinnel... what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I said.¡±


    Anima was momentarily speechless at Epinnel¡¯s words¡ªbut she quickly gathered herself.


    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t talk about a ceasefire with Serpina anymore. But even so, you know it¡¯s better to at least draft some troops and raise our numbers! Weren¡¯t you the one who said, all high and mighty, that a teacher¡¯s job is to stop their students when they stray from the right path?! Have you already forgotten that?!¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±


    Epinnel let out a long sigh.


    Unlike the agitated Anima, her tone remained calm and composed as she continued.


    ¡°Anima. You know as well as I do¡ªno amount of preparation is going to change the outcome. This isn¡¯t a battle we can win just by adding a few more soldiers. And think about what it would mean if our commander, Yuri, fell apart mentally in the middle of all this. These are battles where we¡¯re already risking our lives. Whether Yuri¡¯s stable or not will affect us all far more than we want to admit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, but still...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, for now, we let Yuri do what she wants. I¡¯ll make sure the shrine doesn¡¯t drain too many of our resources. I¡¯ll keep it under control.¡±


    ¡°Unless¡ª¡±


    She paused.


    ¡°Unless, as the nation¡¯s strategist, you¡¯ve got a brilliant plan that can get us through this?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll stake my life on it. I¡¯ll help you convince Yuri. I¡¯ll support you every step of the way. But you don¡¯t¡ªdo you?¡±


    Epinnel placed a hand gently on Anima¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Cool your head a bit, Anima. Dying in battle against Serpina¡¯s army... isn¡¯t such a bad way to go, is it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After leaving those words behind, Epinnel turned and left.


    And Anima was left alone, lost in thought.


    Was this the right thing to do? If there really was no hope left¡ªthen rather than making meaningless preparations, maybe it truly was better to focus on keeping Yuri, their leader, from falling apart.


    Yes...


    At last, Anima realized what Yuri and Epinnel were really thinking.


    The two of them were¡ª


    Preparing for the end.


    Not envisioning a future beyond this.


    They were preparing for how they would meet their final moments.


    That was why they couldn¡¯t join hands with Serpina. That was what Aishus pride meant to them.


    ...


    And if they were only thinking about the end¡ª


    Then what about me?


    ***


    Knock knock knock.


    The sound of someone at the door made me instinctively raise my voice.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    When the door opened¡ª


    The person who entered the quiet conference room wasn¡¯t wearing her usual armor.


    It was Airen, dressed in simple, casual clothes.


    A plain white top with light embroidery. Nothing flashy. But with Airen wearing it, all that ¡°plainness¡± disappeared instantly, replaced with overwhelming sensuality and allure.


    The fabric clung tightly to her body¡ªand with her absurdly large chest, there was no way the outfit wouldn¡¯t look provocative.


    And since she normally kept it all hidden under heavy armor, the effect now was... kind of devastating.


    ¡°Swen...?¡±


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Damn it.


    I must¡¯ve been staring too much at her chest without even realizing.


    I quickly turned my head away.


    ¡°Sorry. That was... unintentional.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Airen, noticing where my eyes had been, blushed faintly for a moment¡ª


    ¡°...It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s you, Swen, I don¡¯t mind. I...¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Lately, things had really been... off.


    Even when I was just going about my day, the taste of Airen¡¯s lips would suddenly come to mind.


    And whenever moments like this happened, I couldn¡¯t help but feel this kind of... frustrating yearning. Like a man desperate for something more.


    No. I couldn¡¯t let myself go there.


    Even if I had feelings for her, Airen and I were still comrades. She was someone precious to me¡ªand I didn¡¯t want to reduce her to just a sexual image in my head.


    I shifted the topic, trying to escape the awkward tension.


    ¡°What did you bring?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this? I received some fine tea leaves as a gift. You were the first person who came to mind, Swen.¡±


    ¡°A gift?¡±


    ¡°Yes. From my lord herself.¡±


    Lady Serpina?


    Now that I thought about it, ever since Airen had become her bodyguard, the two of them had grown noticeably closer.


    ¡°Give me a moment.¡±


    Airen began steeping the tea with graceful, practiced movements.


    Every gesture she made was so refined that, in that moment, she looked less like a battlefield warrior and more like a maid trained for this exact task.


    Before long, a cup of tea sat in front of me.


    I took a sip¡ª


    ¡°...Hot.¡±


    And I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Yeah. This was the kind of flavor that made you smile without thinking.


    ¡°Swen? Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No. You said the gift came from your lord, right? It¡¯s just... this is so Serpina. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh.¡±


    The citrus scent that immediately filled my mouth¡ªit felt like drinking something that had been steeped from Serpina herself.


    No, that sounded weird. Perverted, even.


    Lately, my brain had definitely been wandering into some strange territory.


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet. I like it. You¡¯re right¡ªit does remind me of our lord.¡±


    Watching Airen sip her tea with a smile like that¡ªshe was adorable.


    And once again, I found myself smiling too.


    I was happy. Being with Airen gave me the deepest sense of peace.


    ¡°You look troubled. Is something bothering you?¡±


    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been holed up in the conference room since morning.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    Just like she said, I¡¯d been thinking about that all day.


    The conversation I¡¯d had with Lady Serpina that morning.


    And what had come from it.

 Chapter 298: A Relationship That ‘Blends’ Fate

    A few days ago, during a private strategy meeting in the conference room with Serpina¡ª


    [That is incorrect.]


    ¡®...?¡¯


    That was the response that appeared, again and again, no matter how many times I ran the simulation in my head, when asked the question: ¡°Is invading the Aishus Army right now the most efficient option?¡±


    What exactly could our army accomplish at this moment?


    If you asked anyone with even a basic understanding of strategy¡ªor hell, even someone with just common sense¡ªthey¡¯d all give the same answer:


    Launch a counterattack against the Aishus Army, the very faction that had declared war on us.


    Recently, the news broke that Carlints'' forces had been absorbed into Brans Army. Which meant that the peace treaty between Serpina and Lyn Brans was now fully in effect. If our army were to attack Brans now, it would be considered a breach of that agreement, drawing international backlash. There was no reason to risk that.


    Serpina already had a shattered reputation on the global stage. There was no point in further sullying her name by violating a treaty. No need to heap more infamy on her than necessary.


    Aishus, however, was different. Yuri had attacked without solid justification¡ªand failed. Now, all the justification for invasion rested with us.


    Sure, not every war in this era required a clear cause, but having some justification helped pacify the people in newly conquered territories. We needed that buy-in.


    So why...?


    Why was attacking the Aishus Army not the most efficient move?


    Is there going to be another rebellion...?


    I turned to Serpina and laid out the general results of the analysis.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying an invasion would be a poor decision?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you have any idea why that might be?¡±


    ¡°Any idea, hmm...¡±


    Serpina rested her chin in her hand, deep in thought.


    ¡°...Not at the moment.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Judging by your tone, it seems you¡¯re hoping to hear a specific answer from me. Go on, say it. If you really want me to, I¡¯ll play along.¡±


    She let out a soft chuckle, and I awkwardly turned my head to the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to hear anything in particular... It¡¯s just, in the past, I think you would¡¯ve immediately said something like, ¡®Another rebellion, perhaps.¡¯¡±


    At that, Serpina finally seemed to understand where I was coming from and gave a small nod.


    ¡°I see. But things are different now. I received a letter from Jenna recently.¡±


    ¡°A letter?¡±


    Jenna, the former national strategist, had handed the position over to me and was currently serving as the acting lord of the capital, Eingart Castle, in Serpina¡¯s place while she led the occupying forces.


    ¡°She knows better than anyone how frequent rebellions are. She¡¯s been conducting constant patrols while I¡¯m away. I¡¯ve been receiving regular updates from her.¡±


    As expected of Serpina¡ªshe didn¡¯t need instructions to know what needed to be done.


    ¡°So far, there¡¯s been no sign of unrest or rebellion. And even if there were, aside from the capital¡¯s garrison, all the elite troops have already been brought out to join the occupation force. Even if someone tried to rally forces from the remaining territories, the capital¡¯s guard alone is enough to suppress them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken thorough precautions this time, then.¡±


    ¡°A ruler doesn¡¯t curse fate for being cruel. They focus on how to deal with it.¡±


    Hearing her speak of fate again left a bitter taste in my mouth, but I didn¡¯t let it show.


    She was doing everything she could¡ªdoing more than anyone could ask. I didn¡¯t want to belittle that with ¡ï Novelight ¡ï careless words.


    Serpina, who had spoken with such composure, slowly turned to me with a gentle smile.


    ¡°But still, if your clairvoyance is pointing directly to ¡®rebellion,¡¯ then perhaps there¡¯s something to it.¡±


    ¡°Something like what?¡±


    ¡°If the lord of the capital, who commands the entire capital defense force, were to rebel... our army would take catastrophic damage.¡±


    What?


    Wait¡ªdid she mean...?


    ¡°Wait a moment. Are you saying Lady Jenna is going to rebel?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what your clairvoyance is showing, then it¡¯s not an impossibility, is it?¡±


    ¡°But... Jenna starting a rebellion seems... extremely unlikely¡ª¡±


    I couldn¡¯t finish the sentence.


    Because Serpina, for the briefest of moments, had a look on her face like she was about to break.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to speak any further.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how likely it seems to me.¡±


    ¡°Everyone else was the same. All the people I thought would never betray me... were the first to draw their blades against me.¡±


    ¡°I trust Jenna. I entrusted all authority in Eingart Castle to her without hesitation because I believe in her. But... that doesn¡¯t mean I believe fate will spare her, just because I trust her.¡±


    ¡°My lady...¡±


    Even after so many betrayals, she still hadn¡¯t stopped believing in people.


    But what struck me most wasn¡¯t that she chose to keep believing¡ªit was that she never once ignored the possibility that her trust might be betrayed again.


    She said it so casually, but I could feel the weight of the loneliness she carried. And once again... I found myself drawn to her.


    ¡°...Swen. If you command it, I¡¯ll immediately withdraw our forces and return to the capital. Focusing on domestic affairs for a while wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. We¡¯ve just gained control of Chel¡¯s former territory, after all. It needs managing. So¡ªwhat path does your ¡®clairvoyance¡¯ show now?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Right.


    We¡¯re back to the question.


    We¡¯d already proven that invading Aishus now wasn¡¯t the most efficient move.


    There was no point in doubting the outcome of this result¡ªit was solid.


    So if invading wasn¡¯t the right move, then the army needed to do something else that would be more advantageous.


    Then what... exactly... should we do?


    ¡°...My lady. I¡¯d like to run an analysis on withdrawing our troops and returning them to the capital.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying we should move all our forces back to Eingart?¡±


    I entered her follow-up question into the simulation.


    [That is incorrect.]


    ¡°...It seems redirecting our troops to the capital isn¡¯t the best course of action.¡±


    ¡°Then that would mean... it¡¯s not a rebellion?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain. But... the odds are leaning that way.¡±


    If, as Serpina had said, the only scenario in which our forces could suffer a devastating blow was a rebellion in the capital¡ªthen yes, assuming her caution and preparations had been thorough, it was reasonable to believe her.


    ¡°I see...¡±


    She let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    For her sake, I really wanted to draw a more decisive conclusion here¡ªsomething solid she could rely on.


    ¡°My lady, please frame your next question as a matter of national policy.¡±


    ¡°What course should our army take going forward?¡±


    Direct questions like this usually didn¡¯t yield answers.


    But there was one exception: if it related to governance, warfare, or military affairs, my 100 Intelligence would sometimes respond with a clear, strategic directive.


    And just as I¡¯d hoped¡ª


    [Prepare for war with the Aishus Army.]


    ¡®...???¡¯


    Right.


    I did guess we might get an answer.


    I just didn¡¯t expect one that made no sense.


    Prepare for war? But attacking now isn¡¯t efficient??


    What the hell was that supposed to mean?


    It felt like I¡¯d already drawn out as much as I could from the current line of questioning. What I needed now was to figure out why that result had come up.


    And I didn¡¯t exactly have a lot of information to work with.


    If I thought about it simply, the most likely scenario was that something would go wrong during the invasion¡ªsome kind of internal issue, a rebellion in effect even if not in name.


    But is it really... really another rebellion?


    If that were true, then why wasn¡¯t pulling the troops back to the capital considered the best response?


    ...No. If we assume the rebellion starts right now, it would make sense that the troops wouldn¡¯t arrive in time. So perhaps the system calculated a different course of action that would have a better outcome.


    That would explain the odd answer.


    Still¡ª


    It just doesn¡¯t feel right.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Maybe it was just intuition. Or maybe it was because I couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe fate would be so cruel to Serpina again. Either way, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that a rebellion wasn¡¯t the answer.


    ¡°My lady. I believe we don¡¯t have enough information yet. However... I¡¯m inclined to think that no rebellion will occur.¡±


    ¡°Did your clairvoyance confirm that?¡±


    ¡°...No. In fact, based on clairvoyance alone, the most rational assumption would be that a rebellion is imminent somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Then how can you be sure? I hesitate to say it, but... given my track record, wouldn¡¯t it be more logical to assume betrayal is inevitable?¡±


    ¡°Please, trust me on this one. Even if fate has been especially cruel to you, once you throw me into the equation, you never know what changes might occur.¡±


    ¡°......!!!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    What the¡ª


    Did I say something weird?


    Serpina¡¯s expression changed drastically in that moment. Like she¡¯d just been hit by something.


    ¡°¡®Throw you in¡¯... you say...¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°To throw you in with me... is that it...¡±


    She kept repeating the phrase under her breath, over and over again.


    And then¡ª


    ¡°...Very well. I¡¯ll follow your guidance.¡±


    Her cheeks were flushed bright red, and it definitely felt like something was off, but... if she was agreeing, I had no reason to poke at it.


    ¡°Thank you. On that note, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to request.¡±


    ¡°Say the word. I¡¯ll be your hands and feet.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s fitting for a sovereign to say something like that...¡±


    She chuckled softly.


    And what I requested next was¡ª


    ¡°Please assemble a reconnaissance unit capable of infiltrating Aishus territory.¡±


    ¡°Is that all you need?¡±


    No¡ªit wasn¡¯t just that.


    I hesitated a moment, then revealed my true intention.


    ¡ªPlease include me in that unit.

 Chapter 299: Don’t Say Things Like That Lightly

    ¡°You want to personally join the recon team?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    One thing was certain: invading Aishus right now wasn¡¯t the most efficient move. And if that inefficiency wasn¡¯t due to rebellion or anything else within our forces, then...


    The cause had to lie with the enemy¡ªon Aishus¡¯ side.


    That was my conclusion.


    At least for now, that seemed the most plausible explanation. And to confirm it, I wanted to see things with my own eyes.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to send someone else? If something were to happen to you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I doubt anything will. Aishus¡¯ control over its own territory is at an all-time low. It¡¯s obvious they don¡¯t have the capacity to catch an infiltrator like me. And even if I were caught¡ªwell, wouldn¡¯t Your Majesty avenge me?¡±


    I said it without much thought, expecting Serpina to scoff and say something like, ¡®You¡¯re not wrong. Your death would spell the downfall of Aishus.¡¯


    Instead¡ª


    ¡°Swen.¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    Serpina wasn¡¯t smiling. In fact, her expression was incredibly serious, even grave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... say things like that so casually.¡±


    ¡°Swen, the thought of you being harmed... I hate it. No matter what happens, I absolutely hate it.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re gone... I honestly don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to go on without you... So please. Don¡¯t say things like that again. I¡¯m begging you...¡±


    She looked up at me, pleading, as she held my hand tightly in both of hers.


    The dignity and composure of a monarch were nowhere to be found¡ªjust a simple, earnest girl.


    I cleared my throat awkwardly.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You should be. That really was something to be sorry for.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    My face felt hot for some reason, so I quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry so much. Even if I do get caught, they¡¯re not going to kill me. No matter how desperate they are, they¡¯d lose more by executing me than they¡¯d gain. And besides, I¡¯m confident I won¡¯t be caught in the first place. So really, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Of course I trust you, but...¡±


    She still looked visibly shaken.


    Was the idea of me dying really that distressing to her?


    In that moment, I suddenly realized something strange.


    Serpina reminded me of Reika.


    ...Should I act the same way I did with Reika back then?


    But that comparison didn¡¯t quite fit.


    Unlike Reika, who stood on equal footing with me, Serpina wasn¡¯t just a superior like Airen¡ªshe was a ruler. A sovereign. The head of the massive Serpina Army. One of the last remaining legitimate heirs to the fallen Eingart Empire.


    Was it really okay to... do something like that to someone like her?


    Still... I thought maybe it was.


    So, slowly, I raised my hand and placed it gently on her head.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    I quietly stroked her golden hair.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Serpina didn¡¯t glare at me or brush me off. She simply lowered her head and let me touch her.


    Golden strands, shimmering like sunlight, slipped through my fingers.


    ¡°Please believe in me, Serpina. I¡¯ll come back alive.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond with words.


    Instead, she silently leaned into me and hugged me.


    The weight of the woman who ruled the world felt shockingly light. Compared to the crown she carried, her body might as well have been made of feathers.


    She was infamous for her ruthlessness, known as a tyrant by many.


    But here in my arms, all I felt was a warm, soft human being.


    I held her quietly, stroking her hair for a long time as I tried to calm her down.


    Thump, thump.


    ¡ªAll I could do was pretend not to notice how violently my heart was pounding since the moment I embraced her.


    Who knows how long we stayed like that?


    Eventually, once Serpina had calmed down, I finally broached the real subject.


    ¡°Now then, about the infiltration...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of something.¡±


    ¡°Oh? If Your Majesty¡¯s idea is better than mine, I¡¯m more than willing to follow your plan.¡±


    It probably looked absurd from the outside¡ªa vassal weighing their sovereign¡¯s opinion like that.


    But Serpina didn¡¯t seem to mind ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) in the slightest. She just smiled and nodded.


    ¡°What do you take me for, Swen?¡±


    ***


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    The third checkpoint.


    Once we got through this, we¡¯d be inside Valharat Castle.


    As I had with the previous two, I adjusted my wig, pulled my hood lower, and stuck close behind her back.


    ¡°State your identity.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ariyan, second merchant head of the Mikhail Trading Company.¡±


    The guard studied the badge she presented for quite a while.


    ¡°Hmm, the badge checks out.¡±


    ¡°Then may we pass?¡±


    ¡°Wait just a moment. I¡¯ve got a few things I need to take care of first...¡±


    At his reply, the woman gave a smooth, practiced smile and slipped him a pouch.


    ¡°My, I do seem to lack tact.¡±


    ¡°I... that¡¯s not what I meant¡ªhmhm. Go ahead.¡±


    Without much difficulty, we passed the guard and finally stepped foot into Valharat Castle.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Valharat Castle. Not quite as emotionally loaded as Arnel Castle, but still a place tied to several memories for me.


    Back then, Yuri had made accommodations for me to live with Airen under the same roof.


    After that, Yuri stopped relying on me for important matters¡ªand naturally, I drifted from the center of politics. During my time with the Aishus Army, most of what I did was act as Reika¡¯s tutor.


    Or rather... play the role of tutor. In reality, I¡¯d simply been looking after her. Not a bad time, when I thought back on it calmly.


    I wasn¡¯t obsessed with status or success, and honestly, until Luna raised her flag in rebellion, I¡¯d been living far more peacefully here than I ever had under the Brans Army.


    Of course, I never imagined Yuri would betray me by selling me off to Serpina¡¯s army. That one really came out of nowhere.


    ¡°Looks like we made it in without a hitch.¡±


    Just as I was gathering my thoughts, the woman beside me turned her head and looked at me.


    My companion for this infiltration¡ª


    A woman who looked exactly like the old roommate I once had back at Eingart Castle: Ioline al Kasky.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to get in safely.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I only did what needed to be done. As a daughter of the al Kasky family, it would be shameful not to know how to disguise one¡¯s identity.¡±


    What kind of noble family trains their daughters in the art of identity concealment? I had to wonder. Still, she had helped me, so I decided not to nitpick.


    It was Serpina¡¯s idea to request Ioline¡¯s help. Apparently, back when Irian¡ªgifted in espionage¡ªwas just starting to make a name for himself, he used to sneak in and out of places like this, and Serpina had remembered those stories.


    To think she could recall such details from a passing comment made by a subordinate... honestly impressive in its own right.


    In any case, thanks to Ioline, we had successfully infiltrated as members of the Mikhail Trading Company¡ªone of several mid-sized merchant groups backed by the al Kasky family. They had just enough presence to pass as legitimate but weren¡¯t so famous as to attract attention. A perfect cover.


    ¡°Still, thank you. Even though Her Majesty ordered this, you¡¯re not formally part of her retinue like your brothers. And this isn¡¯t just any mission¡ªit¡¯s an infiltration. It would¡¯ve been perfectly reasonable for you to refuse.¡±


    If she had refused, I doubt Serpina would¡¯ve forced her. Whatever her public image may be, that¡¯s not the kind of person she is.


    But Ioline simply shook her head with a bright smile.


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing! If I can help, I will. Especially since it¡¯s you asking, Lord Swen...! And I¡¯m just happy we get to be together again, even for a little while.¡±


    She blushed slightly and lowered her head, and I instinctively averted my gaze, feeling awkward.


    But that didn¡¯t stop her¡ªshe kept chatting cheerfully beside me.


    ¡°Brother Janis left the estate a while ago, and Irian¡¯s hardly ever home anymore either. It¡¯s been so lonely, living by myself... I¡¯m just glad I get to do something meaningful like this. Thank you for coming to find me.¡±


    Well¡ªtechnically, it was Serpina who came looking for her, not me.


    But seeing how her eyes sparkled with such innocent sincerity, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to correct her. I simply nodded along.


    ¡°Anyway, it must¡¯ve been tiring traveling all this way, but... let¡¯s get moving. We need to scout the area and be out of here as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me! I¡¯ve been working on my stamina since that day, you know...!¡±


    And with that, Ioline, a few soldiers, and I began scouting the grounds of Valharat Castle.


    ***


    As we made our rounds, one thing became immediately obvious¡ª


    The expressions of the commoners were all grim.


    Yes, the central continent had been ravaged by plague.


    But Valharat Castle was to the east of the heartland and hadn¡¯t been hit nearly as hard. Even during the war with Chel¡¯s forces, the area had largely avoided direct combat.


    There was no obvious reason for morale to be this low.


    That is¡ªuntil we saw why.


    ¡®...That¡¯s...¡¯


    I froze in place.


    A massive construction site.


    The sheer scale of the project, built right in the center of the capital, had nothing to do with military preparation.


    It was absurd.


    Countless commoners and soldiers had been forced into labor.


    One look was all it took for me to realize what had happened.


    Yuri had once again made a decision so foolish, so unthinkable¡ª


    It defied all expectation.

 Chapter 300: Survival Instinct

    A massive construction project.


    In a nation preparing for war, such an act was easily among the top things you absolutely shouldn¡¯t do.


    As I stood there wondering what on earth was going on, Ioline returned after speaking with a few of the laborers.


    ¡°What in the world is happening here?¡±


    ¡°They say... they¡¯re building a shrine.¡±


    ¡°A shrine? What kind of shrine?¡±


    ¡°Well, apparently... a structure to enshrine and honor fallen heroes...¡±


    ¡°...What??¡±


    The answer was so wildly unexpected¡ªso impossibly creative¡ªthat I couldn¡¯t help but ask again in disbelief.


    ¡°I think... it¡¯s for someone named Hernandorf and someone named Emma. They kept muttering those two names over and over again.¡±


    ¡°No way...¡±


    I¡¯d heard that Hernandorf had fallen to Chel, but... Emma was dead too?


    Still, the moment I heard those names, I had a pretty good idea of what Yuri was thinking.


    If two of the five core members had died...


    At first, I suspected this was all some kind of trap.


    After all, when a nation does something this absurd, anyone with half a brain would assume it¡¯s part of a calculated deception.


    But if this event involved two of Aishus'' central figures?


    Then maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªit really was what it looked like. A foolish, irrational decision made with the simple intention of honoring the dead.


    Yuri had already made one incomprehensible mistake before, all for the sake of protecting someone she cherished.


    I knew better than anyone¡ªbecause I had been the collateral damage of that very decision.


    After that, Ioline and I, accompanied by a few soldiers, spent hours scouting the outer areas of Valharat¡¯s domain.


    But aside from the staggering number of workers and resources being thrown into the construction of this shrine, there was nothing of note. No signs of military buildup. No signs of a trap.


    As night fell, we made camp some distance from the edge of the territory and built a small fire.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Ioline asked, concern on her face. ¡°Should we keep looking? I still can¡¯t help but feel like something¡¯s hidden out there...¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°No. Today¡¯s recon is enough. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else.¡±


    ¡°Really...? But didn¡¯t you say something big was likely to happen inside the Aishus Army?¡±


    ¡°I did, but...¡±


    Right now, I was facing a more intuitive problem.


    If that was the case¡ªthen why, exactly, was launching an invasion now not the most efficient path for our army?


    At present, Aishus looked like it could be crushed without much effort.


    Sure, Epinnel was a skilled commander, and the Aishus Army had a few decent officers even if none were quite at her level. But when the government itself was making moves like this¡ªwasting morale and manpower on a shrine¡ªthere was no conceivable way we¡¯d lose in a straight fight.


    Even so, my predictions were never wrong.


    If the system declared something inefficient, then no matter what, it wasn¡¯t the best course of action.


    There had to be a path that was several times more effective¡ªthat¡¯s the only reason the prediction would say this route was inefficient.


    What made it even more frustrating was that the result hadn¡¯t been phrased like last time¡¯s: [You will win the battle.]


    This time, it had been absolute: [This is inefficient.]


    Which meant our army would lose something. Something big.


    And if we compared that loss to the gains of an alternate route¡ªit would be a terrible trade.


    Was it a rebellion back home, after all?


    Was this fate trying to pull Serpina back down again with some cosmic force that couldn¡¯t stand to see her succeed?


    ¡ªNo.


    If it wasn¡¯t rebellion, then what was it?


    ¡°Um, excuse me...¡±


    That was when I finally noticed Ioline calling me quietly from beside the fire.


    ¡°Sorry. I got lost in thought for a moment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I... like it when you¡¯re lost in thought like that.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    I gave her a slightly puzzled look, but she wasn¡¯t looking at me. She stared at the ground, her head lowered.


    Crackle, crackle.


    The fire popped softly as her voice floated through the night air.


    ¡°Swen...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Did my brother¡ªIrian¡ªever talk to you about something...?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    She hesitated for a long while. Then, as if making up her mind, she turned and met my eyes.


    ¡°About marriage.¡±


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    ¡°If you already have someone you care about... I don¡¯t mind being the second, or even the third or fourth wife.¡±


    Right. Irian had said something like that once.


    He¡¯d asked if I¡¯d consider marrying Ioline.


    Back then, he outranked me, so he brought it up in a vague, roundabout way. But now... she was the one addressing me with formal speech, in a lower position than I was.


    Marriage, huh.


    I had been in this world for quite some time now.


    Even so, my modern-day sensibilities still lingered somewhere within me, drifting in the corners of my heart.


    Just like now.


    As someone accustomed to the idea of free love, political marriage always felt... wrong. It simply didn¡¯t sit well with me.


    ¡°Ioline.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    She looked at me with a calm, composed expression.


    It was definitely a different kind of gaze from the ones I¡¯d received from Lady Airen or Miss Reika.


    I figured I should respond politely. That was the least I could do.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to marry someone you don¡¯t love for the sake of your family. Besides, I¡¯m not exactly a great catch compared to the al Kasky family.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I know it must¡¯ve been hard to say no directly. It''s not easy to go against the will of your household, especially in a world like this.¡±


    Even in a time like this, even in this world, I still wanted to marry someone I genuinely loved.


    Whether it was Lady Airen or Miss Reika, I felt something beyond a simple connection with both of them¡ªas a man and a woman.


    With both of them, when we had conversations like this, I could feel real chemistry.


    My heart would race.


    Their cheeks would flush crimson, on the verge of bursting.


    It was clear.


    But with Ioline... she felt calm.


    Almost clinical in her speech.


    Her face wasn¡¯t red, either.


    I could only assume this proposal was less about her feelings, and more about Irian trying to link our families¡ªjust like how Jinor once tried to do the same with Reika.


    ¡°I just...¡±


    ¡°In any case, please don¡¯t feel pressured. I¡¯ll make sure to explain everything properly to Irian¡ª¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, please!¡±


    She suddenly cut me off, bowing deeply with a flustered expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I must¡¯ve said something terribly inappropriate...¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. But... what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    And in that moment¡ª


    It felt as though the sound of the crackling fire had vanished.


    As if the entire world had gone quiet.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this because of my brother.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°I genuinely think you¡¯re an incredible person, Lord Swen. That¡¯s why I brought up the idea of marriage. If I have to marry someone anyway, I believe it should be someone I can truly admire.¡±


    She met my gaze head-on, without flinching.


    And only then did I notice it.


    Under the orange glow of the fire, her cheeks were faintly flushed.


    ¡°When I was younger, during my noble etiquette lessons, I always dreamed of serving a husband I could respect wholeheartedly. Someone like my father.


    And though the time I¡¯ve spent with you has been brief... I can tell. You¡¯re not like the other men, Lord Swen.¡±


    ¡°So if you¡¯re okay with it¡ª


    I would gladly serve by your side.


    If you have other wives, I would be more than willing to support them as well.


    You don¡¯t even have to take the al Kasky name. Once I marry you, I¡¯ll belong to you anyway, right?¡±


    ¡°Is that... so?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t quite sure if I believed in that kind of marriage, but her expression was so resolute, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say otherwise.


    ¡°Yes.


    But, as I said before¡ªif you already have someone in your heart, I won¡¯t push.


    I don¡¯t want to be the kind of woman who becomes a burden.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    She¡¯d just repeated the same thing as before, albeit with different phrasing.


    Still, she smiled as she said it.


    ¡°You can ask me a hundred times, and I¡¯ll tell you the same thing every time.


    If there¡¯s still a place left in your heart... I¡¯d like to be the one to fill it.


    What do you think?¡±


    Even if there was room left, this world allowed up to four wives.


    If you weren¡¯t already in love with four women, there was technically always an open spot.


    So why...


    Why did she phrase the question like that?


    No.


    That wasn¡¯t the real issue right now.


    The real issue was¡ª


    I hadn¡¯t immediately responded with ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ...!


    I barely swallowed a dangerous thought that had sprung up uninvited.


    Breathe. One step at a time.


    I liked Lady Airen. I wanted to marry her. That was one spot filled.


    My relationship with Reika was complicated, but... I didn¡¯t want our kiss to be meaningless. I likely wanted to marry her, too. Two spots filled.


    Those two were not a problem.


    I was already emotionally prepared for that outcome.


    The real problem was twofold:


    First, while thinking of Airen and Reika... I also found myself picturing someone I absolutely shouldn¡¯t¡ªSerpina.


    And second, even if I added Serpina to the list, that only made three. Meaning I still had one spot left.


    And for some reason¡ª


    I instinctively felt that accepting Ioline into that {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} final spot would lead to something unimaginable.


    Why...?

 Chapter 301: Blind Spot of a Hardcore Player (1)

    Let¡¯s just admit it.


    The fact that I involuntarily pictured Lady Serpina¡¯s face¡ªmeant that, subconsciously, I had feelings for her.


    It wasn¡¯t all that surprising. Just... unexpectedly sobering.


    I wasn¡¯t so dense that I wouldn¡¯t notice something like that. I was always quick to pick up on subtle undercurrents between men and women.


    The reason I hadn¡¯t allowed myself to fully think about it¡ªwas because she was a sovereign ruler.


    Someone of such high status that even speculating about being her third or fourth husband would be considered blasphemous.


    Even if Serpina herself had once said she wanted to marry me... for someone like me, who had a place I needed to return to someday, becoming entirely bound to her would¡¯ve been a discourtesy in itself.


    But this wasn¡¯t the time to be thinking about Serpina.


    So, to put it simply¡ªlet¡¯s say, despite everything, I did end up marrying Lady Serpina, and somehow wound up with three wives.


    That still meant there was one spot left, so accepting Ioline wouldn¡¯t pose any issue at all.


    Even with three wives, I still technically had one place open, and objectively speaking, it would be no easy task to find another woman like Ioline.


    Then why...


    Why did I feel like I couldn¡¯t breathe?


    Why couldn¡¯t I just accept that proposal at face value?


    This wasn¡¯t some nervous flutter of a young man swooning from a sudden marriage proposal.


    It was¡ªsomething more. Something sticky, shadowy, a kind of instinctive, unknowable dread that felt like it might threaten my life.


    Not a deduction drawn from experience, but a raw, primal instinct.


    An overwhelming fear, as if making this decision would warp the entire trajectory of my life.


    As if something buried in the depths of my mind was warning me¡ª


    Never accept a fourth wife so easily.


    ¡°...Swen?¡±


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright? You look pale.¡±


    Crackle, crackle.


    The sound of the campfire snapping brought me back to my senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just... I must be more tired than I thought. I think I should turn in early tonight.¡±


    Ioline looked at me with concern, then slowly nodded.


    ¡°Alright. Please take your time thinking about the marriage. Whatever your answer ends up being, I promise I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    At my words, Ioline gave a small smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Good night, Swen.¡±


    After Ioline climbed into the carriage to rest¡ª


    I was left alone, staring into the flickering flames for a long time.


    The moment I¡¯d even entertained the idea of having a fourth wife, what was that sensation, like something was tightening around my throat?


    Was it just anxiety?


    The human body can be absurdly irrational. Sometimes, even just fatigue is enough to throw everything out of sync.


    And this body wasn¡¯t exactly the strongest to begin with.


    After the long trip to Valharat Castle, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to send out meaningless warning signals.


    Then why, even so...


    ¡®......¡¯


    Even if I agonized over it for hours, I probably wouldn¡¯t come up with a convincing answer.


    Realizing that, I decided to just empty my mind and stare at the fire.


    Maybe something I didn¡¯t yet know¡ª


    Was putting me in danger.


    For the first time, I found myself afraid of something in this world I couldn¡¯t predict with certainty.


    ***


    -->


    At daybreak the next morning, I did another patrol just in case¡ª


    But aside from the ongoing construction of the altar, I found nothing unusual.


    I had enough resources to stay a few more days, but with nothing else to gain, there was no need to waste time.


    So I left Valharat Castle ahead of schedule.


    After another stretch of travel, I returned safely to the frontline camp.


    ¡°Please take care of yourself and stay healthy, Swen. Until we meet again.¡±


    After seeing Ioline off on her way to Eingart Castle, I immediately headed to report to Serpina.


    It had been a while since I last saw her.


    She was in the war room, calmly jotting something down with a quill while gazing at a map.


    Scratch, scratch.


    Her golden hair shimmered like a wheat field in the sunlight filtering through the window.


    The sound of her quill scratching across the parchment was a surprisingly pleasant sort of white noise.


    ¡°My liege. I have completed the reconnaissance mission and just returned.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Swen. I know it¡¯s sudden, but would you mind coming a bit closer?¡±


    As I stepped forward, I noticed she¡¯d marked the map in several places.


    ¡°While you were away, I did my own investigation. I marked the locations where a rebellion would most likely occur if it were to happen.¡±


    Just as she said, the map was filled with neat circles over several areas of our territory.


    Next to each mark were the names of the local lords and the reasons a rebellion might arise there.


    It was all organized so clearly that I didn¡¯t even need to read it properly to understand it.


    But instead of focusing on the contents, I suddenly felt a surge of emotion well up and raised my voice without meaning to.


    ¡°But my liege, didn¡¯t I say the likelihood of rebellion was low?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I believe you. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re wrong, Swen.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    But even you only said it was ¡®unlikely.¡¯ You never said it was ¡®impossible,¡¯ did you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but...¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be the kind of woman who places all her hopes on one man and burdens his shoulders alone. That¡¯s how I truly feel.¡±


    I understood Serpina¡¯s reasoning, but still, I couldn¡¯t help feeling upset.


    Not because she didn¡¯t trust my judgment completely.


    Just... the fact that she was preparing for rebellion at all made me sad.


    Even if I agreed it wasn¡¯t realistic to be optimistic based on a few words¡ª


    It still didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    But since she was the ruler, I knew I couldn¡¯t argue too much about it.


    ¡°...You¡¯re kind, Swen.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I know why you raised your voice.¡±


    With a faint smile, Serpina looked at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that... without this kind of preparation, I feel like I¡¯d be too scared to do anything.


    But still, as long as you¡¯re by my side... I believe I can keep moving forward.


    Didn¡¯t you say it yourself?


    That our fates... would intertwine.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    The fates intertwining, huh.


    Suddenly, I was reminded of the moment I¡¯d been talking with Ioline about marriage¡ªwhen Serpina¡¯s face had flashed through my mind without me realizing it. My cheeks flushed with heat.


    If it were Serpina, she surely would have noticed that subtle change¡ª


    But instead of pointing it out, she moved straight to the point.


    ¡°And take a look at this as well. I¡¯ve noted down which invasion routes would be the most efficient¡ªif no rebellion occurs.¡±


    Looking at the map again, I could see that, just as she said, several invasion paths had been meticulously marked and laid out.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°I thought that if I prepared some questions in advance, even before you used your ''foresight,'' it would help both of us avoid unnecessary confusion.¡±


    Was this her way of trying to help me in her own way?


    I gave her a small bow, offering some light praise for her efforts.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, my liege.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s worked harder. Now then, it¡¯s about time you told me¡ªwhat is the Aishus Army up to?¡±


    It was unfortunate for Serpina, but¡ª


    No matter how much she¡¯d prepared, the news I brought was bound to carry more impact.


    ¡°They¡¯re building an altar.¡±


    ¡°An altar?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...Are you speaking metaphorically?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. Literally. They¡¯ve mobilized war supplies, soldiers, even civilians from the territory to construct a massive altar... the kind used for rituals or prayers. A full structure.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Serpina tilted her head in disbelief.


    ...Even Lady Serpina has moments like that, huh.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me... ~N§àv§Ölight~ they¡¯re undertaking a massive civil engineering project right before a war?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    She rested her chin in her hand and murmured softly, almost to herself.


    ¡°Baranga Yuri Aishus... I¡¯ve always known she made decisions one could hardly believe came from a ruler, but this time¡ªI can¡¯t read her at all.¡±


    ¡°The altar is supposedly for the deceased¡ªEmma and Hernandorf.¡±


    ¡°No... Even if that¡¯s true, from her perspective, isn¡¯t she preparing for a final battle against me, her sworn enemy? Just like Chel, who refused to bow to me even in certain defeat¡ªshouldn¡¯t she be preparing for war by any means necessary?¡±


    ¡°Well, Yuri already sold me out, remember.¡±


    ¡°Even so... she and her companions despise me. Perhaps more than anyone else on the continent.¡±


    That must¡¯ve been from the academy incident.


    Even I could guess what Serpina was referring to.


    Back when I was under the Aishus Army, Anima had told me everything during her self-imposed exile in the mountains.


    I knew now that Serpina wasn¡¯t the one responsible for what happened...


    But to them, she was.


    There was nothing I could do about that part.


    After a long pause in thought, Serpina finally looked at me and asked,


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more reasonable to assume they¡¯re preparing something else?¡±


    ¡°I looked around, but I saw no signs of anything like that.¡±


    ¡°Then what does your foresight mean, when it says now is not the right time to invade?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    She hit a sore spot.


    To be honest, I had no idea why now wasn¡¯t the time.


    Which meant I had no answer to give.


    ¡°Your foresight only predicts futures that are certain. So wouldn¡¯t it be logical to assume that ¡®the Aishus Army is preparing something¡¯ is a fixed variable? The fact that they¡¯re building an altar of all things is suspicious in itself.¡±


    ¡°No, as I said¡ªthere¡¯s no indication of a trap or hidden plan¡ª¡±


    At that moment, Serpina stepped in close.


    ¡°Can you say that with certainty?¡±


    I could tell she was trying to reason her way through it. But unfortunately, the truth was what it was.


    ¡°Yes. I can.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    Because... something like constructing an altar shouldn¡¯t trigger anything in the original game system¡ªit wasn¡¯t even a mechanic.


    ¡ªThat¡¯s what I was thinking, right before it hit me.


    ¡®...Wait.¡¯


    It was like getting clubbed in the head.


    Like lightning had struck me out of nowhere¡ªI froze in place.


    And then¡ª


    Only then did I begin to see what I had missed.

 Chapter 302: Blind Spot of a Hardcore Player (2)

    ¡®Right. From the perspective of ordinary people, it¡¯s only natural they¡¯d see things differently than I do.¡¯


    Ioline, who kept expressing concern during our patrols, wondering if something was amiss¡ª


    Serpina, who insisted that if an altar was being constructed, there must be a reason behind it.


    They had one thing in common:


    To them, this world was real¡ªvivid, tangible reality.


    And that wasn¡¯t unique to just those two.


    It was true for everyone but me, as absolute as water flowing downhill or the body needing sleep to recover from fatigue.


    Which is why¡ªunlike me, they couldn¡¯t be certain.


    That building an altar wouldn¡¯t lead to anything at all.


    In the game I originally played, building anything like an "altar" was just a kind of random encounter event.


    If you constructed a commemorative structure to honor a fallen general, it might raise the loyalty of your officers, impressed by your sincerity.


    But choosing the "build commemorative structure" option was generally ill-advised.


    The amount of resources consumed, the drop in public approval and troop morale¡ª


    All you gained was a bit of increased loyalty.


    If you were doing some kind of roleplay-heavy run, fine, I wouldn¡¯t stop you...


    But this was an old, outdated strategy game with limited immersion, and nobody actually bothered using that leftover script.


    From the point of view of someone like Serpina or Ioline, there¡¯d be no way to know that.


    Especially Ioline¡ªwho didn¡¯t realize that Yuri was the type to act recklessly when it came to those she cared about.


    So of course she¡¯d think, ¡°Surely no ruler would waste this much time and resources on something meaningless.¡±


    It was a reasonable assumption.


    Serpina¡¯s case was slightly different.


    She knew better than anyone that Yuri was capable of irrational decisions.


    And yet, she would still arrive at the same conclusion as Ioline.


    All because of my foresight¡ªmy 100 Intelligence.


    ¡®Since she knows I¡¯m never wrong, the idea that ¡°invading now wouldn¡¯t be efficient¡± makes Yuri¡¯s bizarre behavior the perfect explanation.¡¯


    If I were in Serpina¡¯s position¡ªemploying a strategist like Swen¡ªI¡¯d probably think the same thing.


    ¡ªGiven the circumstances, the strategist with 100% accuracy says it¡¯s not an efficient move.


    ¡ªThe enemy is wasting manpower and resources on a pointless construction project.


    The easiest way to make those two statements fit together seamlessly?


    Just change the wording of ¡°pointless.¡±


    If that construction project isn¡¯t meaningless¡ª


    Then yes, invading now would be inefficient.


    A clean, simple conclusion.


    Almost elegant.


    ¡ª¡ªBut.


    I alone knew that wasn¡¯t true.


    Yuri was, in fact, doing something utterly pointless.


    So then why?


    Why did my 100 Intelligence brain¡ªdeclare this move inefficient?


    ¡®......¡¯


    I naturally took a seat at a nearby chair.


    It wasn¡¯t until after I¡¯d sat down that I realized Serpina had pulled the chair out for me without a word.


    ¡®Just because they¡¯re building an altar doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll enable some kind of magic.¡¯


    After the rise of mages across the continent, people had grown more willing to accept unexpected outcomes from unexpected actions.


    Even Serpina, who typically didn¡¯t act without evidence, had taken a cautious approach¡ªso there was no need to even mention the others.


    ¡®But still, the prediction says it¡¯s inefficient. Inefficient. Inefficient... Wait, what?¡¯


    ...Hold on a second.


    I looked up and instinctively directed a question to the most obvious person nearby.


    -->


    ¡°Excuse me... Lady Serpina.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°When we say something is inefficient, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean the outcome will be the worst-case scenario, right?¡±


    ¡°Correct. A worst-case outcome would be one of many possibilities under inefficiency.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s confirm something then. Could you ask me a question that¡¯s roughly in the vein of, ¡®Can we win the battle?¡¯¡±


    She didn¡¯t ask what I was thinking or why I was asking.


    Instead, she gave me a carefully phrased, to-the-point question.


    ¡°Do you believe our forces can invade the Aishus Army and claim victory?¡±


    [It would require great sacrifice.]


    ¡®...What???¡¯


    So sacrifices were necessary?


    I¡¯d suspected it might be something like that, and now I had confirmation.


    That¡¯s the inefficiency¡ª


    We could win, but not without suffering major losses.


    So in that case, there¡¯s no way we can just charge in recklessly.


    ...Wait a second.


    ¡°Lady Serpina, I¡¯m sorry, but could you ask one more question? Something like¡ª¡®What must we do to minimize losses in this battle?¡¯¡±


    Honestly, this was a gamble.


    Even if it was a combat-related question, I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d get a response at all.


    But I had to ask.


    It was the missing piece in this mental puzzle.


    ¡°What do you believe we must do to minimize losses in this battle?¡±


    Without any objection, Serpina delivered the question just as I¡¯d asked.


    And the response was¡ª


    [It depends on the will of the heavens.]


    What?


    ¡°It depends on the will of the heavens.¡± That response meant... not someone else.


    Me.


    It meant the outcome would shift depending on what I chose to do.


    ¡®Invading now isn¡¯t efficient. The most efficient move is to prepare for war against the Aishus Army.


    We can win if we invade now, but it¡¯ll come with heavy losses.


    So yes, it¡¯s inefficient.


    And if we want to avoid those losses... I have to act. Personally.¡¯


    A clear divide.


    The stark contrast between how I see the world and how everyone else does.


    A battle whose outcome changes drastically depending on how I move.


    ......!!!!


    Bang!


    I slammed the table without realizing it and shot to my feet.


    It wasn¡¯t until I¡¯d heard the answers to all three questions that I finally felt like I could see the path forward.


    And only then did I notice¡ªstanding right beside me, watching intently¡ªwas none other than the sovereign herself, Serpina.


    ¡°Ah... I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. More importantly, it seems something just came to you.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Just barely, the pieces were beginning to fall into place.


    A glimmer of clarity on how to proceed.


    ¡°Then will you share it with me? I¡¯ve been dying to ask you since earlier, you know. Fufu...?¡±


    In the past, I would¡¯ve been flustered by her tone /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ and the subtle sensual undertone in her voice.


    But right now, I was brimming with an odd sense of confidence.


    I answered boldly, as if crossing a line.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    ¡°Will it be enough to just feel the heat rising?


    Let me make sure you¡¯re thoroughly satisfied...


    All the way to your deepest depths.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Serpina¡¯s expression cracked ever so slightly.


    Then her face flushed red, and she whipped her head away.


    That reaction... was delicious.


    So this is what it was.


    That¡¯s why Serpina would sometimes say such things¡ª


    She was enjoying the reactions I gave her.


    ¡°W-Whatever the case... just tell me already. What do you think we should do?¡±


    Seeing her flustered like that made me want to tease her a little more¡ª


    But right now, I was too eager to speak my mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing complicated. We¡¯re just going to use everyone¡¯s psychology.¡±


    ¡°You mean... take advantage of it?¡±


    ¡°To be precise, not their psychology¡ª¡±


    We¡¯re going to turn their perception against them.


    With that, we can arrive at the most efficient solution.


    ***


    Some time later¡ª


    The altar was finally complete.


    Well, calling it ¡°complete¡± was a bit of a stretch.


    Compared to the original plans, the end result was terribly underwhelming¡ªmore of a rough outline than a finished structure.


    Due to various limitations, the scale had to be reduced significantly, but even so, it still occupied a vast area.


    Despite everything, it remained an extravagant use of space and resources, far beyond what was practical.


    The first thing Yuri did once the altar was up was gather the soldiers and pray to the sky.


    "Emma... Hernandorf... If you¡¯re watching over us, please grant us the strength to overcome this...!!!"


    The ceremony drew a crowd¡ªdisplaced religious figures who had lost their way in this age of chaos.


    Ironically, all sorts of ancient religious rites that had faded into history were now being revived through Yuri¡¯s wealth.


    ¡®......¡¯


    Anima stood among them, having long since given up.


    The only reason they¡¯d even managed to reduce the scale this much was thanks to Epinnel¡¯s intervention¡ª


    So in that sense, maybe it was a blessing that things hadn¡¯t gotten worse.


    Standing beside Yuri, Anima quietly lowered her head, watching as Yuri prayed again and again.


    Emma. Hernandorf.


    It seems... we¡¯ll be seeing you both again soon.


    We couldn¡¯t fulfill our dreams, but at least... we¡¯ll meet again, won¡¯t we?


    When that time comes... please don¡¯t resent Yuri.


    And don¡¯t hate me either¡ªfor failing to stop all of this.


    Drip. Drip.


    Without realizing it, she sensed tears falling down her face.


    Was this really the end?


    ¡®I don¡¯t want this...¡¯


    To spend the final moments of the Aishus Army on some ridiculous, meaningless farce¡ª


    Without even putting up a real fight.


    If only they could reach some kind of agreement with Serpina, they wouldn¡¯t have to end it all here.


    But they hadn¡¯t.


    And now... this was how they would die?


    Even knowing it was wrong¡ª


    Anima also knew something else.


    That there was nothing left she could do.


    Like any human pushed to the brink¡ª


    She found herself grasping for something.


    ¡®Dear God...!¡¯


    Please... do not abandon us.


    Give us a miracle¡ªanything at all...!!!


    And then, astonishingly¡ª


    ¡ªA miracle began to unfold.

 Chapter 303: Blind Spot of a Hardcore Player (3)

    While Yuri spent her days in constant prayer at the altar, the responsibility of managing the troops in preparation for the coming battle against Serpina¡¯s army fell entirely to Epinnel.


    With fatigue mounting from the grueling construction project, she didn¡¯t implement any intensive training. Instead, she focused on maintaining basic discipline and giving the soldiers ample rest to keep their morale stable.


    Epinnel was a warrior. When it came to handling soldiers, she was far more competent than someone like Vanessa, who had once acted as a strategist for Karelia¡¯s army.


    And because of that, she refrained from imposing unreasonable measures¡ªlike forcing discipline too harshly when there was no money to compensate the troops.


    Still, it was inevitable that frustration would build.


    A nation that had conscripted soldiers for exhausting labor without offering proper pay couldn¡¯t avoid growing discontent, and sure enough, a sizable number of soldiers had deserted.


    Epinnel understood better than anyone how unreasonable it was to demand blind loyalty from ordinary troops during times like these.


    What she used in place of money¡ªwas Serpina¡¯s existence.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seriously think you can live with your head held high after kneeling to that damned bitch Serpina, do you?!¡±


    Maybe it was due to Serpina¡¯s infamous reputation, but it did help boost morale somewhat.


    However, the truth was that even among the soldiers, the perception of Serpina had begun to shift in recent days.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a cousin at Alkanwood Castle. Says the fairness of her rule is better than it was back in Brans¡¯ time...¡±


    ¡°My sister married into a northern family. She said they actually got relief supplies during the outbreak.¡±


    ¡ªSetting everything else aside, if the people under her rule were genuinely satisfied... could she really be called a tyrant?


    In an era like this, it was a dangerously radical and irreverent idea.


    But these were chaotic times¡ªtimes when even such impudent thoughts were allowed to take root.


    Fortunately for Epinnel, a couple of feel-good anecdotes weren¡¯t enough to erase the mountain of sins associated with Serpina¡¯s name.


    If public opinion had been just a bit more favorable, they might¡¯ve had to surrender without even a proper fight.


    Even the most talented general was powerless without soldiers.


    This was a lesson she had learned, over and over again, even before her time as an academy instructor.


    As she tried to keep things afloat, trimming down the army day by day, news arrived from intelligence.


    ¡°I see... So they¡¯re building a fortress near Valharat Castle?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And reports from multiple sources confirm that they¡¯re gathering troops there.¡±


    From that location, they could feasibly launch an attack on Laccline Castle¡ª


    But the more logical assumption was that they intended to march directly on the capital, Valharat.


    While they hadn¡¯t gone as far as Chel¡ªwho outright abandoned his fortress¡ª


    Spreading troops across various territories in the face of Serpina¡¯s massive army was the same as begging to be slaughtered one by one.


    So the majority of troops had already been concentrated in Valharat Castle, leaving only minimal forces elsewhere.


    Even then, after losing more than half of their army to plague and the war against Chel¡¯s forces, what remained was barely a handful.


    ¡°What are your orders?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to start preparing for battle. Any sightings of someone who could be a mage?¡±


    ¡°No, not at the moment...¡±


    ¡°Understood. Report any unusual activity immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    Once the soldier had left, Epinnel¡¯s longtime adjutant in the Aishus army cautiously posed a question.


    -->


    ¡°Um... General Epinnel, are you planning to hold the castle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the most logical choice.¡±


    ¡°But if we lock the gates, isn¡¯t there a risk we¡¯ll be helpless against a mage? That¡¯s what concerns me...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a fair point. But my personal view is this¡ªmages might not be as all-powerful as we think.¡±


    ¡°You really believe that?¡±


    Epinnel nodded.


    ¡°Think about it. If mages really were that decisive, then wouldn¡¯t the most rational strategy be to just send them out first in every battle?


    But Serpina doesn¡¯t do that. Not in the war against Chel, not during the northern rebellion.


    In every major conflict, it¡¯s always been her massive army of over a hundred thousand that played the biggest role.


    If mages were truly that absolute, why even bother with soldiers at all?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re saying...?¡±


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    ¡°There must be some sort of drawback we don¡¯t know about. They can¡¯t be used freely. Most likely, they¡¯re treated as trump cards¡ªnothing more.¡±


    Her deduction was, at a fundamental level, pretty accurate.


    Whether there was a penalty or not, if mages were as powerful and practical as people imagined, they should¡¯ve been playing a much larger role.


    The fact that they weren¡¯t meant there had to be some hidden blind spot.


    And considering Serpina¡¯s intent to preserve Reika¡¯s lifespan and avoid deploying her too often¡ªEpinnel¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t far off.


    ¡°I see... As expected, General, you truly are remarkable.


    I heard Chel¡¯s army panicked the moment they spotted a mage and charged out, only to get wrecked...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. If I really were that remarkable, I would¡¯ve done something before this nation collapsed.


    Gotten Yuri to come to her senses... formulated a strategy that would¡¯ve lifted Anima¡¯s despair... something.


    But I didn¡¯t. So no, I¡¯m not all that remarkable.¡±


    ¡°General...¡±


    ¡°Enough of that. Go inform the officers and soldiers to assemble in the barracks. I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    As she watched the adjutant leave, Epinnel reflected.


    The decision to hold the castle wasn¡¯t solely based on her belief that mages had penalties.


    In fact, if there were no penalties at all, and Serpina¡¯s army used magic to attack the castle¡ª


    She would welcome it.


    That might be the real goal all along.


    If they used magic, they¡¯d reveal where it came from.


    Based on witness reports from previous battles, that much could definitely be figured out.


    It would be better if they used magic. If I can identify the presence of a mage... if I can pinpoint their location¡ª


    ¡ªI can kill the mage.


    At the very least, the mage can be killed.


    Delivering an irreversible blow to Serpina¡¯s army¡ªthat was Epinnel¡¯s true plan, a secret she had told no one.


    At first, she suspected Swen might be the mage.


    But from what Anima had recently told her, it seemed Swen truly wasn¡¯t one.


    Which meant, most likely, the pink-haired woman who had recently appeared with Serpina¡¯s forces was the mage.


    Then again, it didn¡¯t matter who it was.


    If she could just catch the moment someone used magic¡ª


    She¡¯d stake her life to end them, no matter who they were.


    No matter what... I won¡¯t let Serpina defeat us without consequence.


    Even if I die in the end... I¡¯ll find a way to make her pay.


    If they were going to destroy the Aishus Army¡ª


    Then they would damn well suffer for it.


    With that thought, Epinnel made her way toward the barracks.


    ***


    Epinnel stood atop the platform in the barracks, addressing the assembled Aishus officers and soldiers with a voice heavy with solemnity.


    ¡°With all due respect, you all know the truth. The chances of us winning this battle are extremely low. No¡ªperhaps it¡¯s more accurate to say that we won¡¯t win at all.


    And yet, not a single one of you chose to hide at home, abandon the fight, or flee ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) back to the countryside. You are all here. And I believe that each of you knows exactly what that decision means.¡±


    No one responded aloud to her words¡ª


    But among those gathered, a quiet wave of agreement stirred.


    ¡ªWe are here to die.


    There wasn¡¯t a single soul here who didn¡¯t understand that staying meant dying.


    ¡°Those who serve a nation are often told that it¡¯s only right to give their lives for it.


    But we¡¯ve seen countless people change their minds the moment death stared them in the face.


    That¡¯s why I want to thank you¡ªfor making a decision that is far harder than most realize.¡±


    ¡°We may not survive this.


    But the pride of our spirits¡ªthe fact that we stood our ground and did not bow to the monstrous, merciless butcher Serpina¡ª


    That will live on, long after our bodies have fallen.


    It will blaze across this continent until one day, someone throws the witch Serpina into the flames where she belongs.¡±


    ¡°So I ask you¡ªshamelessly, desperately.


    Fight with me to the very end.


    If you choose to stand with me... I, your commander, and the entirety of the Aishus Army¡ªwill never abandon you!¡±


    WAAAAAHHH¡ª!


    Perhaps it was a way to shake off the instinctive terror they all felt in the face of death.


    One after another, they roared¡ªso loud it seemed the very walls of Valharat Castle might come down.


    Hearing the soldiers¡¯ shouts as she prayed, Yuri kept her eyes closed and sent her heart out to her comrades.


    ¡°Hernandorf. Emma. Please... Please, give us your strength...!!!¡±


    ***


    And then, a few days later¡ª


    ¡°What... did you just say...?¡±


    Epinnel, steeling herself for the final battle, received news she couldn¡¯t believe.


    ¡°All of Serpina¡¯s fortresses... have collapsed!


    It appears her forces have been completely wiped out!


    Reports say Serpina¡¯s army has hastily withdrawn and is retreating from the front lines...!!¡±

 Chapter 304: Blind Spot of a Hardcore Player (4)

    ¡°What are you talking about? Retreating the troops all of a sudden...? What kind of ridiculous nonsense is that?¡±


    Epinnel¡¯s expression was one of utter disbelief, yet the soldier reporting to her didn¡¯t flinch. He held her gaze firmly as he continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! There was this enormous sound¡ªlike a bolt of lightning striking the earth¡ªand then the fortress just collapsed...!¡±


    ¡°Were there any witnesses?¡±


    ¡°No direct ones... but General, do you really think I¡¯d bring you lies?¡±


    It didn¡¯t feel like some baseless rumor or panic-fueled exaggeration.


    Still, Epinnel knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to grasp the full picture just by hearing about it.


    ¡°Can you take me there right now?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ªyes! Right away!¡±


    Epinnel quickly assembled a recon party and headed for the location where Serpina¡¯s fortress had once stood.


    Something felt strange.


    It had been so long¡ª


    She realized she could feel her heart pounding again.


    ***


    ¡°This is...¡±


    The place Epinnel arrived at was¡ª


    No, had been¡ªSerpina¡¯s fortress.


    It had been completely and utterly destroyed.


    For a moment, all she could do was stand there in stunned silence, overwhelmed by the scale of the devastation.


    ¡°What in the world happened here...? It¡¯s like an earthquake tore through this place...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no sign of that. If it had been an earthquake, we would¡¯ve felt it all the way back at Valharat Castle.¡±


    ¡°Then how...?¡±


    As Epinnel stood there, confused by the incomprehensible scene before her, a familiar voice rang out from behind.


    ¡°...It came true...!¡±


    ¡°Yuri...?¡±


    The soldiers accompanying Epinnel immediately turned and saluted the supreme commander of their nation as she approached.


    -->


    ¡°Emma... Hernandorf... They helped us...!¡±


    ¡°What...??¡±


    ¡°If not that, then how do you explain this, Epinnel? How do you explain the enemy¡¯s fortress suddenly collapsing like this, while everything else remains intact?¡±


    ¡°No, but even so, that doesn¡¯t prove Emma or Hernandorf had anything to do with it¡ª¡±


    ¡°It does prove it!¡±


    Yuri cut her off with a sharp, unwavering cry.


    ¡°I told you they came to me in my dream! That a path to the heavens had opened, and all they needed was our devotion! This is the proof! You know as well as I do¡ªif there¡¯s a path to the heavens, we can access power as strong as magic!¡±


    ¡°What do you even... Wait, don¡¯t tell me¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Yuri nodded vigorously, eyes closed, as if in reverence.


    ¡°When Swen was in the Brans Army and called down a ¡®miracle¡¯ from the sky¡ªthe stones from the heavens¡ªhe was holding a ritual. And Swen... isn¡¯t a mage. So there¡¯s only one possible conclusion.¡±


    With that, she knelt to the ground.


    The soldiers, bewildered but unwilling to defy the highest authority present, followed suit.


    It was a breathtaking sight¡ªrows of warriors dropping to their knees, unsure why, but compelled to follow.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Yuri didn¡¯t seem to care about their gaze.


    With eyes shining, she looked up at the sky and declared:


    ¡°It worked! Our sincerity reached the heavens! The path has been opened!¡±


    The only one still standing, Epinnel cautiously asked,


    ¡°So... are you saying some kind of stone or... something fell from the sky?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it was! But something powerful enough to level this fortress¡ªsomething acted here!¡±


    ¡°Something... like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Something like that.¡±


    Epinnel still wasn¡¯t entirely convinced¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t deny it either.


    Yuri¡¯s explanation... sounded plausible.


    And more than that¡ª


    Part of her wanted it to be true.


    Normally, Epinnel would have taken a more rational approach.


    But this was no ordinary moment.


    They were facing a battle they couldn¡¯t win.


    She¡¯d already resigned herself to doing as much damage as possible before dying.


    So Yuri¡¯s words¡ªoutlandish as they were¡ªshone like a single beam of light piercing through hopeless darkness.


    Something unbelievable?


    Just a few years ago, anyone who talked about mages would¡¯ve been laughed out of the room.


    But now?


    No one doubted their existence.


    The first mage had appeared in the northern continent.


    The second had emerged in the south.


    Eyewitness accounts from countless soldiers...


    Magic was no longer legend. It was reality.


    And the idea of ¡°communing with the heavens¡± wasn¡¯t so far-fetched either.


    Swen, once their ally, had once summoned boulders from the sky through a ritual.


    If that truly came not from his own abilities but from communion with the heavens¡ª


    Then couldn¡¯t they do the same?


    And crucially¡ªthere was no benefit for Serpina in staging something like this.


    If she really wanted to crush Aishus, she would¡¯ve simply brought overwhelming force and flattened them like a piece of cake.


    Even Epinnel herself, if she¡¯d been in Serpina¡¯s shoes with 200,000 troops, could¡¯ve conquered what remained of the Aishus Army in under a week.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    So maybe...


    Maybe they had reached the heavens.


    Maybe, as Yuri said, Emma and Hernandorf were helping them.


    Just like a mage suddenly emerged in other nations...


    Was it really so impossible for a miracle to happen here, too?


    And slowly but surely §Öven Epinnel¡¯s heart began to waver.


    ***


    After that, the same kind of strange occurrences began happening repeatedly.


    Every time Serpina¡¯s forces tried to establish a new front line for an invasion, vivid eyewitness accounts soon followed¡ªdescribing how those lines had suddenly collapsed.


    Before long, reports emerged that Serpina¡¯s soldiers were deserting en masse. The suspected cause? A wave of nightmares and auditory hallucinations. What stood out most was the content of those nightmares.


    Multiple soldiers gave the same bizarre testimony:


    ¡°A knight clad in blue armor is after my head.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just one or two people¡ªit was many.


    And of all people, Epinnel and Yuri were the ones who knew best:


    That the blue armor being described was the very same one Emma had always worn.


    ¡°Now do you see, Epinnel? Do you understand now¡ªthat our hearts have reached Emma and Hernandorf?¡±


    ¡°Maybe... maybe it really is true.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to express our sincerity even more! Preparing for war won¡¯t help us¡ªwe can¡¯t win. We¡¯ll only be captured and executed! Even if we inflict losses, it won¡¯t change our fate!¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re not alone! Our comrades are with us¡ªeven watching over us from the heavens! And now, the world is finally starting to recognize how deeply, how truly, we¡¯ve held onto our comrades in our hearts!¡±


    ¡°Mmh...¡±


    Epinnel was wavering.


    And then¡ª


    Bang!


    The doors to the audience chamber burst open, and a one-armed woman strode in.


    ¡°Anima...?¡±


    ¡°I heard everything. Is it true, Yuri? That you¡¯re expanding the altar?¡±


    Yuri answered coldly.


    ¡°Anima. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still clinging to your own interpretation?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡ªcome on, Yuri! Do you really believe we¡¯re communicating with the heavens? What Swen did back then¡ªit was just magic! There¡¯s no such thing as a ¡®connection to the heavens¡¯!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t magic. He¡¯s not a mage.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t prove that with certainty!¡±


    ¡°And you can¡¯t prove that the concept of a connection to the heavens doesn¡¯t exist, either.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s just twisting words. Yuri, please, come to your senses!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to wake up, Anima. You...¡±


    And then¡ª


    Tears fell from Yuri¡¯s eyes.


    Anima froze, shocked to see her like that.


    ¡°Hernandorf charged into enemy territory alone¡ªhe risked everything to save you. Emma... she said she¡¯d kneel to Serpina if it meant saving your life. Those two... did everything for you. So how can you... say something so heartless?¡±


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t...¡±


    I never asked them to do [N O V E L I G H T] that.


    I never wanted them to sacrifice themselves for me.


    But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the words.


    ¡°It¡¯s too cruel. It¡¯s all too cruel... The heavens have finally heard our prayers. It¡¯s finally our turn... So why...?¡±


    ¡°Anima. Come with me.¡±


    Sensing Yuri needed time to collect herself, Epinnel stepped in and led Anima out of the audience chamber.


    ¡°Epinnel. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re siding with Yuri too?¡±


    ¡°Before we get into that, I want to know what you think. What do you believe is causing all this?¡±


    ¡°I... I think it¡¯s all an act. Orchestrated by Serpina. Who else could pull something like this off but her?¡±


    ¡°And the fortress that collapsed?¡±


    ¡°She has a mage. Creating a collapse with magic isn¡¯t impossible.¡±


    ¡°Fine. What about the mass desertions?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she spread rumors among the soldiers. Or faked the reports. There are ways to stage that.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying all the collapsing front lines, all the wasted supplies... all of that is a massive ruse?¡±


    ¡°If not, how else do you explain it? That Emma and Hernandorf are fighting for us from heaven? That kind of thing doesn¡¯t happen!¡±


    Epinnel sighed softly and looked her in the eyes.


    ¡°Alright, Anima. Let¡¯s say everything you said is true. You¡¯re smart¡ªyou¡¯ve probably thought this through. Then here¡¯s the one question I still have¡ªwhy?¡±


    ¡°Why would Serpina go through all this? What does she gain?¡±


    ¡°......!!¡±


    Anima turned pale. She couldn¡¯t answer.


    She had reached that same question before. But no matter how she looked at it, she couldn¡¯t find a convincing reason why Serpina would do such a thing.


    ¡°You know as well as I do¡ªthere¡¯s no way we can win against Serpina¡¯s forces. We don¡¯t have mages, our numbers are a fraction of theirs. We¡¯ve lost the people¡¯s trust, and the enemy¡¯s morale is far higher. That¡¯s why you wanted to negotiate with Serpina in the first place, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah. You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°So in Serpina¡¯s position, she could¡¯ve just crushed us. Why waste her time faking all this? To mock us? Anima, I hate that woman¡ªbut I know one thing: She¡¯s not the type to waste time on inefficient theatrics. And you know that too.¡±


    Epinnel watched Anima¡¯s silence for a moment, then grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°...Come with me, Anima. I have something to show you.¡±


    ***


    They arrived by carriage at a ruined site near Valharat Castle.


    It had once been a small frontline fortress used by Serpina¡¯s forces.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Like the previous site, the entire structure was reduced to rubble.


    But this time¡ª


    There was blood. Everywhere.


    The stench of rot clawed at their noses.


    Crushed beneath the rubble were bits of armor marked with Serpina¡¯s insignia¡ª


    And inside, unidentifiable, decaying flesh.


    It was horrific. Like something from their academy days.


    ¡°Anima. Let me ask you one more time. Are you saying Serpina staged all this? That she did this to her own soldiers?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°I know she¡¯s cold enough to sacrifice her own troops without flinching. But right now¡ªno matter how logically I look at it¡ªthere¡¯s nothing for her to gain here. That¡¯s why I¡¯m betting against your theory. Unless, of course, you can tell me¡ªwhat does she gain from all this?¡±


    ¡°Epinnel...¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t explain it, then I¡¯ll stand with Yuri. She¡¯s our leader. And there¡¯s no law that says we can¡¯t use miracles like other nations use magic.¡±


    Anima couldn¡¯t say a word as Epinnel turned away.


    Or rather¡ªat this point, even Anima had begun to wonder.


    Could it be real?


    Are Emma and Hernandorf... really helping us?


    Did Yuri¡¯s prayers... truly reach them?


    It was a thought too sweet¡ªtoo perfectly timed¡ªto ignore.


    ***


    After that day, the Aishus Army diverted all their remaining wartime resources into expanding the altar.


    Stories continued to spread¡ª


    That Serpina¡¯s forces were thrown into chaos by some unknown power.


    That even a rebellion had erupted near the border.


    To Yuri, these were the sweetest reports she could possibly hear.


    When rumors began circulating that Serpina¡¯s army was fracturing over whether to continue the invasion or not¡ª


    She knew, with absolute certainty¡ª


    We¡¯ve connected with the heavens. The bond between the five of us... the heavens have not forsaken it!


    ¡°We¡¯ll make it through! With the strength of our comrades, we¡¯ll overcome this trial... And with my own hands¡ªI¡¯ll take Serpina¡¯s life, our enemy¡¯s, once and for all...!!¡±


    ¡ª¡ªAnd then.


    ¡°Commander!!¡±


    At the sacred hour of prayer, a soldier came running, breathless. Yuri stopped praying. The officers standing guard rushed to intercept the intruder.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! No one is to interrupt the prayers¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Urgent news! I know I¡¯ve committed a grave offense, but this must be reported...!¡±


    ¡°......!!¡±


    Yuri¡¯s eyes fell on the crimson armband the soldier wore. It meant only one thing.


    ¡ª¡ªAnd it didn¡¯t take long for Yuri to realize just how foolish it had been to believe that building altars and offering prayers would be enough to overcome the coming trials.

 Chapter 305: Blind Spot of a Hardcore Player (5)

    The soldier wearing the armband cried out in an urgent voice, almost pleading.


    ¡°Serpina¡¯s forces... they¡¯re marching on Valharat Castle with approximately 198,000 troops!¡±


    ...What?


    There¡¯s no way Serpina¡¯s army could be coming.


    After all, Hernandorf and Emma are using all their strength to protect us... aren¡¯t they?


    ¡°What nonsense is that?! They can¡¯t possibly be invading! Can¡¯t you explain yourself properly?!¡±


    ¡°I-I''m only reporting the facts! H-How could I dare ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã lie in front of Her Majesty...?!¡±


    ¡°Go to Epinnel.¡±


    That was all Yuri said.


    ¡°In times like this, we have to soothe the souls of Emma and Hernandorf even more. You know as well as I do that they¡¯ve been protecting us. There¡¯s no need to worry. We¡¯re going to win. So don¡¯t just stand around here¡ªgo discuss our defenses with Epinnel.¡±


    She turned away and closed her eyes, resuming her prayer.


    Maybe Serpina had decided she couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time and was pushing forward with an invasion to buy herself some time.


    But at least in Yuri¡¯s mind, that was a grave miscalculation. No¡ªperhaps it was Emma and Hernandorf themselves who had manipulated the situation to draw this outcome!


    They had poured everything into expanding the altar. Every last coin had gone into it. And the more they built, the more Serpina¡¯s soldiers had retreated from their incomplete front lines as if repelled by some mysterious force. Each report only deepened Yuri¡¯s conviction.


    That they were making the right choice.


    Once Serpina¡¯s forces were driven off again, they would return to preparing for war. If they could restore their numbers to what they were before the plague, they would challenge Serpina once more. It didn¡¯t matter if she had a mage.


    Because they had Emma and Hernandorf¡ªwatching over them from above, always.


    That foolish woman. Our enemy, the enemy of the Academy. I¡¯ll kill you with my own hands. For Emma, for Hernandorf, and for everyone else who died before them...!


    ¡ª¡ªEven in this moment, Yuri¡¯s belief remained blind.


    She hadn¡¯t always been this foolish.


    But one misstep after another had taken everything from her: the mage she lost through her own mistakes, the brilliant strategist she let slip away, her entire army wasted by plague, the deaths of two beloved friends, and then seeing the one who killed them murdered in turn by another woman she loathed just as much.


    -->


    Any ordinary person would have gone mad ten times over from what she¡¯d endured.


    Perhaps it was because of all that¡ªbecause she had failed over and over again¡ªthat the intelligent woman Yuri once was had vanished completely.


    No¡ªmore than that.


    At this point, unless she had something to believe in, blindly and absolutely, she couldn¡¯t even keep her feet planted on solid ground.


    Ever since narrowly escaping death in the war against Chel¡¯s forces, she had been unable to govern properly. The only thing that gave her the strength to function again was the belief that the comrades who had died because of her mistakes had appeared to offer her a chance at repentance.


    And, incredibly¡ª


    From the moment she began offering prayers to her lost comrades in dreams, miracles had begun to occur.


    How could she even describe this feeling? As if the mage she¡¯d lost had somehow returned to her side. As if she herself was performing miracles that no strategist¡ªno one¡ªcould ever replicate.


    Yuri felt herself coming alive again. That¡¯s why she clung to it. Believed in it, absolutely, with unwavering faith.


    So she shut her eyes, closed her ears, and spoke only with the dead.


    Emma, Hernandorf. Just a little more strength. Please... guide us to the path in the sky. Please. Please...!!!!!!


    Please, please, please...


    She kept praying, over and over, for a wish that could never be answered¡ªbecause they were already gone.


    ***


    At that very moment, as Commander Yuri continued her prayers at the altar¡ª


    Epinnel, acting in her place to manage the affairs of state, was speaking with a soldier, her expression dark and grave.


    "I''m sorry, but could I ask you to brief me one more time¡ªeverything, from the beginning."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am! I¡¯ll explain it as many times as needed."


    The soldier wearing the red armband, now somewhat composed, gave a steady report of the current situation.


    "Commander of the operation is Airen Juliet, with Irian al Kasky as the second-in-command. Total force is estimated at roughly 198,000, but... some scouts report that there is a follow-up force."


    "A follow-up force?"


    "Yes, ma¡¯am. We¡¯ve received information suggesting the army is advancing in separate divisions. And... apparently, they¡¯re approaching while forming some kind of unusual formation. From what I heard, they¡¯re advancing with strict coordination, with each step seemingly controlled."


    ¡®What is this? Are they being cautious of everything that¡¯s happened so far?¡¯


    Frankly, no other explanation came to mind.


    Could it be that Serpina had somehow figured out how our army was communicating with the heavens?


    Swen was on their side now, after all. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he had deduced the mechanism.


    "What about siege weapons?"


    "That¡¯s... it appears they haven¡¯t prepared any."


    "What?"


    "It¡¯s true. We¡¯re not sure why, but..."


    There had to be a reason behind every action.


    No siege weapons, the strange formation, the deliberate fragmentation of the troops¡ªevery part of it must have a calculated purpose.


    "...Alright. And Anima?"


    After their last talk that day, Anima had secluded herself in her private chamber, temporarily withdrawing from public duties.


    Epinnel could¡¯ve pressed her to return, but instead chose to give her space¡ª


    She had already known Anima¡¯s logic would never be accepted by Yuri in her current state.


    "Well... I went to inform her, but she wasn¡¯t there."


    "What? Where did she go?"


    "I¡¯m not sure, ma¡¯am..."


    It was unfortunate timing, but realistically, even if Anima had been present, it wouldn¡¯t have led to any immediate solutions.


    "Alright. Post a soldier nearby so she can be informed when she returns. I¡¯m going to begin preparing for battle."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am! Are we going to hold the fortress?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "No."


    "Then...?"


    Epinnel fell into deep thought.


    I have to do it myself.


    Yuri is too far gone.


    Anima is absent.


    If anything is going to be done... it must be with my own hands.


    There must be a reason.


    Something we haven¡¯t perceived in Serpina¡¯s actions¡ªsomething we¡¯ve missed.


    ...Then Epinnel''s eyes lit up. Her voice turned resolute.


    "A surprise attack. We estimate the enemy¡¯s location, then strike at their flank."


    ***


    Epinnel took the majority of the forces she could muster and lay in ambush at a midpoint along the enemy¡¯s route of march.


    ¡®It¡¯s not certain... but splitting their forces and advancing in formations¡ªthis must be a countermeasure against our communication with the heavens.


    If that¡¯s the case... then all I have to do is break it.¡¯


    No miracles had occurred this time.


    So in a way, her theory made sense.


    The enemy would never expect an ambush from a force that wasn¡¯t even half their size.


    Surely they would believe Aishus could do nothing but hide and wait to die.


    In a normal battle, even if the ambush succeeded, it wouldn¡¯t change the course of the war.


    They couldn¡¯t overcome the sheer difference in numbers.


    ¡®But if I can just throw Serpina¡¯s forces into chaos, I¡¯ll be able to reconnect with the heavens and make a miracle happen!¡¯


    Logically speaking, she knew this was ridiculous.


    And yet¡ª


    The miracles she had seen with her own eyes.


    Serpina¡¯s refusal to engage in meaningless acts.


    The known existence of mages across the continent.


    Swen, a man who had once performed miracles through communion with the heavens.


    The lack of siege engines, the meticulous spacing, the bizarre coordination¡ªall of it¡ª


    All these concrete "facts" pointed in one direction.


    So even if it sounded absurd¡ªwasn¡¯t that the answer?


    But unfortunately¡ª¡ª


    WAAAAAAHHHH!!


    "What the¡ª?!"


    It wasn¡¯t their own men shouting.


    It was¡ª!!


    "Uwaaagh!"


    "The enemy! Ambush!!"


    A rain of arrows poured down onto the allied forces hiding in ambush.


    ¡®They detected the ambush?! How?!¡¯


    That couldn¡¯t be.


    If they had known, and sent troops here¡ª


    Then the carefully constructed formations and spacing between their forces should¡¯ve collapsed.


    If so, then the miracle should¡¯ve happened, right?


    No matter how hard Epinnel tried to reason it out¡ª


    No matter how she based her logic on the "only explanation left after eliminating all other possibilities"¡ª


    It didn¡¯t work this time.


    ¡ª¡ªBecause, unfortunately, her intelligence wasn¡¯t 100.


    ***


    Let¡¯s rewind the clock a little.


    "Their perspective must be turned against them.


    And through that¡ªwe arrive at the most efficient solution."


    "Turn their perspective against them? What does that mean?"


    To Serpina¡¯s question, I smiled.


    "In other words¡ªwe must show them a miracle."


    "A miracle?"


    "Yes. A blatant, inexplicable miracle that defies all logic¡ªone that stops Serpina¡¯s army cold."


    I said it, smiling right at Serpina.


    The most shameless, confident smile I had ever shown.


    "With that, the Aishus Army will destroy itself."

 Chapter 306: Blind Spot of a Hardcore Player (6)

    Serpina fell silent for a moment, lost in thought after hearing my words.


    There was no reason to deny it now.


    I had always liked the elegance in her profile when she sank into contemplation.


    Just lightly biting her nail and the faintest furrow of her brow was enough to reveal a strange kind of beauty she didn¡¯t normally show.


    "Using the eyes of others... to create a miracle..."


    "And then, self-destructing by showing that miracle..."


    She murmured to herself for a long while, lost in thought, until something seemed to dawn on her. Her pupils narrowed slightly.


    She slowly turned her head and looked straight into my eyes.


    "Don''t tell me... you''re planning to personally reflect the ''result'' they desire back at them?"


    "Sharp as ever. You truly are the sovereign."


    What I was about to do¡ª


    It was to give meaning to something completely worthless: Yuri¡¯s act of building an altar and praying to the gods.


    I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking when she did it, but at the very least, I was certain it was a meaningless and pointless gesture.


    But everyone except me had been speculating, wondering if there was some hidden meaning behind it. They were doing their best to infer the real intention behind her actions.


    Yes. Everyone but me was completely convinced that all of this had to lead to some kind of result!


    So much so that they¡¯d find it more suspicious if nothing came of it. In fact, the situation was such that I didn¡¯t even need to prepare any convincing evidence.


    "You yourself said it naturally, Lady Serpina. That there must be some other reason behind it."


    "That¡¯s because I knew about your prophetic insight."


    "Even without it, now that mages exist on this continent, it¡¯s no longer easy to deny the existence of supernatural forces. Compared to the past, far fewer people would outright dismiss the possibility. Most of them will assume Yuri¡¯s actions¡ªor Aishus Army¡¯s actions¡ªhave some kind of reason behind them."


    The only ones who knew that Yuri had committed a forbidden act as a ruler were Serpina and me.


    There had been rumors that she sold a subordinate commander to an enemy state, but those were just rumors. And since the other party in the rumors was the infamous Serpina, most people would¡¯ve doubted the story rather than believe it outright.


    In times like this, her notorious reputation really came in handy.


    "But what if her actions do produce a result? Then no one would question the cause and effect. Most of them would probably fool even themselves. What about you, Lady Serpina? Even without my prophetic insight, if such a thing had ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) happened... what kind of judgment would you have made?"


    "...!"


    "Now do you understand what I¡¯m getting at?"


    At my words, Serpina slowly nodded.


    "I see. Swen, I think I understand what you¡¯re planning. But even if you create a miracle¡ªwhat exactly do you intend to do with it?"


    For the first time since I met Serpina, I wore the most confident expression I¡¯d ever shown her.


    "My liege. From this moment on, entrust everything to me. And keep everything we discussed today strictly secret."


    ***


    "Are you saying... the fortress will collapse, tactician?"


    -->


    "That''s correct."


    At Swen¡¯s words, Irian looked shocked as he asked again.


    "I apologize, but I really don¡¯t understand. We were just about to dispatch our vanguard to Valharat Castle..."


    Just then¡ª


    With his eyes closed, Swen slowly extended a hand and pointed up at the sky.


    "This was a few days ago. I was observing the movements of the sky, as I always do."


    He said he had observed the movements of the sky.


    Anyone hearing that for the first time would probably call it nonsense. But for Irian, a commander in Serpina¡¯s army, if those words came from Swen¡¯s mouth, they carried undeniable weight.


    After all, when the northern fortress of Kelstein Castle was destroyed by a falling boulder from the sky, it was Swen¡ªwho stood before him now¡ªwho had conducted a ritual under Brans Army and brought about that miracle.


    He still vividly remembered how, back when Swen had first joined, some officials had questioned whether they should really take in someone capable of such a thing.


    As for Irian, he¡¯d always prioritized practicality.


    He was on the side that insisted there was no need to discriminate against someone like Swen if he had that kind of power.


    Looking back now, that decision had been nothing short of excellent.


    After all, the one who had protected both his family and his life was none other than Swen.


    "And I¡¯ve confirmed it. Three red stars¡ªsymbols of misfortune¡ªare aligned and pointing toward this location. A major disaster is certain to occur."


    "I... I see..."


    Irian immediately grew visibly serious as he asked,


    "Then what do you suggest we do? Should I first report to the commander¡ª"


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that, Irian."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Right on cue, Airen came walking over from beyond.


    "You¡¯re here, Commander."


    "Swen never speaks nonsense. And I¡¯ll personally vouch for the fact that he has a connection with the heavens."


    Irian also knew that back then, Airen had been the Brans Army¡¯s commanding officer at the scene.


    With the strongest witness¡¯s endorsement, and considering Swen¡¯s almost divine ability, there was no room to question him.


    "I¡¯ve already heard the rough details. Start preparing to withdraw our forces immediately."


    "Yes! Understood! Then, tactician, I¡¯ll take my leave. Don¡¯t worry about things here¡ªfocus on the evacuation!"


    And just like that, as Irian grew more and more distant from the two of them¡ª


    ***


    Haa.


    I let out a short sigh.


    Of course, that bit about observing the sky had been a lie.


    I was wondering how I¡¯d dodge it if someone asked for specifics, but I guess it worked out fine.


    ¡°Swen.¡±


    Airen approached me as I exhaled in relief.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to scold you, but... isn¡¯t communing with the heavens a strain on your body?¡±


    A strain, huh.


    The truth was, I collapsed back then from sheer overwork and tension, but Airen firmly believed it was because I had exhausted some kind of power while communicating with the heavens.


    There was no need to correct her on that. But to ease her worries, I figured it wouldn''t hurt to be a little honest.


    I briefly explained my plan to Airen.


    ¡°I see. You mean... you¡¯re going to destroy the fortress yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As I mentioned, Yuri is exhausting her nation¡¯s entire strength to build altars and console the souls of the fallen. If we toss her a seemingly divine result, the Aishus Army will be so convinced it''s the ¡®right path¡¯ that they''ll destroy themselves.¡±


    ¡°Indeed... With magic now widely known to exist and you standing as living proof, it''s not so far-fetched to believe that something could be achieved through a connection with the heavens. But then¡ªwhy didn¡¯t you tell Irian the truth?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a simple matter.¡±


    The reason I fed Irian that plausible lie


    was because if even our own side wasn¡¯t fooled, this entire plan could fall apart before it even started.


    The worst possible outcome for me would be for Yuri to sense something was off and back out early.


    A 100-Intelligence prediction answered, ¡®It depends on what happens in the heavens.¡¯ That means the result will vary depending on what I do.


    Which meant I had to eliminate as many variables as I could¡ªpersonally.


    Still, this was Airen. Of all people, she didn¡¯t need to be deceived.


    It was far more efficient to pull her firmly to my side right away than to try fooling her with a half-baked excuse.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯d ask if there¡¯s anything else I can do to help, but...¡±


    ¡°Just withdraw the troops as quickly as you can.¡±


    ¡°Got it. If there¡¯s anything else I can do, just say the word.¡±


    I had been planning to repeat the cycle of building up the front line and pulling back, and I was honestly relieved that Airen was the commanding officer.


    Come to think of it, the same Airen who arrived in Serpina¡¯s army with me had now risen to the rank of commander.


    Time really had passed, hadn¡¯t it... As that thought crossed my mind, I briefly recalled the face of my true liege¡ª


    ...No.


    Deal with what¡¯s in front of you first.


    With Airen at my side, I quickly made my escape from the fortress.


    ***


    Once all the troops had fully withdrawn from the fortress¡ª


    ¡°Miss Reika...?¡±


    ¡°Ah, hello...! Hehe.¡±


    I barely managed to recognize Reika in disguise.


    ¡°Wow... Who did this for you?¡±


    ¡°I-I did it myself, just like Miss Janis taught me. She said this is how you¡¯re supposed to do disguises... She taught me a lot.¡±


    Both Ioline and Janis had seriously unique talents.


    I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they both had ¡®Espionage¡¯ skills active.


    I quickly got to the point.


    ¡°Miss Reika. We¡¯re about to destroy this fortress, but there¡¯s no need for you to expend enough magic to do it singlehandedly.¡±


    As I spoke, I drew the rapier hanging from my hip.


    This was the item that instantly amplified the magic Reika gave me. I had already charged my meditation time to about 24 hours in preparation.


    Reika¡¯s magic was as close to omnipotent as you could get,


    but it was also a forbidden power that drained her lifespan.


    If possible, it was far better to use the magic she¡¯d already imbued into the rapier.


    ¡°Just toss a small fireball at the place like you did last time. That¡¯s all it takes, alright?¡±


    ¡°Ah, um... actually, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s for destroying the fortress, I think I have something better than a fireball...¡±


    ¡°Something better?¡±


    As far as I knew, Reika could use healing magic, ice pillar magic, and fireballs.


    I gave her a puzzled look, but she simply smiled, then slowly knelt down and placed both hands on the ground.


    And then¡ª


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°Did you feel that?¡±


    I definitely felt it. A very faint tremor.


    The earth had clearly shifted just now.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Wh¡ªwhen did you learn that?!¡±


    ¡°Just... during meditation, a new formula suddenly came to mind. I thought, maybe this could make the ground move...¡±


    She learned an earthquake spell just from meditating?!


    I¡¯d forgotten, but Reika was the first and strongest mage on the entire continent.


    She was a monster who had grasped fireballs, ice, and healing magic all in a single moment like it was nothing.


    ¡°This is perfect. But... how do we amplify this spell with the rapier?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that! I thought about that too...¡±


    Hm?


    Suddenly, Reika started fidgeting awkwardly.


    Then, with her fingertips pressed together and a hand over her mouth, she quietly said¡ª


    ¡°I-I just... wasn¡¯t sure if it¡¯d be inappropriate or not...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    I had no idea what could be so bad¡ª


    but the moment she moved, I understood, whether I wanted to or not.


    Reika gently placed her hands over mine, the ones holding the rapier.


    Warm. Her hands, full of circulating life, gently wrapped around mine.


    ¡°Hehehe... Swen, your hands are warm...¡±


    ...I couldn¡¯t help but smile too, realizing I wasn¡¯t the only one thinking that.


    ¡°Now... just try pressing the rapier into the ground, gently...¡±


    Following her words, I slowly drove the rapier into the earth.


    And not long after¡ª


    ¨D¨DRuuuuuuumble!!


    The earth shook violently, birds flapping into the sky.


    A chorus of disastrous sounds followed¡ª


    and the fortress, once filled with soldiers, began to collapse.


    Reika and I watched from a distance as the entire structure fell.


    Soon, the tremors faded, and we were left staring at the ruins of a fortress, shattered and desolate.


    We had succeeded.


    It was the first brilliant step of a grand deception¡ªone that could fool even our own allies.

 Chapter 307: Blind Spot of a Hardcore Player (7)

    After the fortress collapsed, just as I predicted, the first strange rumors started spreading¡ªamong our own troops.


    ¡°They say the Aishus side built an altar.¡±


    ¡°Is it true they communicated with the heavens?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way an earthquake would strike only one tiny area! If it weren¡¯t for the tactician, we¡¯d be dead!¡±


    Realizing that they would have died if they hadn¡¯t pulled back in time, the soldiers were noticeably shaken.


    Especially those in our army. They had witnessed firsthand how magic affected the battlefield¡ªhow enemies collapsed without even being able to raise a hand.


    They had always been the ones wielding that overwhelming power. Now that they were on the receiving end of it, it was only natural that the fear hit harder than it ever could for those who¡¯d never held power to begin with.


    And sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before a few deserters began to appear.


    Of course, that too had been part of my calculations.


    Desertion in a conscription-based nation was practically a death sentence.


    But I had quietly asked Serpina to merely pretend to catch them¡ªwithout actually doing so.


    Then I gave instructions to spread rumors. Added some vivid details¡ª¡°a nightmare where a blue knight appears,¡± for example.


    They say rumors travel faster than disease. And that was no exaggeration.


    Thankfully, the number of deserters hadn¡¯t reached a truly dangerous level.


    I had been slightly worried that we might end up paying more than we¡¯d gain from deceiving Yuri.


    But on that front, it was fair to say luck was on my side.


    Even amidst all this, I never neglected to gather intelligence on Valharat Castle.


    The scouts I sent in waves finally brought back the exact report I had been waiting for.


    ¡°They¡¯ve mobilized all personnel to expand the altar! It looks like they really did manage to commune with the heavens, just as you predicted, tactician...!¡±


    A few days later, more reports came in.


    ¡°Because of the continued miracles, enemy morale is through the roof! The situation is completely reversed from ours.¡±


    ¡°Are they conducting drills or preparing for war?¡±


    ¡°We see no signs of that... They¡¯re still expanding the altar.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I answered with the most serious expression I could manage.


    Honestly, I wanted someone to pat me on the back. It was hard not to laugh.


    I felt a little sorry for Yuri... but I never expected her to dance so perfectly in the palm of my hand.


    I don¡¯t resent her. But if I don¡¯t do this, we¡¯re the ones who¡¯ll be in danger.


    And that was the truth. I had no hard feelings about her selling me out. Like I¡¯d realized before, it meant nothing to me.


    Sure, at first I was surprised she could do such a thing to her own subordinate¡ªbut when I thought about it, I¡¯d been under her command while constantly thinking of leaving.


    Getting abandoned by her... what right did I have to complain?


    What really bothered me was the potential losses our army might suffer if we simply attacked head-on.


    It might turn out to be nothing, but if even one of our soldiers were to die because of it, I¡¯d rather not take the risk.


    -->


    Even now, Cransis¡ªwho had been gravely wounded in the war against Chel¡ªstill hadn¡¯t returned to active duty.


    Considering the severity of his injury and his age, it was entirely possible we¡¯d already seen the last of him on the battlefield.


    Given the repeated rebellions and how thinly stretched our resources were for such a vast country, every single officer mattered.


    So this time, I had no choice but to trick Yuri.


    In times like this, I couldn¡¯t act like some lofty sage. If this were a game, maybe I could¡¯ve played a character like that.


    But this world was vivid, living reality to me now.


    Yeah. No room for guilt. I have to do this right.


    Once the Aishus Army had exhausted their national resources on overbuilding the altar¡ª


    That would be the moment to strike.


    Time was always on our side, the side of the great power.


    Alright. Time for the next step.


    ***


    ¡°Greetings.¡±


    ¡°Hello...!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Swen. Reika.¡±


    Airen greeted Reika and me as we stepped down from the carriage.


    This place was a small outpost fortress, hastily constructed right after the previous one collapsed.


    Calling it a fortress was generous¡ªit was more like a barracks hastily thrown together, the barest shell of a building.


    Of course, we had already stationed soldiers here and then withdrawn them, just as I¡¯d planned.


    Now we could only hope the Aishus side had a spy watching this scene.


    ¡°They say this one will collapse too.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I plan to bring it down myself. You have the rough idea, don¡¯t you, Airen?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. More or less. But I still don¡¯t understand why you asked for those.¡±


    Airen pointed with her finger behind her¡ªat the barrels.


    The barrels were filled with rotten pork and fresh pig¡¯s blood.


    The meat had been intended for supplies, but improper storage left it spoiled. The blood, on the other hand, I¡¯d specifically requested to be fresh.


    Even from here, the stench was strong. Reika, who wasn¡¯t used to this sort of thing, was visibly cringing.


    Next to them were old, rusted suits of armor¡ªdamaged beyond use and ready to be scrapped.


    ¡°This is enough. You two, please step back.¡±


    Wearing gloves, I stuffed the rotting meat into the suits of armor, then splashed fresh blood over them.


    The process was even more mentally exhausting than I expected.


    But if I wanted to stage a convincing enough scene, there was no room for hesitation.


    If this were the modern age, forensics would catch this instantly¡ªbut in this era, it would work.


    No one would be able to tell whether the flesh buried under the rubble was human or animal.


    And since this place wasn¡¯t even their own military¡¯s graveyard, but a ruin deep in enemy territory, no one would investigate it too closely anyway.


    If they did, and got caught in an ambush, they¡¯d be risking their lives.


    Just then¡ª


    I heard a rustling sound behind me and turned to look.


    There they were¡ªAiren and Reika¡ªdoing the exact same thing I was.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to help, you know.¡±


    ¡°How could I just stand and watch Swen suffer alone?¡±


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    ¡°Y-yeah...! It takes a long time if you do it alone... Let¡¯s just finish quickly¡ªtogether!¡±


    If they were that determined, there was no reason to stop them.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s finish up.¡±


    And so the three of us repeated the process¡ª


    All around the fortress, we placed old, blood-soaked suits of armor filled with rotting pork.


    Airen removed her blood-splattered gloves and, surveying the scene, spoke with a bitter expression.


    ¡°Looks like a battlefield where a brutal fight just ended. Grim.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was going for.¡±


    ¡°This? This grotesque scene of scattered corpses...?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Once the place is reduced to rubble, it¡¯ll look even more convincing.¡±


    ¡°Well... I don¡¯t know exactly what you¡¯re preparing, but my role doesn¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°To stay at your side and help you, Swen.¡±


    I smiled back at her, then turned to Reika.


    ¡°Miss Reika. Just like last time, please.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes...!¡±


    Once again, she placed her hands over mine,


    and together, we slowly drove the rapier into the ground¡ª


    Ruuuuuumble...


    The hastily built outpost shuddered and crumbled instantly.


    ¡°So... it¡¯s true. You really can cause earthquakes...¡±


    Even though I¡¯d explained it beforehand, seeing it with her own eyes was different.


    Airen stared at the scene for a long while.


    Then, for some reason, she muttered quietly, her eyes filled with deep sorrow.


    ¡°To possess such power, and yet...¡±


    ¡°Airen?¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s nothing. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    I thought about pressing ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) her for more, but in the end¡ªI chose not to.


    I trusted that when the time came, she¡¯d tell me herself.


    And so, without another word, I turned and quickly left the scene.


    ***


    And at last, the decisive moment arrived.


    News came in that the Aishus Army had finally depleted even their immediately available funds.


    I immediately summoned Airen and Irian.


    ¡°Prepare for deployment. We¡¯ll be launching an invasion.¡±


    ¡°Invasion, sir? But, tactician... isn¡¯t it dangerous to rashly attack the Aishus Army now that they¡¯ve supposedly communicated with the heavens? Of course, I have no doubt in our victory, but... we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of suffering greater losses than expected...¡±


    ¡°I agree with Irian. And that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯ve called you both here.¡±


    I spoke with a confident smile once again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found a countermeasure. A perfect one.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°So trust me. And¡ª¡±


    At that moment, the sound of heels echoed beside us, and our sovereign approached slowly.


    ¡°We greet our liege!¡±


    ¡°We greet our liege.¡±


    Serpina waved lightly to Airen and Irian, then placed her hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°And you may trust in me as well. You¡¯ll be safe. The soldiers will be safe. Swen and I will ensure it. As proof, I shall personally join this battle.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?! You intend to take the role of commander-in-chief?¡±


    ¡°No. Airen will retain that position. I¡¯ll join the ranks mid-formation. I won¡¯t be a hindrance.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t an exceptional commander, but everyone knew Serpina wasn¡¯t the type to disrupt her own forces.


    ¡°But, my lady, that may still prove dangerous...¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be. If I don¡¯t take the field myself, I cannot ease the fears of the soldiers fighting in my name. And¡ª¡±


    Serpina¡¯s tone sharpened with resolve.


    ¡°I will not die. As long as Swen is at my side, I become immortal. So there¡¯s no need to worry, Irian.¡±


    ¡°My lady...¡±


    ¡°Yes. Understood. I¡¯ll begin preparations for deployment immediately.¡±


    With Airen nodding quickly¡ªunlike the hesitant Irian¡ªour army, 198,000 strong, began its advance on Valharat Castle.


    ***


    As I prepared for this campaign, I repeated the same pattern as before¡ªactions that looked convincing enough to those who didn¡¯t know better.


    First, I deliberately spaced out the soldiers¡¯ formations.


    Then I instructed a few of them to march while drawing peculiar symbols on the ground.


    When I said these meaningless gestures were ¡°to block the Aishus Army¡¯s heavenly path,¡± the soldiers accepted my reasoning without question.


    I do feel a bit bad for making them run in circles...


    Still, I couldn¡¯t afford to relax now.


    In fact, this was the most crucial part.


    For the Aishus Army¡ªYuri, Epinnel, those I had been observing¡ªto fall into my trap, this ¡°spacing out¡± strategy mattered more than anything.


    A deliberately unnatural formation, as if we were baiting an ambush. And that was fine.


    The enemy would surely notice.


    Convinced that their prayers had opened a path to divine miracles, they might think that Swen¡¯s bizarre actions were a ploy to block those miracles.


    And that was exactly what I wanted them to believe.


    From what we¡¯d learned, Yuri had stepped back from state affairs¡ªmeaning Epinnel was effectively commanding the Aishus Army.


    Deceiving her was the most important part.


    If Epinnel¡ªor someone like Anima¡ªis smart enough, they¡¯ll fall for it. I¡¯m sure they will. The rumors I¡¯ve planted, the miracles that have occurred, these inexplicable actions... they¡¯ll absolutely misinterpret it all!


    ¡ªThe blind spot of a veteran. The flaw of the experienced is that they know the result their own behavior produces.


    But in this world, I¡¯m the only true veteran.


    Everyone else is stuck guessing, unable to predict what these actions will lead to.


    They¡¯ll hesitate.


    Even if they try to be logical, logic tends to place too much faith in what one sees and hears firsthand.


    Maybe Anima would realize it¡¯s all a ruse.


    You don¡¯t get to be a national strategist by being an idiot.


    But I was confident¡ªconfident that even she wouldn¡¯t be able to prove why Serpina had done all this.


    I was certain she wouldn¡¯t be able to convince Epinnel or Yuri.


    Which meant¡ª


    It¡¯s going to work just as I planned!


    ¡ª¡ªAnd it didn¡¯t take long to realize I was right.


    ¡°T-Tactician! At the exact spot you mentioned, the Aishus Army launched an ambush¡ª!¡±


    ...Gotcha!


    The moment all our meaningless movements finally paid off¡ª


    It was also the moment we began shattering the Aishus Army¡¯s will with our own hands.

 Chapter 308: This Is the Еnd

    Because of the sudden ambush, Epinnel was momentarily thrown into confusion¡ªbut deep down, she let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    If we sent troops here, then it must have disrupted the enemy¡¯s main formation too!


    That meant it was safe.


    They could commune with the heavens again.


    In other words, Serpina¡¯s schemes had been successfully thwarted.


    Even if their forces suffered some degree of losses, as long as they threw the enemy''s formation into disarray, the mission would still be considered a success.


    Now, she just had to trust in Yuri. Trust in her comrades.


    It all sounded ridiculous¡ªbut what she had seen with her own eyes until now had been strong enough evidence to support this ridiculous path, and so, up until this moment, Epinnel hadn¡¯t been particularly shaken.


    But then¡ª


    As expected, despite gradually being pushed back...


    Nothing happened.


    What...?


    Shouldn¡¯t lightning be striking the enemy by now? Or shouldn¡¯t an earthquake have erupted out of nowhere?


    Why... why was nothing happening?


    Had they not disrupted the enemy¡¯s formation enough?


    Epinnel pulled her horse back, climbed a nearby hill, and quickly scanned the battlefield.


    This is...?


    The battlefield was indeed chaotic. Enemy and allied forces tangled in messy combat.


    Her forces were clearly being overwhelmed, but there was no sign that the enemy was holding any sort of strange formation.


    Then why... why is nothing happening?


    Thump. Thump.


    Epinnel¡¯s heart started pounding.


    Just from fear, from the lack of answers, from the inescapable truth that there were many things in this world that defied explanation¡ª


    the unease she had buried deep within her heart began to rise again.


    No way...


    That unease slowly took form and whispered to her:


    What if Anima was right?


    No. That couldn¡¯t be.


    Serpina staged all of this herself?


    That she destroyed her own fortress, stalled her army again and again, let deserters run free¡ªand all of it went exactly according to her plan?


    That was absurd.


    Think about it¡ª


    If it was all a farce, then their prayers had meant nothing.


    Serpina would have personally used magic to demolish her own fortress, killed her own soldiers, wasted supplies by repeatedly advancing and retreating the front line, and deliberately allowed desertion¡ª


    And for what?


    -->


    If she really did all of that, there should be something she gained. But there wasn¡¯t, was there?


    Even Anima couldn¡¯t prove anything, which was why she couldn¡¯t stop Epinnel or Yuri.


    Epinnel¡¯s opinion hadn¡¯t changed since then.


    Unless Serpina stood to gain something from all of that¡ª


    She was still thinking that when¡ª


    Ah...!!!!!


    Epinnel¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Only then.


    Only then did the lightning strike.


    Not literally¡ªit didn¡¯t come from the sky. It struck her mind.


    Don¡¯t tell me... this exact moment... this is what Serpina was aiming for?!


    No matter ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) the process, outcomes held great weight.


    Given this outcome, it made perfect sense to believe Serpina had gone through all that trouble to bring about this very moment.


    She couldn¡¯t say it clearly.


    There was no evidence or definitive proof.


    It was a gut feeling¡ªa warrior¡¯s instinct, refined through countless battles.


    But now she finally understood.


    It felt like Serpina had wanted them to react exactly like this.


    In that case, her objective¡ª


    To exhaust our national resources?


    The Aishus Army had launched this strategically foolish ambush because they believed ¡°they were connected to the heavens, and Serpina was interfering with that link.¡±


    If Serpina¡¯s grand illusion was real, then she had goaded them into wasting time and treasure on expanding their altars.


    Finally, a plausible reason had emerged.


    But even so, there was something she couldn¡¯t explain.


    Wait... did she really have to go that far?


    If the Aishus Army were barely holding on, maybe it¡¯d make sense.


    But Serpina¡¯s forces could attack whenever they pleased.


    There was no way Aishus could defeat them¡ªunder any circumstances.


    If Serpina¡¯s goal was merely to drain their resources, the amount of time and supplies she spent wouldn¡¯t be worth it.


    It was a terrible trade from her perspective.


    Then what was the real objective?


    ...Snap out of it!


    Epinnel forced herself to stop thinking.


    She wasn¡¯t that kind of genius. She could grasp strategy and tactics on the battlefield, but when it came to the political games beyond it¡ªthose were Anima¡¯s domain.


    So she stopped analyzing and focused on what needed to be done now.


    If Serpina¡¯s real objective was just this current situation¡ªthen the battle was already lost.


    Their ambush had been exposed and turned into a mess. Their soldiers would be annihilated at an alarming pace,


    and the last defensive troops at Valharat Castle would fall.


    It was only a matter of time before the white flag was raised.


    Yuri would be captured.


    Their liege. The only one who could lead the Aishus Army.


    Even if she was emotionally broken now, her survival was still absolutely critical for the future.


    To be captured by Serpina was essentially a death sentence. That was the cruel reality.


    What was the best thing Epinnel could do?


    Should she stay and die here, proving her loyalty?


    Meaningless.


    Throwing away her life would betray her pride¡ªthe belief that achieving results was the true sign of devotion.


    There was only one option.


    Save Yuri. No matter what.


    Then...!


    Without informing the tens of thousands of soldiers around her, Epinnel closed her eyes and quietly withdrew from the battlefield.


    A commander deserting the front lines¡ªunder normal circumstances, that would be unforgivable.


    But right now, Epinnel had no rationality left to weigh her decisions.


    Damn it...!


    All she could do was repeat that silent, bitter cry¡ª


    Again and again, into the void.


    ***


    Just a little earlier¡ª


    In the old, worn-down estate nestled in the mountains where she had once secluded herself, Anima was trying to cool her head.


    Is it really okay to just let this happen?


    No matter how she looked at it, the idea that their army had connected with the heavens and was now pushing Serpina back with miraculous power felt like a fairytale¡ªnot something grounded in reality.


    And yet, just as Epinnel had said, there was no proof she could present to Yuri to show that it wasn¡¯t true.


    On top of that, Yuri was in a state beyond reason¡ªan uncontrollable frenzy.


    Even in a country teetering on the brink of collapse, Anima knew well that shaking the throne at the wrong time could spell ruin.


    What can I do...?


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    After some time passed, she finally arrived at Valharat Castle¡ª


    Only to hear¡ª


    ¡°They said... it¡¯s an invasion...?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Lady Epinnel specifically asked us to relay the message to you!¡±


    The soldier waiting at the gates confirmed the ominous feeling that had been building inside her.


    Why... why now, of all times...?!


    At this point, Anima couldn¡¯t help but curse her miserable fate.


    She had trained in swordsmanship, only to lose an arm in an accident.


    When war broke out, she ended up as a prisoner under Serpina of all people.


    She¡¯d survived a plague, which should have been a blessing¡ª


    But when Emma died, she couldn¡¯t shake the thought that maybe Emma had died in her place.


    And now¡ªjust when she had stepped away for a moment, this was the news that greeted her.


    ¡°...Where is Epinnel?¡±


    ¡°She departed for the front immediately.¡±


    She left? Not to defend the castle, but to launch a counteroffensive?


    It was obvious they couldn¡¯t win like that.


    But there¡¯s no way Epinnel would act so recklessly. I have to believe in her now.


    Anima repeated that to herself and moved quickly toward the command center where the remaining defensive troops were being managed.


    The only thing she could do now was believe in her comrades.


    And, whatever they were thinking, create an environment where they could be supported no matter what.


    The situation was so dire, she found herself truly hoping that Yuri¡¯s miracles would become real.


    That Emma and Hernandorf might actually be watching over them from the heavens.


    Yeah. With all the proof we''ve seen, with magic clearly real... there''s no such thing as an impossible miracle anymore...!!


    As she waited, scanning the battlefield from atop the castle wall¡ª


    She spotted a lone figure galloping toward them on horseback.


    Epinnel...?


    ***


    ¡°What happened? The battle¡ª? The soldiers¡ª?¡±


    Anima fired off questions the moment Epinnel reached the top of the wall.


    But Epinnel didn¡¯t answer a single one.


    ¡°Anima. Listen to me carefully. We don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    ¡°W-What? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Take Yuri, and a handful of soldiers¡ªwhoever you can¡ªand hide in the most remote place you can find.¡±


    ¡°Hide? You mean retreat? To Laccline Castle? Or maybe to Zeta Castle up north? And what about the troops who went out to intercept¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yuri.¡±


    Epinnel cut her off in a single breath.


    And then, looking at Anima with a serious expression she had never shown before¡ª


    Not since the day they swore to live as comrades, bonded by shared blood beyond even the ties of master and disciple¡ª


    She said:


    ¡°The Aishus Army... ends here.¡±

 Chapter 309: The Aishus Army Disappears from the World (1)

    "What?"


    "The Aishus Army is finished. The war''s outcome has already been decided. We... can never defeat them."


    "What are you saying?! And why did we even launch a surprise attack in the first place?"


    "I''m sorry. I don''t have time to explain everything from start to finish. But I¡¯ll tell you what matters most. ...Anima, you were right about everything."


    "Huh...?"


    "What looked like Yuri¡¯s prayers reaching the heavens¡ªit was all likely fabricated by Serpina."


    "......!!!"


    Anima was shaken. And of course she was.


    Her returning friend was suddenly bringing up the very thing she''d once wanted so badly to hear, the thing she had buried away.


    If the situation allowed, she would¡¯ve wanted to sit and talk at length about it.


    But Epinnel¡¯s expression was far too grave and serious for that.


    Swallowing the countless questions welling up in her throat, Anima forced herself to ask the one question that couldn¡¯t wait.


    "What proof do you have?"


    Without a word, Epinnel handed her a map.


    It was the one Anima herself had marked before the attack¡ªdetailing the strange formations and evenly spaced gaps in Serpina¡¯s army.


    "This is..."


    "Serpina''s army kept acting in ways that made no sense. Considering everything that¡¯s happened, I figured it was Swen¡¯s doing¡ªtrying to stop us from connecting with the heavens and pushing the front lines. It would explain why they kept wasting supplies, advancing and retreating, and why now, suddenly, they''re attacking us with overwhelming force."


    "But now I think... it was the opposite. They wanted us to think that way. And look at what¡¯s happened¡ªeven now, nothing has occurred. If this continues, we¡¯re finished. And from here, there¡¯s no way to stop it."


    Anima, listening intently, asked with a hardened expression:


    "Then... the soldiers who went out for the ambush?"


    "They¡¯ll be wiped out soon. Their numbers are outmatched more than two to one. How could they win? Maybe if they¡¯d been prepared, they could¡¯ve at least fought back. But as it is, they walked into an ambush while trying to launch one themselves. In that chaos, they can¡¯t do anything. It¡¯ll be a massacre."


    "You... you knew all that and came back here alone?"


    "Because I have something I need to do."


    "......!!!"


    "It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not doing this to save my own life. I didn¡¯t run away for that. You understand what I¡¯m saying, don¡¯t you?"


    -->


    Anima was sharp. Of course she understood.


    From everything Epinnel had said, it wasn¡¯t hard to piece together what she was really planning.


    "Anima. When everyone else turned away from the truth, you alone refused to abandon it. Even now, you don¡¯t agree with Yuri¡¯s alliance proposal with Serpina, but at least you¡¯re still by her side. That gives us a tiny sliver of hope. More than I ever could."


    "That¡¯s¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not saying you were right to propose peace. Even if I went back and knew everything from the start, I still wouldn¡¯t change my decision. I would¡¯ve just fought harder from the beginning. But now isn¡¯t the time for stubborn pride. To be deceived like this... to die like this... it wouldn¡¯t be fair to those who died before us."


    "......"


    "Don¡¯t worry about fleeing. I¡¯ll take responsibility. I¡¯m the one who ignored your warnings. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?"


    Anima didn¡¯t answer.


    No¡ªit was more accurate to say she couldn¡¯t.


    Did she understand? Of course.


    Epinnel was telling her, take Yuri and run.


    She was saying, the Aishus Army is over.


    It was such a simple statement.


    "You..."


    ¡ªYou¡¯re going to die.


    You¡¯re going to stay behind and lay down your life so we can escape.


    Before she could even speak the words aloud, Epinnel gently placed both her hands on Anima¡¯s shoulders.


    Blood ran down from her fingers onto Anima¡¯s uniform.


    "This isn¡¯t a sacrifice. I¡¯m not doing this just to save you all. From a military standpoint, this is the most rational decision for our army. For the sake of those who died before us... Yuri can¡¯t be allowed to fall. ...Please, Anima. We don¡¯t have time. You need to get Yuri now."


    Yuri.


    Anima imagined her, still praying, still hoping for a miracle.


    She¡¯d lost Hernandorf. Then Emma, while sick and defenseless. And now¡ªshe¡¯d lose Epinnel too?


    Maybe Anima could endure that. She was cold by nature.


    Out of all five, she was the only one who could seriously consider an alliance with Serpina.


    She¡¯d lost the most¡ªher arm¡ªand yet, she always moved forward instead of clinging to the past.


    But Yuri?


    Yuri, who still hadn¡¯t recovered from losing two of her dearest comrades?


    If she realized she had lost Epinnel, too¡ªbecause of her own poor judgment?


    She would collapse.


    Their childhood friend, their leader, the noble woman born of the purest blood¡ªshe wasn¡¯t as strong as people believed.


    Epinnel closed her eyes.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "Sorry, Anima. This is both a request and a command. I have full authority right now."


    "Epinnel..."


    "I know. There¡¯s no real power behind that command anymore. But even so, I¡¯m going to Yuri now. If you ignore me to the end, so be it... but I¡¯d like you to grant me this last request."


    With that, Epinnel let go and started walking away.


    The moment had come.


    No¡ªmaybe the decision had already been made long ago in Anima¡¯s heart.


    But still¡ª


    There was one last thing she absolutely had to ask.


    "Epinnel, wait! I¡¯ll do what you want. Just one question."


    "...Make it quick."


    "Why did Serpina go through all this trouble? Wasting her own supplies, staging this entire farce?"


    "Serpina¡¯s army... maybe they did it to drain our national strength. It''s a weak reason, I know. But at this point, does the reason really matter?"


    No.


    Compared to the damage they did to Aishus, Serpina¡¯s own side probably lost far more resources putting on this show.


    That¡¯s why Anima couldn¡¯t argue back.


    The most efficient route for Serpina would have been a straightforward invasion.


    They would have fallen anyway.


    And yet¡ªshe hadn¡¯t.


    Which meant there had to be a reason.


    And if there was a reason, then logically, Epinnel must have been a major part of it.


    "Then you! What was your goal?! What¡¯s this resolve of yours to fight until the end? Are you just throwing your life away? Or do you have an objective? Like taking Serpina¡¯s head¡ªsomething like that!"


    "......??"


    "This is my final question."


    Epinnel looked confused for a moment¡ª


    But she [N O V E L I G H T] knew Anima wasn¡¯t the kind of person to ask something meaningless at a time like this.


    "I was trying to kill the mage."


    "What...?"


    "The mage in Serpina¡¯s army. I was going to kill her. Even if it cost me my life, I thought it would be worth it if I could take her down. If you want to call that my goal, then I suppose it is."


    And with that, she turned again¡ªheading toward where Yuri was.


    She tried to kill the mage...?


    As soon as Anima heard those words, something in her mind started to click together¡ª


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it.


    She emptied her head for the moment and followed Epinnel without another word.


    ***


    "......!!"


    Yuri, who had been praying to Emma and Hernandorf, gasped when she saw who entered the room.


    "Epinnel...? What¡¯s going on? Is the siege over?"


    "......."


    "We won, right? That foolish witch Serpina. No matter how many troops she brings, Emma and Hernandorf are protecting us. Aishus will never lose. I¡¯ll make sure she pays for not realizing such a simple truth."


    She kept rambling on, caught up in her delusion, when Epinnel silently approached her.


    "Are you here to pray with me? Good. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be happy to hear how well we¡¯ve held out again today. Come, over here¡ª"


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    ¡ªThud!


    Epinnel knocked Yuri out with a single clean strike.


    A subordinate using force against their ruler.


    Under normal circumstances, it would¡¯ve warranted execution.


    But right now, they had no time to spare.


    Cradling Yuri¡¯s unconscious form, Epinnel placed her gently into the carriage Anima had prepared.


    "Zeta Castle is out. Laccline Castle is even worse. You¡¯ll have to hide as far as possible on the outskirts of the territory. Somewhere in Brans land or the southern continent should be safe. Don¡¯t show yourselves for at least six months. Got it?"


    "...Got it."


    "Anima."


    Epinnel turned to her, and for the first time¡ªshe smiled.


    "Thank you... for guiding your useless teacher all the way here."


    "......!!!"


    "Goodbye."


    Before Anima could say a word, Epinnel was gone.


    She knew¡ª


    If she sat here crying, it would only make Epinnel¡¯s death meaningless.


    So Anima, with just one tear falling down her cheek, turned to the soldier.


    "Take us away."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am!"


    Just before Serpina¡¯s army surged in¡ª


    In that single fleeting moment,


    Yuri and Anima successfully escaped from the capital, Valharat Castle.


    ***


    After wiping out the ambush unit, taking Valharat Castle was, without a doubt, easier than any battle they had ever faced.


    Their army had more than double the manpower.


    Morale was sky-high. The enemy¡¯s will to fight had all but vanished.


    Their soldiers were well-fed and paid on time¡ª


    The enemy''s weren¡¯t.


    It was almost unbelievable,


    how utterly and pathetically the Aishus Army collapsed.


    ¨D¨DWAAAAAAAHHH!!!


    As our forces stormed Valharat Castle, I dispatched two separate reinforcements¡ªtwenty thousand soldiers each¡ªto advance toward Zeta Castle and Laccline Castle.


    According to our intel, almost all of Aishus¡¯s remaining forces had been gathered at Valharat.


    There wasn¡¯t much to worry about in the other areas. They¡¯d fall easily.


    So this is how it ends.


    As I stood atop a hill, watching the smoke rise from Valharat Castle,


    I found myself thinking back¡ª


    To when I¡¯d first defected to the Aishus Army with Airen.


    "We¡¯ve won, haven¡¯t we, Swen?"


    My liege, standing beside me, spoke gently.


    "My lady."


    "So this is what you meant by ¡®the most efficient¡¯ path, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Yes. I believe so. No¡ªI¡¯m certain of it."


    "I see."


    Serpina didn¡¯t press me any further.


    From the outside, it may have looked like we wasted more than we gained.


    But my predictions never miss.


    If we¡¯d waged this war without any of these preparations, I¡¯m sure we would¡¯ve suffered a critical loss.


    I don¡¯t know what exactly it would¡¯ve been¡ª


    But perhaps... we would have lost someone irreplaceable.


    Then¡ª


    "My lady!"


    Irian and Airen came galloping toward us from the distance.


    As soon as they arrived, they dismounted, saluted, and spoke with grim expressions.


    "...We have something to report."

 Chapter 310: The Aishus Army Disappears from the World (2)

    ¡®...What?¡¯


    Something was off.


    We had just received confirmation of a major victory, yet both Airen and Irian... didn¡¯t look like victors at all.


    And judging by the look in Serpina¡¯s eyes, she noticed it too. Her tone turned more serious.


    ¡°We have secured a great victory. Why then do your faces look so grim?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s...¡±


    Airen clenched her fists in frustration, then raised her head to meet Serpina¡¯s gaze squarely.


    ¡°Generals Neian, Amin, and Miles... have fallen in battle.¡±


    ¡®...!!¡¯


    Neian¡ªI¡¯d only known the name. But Amin and Miles... I¡¯d met them before.


    Back when I first joined Serpina¡¯s forces, during the "Opinion Exchange Meeting."


    There was a woman there too, one who had plotted rebellion¡ªthat stuck in my mind. I could still remember each of their faces clearly.


    ¡°What was the cause?¡±


    ¡°All three are believed to have fallen while fighting a single opponent,¡± Airen replied grimly.


    Irian, who had been silent until now, knelt and laid a cloth-wrapped bundle in front of Serpina, bowing deeply.


    ¡°Their heads.¡±


    ¡°Whose head is that?¡±


    ¡°Epinnel Rosenkross.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Once again, I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    Epinnel Rosenkross.


    The strongest of the Aishus Three Pillars. In practice, the second-in-command of the Aishus Army.


    Airen and I had once served under her command.


    Even though it should have been a possibility, I hadn¡¯t expected to meet her again like this.


    Serpina seemed familiar with the name too. She looked surprised for a moment before nodding slowly.


    ¡°I see. It seems all three gave everything they had until the end.¡±


    -->


    ¡°Forgive me. Had General Airen and I moved sooner, perhaps our side wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a loss¡ª¡±


    ¡°Irian. Please refrain from words that tarnish the honor of those who fought for us until the end.¡±


    ¡°...!! N-No, that wasn¡¯t my intention¡ª!¡±


    ¡°I understand. I know what you meant. But I believe we only managed to bring Epinnel down thanks to the strength those three showed first.¡±


    Irian hesitated, then bowed his head again, visibly ashamed.


    ¡°...My thoughts were short-sighted, my lady.¡±


    Serpina didn¡¯t reply and turned instead to our commander-in-chief.


    ¡°Airen. What of the prisoners?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve secured most of those who remained in the Aishus Army, but...¡±


    ¡°Judging from your face, something unpleasant has happened.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Airen bowed deeply.


    ¡°We were unable to capture Baranga Yuri Aishus and Anima Ingram.¡±


    ¡°They weren¡¯t in Valharat Castle?¡±


    ¡°Correct. We dispatched search parties, but... there¡¯s been no word yet.¡±


    They escaped? Leaving only Epinnel behind?


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    The bond between those five had always seemed borderline fanatical... could they really have fled while using one of their own as a decoy?


    Too much time had passed since I left the Aishus Army, and after the plague, the country had fallen into irrelevance. I hadn¡¯t been keeping track of internal developments, so I found it... odd.


    Well, I suppose there¡¯s some circumstance I don¡¯t know about.


    Wait.


    So does that mean letting Yuri escape was the ¡°most efficient¡± outcome for our army?


    Or was it because the prediction I received was ¡°It depends on what the heavens allow¡±¡ªDid I miss something?


    No. The chance I missed something is low. Don¡¯t overthink it. Stick to what¡¯s in front of you.


    Even if she survived, she no longer held any position to directly threaten us. Still¡ªbetter to remain cautious. Over-sensitivity was far more survivable than overconfidence.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Airen. Once again, you¡¯ve fought bravely for me.¡±


    ¡°I only did what needed to be done, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I will never forget your loyalty.¡±


    The look Serpina gave her was warm and gentle.


    Even an outsider could see just how much she cherished her.


    It was only natural. To Serpina, Airen must have seemed like a blessing from the heavens. At least for now, she was our strongest field commander, and a visionary on the battlefield. In the battle against Chel¡¯s forces, in this war against Aishus¡ªeven if the odds were tilted in our favor, she had still delivered the greatest possible results with the least investment... unless I intervened personally, as I had this time.


    They had saved each other¡¯s lives before. It was no surprise that something deeper than a simple chain of command had grown between them.


    And it wasn¡¯t just Airen.


    Without Reika, this entire plan would¡¯ve been impossible. Her very presence on the battlefield was enough to unnerve the enemy. She and Airen were easily the two most valuable assets in Serpina¡¯s army right now¡ª


    That was when I caught myself.


    ...No.


    I couldn¡¯t deny it anymore.


    The core of Serpina¡¯s army right now... was me.


    Airen and Reika were only here because I was here. If I left, no matter how they felt about Serpina, they¡¯d follow me. They¡¯d said as much more than once¡ªand I believed them.


    And that wasn¡¯t the only reason.


    I was the state strategist. Serpina trusted me¡ªme¡ªmore than anyone else. Sometimes, it even felt like I was the one controlling Serpina¡¯s army.


    And the deeper I became a vital part of this army¡ªthe more I felt an odd sense of de?ja? vu twisting quietly inside me.


    My original goal. And the new goal I had since created. The unspoken, intangible rift between them was growing harder to ignore.


    Is this really okay, for now?


    I turned silently, gazing once more at the burning remains of Valharat Castle.


    And it hit me.


    With the fall of the Aishus Army¡ª


    The era of fractured warlords across the continent had come to its end.


    ***


    After seizing Valharat Castle, it wasn¡¯t long before news arrived that both Zeta Castle and Laccline Castle had also fallen.


    Yes. The Aishus Army had been annihilated, its presence wiped from the continent. The deep crimson flag¡ªcreated by five people who once mingled their blood as one¡ªwas ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) now gone. Nowhere on the continent could it be seen.


    From the newly conquered Valharat Castle, now adorned with a yellow flag, the very first order Serpina gave was to distribute the supplies stored at the shrine freely to the local citizens.


    The situation in Valharat had been far more dire than anticipated. Under the pretense of needing constant prayer at the shrine, the citizens had been forced to continue providing resources. Until now, miracles had been said to occur, and so the people endured...


    But this was no era in which military victory meant prosperity for the people.


    As the saying goes, ¡°Charity comes from full granaries.¡±


    At first, the infamous Serpina planting her banner over Valharat had struck terror into the hearts of the people. But once they received the supplies, the fear began to wane. Gradually, they began to accept our forces.


    The shrine, already constructed, was not torn down. Dismantling it would only cost more money. Instead, Serpina turned the site into a burial ground for her own soldiers.


    She had tombs prepared for the three generals who died fighting Epinnel¡ªNeian, Amin, and Miles¡ª and one additional tomb, for the unnamed soldiers who fell in battle, their identities lost.


    It wasn¡¯t some grand monument. But considering this land could eventually fall into someone else¡¯s hands, it was the most realistic and respectful tribute we could offer for now.


    And so¡ªbefore all who watched¡ª


    Flanked by her royal guard, Serpina stood before each tomb and spoke.


    ¡°Neian. I pray you may rest peacefully now, beside your family.¡±


    ¡°Amin. It was your keen judgment that led us to victory in this battle.¡±


    ¡°Miles. Your unwavering loyalty¡ªI will never forget it.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t brought it up before, but even now, Serpina continued to meet personally with nearly all of her generals. She never hesitated to ask them: Who they were, what they lived for, and what they truly thought.


    That¡¯s the kind of woman she was. Serpina¡ªscorned as a vile witch, condemned as a ruthless tyrant¡ªwas that kind of ruler.


    Finally, standing before the tomb that represented the nameless soldiers, she bowed her head and offered a prayer.


    ¡°If I am ever able to unite the continent... it will be because of all of you. Those who fought and fell for me¡ªI will never forget you.¡±


    She closed her eyes, bowing slightly.


    The solemn air weighed heavy, and no one nearby dared to speak a word.


    Yet what radiated was clear¡ªReverence. Trust. Respect for Lord Serpina.


    Even if it were just for her generals, that would be admirable enough. But for her to offer such sincere mourning for the common soldiers as well¡ª


    It was enough to move hearts. To turn fear into loyalty.


    Even I felt it. No matter how many times I weighed the thought, neither Lyn nor Yuri could ever compare to Serpina.


    Not even close.


    And yet, despite all that¡ª


    She could not unite the continent.


    ***


    ¨D¨DAnd the reason she could not achieve unification...


    Was taking shape, even now, at this very moment.


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I confirmed it several times...¡±


    News had arrived from those stationed in the former territory of the Aishus Army.


    It was a report from the last remaining piece of the continent.


    A report from the southern continent.

 Chapter 311: The Red-Eyed Dragon of the South (1)

    Back when the Aishus Army still existed as a sovereign nation on the continent¡ª


    Time passed the same way in the southern continent as it did in the central and northern regions.


    The newly established capital of the reborn Lunarian Army, Madralan Castle.


    "My lady. All the prisoners except for three have been successfully integrated into our army."


    Luna, seated in her office and focused on her duties as sovereign, gave a slow nod without looking at Jinor as she replied.


    "Good work. And the others?"


    "They show no sign of willingness to surrender."


    "How long has it been since we captured them?"


    "A little over three months, I believe."


    "Then it''s been about a hundred days."


    Luna paused there, and in a tone as indifferent as if she were discussing tonight¡¯s dinner menu, she said:


    "Execute all three."


    "Shall I proceed with their executions?"


    "Yes. Ah, and here."


    Jinor accepted what Luna handed him.


    "It''s a summary of citizen proposals compiled into the new ''City Policy.'' Please distribute it to the lords of each territory. We won¡¯t be convening a national assembly, so ensure this policy is upheld unless stated otherwise."


    "......"


    "Is there anything else to report?"


    Jinor stood holding the papers, thinking for a moment, then cautiously met her gaze and asked:


    "There is also the option of releasing them instead of executing all three."


    "Releasing them?"


    "Yes. Unless you intend to rule through fear like Vanessa, there¡¯s no harm in creating an image of mercy¡ªeven toward enemy soldiers."


    -->


    Especially if this army was, in effect, still the former Karelia Army.


    That was the context. For example, if this were Brans Army or Serpina¡¯s forces, they could execute captured officers like it was nothing and their subordinates wouldn¡¯t bat an eye.


    But Karelia had been different. ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) The fact that these soldiers had chosen to join Karelia rather than follow an easier path in this chaotic era meant they had believed in the ideals Luna once pursued.


    In fact, Karelia was well known for never executing prisoners, not even captured rulers. The only one Luna had ever publicly vowed to overthrow was Serpina, who was considered a near-absolute evil.


    Even so, Jinor didn¡¯t offer the direct suggestion: ¡°Many of the officers here used to serve under Karelia, and since it hasn¡¯t been long since their submission, we should tread carefully to avoid inciting rebellion.¡±


    This was the Lunarian Army now. Whatever its origins, that was the only truth in the present. His silence, therefore, was a show of respect for Luna¡¯s authority as sovereign.


    However¡ª


    "Are you warning me that I¡¯d be better off following Lady Karelia¡¯s methods?"


    Luna smiled as she drew out the meaning Jinor had tried to conceal.


    He felt a brief chill run down his spine, but since her tone held no threat or disdain, Jinor calmly bowed his head without panic.


    "It¡¯s not about right or wrong, but about what¡¯s beneficial or not¡ªthat¡¯s how I hope you¡¯ll see it."


    Luna smiled at Jinor. It was her usual gentle smile, the kind that calmed those around her.


    "Alright. I¡¯ll follow your suggestion, Lord Jinor. But there¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like to ask first."


    "Please, go ahead."


    "In your opinion, do any of the three prisoners stand out in terms of talent?"


    Talent, huh.


    None of the three were particularly remarkable¡ªbut one of them, Jinor did recognize by name.


    "Badian Selrog is said to have considerable insight into strategy. I believe Your Highness may have heard of him?"


    "Ah... you mean Lord Badian! Of course I know him!"


    Luna smiled brightly, a cheerful, sunlit expression lighting up her face.


    "When I first came to the Karelia Army, he helped me a great deal adjusting¡ªalongside Lady Cecil. Most of the officers back then didn¡¯t welcome me, and with Kyle and Tifa stationed far away in Tepello, it was an incredibly difficult time for me. I still remember when he told me not to lose courage, that if I earned merit, everyone would eventually acknowledge me."


    Though she spoke as if reminiscing about a fond memory, Luna¡¯s expression soon darkened with sorrow.


    "So... Lord Badian said he couldn¡¯t serve under me?"


    "Yes. No matter what, even with a sword at his throat, it seems he refuses to surrender. He¡¯s quite the rigid type."


    "I see..."


    Luna murmured sadly¡ª


    "And the other two?"


    "The other two... don¡¯t appear to have left any significant mark. It seems they simply lived quiet military lives, earning small merits here and there."


    "In other words, they¡¯re not particularly noteworthy?"


    Not particularly noteworthy...


    A blunt phrasing, perhaps, but technically not incorrect. Jinor didn¡¯t recognize their names either.


    If anything, the fact that they continued resisting even in this situation¡ªperhaps that, alone, would be the most dramatic moment of their lives.


    "Correct."


    "Alright."


    Luna turned her head and resumed working through her documents.


    Then, casually¡ªlike tossing out an idle comment¡ªshe said:


    "Execute Lord Badian. Release the other two."


    "...You¡¯re executing him?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Back then, Luna responded to Jinor¡¯s words in an innocent, almost childlike tone, as if wondering why he¡¯d even ask such a thing.


    "Hm? Well, isn¡¯t it obvious? If they¡¯ve refused to surrender even now, it means they can¡¯t accept me as a person. If they were talentless, I wouldn¡¯t care if they were released... but if even one of them is remotely capable, there¡¯s a high chance they¡¯ll end up under another ruler and cause us trouble later. So¡ª"


    ¡ªisn¡¯t killing them the most efficient option?


    "......"


    "Was I wrong? If so, I¡¯ll follow your suggestion, Lord Jinor."


    Jinor gave a small nod and answered.


    "If we¡¯re talking efficiency, your judgment is sound."


    "Then let¡¯s proceed as discussed. Is there anything else you need to report?"


    "Nothing further."


    With that same sunny smile, Luna said,


    "Great! Thank you as always for your hard work. Please make sure everything I asked is taken care of."


    After stepping out of the office,


    Jinor confirmed no one was around before letting out a short sigh.


    ¡®Something about her... feels different.¡¯


    Ordinarily, the conversation might have gone: Jinor suggesting that someone like Badian could be executed, Luna hesitating, and him nudging her again.


    But now, it felt as though Luna no longer avoided the blood that needed to be shed. She faced it without flinching.


    And truthfully¡ªthis was closer to the ideal image of a monarch.


    Of course, "ideal" here meant someone suited to be a unifying sovereign.


    When he first met Luna upon Swen¡¯s suggestion, she had seemed so fragile that Jinor wasn¡¯t sure she could even handle governing a single city, let alone rule a nation.


    The only reason he¡¯d followed her back then was because he trusted Swen¡ªnot Luna herself.


    But if the Luna he had met back then had been like the Luna she was now, he wouldn¡¯t have had any doubts to begin with.


    She always chose the most rational, efficient path¡ªalmost startlingly so.


    And she never clung to her own opinions. Luna¡¯s favorite phrase, almost a habit, was:


    "Would it be alright if I asked for your opinion, Lord Jinor?"


    Which, Jinor well understood, really meant:


    "If you think my idea isn¡¯t efficient, please say so¡ªI¡¯ll listen."


    A ruler who never hesitated to choose the most efficient course.


    And yet, one who didn¡¯t stubbornly force her will, but always listened to others.


    To her, it wasn¡¯t about what she wanted¡ªit was about what decision was most effective.


    And in Jinor¡¯s eyes, that was the single greatest virtue of someone destined to unify the continent.


    He had seen too many would-be dragons lose everything¡ªnot just what they could¡¯ve gained, but even what they already had¡ªbecause they refused to listen, locked in the prison of their own arrogance.


    So by all rights, he should be satisfied with how things were now.


    And yet, why was he¡ª


    ¡®...feeling uneasy?¡¯


    Was it simply because she suddenly seemed like a different person?


    Or was it...


    Was it what Violet had said to him a few days ago?


    Yes.


    Violet had brought it up when she returned to Madralan Castle after completing external affairs following the fall of Karelia.


    ***


    "You¡¯re saying Her Highness has changed?"


    "Yes. No matter how I look at it... something feels wrong. I just can¡¯t shake the feeling that she¡¯s not the same Luna I knew."


    According to Violet, Luna had been seen repeatedly doodling in the air with an inkless pen¡ªdoing nothing else for long stretches of time.


    "You mean doing the same thing again and again?"


    "No, it¡¯s not just repetition... I saw it myself, so I¡¯m sure of what I¡¯m saying."


    "Couldn¡¯t it just be a complicated emotional response? She did, after all, personally destroy the very nation¡ªKarelia¡ªthat had once saved her. And despite everything, she¡¯s still managing state affairs rather competently, from what I hear."


    "Even so..."


    "Violet. It¡¯s our duty to stop a ruler from going down the wrong path, yes. But shaking the foundations of their authority over something that might just be a passing concern¡ªthat¡¯s not a servant¡¯s place."


    "......"


    Violet said nothing for a moment. Then, wearing an uneasy expression, she cautiously spoke.


    And what she said¡ª


    ***


    ¡ªwas that it seemed Swen was somehow involved.


    Violet had told him: whenever the name Swen came up, Luna would suddenly falter.


    And more than that, just mentioning anything even remotely connected to him... changed her completely. As if she became someone else entirely.


    Violet had asked Jinor in a trembling voice,


    "What kind of person must Swen be, to shake Her Highness to that extent?"


    And her eyes¡ªthose eyes filled with fear¡ªJinor was sure they would linger in his memory for a long time.


    "......"


    Jinor coolly assessed the situation.


    If what Violet said was true, and Luna was indeed being shaken by Swen¡¯s existence, then the wisest course of action would be to keep Swen out of her sight as much as possible.


    But that didn¡¯t mean they had to change their current course of action.


    No matter what changes she¡¯d undergone, to Jinor, Luna still had all the qualities a ruler needed¡ªespecially decisiveness.


    She wasn¡¯t reckless, either. She listened well to his advice. He was confident that if she ever did go astray, he could still rein her in.


    Perhaps that was overly optimistic¡ªbut Jinor had good reason to feel so assured.


    And just a few days later, once again¡ª


    "Is it true?"


    "Yes! We investigated thoroughly... There¡¯s no mistake!"


    ¡ªyet again, another reason was added to his growing belief that Luna¡¯s future was something to feel hopeful about.

 Chapter 312: The Red-Eyed Dragon of the South (2)

    What the officers brought back from exploring the territory were, without exception, extraordinary.


    Foremost among them was a handwritten copy of a strategy manual, said to have been lost for centuries¡ªoriginally authored by a renowned strategist of the old Eingart Empire.


    At first, there was some doubt as to its authenticity¡ªbut after hiring experts skilled in the deciphering of ancient texts, it was confirmed to be a genuine manuscript of the original.


    It was the kind of ultimate treatise on warfare that no strategist could resist reading at least once¡ªand somehow, it had surfaced unexpectedly in the southern continent!


    "This is not all that we brought back."


    This time, another officer beside him knelt and raised a sword in both hands toward Luna.


    Its golden hilt had not faded in the slightest, the eagle emblem carved in sharp detail, and the blade itself retained its razor edge even now.


    The eagle emblem and the distinctive shape of the blade alone were enough to reveal the weapon¡¯s identity to anyone who had ever walked the path of the sword.


    Like the strategy manual, this too had been believed lost to time¡ª


    A legendary blade said to have belonged to Adin von Eingart, the founding hero of the Eingart Empire and a genius of both battle and military strategy¡ª


    The Adina Sword.


    "You both did well."


    Luna slowly rose, picked up the strategy manual, and without a moment¡¯s hesitation approached Jinor, who stood loyally at her side.


    "Lord Jinor. I believe this belongs more to you than to me. Please accept it."


    "I accept it gratefully."


    Jinor bowed in thanks but did not bother with false humility. He, too, had long known of the book¡¯s existence.


    He was not one to desire material wealth¡ªbut his desire for books, even at his age, was something he could never quite rid himself of.


    "And as for this sword... I, Lunarian Iniang, will keep it in my care."


    Luna slowly took the sword in her hands¡ª


    Then raised the Adina Sword high into the sky and declared:


    ¡®...!¡¯


    Though it was merely a simple gesture, it felt as if she were proclaiming to the entire continent that she would be the one to lead a new era.


    The moment stirred something in all who witnessed it¡ª


    And all at once, everyone there knew it instinctively:


    That they would never forget this image for the rest of their lives.


    That this woman was the true sovereign they were meant to serve.


    -->


    Watching her, Jinor felt a chill crawl down his spine.


    ¡®If she planned even this... her sense for showmanship isn¡¯t half bad.¡¯


    She had once seemed almost naive¡ªbut as Violet had said, Luna was changing.


    And it wasn¡¯t just that her personality had shifted.


    Jinor cautiously traced her trajectory as ruler thus far in his mind.


    It had started behind Madralan Castle.


    There, they had discovered a massive gold mine¡ª


    Untouched, unspoiled, with veins of remarkably pure gold.


    It was so implausibly located that no one could understand how Karelia¡¯s forces had failed to discover it for so long, despite having occupied the area for years.


    Gold was one of the most valuable and versatile resources in any nation¡ª


    Gold funded the military, propped up the economy, and granted overwhelming financial superiority.


    It was no wonder people said, ¡°When in doubt, expand your territory.¡±


    And now, a gold mine of unprecedented scale had been found¡ª


    Discovered with such perfect timing, almost as if the very act of raising the Lunarian Army¡¯s flag had caused it to appear from nothing.


    Naturally, it drew enormous attention, not only from the locals but from far beyond.


    The rumors spread fast:


    "This is a miracle. It¡¯s proof the heavens recognize Lady Luna."


    "What else could it be, if not a miracle?"


    Exactly. To the people, magic wasn¡¯t the only thing that qualified as a miracle.


    The series of events they witnessed provided plenty of reason to believe Luna¡¯s rise was guided by divine providence.


    If Luna said, ¡°I think we should explore that area,¡±


    They would uncover hidden treasure or piles of gold no one knew existed.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    If she said, ¡°We need to eliminate that bandit group,¡±


    It would lead to unexpected goodwill from the citizens, strengthening her rule.


    Even when unintended, her every decision seemed to yield the best possible outcome.


    It naturally reminded people of how Karelia once devoured greater foes through sheer effectiveness, even when outmatched in strength.


    Everything Luna did turned to fortune¡ª


    Not just regular good luck, but absurd, once-in-a-lifetime fortune most people would never experience even twice in their lives.


    Even Jinor, normally grounded in cold reason, couldn¡¯t help but think¡ª


    That it was as though the entire world were conspiring to make Lunarian Iniang the sovereign who would unify the continent.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that this was the direct mirror of what Swen once felt while serving in Serpina¡¯s Army:


    That the entire world seemed to conspire to despise Serpina von Eingart.


    Thus, the newly unified Lunarian Army, now fused with Karelia¡¯s remains, was absorbing the people''s loyalty at an unprecedented pace.


    Even considering the failures near the end of Karelia¡¯s rule,


    It was still astonishing¡ªespecially since Karelia had once been a beloved and virtuous leader in the eyes of the people.


    Now, even as she poured her heart into governance¡ª


    Though it was a calm before the storm¡ªthe southern continent was still slowly catching wind of what was happening in the central regions.


    "It seems a war between the Aishus Army and Serpina¡¯s forces is about to begin."


    At Charlotte¡¯s words, Tifa fell into thought before asking,


    "Charlotte. Do you think Serpina¡¯s Army will actually manage to establish itself in the central continent this time?"


    "I¡¯m confident in wielding a weapon, but... when it comes to reading the bigger picture, I think my sister Violet would offer a much more informed opinion..."


    "Still, warriors have instincts too. You¡¯re the one who just told me, ¡®Looks like war¡¯s about to break out between Aishus and Serpina.¡¯"


    "Ah, sorry. That¡¯s because I heard it from my sister..."


    "Pfft!"


    Tifa laughed brightly and clapped Charlotte on the shoulder.


    "You know, you¡¯re funnier than I expected. Why are you out here swinging a sword instead of performing on stage?"


    "Really? I¡¯ve always been told I¡¯m too serious and boring ever since I was little..."


    "Nah, you¡¯ve got talent. I think you¡¯d make a pretty decent jester. Not that it matters right now¡ªbut hey, once the continent¡¯s unified, no more reason to fight, right? Anyway, where¡¯s your brother?"


    "I believe he¡¯s gone off to train alone again today."


    "Hmph, he¡¯s been disappearing nonstop lately. ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) Little punk¡¯s probably hit puberty or something."


    These days, the one spending the most time with Tifa wasn¡¯t her childhood friend Luna¡ªwho had become increasingly busy with her role as ruler¡ªbut Charlotte, who was practically her student now.


    Violet was a civilian type, so she and Tifa didn¡¯t cross paths often.


    Naturally, Tifa had grown close to those who fought beside her on the battlefield, like Charlotte and Francis.


    But even Francis had been choosing to train on his own lately instead of under Tifa,


    So since arriving in Madralan Castle, Tifa and Charlotte had spent far more time together.


    "Shall I go bring him back? I have a good guess where he went..."


    ¡°No, no. Leave him be. Sometimes a man needs time alone to sort out his thoughts.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    Charlotte tilted her head in confusion, clearly not understanding what Tifa meant.


    But Tifa had a pretty good idea why Francis had started spending so much time alone lately.


    That kid... I think he has feelings for Luna.


    He probably thought he was hiding it well¡ªbut Tifa saw right through him.


    What Francis felt for Luna wasn¡¯t mere loyalty.


    He¡¯d declared more than once that he would protect her, and often made it known he would do anything for her sake.


    Of course, it was bound to fall on deaf ears.


    Tifa, who knew Luna better than anyone, understood: once Luna fell for someone, she never looked at anyone else.


    Come to think of it... I wonder if he¡¯s doing okay.


    Her thoughts naturally wandered toward that white-haired man.


    They¡¯d only spent a short time together, but he was unforgettable. The one and only strategist their army had ever had.


    The last she¡¯d heard, he was working under that wicked witch, Serpina.


    But then again, she had never considered herself a sharp thinker, so she¡¯d never tried to puzzle out what that truly meant.


    The one thing she was certain of¡ª


    Was that ever since the day they escaped Zeilant Castle, she, Luna, and Kyle owed their lives to him.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for him, she would¡¯ve died for sure.


    She never had any intention of serving under Lyn¡ªand Lyn would never, under any circumstances, have let Luna live.


    Well, I¡¯m sure he has his reasons. That¡¯s just the kind of guy he is.


    ¡°Anyway, enough of that. Let¡¯s get to today¡¯s work. Ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood. I¡¯ll be learning from you.¡±


    As she sparred lightly with Charlotte, Tifa also focused on mastering the control of her magical energy.


    Others might not notice, but she could feel it¡ªbecause she was the one using it.


    If she kept blasting out magic on the battlefield the way she always had, she¡¯d be dead before long.


    That¡¯s why she trained even harder.


    She focused on reading the flow of mana over and over again, trying to find that optimal balance where her body wouldn¡¯t break down.


    I need to learn how to use it safely¡ªfor as long as possible.


    Tifa didn¡¯t want to die.


    Not because she feared death¡ª


    But because this life was essentially a borrowed extension, gifted to her by Swen.


    To be exact¡ª


    She had no intention of dying until Luna had the foundation she needed to unify the continent.


    ***


    And so ended that fleeting moment of peace, as each of them spent their time in their own way¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯ve made your decision, then, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯d like to consult with you, Lord Jinor.¡±


    In the audience chamber, Luna faced the nation¡¯s strategist, Jinor, with a more serious expression than ever before.


    ¡°In your opinion, which direction should our army advance next?¡±

 Chapter 313: The Red-Eyed Dragon of the South (3)

    After saying that, Luna turned her eyes toward the map on the table.


    It was a remarkably detailed map of the southern continent.


    Even the small mountain ranges and forests were precisely drawn, and Jinor couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration.


    ¡°This is quite accurate. Did you draw this yourself, my lady?¡±


    ¡°...No.¡±


    Luna replied with a somewhat bitter expression.


    ¡°It was left behind by the strategist.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Jinor had spent no short amount of time serving under Luna.


    He knew well that in the context of the Lunarian Army, when people said ¡°the strategist,¡± they weren¡¯t referring to him, the nation¡¯s official strategist.


    Sensing instinctively that continuing to speak about Swen would not be good for Luna, Jinor skillfully changed the subject.


    ¡°Regarding your question, my lady¡ªthere is, in fact, little to deliberate. If we intend to launch a conquest, there¡¯s only one direction for us to march.¡±


    ¡°Only one...?¡±


    ¡°Roland¡¯s Army.¡±


    Jinor pointed to one of the four southern nations, located north of Karelia¡¯s former territory and south of Brans¡ªRoland.


    ¡°We have exactly two options: we either invade Roland to the north, or Ohana to the east. You remember how the four nations in the southern continent maintained a rough balance of power, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I remember.¡±


    ¡°That balance still holds. In fact, if we¡¯re only considering pure military numbers, we¡¯re actually at a slight disadvantage. Many were lost or injured in the process of subjugating Karelia¡¯s forces. Of course, that¡¯s excluding our asymmetrical forces like mages¡ªbut even so, it means the premise that ¡®attacking one side could leave us exposed to another¡¯ hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we focus on, assuming we must commit our troops?¡±


    ¡°Evaluating the enemy¡¯s strength and their roster of generals would likely be the starting point.¡±


    ¡°That would be about half-right.¡±


    Ordinarily, such wording might be considered disrespectful to say in front of a sovereign, but Luna took no offense. On the contrary, her eyes sparkled as she listened closely to Jinor.


    ¡°Those things are obviously important. If we were only weighing that, then yes¡ªattacking Ohana, the weakest of the four nations, would be the smarter choice over Roland, which has comparatively greater military strength. But there¡¯s something even more critical to consider¡ªdefense.¡±


    -->


    ¡°Defense, you say...?¡±


    ¡°When we¡¯re attacked¡ªby either nation¡ªwhich one is easier for us to defend against? In other words, which one poses the greater threat if they invade?¡±


    Jinor pointed to the east, at Tepello¡ªthe first stronghold of the Lunarian Army and the castle Luna once governed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say Ohana attacks. The only [N O V E L I G H T] location we¡¯d need to defend is Tepello. Thanks to the natural terrain, defending Tepello alone would be enough to stop an invasion from Ohana. Of course, if Tepello falls, things would become extremely dangerous...¡±


    Then, he shifted his finger upward¡ªtoward the area north of Madralan Castle.


    ¡°But compared to the alternative¡ªus attacking Ohana and having to defend against an invasion from Roland¡ªthis is far simpler. As you can see, our border with Roland is spread across three separate territories. Given the size of Roland¡¯s forces, they could easily launch a simultaneous three-pronged assault. If you consider the difference between winning one defensive battle versus winning three... you¡¯ll understand why I speak with such certainty.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    ¡°Well, the most efficient option would be to sign a temporary non-aggression pact with Roland, then invade Ohana. But as you know, they¡¯re unlikely to accept any short-term agreement. Considering your overall intentions, I believe you understand what I¡¯m really saying.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Luna slowly nodded.


    ¡°We need to unify the southern continent as quickly as possible. We can¡¯t waste any more time on meaningless treaties.¡±


    ¡°Then this remains the best course.¡±


    Rather than adding to Jinor¡¯s words, Luna nodded and asked,


    ¡°Then I¡¯d like to begin discussing how to deploy our forces... But before that, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask of you, Lord Jinor.¡±


    ¡°A request, my lady? If I may say¡ªmy lady, you are in a position to issue orders, not requests. Please do not forget that your words and actions must carry the weight of your station.¡±


    At Jinor¡¯s concerned tone, Luna smiled with amusement.


    ¡°So that part really is important to you. It seems you and he think the same.¡±


    ¡°...Pardon?¡±


    ¡°He said the same thing. That a sovereign must possess dignity. But I... I don¡¯t know anymore. Left all alone like this, I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m making the right decisions, or what I¡¯m supposed to do next.¡±


    Ah.


    For a moment, Jinor felt a chill¡ªwondering if he¡¯d accidentally stepped on something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    But fortunately, it seemed to pass without incident.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Anyway, back to the main point. What I wanted to ask wasn¡¯t so much a question as... a request for an evaluation.¡±


    ¡°An evaluation, my lady?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Luna said that, then picked up a quill and began quickly jotting something down on a blank sheet of paper.


    "Assuming we proceed with an invasion of Roland, I¡¯ve drafted a list of who should be part of the occupation forces and who should stay behind to defend Tepello. I¡¯d like you to check if this is strategically sound."


    "You¡¯re asking me? If this is your decision, there¡¯s nothing wrong with following your will, my lady, but..."


    "Objectively speaking, I can¡¯t compare to you in matters of military strategy, Lord Jinor. Please be honest with me right now."


    "Is that an order?"


    "Yes. It is."


    Jinor paused in thought for a moment, then closed his eyes and bowed his head.


    "...I¡¯ve simply lived long enough to have seen and heard a great deal."


    And with that, he began to point out flaws¡ªone by one¡ªin the strategy proposed by his own sovereign.


    "First of all, you¡¯ve assigned too many troops to Tepello. You could reduce them by about a third."


    "Wait a moment. Since it¡¯s the only location that needs to hold the line, I thought at least that many would be necessary..."


    "It will be fine. Instead of troops, assign General Tifa."


    "...!"


    "Just having an asymmetrical force like her will be enough to throw Ohana¡¯s army into hesitation. Of course, General Tifa doesn¡¯t actually cast long-range spells¡ªshe uses mana to enhance her own body in close combat¡ªbut that¡¯s not widely known yet. Based on the reputation of a certain magician in Serpina¡¯s army, they¡¯ll likely overestimate her and act cautiously. That alone will fulfill her role."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    He didn¡¯t bother mentioning that the magician in Serpina¡¯s army was none other than his own adopted daughter.


    "On top of that, the leader of Ohana¡¯s forces, Navidos Ohana, is known to be a rather petty man. He¡¯s not the bold, decisive type¡ªhe¡¯ll hesitate and second-guess himself endlessly. He might even think, ¡®They must believe one mage alone can stop us,¡¯ and fail to make a proper decision."


    "I see..."


    "Even if he does act decisively, with General Tifa stationed there, they won¡¯t easily break through. It¡¯s not boasting, but I do know a fair amount when it comes to magic."


    "Then you¡¯re suggesting we deploy the majority of our troops along the border with Roland?"


    "Exactly. As for the placement of forts and defensive lines¡ª"


    Jinor continued pointing out strategic weaknesses for quite some time after that.


    Luna showed no hint of displeasure, listening to his analysis as attentively as a student before a master.


    "Now that I¡¯ve heard you, Lord Jinor, I agree with your judgment. You truly are remarkable. If this campaign succeeds, I will never forget your contribution. If there is anything you desire, please do not hesitate to ask."


    "Desire, hmm... it¡¯s nothing major, but may I ask you a question?"


    "A question?"


    "Why did you go out of your way to ask me to evaluate your plan?"


    Luna answered with a very serious expression.


    "Because... I can¡¯t rely on the strategist forever. When he returns, I want to be the kind of sovereign he can rely on in turn."


    "I see."


    She wanted to help Swen.


    To stand beside him, she was trying to learn strategy from those who remained¡ªlike Jinor¡ªabsorbing knowledge she still lacked.


    That determination... it wasn¡¯t something one often felt from a ruler.


    Once people reached high positions, they were often praised simply for using the right people in the right places. And many lords couldn¡¯t even do that.


    Compared to them, Luna had taken a step further.


    She wasn¡¯t just relying on the talented¡ªshe was trying to become one herself.


    And as the nation''s strategist, Jinor knew well that with the territory expanding, there would come a time when he couldn¡¯t remain by her side at all hours.


    Even so, in this moment, something about her felt... off.


    It feels like she¡¯s rushing too much.


    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Luna was being chased by something.


    Still, whatever the reason, her direction itself wasn¡¯t wrong.


    "This should do for now. Thank you for your efforts. I hate to burden you, but could you summon General Tifa and the other high-ranking officers immediately?"


    "Of course. I¡¯ll see you in the audience chamber."


    Luna stood there for a long moment, staring at the door Jinor had exited.


    No matter what happens... I have to unify the southern continent as quickly as possible. And then, Serpina¡ª


    To erase Serpina von Eingart from this continent.


    To Luna, all of this¡ª


    Everything¡ª


    Was simply a necessary process.


    Ever since Karelia¡¯s death,


    The southern continent was no longer a place of peace.

 Chapter 314: The Red-Eyed Dragon of the South (4)

    Not long after, Luna finally stood before all her officers and declared her resolve.


    "Our enemy is Setta Roland! By defeating Roland¡¯s army, we will rescue even more of our people! Follow me!"


    The news of this sweeping declaration of war spread rapidly across the continent.


    The first to hear it, of course, were the four nations of the southern continent.


    The southern continent housed four major cities:


    First, Madralan Castle¡ªthe former capital of the Karelia Army and now the capital of the reborn Lunarian Army.


    Then, Dopher Castle¡ªthe capital of Roland¡¯s army and a naturally fortified stronghold.


    Next, Mertian Castle¡ªthe capital of Hesna¡¯s army and the largest, most historically rich city in the south.


    And lastly, a former backwater transformed into a dazzling capital by the rise of a new nation: Iekaeida Castle, capital of Ohana.


    Inside the royal palace of Iekaeida Castle¡ªa city that had, as they say, risen to fame overnight¡ªNavidos Ohana, ruler of the Ohana Army, was lost in thought, idly stroking his poor, innocent beard.


    "I really don¡¯t know what the right move is..."


    The rebel Lunarian had drawn her blade toward Roland.


    Navidos had privately expected that once things settled down, she would turn her army on him.


    That was why he had ordered troops to be stationed along the frontlines in preparation.


    But he had never imagined that the chance to roll the dice¡ªto make a decision¡ªwould fall to him so soon.


    "My lord! Now is the time to act! Send troops to Tepello Castle!"


    Even under pressure from his aggressive national strategist, Navidos couldn¡¯t make up his mind.


    "Hold on a moment. You heard it too, didn¡¯t you? That the one stationed at Tepello Castle is that magician."


    "Even so, war is won with numbers. If magic were truly that all-powerful, we wouldn¡¯t need armies¡ªjust two mages would¡¯ve already conquered the south by now, wouldn¡¯t they?"


    "That¡¯s just speculation. And what if you¡¯re wrong? What if this whole thing is just a bluff by those rebel bastards?"


    "A bluff?"


    "Yes! Think about it! Doesn¡¯t it seem strange? Leaving so few troops behind and just one mage¡ªit reeks of bait, doesn¡¯t it? I can see it plain as day. If we bite, we¡¯re going to choke on it! You say there are limits to a mage¡¯s power, but what if they¡¯ve been hiding their true strength just for this moment? You can¡¯t rule that out, can you?!"


    "My lord...! I understand we must be cautious, but if we miss this opportunity too, unless we move against the Hesna Army, our Ohana Army won¡¯t have any room left to grow¡ª"


    At that, Navidos exploded in frustration.


    "Argh, enough! It¡¯s easy for you to talk like that from behind my back! But not me! A single mistake¡ªjust one!¡ªand the Ohana Army I built from nothing will be wiped out in an instant! Do you not remember how Makana Karelia was destroyed so pitifully by that mage?! And you dare speak to me like this?!"


    -->


    "My lord! I agree that caution is necessary, but if we keep doing nothing like this, we¡¯ll never make any real change! You must see that!"


    "Silence! I¡¯ve heard enough! You, who bear none of this burden, how could you possibly understand the weight pressing on my shoulders?!"


    "My lord...!!"


    "On these shoulders of mine hang the lives of all my people and all the warriors who follow me! And that includes your life, Lupio!!"


    "......!"


    "If I make the wrong choice, I won¡¯t die alone! You¡¯ll die too! Everyone who follows me will die! That¡¯s what this means!"


    The strategist had no response.


    Navidos Ohana had come from nothing.


    He¡¯d led a band of thieves, drifted through life, and in the chaos of war had lucked into becoming a lord¡ªand from there, stumbled into founding a country.


    He wasn¡¯t a terrible ruler; he valued pragmatism over pride.


    But his greatest flaw was his paralysis at critical moments¡ªhis inability to make decisive calls when they mattered most.


    He was good at keeping the country alive by riding the tide of others¡¯ choices.


    It was no accident he¡¯d survived wedged between the righteous Karelia Army and the overwhelming power of the Hesna Army.


    But this time, it was his decision to make.


    Would he strike at the Lunarian Army, now occupying Karelia¡¯s former position?


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Without that mage, it would¡¯ve been an easy choice.


    But with that unknown force waiting behind the walls...


    Even he knew that expecting Ohana to make an assertive move now was a stretch.


    Still... no matter how he looked at it, this was their last chance.


    If they let this pass, it wouldn¡¯t just be Ohana¡¯s future at stake¡ª


    The fate of the entire southern continent could be decided in an instant.


    "Lupio, you¡¯re too reckless. You still act like you¡¯re leading a band of thieves. But this isn¡¯t the time for that. We must be cautious¡ªextremely cautious. Even if we gain nothing, it¡¯s still better than losing everything. War has already begun. Amidst this chaos, a moment will come where we can strike and rip off a piece for ourselves. We only need to wait for that chance! Why can¡¯t you understand that?!"


    The strategist bowed his head in silence.


    Can we really just sit here... and do nothing?


    ***


    In the royal palace of Mertian¡ªthe capital of Hesna¡¯s army and the largest city in the southern continent¡ª


    sat a bronze-skinned beauty with long, flowing brown hair: Aski Hesna.


    Wearing clothing far too revealing for a sovereign, she leaned back in her chair and spoke with a sultry smile.


    "The little rebel girl picked a fight with Roland, did she?"


    "Yes, that is correct."


    "That¡¯s surprising. I figured she¡¯d go after some petty coward like Ohana first."


    The middle-aged woman beside her, the national strategist of the Hesna Army, bowed her head respectfully.


    "Lunarian has Jinor Nighhardt under her command. That old man is well-versed in unorthodox plays."


    "So you¡¯re saying this isn¡¯t the girl¡¯s idea¡ªbut Jinor¡¯s?"


    "Yes."


    Aski Hesna let out a soft laugh, brushing a hand across her lips.


    "Tera. You used to be Jinor¡¯s student, didn¡¯t you?"


    "That was a long time ago."


    "Still. Even if it¡¯s in the past, you once served under him. You should be able to read his thoughts. What do you think the girl¡¯s next move is?"


    Tera, the national strategist of the Hesna Army, raised her eyes to meet Aski¡¯s and declared firmly:


    "Prepare for war. We¡¯ll be next."


    "Knew it."


    Aski nodded slowly, as if that was exactly what she¡¯d expected.


    "If the Ohana Army strikes Lunarian from behind, things might play out differently. But Navidos Ohana¡¯s not the type to make that kind of decision. Which means we¡¯re next."


    "Right. That guy¡¯s the last person I¡¯d want as a friend. Petty to the core."


    She¡¯d noticed it during a few trade exchanges as well¡ª


    Ohana was the epitome of a selfish, small-minded man.


    And with zero boldness to his name, there was no way he¡¯d start a war himself.


    "What¡¯s the situation on the Roland border?"


    "I doubt they¡¯ll pull back their troops. Roland must know we¡¯re not going to stay quiet."


    "What do you think would happen if we proposed an alliance?"


    "...An alliance?"


    Tera, who had been replying without emotion, finally looked a little surprised as she turned to Aski.


    "Yeah. You think Roland would accept?"


    Tera pondered for a moment, then shook her head.


    "Highly unlikely. Setta Roland is a man with far too much pride. He sees us as rivals. He¡¯d consider an alliance with our army to be an insult."


    "Thought so. So he¡¯s still the same. Hmph... I remember thinking he used to have some flexibility in his youth. A simple man like that won¡¯t be winning any popularity contests in times like these."


    "Did you actually intend to form an alliance with Roland¡¯s army?"


    "Mmhmm."


    "May I ask why?"


    It was at that moment¡ª


    the playful tone Aski had carried all this time suddenly sharpened into something far more serious.


    "Because it¡¯s more important to take down the real threat than to screw around with someone I can mess with any time."


    "The real threat being..."


    "Who else but the rebel girl?"


    Aski¡¯s voice was grave.


    "Karelia fell without a fight. Everyone¡¯s obsessed with the magician, but that mage is only effective because the one commanding her is that girl. She¡¯s the one we need to watch. And if Roland falls now... it¡¯s highly likely we won¡¯t be able to stop Lunarian either. That¡¯s why I want to get ahead of it."


    "I understand... but without an alliance with Roland, we don¡¯t really have many options, do we?"


    "Why not? We still have a few left."


    Tera paused, thinking for a moment, before her eyes widened in realization.


    "You¡¯re thinking of joining forces with Lyn Brans...?"


    The Brans Army had, until very recently, been an outright enemy.


    Border skirmishes had been ongoing between the two factions.


    Even so, if the goal was to counter a Lunarian Army that had just devoured Roland¡ªthere really ~N§àv§Ölight~ was no better option.


    Then¡ª


    "Ufufufu."


    Aski let out another amused laugh.


    "That¡¯s right. An alliance with the Brans Army is one of the cards we¡¯ve got left."


    "...Excuse me?"


    "Tera. You remember what I said? That we still have a few options. It¡¯s not just Brans. There¡¯s another alliance we could form."


    "Another option? But the Aishus Army is essentially collapsed now. They¡¯ve lost so much strength, it wouldn¡¯t even be worth forming an alliance¡ª"


    She trailed off.


    And only then, did Tera¡¯s eyes go wide in shock, realizing what her sovereign was truly suggesting.


    Among all the nations in the southern and central continents¡ª


    leaving out Brans and Aishus¡ªthere was only one remaining power.


    The one everyone avoided.


    The one no one dared speak of.


    The absolute evil of the world¡ª


    "Surely... you don¡¯t mean... you intend to ally with Serpina von Eingart...?"

 Chapter 315: The Red-Eyed Dragon of the South (5)

    Hesna laughed again at Tera¡¯s horrified expression.


    It was a captivating laugh¡ªseductive, yet far from lighthearted.


    ¡°And where exactly is the law that says we can¡¯t take Serpina¡¯s hand?¡±


    ¡°My lord. Have you forgotten the entire foundation of your rule¡ªand of all the southern lords? ¡®We cannot align ourselves with the rotten Aingart imperial bloodline.¡¯ Did you not witness what happened to the Brans Army when they broke that unspoken rule and allied with her?¡±


    ¡°Honestly? I just think Lyn was unlucky.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°She happened to be in the central continent. Plus, she reached out way too early, when Aishus was still in decent shape. That¡¯s why the backlash hit her so hard. And let¡¯s not forget¡ªthey were directly crossing swords with Serpina. But we¡¯re different. The four southern nations have enjoyed a frighteningly peaceful time, even in the midst of this chaotic political climate. Which means our people don¡¯t really hate Serpina. At least, not as deeply. Time erases everything.¡±


    ¡°Even so...¡±


    ¡°Well then¡ªwhat do you think is the real reason we¡¯ve been so peaceful until now?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re far from the central and northern continents, where the capital lies...?¡±


    ¡°If that were the case, how do you explain the Brans Army not coming south when they dominated the central continent?¡±


    ¡°They must have considered it a low priority.¡±


    ¡°And why would that be?¡±


    ¡°......!¡±


    Only after that line of questioning did Tera seem to realize something, nodding slowly.


    ¡°Because there wasn¡¯t much to gain... is that what you mean?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. The south¡¯s just a backwater.¡±


    Coming from someone born in the south herself, it rang with truth.


    Why had the southern continent remained so untouched?


    The peace wasn¡¯t due to a single factor.


    For one, reaching the south from the central continent required crossing a treacherous mountain range and an enormous river.


    Even one of those obstacles would be enough to complicate an invasion¡ªthis region had both.


    Of course, individuals could travel back and forth; after all, the continent was once a single empire.


    But leading a large army with stable supply lines through that terrain?


    That was an entirely different matter.


    -->


    And even if one did manage to invade... there was little worth taking.


    The south lacked fertile plains. No rich iron or gold deposits. No must-have metropolitan centers.


    The only major city dating back to the imperial era was Mertian, their own capital.


    It was a remote outskirt, the farthest from Aingart Castle.


    An afterthought. A place that caused more trouble than it was worth.


    That was the southern continent under the old empire.


    ¡°So let¡¯s stay rational here. Yes, everyone claimed to fight for the noble cause of stopping Serpina.


    But really, who didn¡¯t use that excuse to start their own countries?


    She was the perfect villain to build around.¡±


    ¡°But let¡¯s be honest¡ªcan any of us actually defeat the Serpina Army as it is now? Even if they¡¯re weakened?


    Do you really think we¡¯d win in a full-scale war with them?


    And if we assume the rebel girl swallows Roland whole...¡±


    ¨D¨D¡°Do you think we can defeat the Lunarian Army?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me some loyal, patriotic answer. Tell me honestly.¡±


    ¡°I will speak honestly¡ªbecause I am loyal. And no, I do not believe we can win.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying the Roland Army is stronger than us. But... once you consider why there was a balance to begin with,


    and how the tipping of that balance inevitably favors one side... the answer is simple.¡±


    But Hesna shook her head.


    ¡°No, Tera. That¡¯s not all.¡±


    ¡°...Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say we devour the Ohana Army. And Roland manages, somehow, to hold back Lunarian.


    Does that mean we¡¯ll be able to defeat Lunarian?¡±


    ¡°If the difference in national strength is that great, I believe we could.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. When the Lunarian Army first raised their flag at Tepello Castle,


    how big was the difference between them and the Karelia Army?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°It was at least three times their size, if not more.


    And yet that girl crushed Karelia.


    So can we really say for certain that she couldn¡¯t defeat us, when the gap between our forces is smaller?¡±


    ¡°Then... what do you want to do, my lord?¡±


    Hesna rested her chin on her hand and nodded seriously.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    ¡°Hmm... I guess this is the first time I¡¯m telling you this. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve only been thinking to myself until now.¡±


    Then, rising from her seat, she slowly walked forward.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Serpina or Lyn¡ªI plan to offer an alliance.


    Not just an alliance. I intend to propose that we invest all of Hesna¡¯s resources and military power


    into helping them conquer the central continent.¡±


    ¡°Then what will become of our army...?¡±


    ¡°Just help out when it comes time to clean up the south. That¡¯s enough for us.¡±


    ¡°And after that? Once it¡¯s just us and a nation that¡¯s unified the north and central continents?¡±


    Hesna smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll surrender.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Well, not quite surrender.


    I¡¯ll offer, from the start, to become a vassal state.


    Take some flashy title, maybe, and settle for becoming a duchy under the newborn unified empire.¡±


    Tera, realizing the truth behind her sovereign¡¯s vision, finally understood.


    ¡°Then you mean to say...!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. In all these alliances, I¡¯ll only be asking for one thing.¡±


    ¡°The autonomy of the south.¡±


    ¡°In exchange for southern autonomy¡ª


    whether it¡¯s Lyn or Serpina¡ª


    I¡¯ll gladly become a dog for the new emperor.¡±


    ¡°...So that¡¯s why you said it didn¡¯t matter if we sided with Serpina.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If Aishus was still a real nation, maybe I¡¯d think twice.


    But they¡¯re practically a hollow shell now.


    At this point, Serpina¡¯s probably the most likely person to unify the continent.


    It¡¯d be wise to bet on that.¡±


    The two great checks that had kept Serpina¡¯s ambitions in line¡ªBrans and Aishus¡ª


    had both collapsed in their own way.


    Brans had barely survived.


    Aishus was no better than a corpse.


    There was no other logical conclusion.


    After countless considerations, Hesna kept coming back to the same result.


    Serpina¡¯s odds of unifying the continent? Well over 70%.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rule that says I have to be the ruler of the unified state, right?


    The smart thing to do is pick the most realistic option from where I¡¯m standing. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ve served you long enough to know that whatever you choose, I¡¯ll support it.


    But... may I offer one word of advice?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If you truly think this way, I believe it would be unwise to approach Serpina.¡±


    ¡°Why? Personally, I¡¯d rather work with her than Brans. She¡¯s got a better shot.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, my lord.


    If we find the alliance attractive, that means she probably won¡¯t.


    From her perspective, what need would she have for us?¡±


    ¡°So basically, our offer would be meaningless. A pointless deal.


    Not even worth considering.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t quite put it like that, but... seeing your response, it seems you already suspect as much yourself.¡±


    Hesna let out a small sigh, nodding in resignation.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. Honestly, if I were Serpina, I¡¯d bulldoze the south without a second thought.


    And I doubt someone with Aingart blood would ever accept turning us into a vassal state.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s all right, my lord. There¡¯s still one place left, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    At Tera¡¯s words, Hesna¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    The only nation left that could still join hands with them now¡ª


    was...


    ***


    The capital of the Brans Army¡ªArnel Castle.


    There, several warriors were kneeling before Lyn.


    ¡°So, what you''re saying is... you want to serve under me again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.


    We know we¡¯re shameless to ask, but please grant us one more chance to serve House Brans.¡±


    After the successful integration of the Carlints forces,


    requests for reinstatement had been pouring into the Brans Army over the past few days.


    Most of those asking to return were once part of the Brans Army¡ª


    officers who had followed Chel and split off to form their own forces.


    ¡°This is funny. You actually came all the way here just to see me?


    You''re aware you¡¯re traitors, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We fully understand that you have every right to execute us on the spot.


    But if you show us mercy just this once... we swear we¡¯ll repay that kindness with our lives.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Lyn twirled ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) a strand of her hair, then nodded, looking thoroughly bored.


    ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t care about power games anymore. That crap is exhausting.¡±


    ¡°My lady...?¡±


    ¡°I said it¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve made your choice¡ªyou came back to the Brans Army.


    So I¡¯ll show you that your choice wasn¡¯t wrong.¡±


    ¡ªJust like that, Lyn accepted every last one of the remaining officers from Chel¡¯s forces.


    She valued practicality over pride or justification.


    From her perspective¡ªdesperately lacking manpower¡ªand from theirs¡ªeager for revenge against Serpina¡ª


    it was a mutually beneficial transaction.


    Unlike before, she now made an effort to listen to her subordinates,


    and word began to spread: ¡°Lyn Brans... she¡¯s changed.¡±


    What people think of me doesn¡¯t matter.


    What matters is the restoration of the Brans Army.


    Even if we fall, I won¡¯t let it all be in vain. I won¡¯t let their sacrifices be meaningless...!


    With that thought alone driving her forward¡ª


    of course, word of the Lunarian Army¡¯s movements in the southern continent reached her as well.


    ***


    ¡°So? You¡¯re saying Lunarian finally made their move?¡±

 Chapter 316: The Red-Eyed Dragon of the South (6)

    "Yes. I believe this is the perfect opportunity to invade Roland¡¯s forces, but what are your thoughts, my lady?"


    At the subordinate''s suggestion, Lyn slowly shook her head.


    "No, Navie. I understand your reasoning, but now is not the time to move our forces recklessly."


    "Is that so...? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand with my limited insight, but... would it be alright to ask for an explanation?"


    A subordinate daring to question their liege instead of obediently following orders. The old Lyn would never have tolerated such a thing¡ªbut the Lyn of now responded to the question with a remarkably calm tone, entirely unaffected.


    "Yeah. Serpina is up north, isn¡¯t she?"


    "Even so, haven¡¯t we signed a treaty with Serpina¡¯s forces? I thought there was still ample time remaining..."


    "That¡¯s true. We did sign one. But for that treaty to actually mean something, there needs to be a guarantee that the continent remains fragmented, with various lords vying for control. Or really, it doesn¡¯t even need to be that many. Even a single country with the kind of national power Aishus used to have would be enough to put us at ease."


    "...?"


    "In other words, it¡¯s simple. Everyone sticks to treaties, overtly or subtly, because of ¡®trust.¡¯ Naturally, that¡¯s important. No one benefits from damaging their image as a trustworthy actor. But do you know what holds more weight than trust?"


    "More weight...?"


    Lyn stretched out the fingers that had been twisting a strand of her hair.


    "Being in a position where you can¡¯t engage in diplomacy with any other country at all. That¡¯s what everyone¡¯s afraid of¡ªso they follow through on treaties like it¡¯s sacred. And on this continent, once you¡¯re seen as someone who breaks a promise, others are quick to attack under the pretense of ¡®justice.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s eliminate the great evil first¡¯¡ªa noble excuse that makes it easy for everyone to join hands. You understand what I mean?"


    The subordinate nodded silently, and Lyn continued, using small gestures as she explained.


    "But that absolute fear? It doesn¡¯t apply to # N§àv§Ölight # Serpina¡¯s forces right now. Even if the smaller states band together, they¡¯d only take action if they calculated they had a real shot at victory. In most cases, the opponent of a united front ends up being the most powerful nation around."


    "Let me break it down for you. Let¡¯s say Serpina breaks the treaty and invades our borders. Sure, people will condemn her. But realistically, is there any effective way to stop her? Would Serpina, who¡¯s already swallowed Aishus, really be afraid of losing the continent¡¯s trust?"


    "...!!"


    "Like it or not, Serpina¡¯s forces have already consumed half the continent. Back when she was confined to the northern regions, her national power was incomparable to now. Soldiers, resources¡ªthose all come from vast territories. What¡¯s most terrifying is that, oddly enough, the people in her conquered lands don¡¯t seem to resent her very much."


    She still remembered the reports from when Serpina had been conquering the northern continent.


    Rebellions had broken out endlessly, at a pace never seen in history, because she failed to gain public support in the territories she occupied. Back then, the reason Brans Army had been able to slowly take control of the central continent without much resistance was largely because Serpina¡¯s forces had been completely bogged down by back-to-back rebellions in the north.


    "Back in those days, a rebellion would''ve erupted by now¡ªyet not only has that not happened, there are even absurd rumors spreading like, ¡®Maybe Serpina isn¡¯t actually that bad a person.¡¯  Of course, it¡¯s probably all part of Serpina¡¯s organized propaganda efforts, but we can¡¯t deny the outcome: she¡¯s managing to govern with barely any chaos."


    -->


    "Now, excluding Aishus¡ªwhich is essentially on the brink of collapse¡ªthere are only six nations left on the continent. And of those, four are huddled in the southern continent, not counting us and Serpina. So even if Serpina breaks the treaty and invades us, she loses nothing. There¡¯s no one left who can stop her."


    "Then... haven¡¯t we already reached a conclusion? What are we supposed to do now? Are we just supposed to stand by and watch that wicked woman Serpina stain the continent once more with the cursed banner of Eingart?"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    At those words, Lyn¡¯s expression grew especially serious.


    "Navie. You lost your father to Serpina, didn¡¯t you?"


    "You... you remember that?"


    Lyn replied in a proud tone, as if the question itself was foolish.


    "Of course I remember. He was a man who gave his life for me¡ªfor my sake. How could I ever forget that?"


    The soldier bowed his head, momentarily overwhelmed, then raised his voice with deep reverence.


    "My father only served the Imperial Army... only served Algott von Eingart. And yet Serpina, she... she murdered him so cruelly...!!"


    A story too cruel to believe, even now.


    Serpina had summoned both Algott and Sidmid¡ªher rivals¡ªto one place under false pretenses, and massacred them all in her pursuit of the throne. In that moment, the private soldier assigned to protect Algott¡ªhis father¡ªwas killed. He, too, bore the kind of deep hatred for the Imperial House of Eingart that one in ten people carried in their heart.


    "It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t need to talk about the painful stuff anymore."


    Lyn offered that high, relaxed smile unique to those who sit above others¡ª


    "You¡¯re helping me now, right? So that something like that never happens again."


    "My lady...!"


    "We won¡¯t lose. Right now, it might look like Serpina is thriving¡ªbut a sudden expansion of power always leads to chaos. What we need to do is wait for the right moment. As long as we endure, the opportunity will come. So until then... I¡¯m counting on you, Navie."


    "I... I swear to devote this body to Brans with all that I am...!!"


    "Good."


    After the short audience in the receiving chamber¡ª


    Cecil, who had been standing in for Parfalle while she was away on duty, stepped closer to Lyn and asked,


    "What¡¯s your assessment?"


    "You mean about the Roland affair?"


    "Yes."


    Lyn answered without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    "Lunarian will win."


    "Is that so? Because of the mage? Still, if you consider the troop difference, Roland¡¯s army has been steadily conserving their strength and resources¡ª"


    "No, Cecil. That¡¯s not why I think so. It¡¯s not about supplies or resources. It¡¯s something more fundamental, I suppose."


    "A fundamental reason, you say?"


    Lyn let out a long sigh and mocked herself as if the very thought was pathetic.


    "Even I admit it¡¯s a bit of a ridiculous reason."


    "What is it...?"


    "Lunarian was that man¡¯s first master."


    "That man... you mean the white-haired mage?"


    "Yeah."


    She was certain now. The white-haired mage¡ªSwen¡ªhad continued to serve Lunarian when he was under her command. And with every shift in the situation, Lyn couldn¡¯t help but feel like all of it¡ªLuna¡¯s rebellion, the raising of her army, the swallowing of Karelia¡¯s forces¡ªwas part of a grand scheme nestled in Swen¡¯s palm.


    Lyn was acutely aware of Swen. How could she not be? There wasn¡¯t a single critical element currently moving the continent that didn¡¯t bear his touch.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s still under Serpina, but... it¡¯s true that he never considered me his true master. So what¡¯s his aim now...?¡¯


    "He really must have been something. If even Lady Parfalle, you, and... that woman are still being affected by him despite his absence."


    Lyn fell silent, lost in thought.


    The woman Cecil referred to was likely Lunarian.


    Though it was all in the past now, he clearly still held a deep grudge against her¡ªthe woman who had been Karelia¡¯s sworn enemy.


    "Objectively speaking, there¡¯s nothing our army can do directly right now. If we had the troops, maybe we could station forces in the north and launch an attack on Roland or Hesna. But there¡¯s no need to make the same mistake of overextending and losing what territory we already have."


    "Then..."


    "I have to survive with my silver tongue, no matter what. I¡¯ve already shaken hands with Serpina to stay alive. And after drinking the blood of my own brothers, I can¡¯t allow myself to fall so pathetically."


    Cecil looked at her profile and thought.


    He didn¡¯t know exactly what future Lyn was envisioning¡ªbut it felt like he was once again facing a fundamental truth that applied to all things in life.


    "You¡¯re certainly not like the stories I heard."


    "Hm? About me?"


    "Proud, arrogant, dismissive of others. When I served under Karelia, everything I heard about you painted you in a negative light. But meeting you in person... you''re completely different. The way you remember the stories of each subordinate, how cautious you are in every decision... Even if I ended up here by accident, I believe you''re someone worth serving."


    Lyn gave a bitter smile at that.


    "That reputation was probably accurate. That¡¯s why I tumbled all the way down here. Only after being thrown to the bottom did I realize how precious the things I¡¯d held actually were. I¡¯m just a foolish girl who figured it out far too late."


    "I disagree. Even if that¡¯s true, what matters is that you changed. Lady Karelia used to say, ¡®Anyone can change.¡¯"


    "Yeah? Then I guess Karelia was exactly the kind of woman the rumors made her out to be."


    "..."


    Lyn didn¡¯t press Cecil for a response as he fell silent with a sad expression. She simply twirled a strand of her blue hair between her fingers again.


    ¡®It¡¯s unfair... but I realized it too late. Now I can only wait. I have to survive. If I keep extending the treaty, if I can pit Serpina¡¯s army against Lunarian¡¯s, then maybe a path will open.¡¯


    Unfortunately, it was far too late for Lyn to choose her fate by her own hand.


    She had shattered every option that had once been given to her, and now the answers available were limited.


    Even so, she refused to give up.


    She was confident she could manage Serpina¡¯s side now. Which meant the real problem was Lunarian.


    Depending on the kind of woman she truly was¡ªher fate would be decided.


    Hold out for as long as she could. And when the end came, no matter how it turned out, never curse the fate she herself had twisted.


    That was her own personal atonement for those who had died for her. And for Airen, who had believed in her until the very end.


    ***


    While each person was analyzing the current situation from their own perspective¡ª


    There was one man who had no grasp of the situation at all, and whose immediate crisis had left him sitting on his throne, agonizing.


    "Dammit! How dare she point a blade at us? That arrogant bitch...!"


    That man, once a born warrior but now more of a ruler than a fighter¡ª


    Was none other than Setta Roland, former deputy commander of the 3rd Knight Order of the old Eingart Empire, and now lord of the Roland Army.

 Chapter 317: The Red-Eyed Dragon of the South (7)

    The capital of the Roland Army¡ªDophel Castle.


    With Luna¡¯s declaration of war, the conflict between the newly formed Lunarian Army and the Roland Army had officially begun.


    The southern continent was rocked by the outbreak of war.


    The moment when the fragile peace of the south had truly shattered was arguably when the rebellion broke out within Karelia¡¯s ranks¡ª


    But even then, it had been viewed as an internal disturbance, rather than a crisis threatening the entire continent.


    The Roland Army and Hesna Army, which bordered the central continent, had indeed taken advantage of the Brans Army''s collapse to slowly expand their borders¡ª


    Yet within the southern continent, none of them had taken concrete military action. The Ohana Army, of course, had merely doubled down on defensive positioning.


    In other words, this war between the Lunarian and Roland Armies could be seen, without exaggeration, as the first full-scale war to erupt in the southern continent during the age of chaos.


    And so, for the ill-fated lord who had suddenly found himself swept up in this first ¡°southern war¡±¡ª


    "This is bullshit! A war...? And before we¡¯ve even reclaimed Arkan Castle from Brans¡ªwhat kind of cursed nonsense is this?!"


    Naturally, it felt like a bolt from the blue.


    With short black hair and a somewhat brutish appearance,


    Setta Roland¡ªlord of the Roland Army and once deputy commander of the 3rd Knight Order of the old Eingart Empire¡ªwas staring over his map again and again, trying to assess the current situation.


    The southern front.


    Naturally, the area was heavily fortified with well-trained soldiers. They weren¡¯t lacking in manpower or resources.


    The mere presence of that front was meant to deter conflict, and they had spared no expense in its upkeep.


    Still, he had never imagined a war would actually break out here.


    From Karelia¡¯s perspective, dealing with the Ohana Army had always seemed like the easier option.


    There were various opinions on the ranking of military power within the southern continent, but the general consensus was:


    Hesna¡¯s army was the strongest. Then came their own Roland Army. Beneath that, Karelia and Ohana.


    Given that Karelia had suffered losses during the rebellion and transformation into the Lunarian Army, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Ohana now outmatched them.


    In fact, during Karelia¡¯s days, they had originally intended to target Ohana as their first opponent. So Setta¡¯s logic hadn¡¯t been wrong.


    If the Lunarian Army were to seize Ohana, it would place them directly on Hesna¡¯s border, making northern advancement more difficult¡ª


    But even then, that path was likely far less challenging for them than targeting Roland.


    So he¡¯d expected a war to break out between those two first.


    He¡¯d even prepared a set of contingency plans for that very scenario¡ª


    And yet¡ª


    ¡®If they struck first... it means they¡¯re confident!¡¯


    The problem was this: Luna wasn¡¯t thinking of a long, drawn-out war. She intended to seize the southern continent swiftly.


    And unlike the former Karelia Army, she possessed something that could easily compensate for her lacking national power¡ª


    A devastatingly powerful asymmetric force.


    A mage. Just like the one who had appeared with Serpina¡¯s army in the north and shaken the entire continent.


    The second mage to appear in the south had, upon her arrival, utterly consumed what was once Karelia.


    -->


    And if that power were used against Roland...?


    What made magic so terrifying wasn¡¯t just that it defied the natural order¡ª


    It was the uncertainty of what it could or couldn¡¯t do. Without knowing its limits, there was no way to prepare countermeasures.


    The only thing Roland could do now was scrape together as much intel as possible.


    "Hey! Is the report not ready yet?!"


    "Please wait a bit longer. We¡¯ve deployed agents in every direction. You¡¯ll hear something soon."


    And before long, bits and pieces of information about the Lunarian Army began filtering in.


    "Lunarian herself seems to have secured the people¡¯s loyalty at remarkable speed. Inciting internal unrest appears nearly impossible."


    "Unlike the mage from Serpina¡¯s forces in the north, the mage in the Lunarian Army has never been seen using ranged attacks!"


    "The Raven Mercenaries and Chilean Mercenaries appear to have formally submitted to the Lunarian Army."


    What all the intel had in common was this:


    For a nation born of rebellion, their public support was shockingly high, and the loyalty of their officers was even higher.


    They¡¯d also tried investigating the critical Battle of Tepello Castle, but since it had been an internal purge, there was little public information available.


    The only thing they knew¡ªwas that the mage had played a massive role in the outcome.


    And more recently, another report had come in¡ª


    "So it¡¯s true... there¡¯s no mage on the front lines?!"


    "Yes, that''s correct! How could I ever lie to you, my lord?!"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    According to the spy, the most troublesome element of the Lunarian Army¡ªthe mage¡ªhad been stationed at Tepello Castle, along the border with the Ohana Army.


    ¡®So they intend to defend against Ohana with minimal forces and the mage... while throwing their entire military strength at us?¡¯


    Roland summoned his state strategist and laid out the situation.


    The man wasn¡¯t known for brilliance, but he had at least earned a reputation in the Roland Army as someone who had read a book or two.


    "What do you make of it, Miel?"


    "W-Well... I must speak carefully, my lord."


    At that, Roland slammed his fist on the armrest of the throne.


    "I gave you time, and yet you can¡¯t even come up with a single idea?!"


    "M-My lord, please calm yourself. That¡¯s not it¡ªit¡¯s just that... there are so many unknowns when it comes to the Lunarian Army..."


    "Unknowns, you say?"


    "The Battle of Tepello Castle, where the Lunarian Army first appeared, was essentially an internal suppression of rebellion within the former Karelia Army.


    As such, the details of what actually happened on the battlefield remain mostly hidden from the outside world.


    You, too, have only heard fragmented reports like ¡®the mage¡¯s intervention utterly crushed Karelia,¡¯ haven¡¯t you?"


    Roland scowled deeply, but didn¡¯t rebuke him further.


    He was hot-tempered, stubborn, and lacked caution, yes¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t so stupid as to belittle a subordinate who spoke honestly.


    "The intelligence is too lacking.


    We don¡¯t know what kind of person Lunarian is, who her officers are.


    We don¡¯t even have confirmed information about the mage¡ªwho supposedly isn¡¯t even on the front.


    If she had gone to war with someone else first, we would¡¯ve had far more data to work with, and preparing countermeasures would¡¯ve been easier..."


    "In other words, we¡¯re the ones being used as the test subjects?"


    "Precisely.


    Navidos Ohana and Aski Hesna are probably relieved that we¡¯re the ones going to war with the Lunarian Army first."


    "Damn it!"


    Clang!


    "That coward from Ohana, fine. But that fox of a bitch from Hesna¡ªwhy the hell do I have to do her a favor with my own two hands...?!"


    He slammed the armrest again¡ªbut that didn¡¯t change the reality of the situation.


    "Fine. Forget preparations. Let¡¯s focus on what¡¯s right in front of us. What¡¯s the size of the enemy¡¯s forces?"


    "Approximately 80,000."


    "We can¡¯t leave the northern front that borders Brans or the eastern front near Hesna undefended, so we¡¯ll be able to mobilize a maximum of 100,000."


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to pull forces from Brans¡¯ side? They don¡¯t seem to have any troops to spare for deployment anyway."


    "No.


    Brans didn¡¯t station many troops there to begin with.


    That region is practically functioning as Hesna¡¯s support line¡ªso it makes sense to leave it as is.


    We never know when Lyn Brans might strike us from behind.


    Didn¡¯t those Brans bastards throw away their pride and kneel like dogs to that Serpina bitch?


    Which means, from Lyn¡¯s perspective, we¡¯re the only front she needs to keep her eyes on.


    You understand what I¡¯m saying, don¡¯t you?"


    "I... I believe so, yes..."


    Roland straightened his posture and spoke with a more serious tone.


    "Still, it¡¯s fine. We don¡¯t know what tricks the enemy might pull, but without a mage on the front lines, a 20,000-man numerical advantage will carry serious weight on the battlefield.


    If they had one or two brilliant generals, it might be different. Like that Epinnel woman who got herself killed resisting Serpina, or that fool Chel who died because of his idiocy.


    But I doubt the Lunarian Army has anyone of that caliber."


    "Then, does that mean...?"


    "We crush them at the start.


    They dared to raise their swords at the Roland Army¡ªI¡¯ll make them regret that decision to their bones."


    Roland clapped his fists together with a sharp crack.


    "Even if it means gathering more troops, I¡¯ll shatter their momentum in the very first battle.


    If we lose even one of our three fortresses, our front will collapse.


    Besides, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a good fight, and my body¡¯s itching for it."


    "W-Wait a moment, my lord! Are you saying... you intend to personally enter the battlefield?"


    At the strategist¡¯s alarmed tone, Roland nodded ~N§àv§Ölight~ like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    "Miel. According to the reports, Lunarian herself often appears on the battlefield, doesn¡¯t she?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s correct.


    It seems she does so frequently¡ªpossibly to raise morale.


    But the actual combat is reportedly handled by the female general known as the mage, and the mercenary corps.


    There are rumors that Lunarian is a capable warrior herself due to her frequent presence on the front lines, but that¡¯s not fully confirmed."


    "Hah!


    Even if she¡¯s some impressive warrior, she¡¯s still just a young girl no one¡¯s even heard of.


    She¡¯s no match for me.


    Wouldn¡¯t you agree?!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    This wasn¡¯t just empty bravado.


    Roland was confident.


    Especially when it came to one-on-one combat, he was certain he wouldn¡¯t lose to anyone.


    He knew exactly what had gotten him to where he was.


    "First, we toss out bait.


    If she dares to take it¡ª"


    Roland curled his lips into a grin.


    At the end of that smirk was the unshakable confidence of a seasoned warrior.


    "I¡¯ll personally take the field as supreme commander,


    and teach that little brat the true terror of war!"

 Chapter 318: Making Someone Join Your Side

    At the very moment when war between the Roland Army and the Lunarian Army in the southern continent was about to erupt in full¡ª


    Swen had departed for the Aishus Army''s territory with Ioline, for the purpose of intelligence gathering.


    It was one of the rare days when Serpina found herself without Swen at her side.


    She sat at her fortress office near the frontlines, catching up on delayed administrative work.


    ¡®Once I deal with the Aishus Army and seize Raklein Castle... I¡¯ll finally share a border with the southern continent.¡¯


    Before her was a detailed continental map¡ªdrawn by Swen himself.


    He was incredibly multi-talented, but even if he¡¯d done nothing else, his skill in cartography alone was good enough to make a living. It was that precise.


    ¡®The first nation I¡¯ll face will be the Hesna Army.¡¯


    Beside the Aski Hesna-led Hesna Army stood the Roland Army, led by Setta Roland.


    Both were names she''d heard in her youth. Roland had been a rising star in the Imperial Knight Order, a young prodigy who vanished around the time the 3rd Order got entangled in Sidmid von Eingart¡¯s purge.


    As for Hesna, she¡¯d originally been the lord of a southern territory. Serpina remembered her seceding during the mass wave of independence sparked by Orland Brans.


    Below them was the Ohana Army. Other than the fact it had been founded by a bandit group, there wasn¡¯t much information.


    And next to that... the rebel army that swallowed Karelia and was now shaking the once peaceful southern continent.


    ¡®...Lunarian Iniang.¡¯


    Serpina mouthed the name ¡°Iniang¡± over and over.


    The woman once known as Aria Iniang¡ªher image remained burned into Serpina¡¯s memory.


    Even after losing both legs, she had remained calm to the end, begging her to bring peace to the continent. How could Serpina forget those ruby-colored eyes?


    Aria had once said she had a younger sister¡ªaround Serpina¡¯s age.


    ¡®If Lunarian is Aria¡¯s younger sister...¡¯


    Had Kyle von Eingart, who approached her back then, known about Aria Iniang, who was merely Algott von Eingart¡¯s lover in secret?


    What had he seen in her? Was the appearance of a mage within her country mere coincidence?


    Ever since she unwillingly ascended to the position of imperial heir and spent so long as a sovereign, Serpina had begun to develop what could only be called a ruler¡¯s intuition.


    And that intuition now whispered to her¡ª


    The Lunarian Army was not a force to be underestimated.


    It was a sense she had never once felt before¡ªnot even when the Brans Army was at its peak, nor when the Aishus Army declared war.


    And she had noticed it clearly¡ªwhen they spoke of the Lunarian Army, Airen¡¯s eyes had slightly trembled.


    ¡®I still don¡¯t know enough, it seems.¡¯


    Finishing her thoughts, Serpina completed her backlog of paperwork and summoned a soldier sent from Eingart Castle.


    "You¡¯ve waited long."


    "Not at all, my lady!"


    -->


    "Take this. Deliver it to Jenna."


    "Yes, understood!"


    "While I¡¯ve been away, is there any other news I should be aware of?"


    "Ah, now that you mention it... The strategist¡ªno, Lady Jenna asked me to deliver this to you."


    Serpina accepted the letter the soldier handed over and nodded her thanks.


    "Good work. I¡¯ve already prepared a separate envoy to return to Eingart Castle.


    You may return to the nearest territory and rest well."


    "I am truly grateful for your kindness, my lady!"


    After the soldier departed, Serpina opened the letter from Jenna and began reading.


    Beyond the formal pleasantries and expressions of loyalty, the core message was this:


    A troubling atmosphere was spreading in the northwestern territories.


    It seemed a rumor was once again circulating among the people¡ªthat the plague sweeping the central continent had been caused by none other than Serpina herself.


    A bizarre claim first raised by Yuri that had quickly died down... now reemerging in the northwest, in whispers.


    A rumor that incited fear¡ªfear that they, too, could be targeted next.


    Serpina sighed briefly.


    ¡®It¡¯s beyond my control...¡¯


    A rumor once spread was almost impossible to completely extinguish¡ª


    And no one understood that better than her.


    ¡®There¡¯s no sign of rebellion yet... but I¡¯ll remain cautious.¡¯


    Jenna, the acting lord of Eingart Castle, had been entrusted with the internal affairs of the northern continent.


    The only reason Serpina could stay out on the front for so long as commander-in-chief was entirely thanks to her.


    ¡®......¡¯


    She recalled the conversation she¡¯d had with Jenna the night before leaving for the front.


    ***


    "You mean the lordship of the castle?"


    "Yes. Jenna, I never once considered entrusting Eingart Castle to anyone other than you."


    Jenna bowed her head deeply at Serpina¡¯s words spoken from the throne.


    "I am undeserving. There are many in Serpina¡¯s army who have served the empire far longer and are more capable than I."


    "...May I be honest with you, Jenna?"


    Serpina gave a bitter smile and lowered her golden eyes.


    "Those who served my family since the old empire... I find myself unable to trust them."


    "My lady..."


    Jenna remained silent, gazing at Serpina as she lowered her head.


    All of the major rebellions¡ªincluding Lahelven¡¯s¡ªhad begun with those who had sworn loyalty to the empire, and outwardly pledged allegiance to Serpina as its heir.


    Jenna had known this better than anyone.


    "Jenna. You were someone originally buried in obscurity, weren¡¯t you?"


    Jenna had only joined Serpina¡¯s army after Serpina had ascended the throne.


    In terms of time served, she wasn¡¯t even considered a veteran.


    "Yes, I was."


    "If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve been crushed by the weight of the old retainers in my early reign.


    I¡¯ve never forgotten that it was thanks to you I¡¯ve held on to my position."


    "That¡¯s kind of you to say¡ªbut even then and even now, the only true legitimacy of the Eingart Empire lies with you.


    If you were to fall, we would¡¯ve lost our central pillar and fragmented. That much is certain."


    "Kyle von Eingart might have resurfaced."


    "It seems unlikely. He was a branch member of the family, nothing more."


    "You never concede even a single point.


    It¡¯s part of why I¡¯ve trusted you so deeply."


    Serpina chuckled, then asked with a serious tone:


    "I¡¯ve been curious about something."


    "Please, ask anything."


    "Why did you join me? At the time, our army was in complete chaos.


    All heirs¡ªAlgott, Sidmid¡ªwere dead.


    Imperial loyalists across the land rose in revolt, refusing to recognize me.


    You could¡¯ve walked an easier path."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Jenna hesitated for a moment, then answered in a completely casual tone:


    "May I speak frankly?"


    "Say whatever you wish."


    "I believed that if someone could conceal their ambition until the end, dirty their hands, and finally seize what they wanted...


    Then that person could truly reshape the world."


    "Oh? So you disliked the old world?"


    "The high nobles were corrupt.


    The people suffered under suffocating taxes.


    Even if we live in chaos now, isn¡¯t it worth it just to no longer hear endless talk of ¡®noble bloodlines¡¯?"


    The class system hadn¡¯t vanished entirely.


    There were still invisible walls between social ranks.


    But the very idea of ¡®nobility¡¯ and ¡®titles¡¯ had lost its power.


    This was an era when skill alone could elevate someone.


    And in a world where rulers changed constantly, who still cared about the values of a bygone era?


    Besides, most of the old noble families had been slaughtered during the conflict between Algott and Sidmid.


    The few that remained¡ªlike the al Kasky family¡ªheld much less sway than before.


    "That¡¯s why I followed you.


    I wanted to be part of the transformation you were leading.


    Whatever others may think, I¡¯ve always waited for someone like you ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) to appear."


    Serpina said nothing.


    She could never admit to Jenna that she, too, had merely been swept along by the current.


    Whether Jenna knew what Serpina was thinking or not, she suddenly changed the subject.


    "My lady. You¡¯ve said you couldn¡¯t trust those who served the empire long ago, haven¡¯t you?"


    "I did."


    "I won¡¯t say something nai?ve like ¡®you should trust them anyway.¡¯


    But I will say this:


    It¡¯s time to start building people who will stand by you¡ªno matter what."


    "People who will stand by me?"


    "Yes.


    Even now, there are still those clinging to past glory, plotting rebellion.


    You can¡¯t carry all of Eingart on your own.


    You need someone who will share that burden¡ªsomeone who will be your ally at all times, in all places."


    "...What are you getting at, Jenna?"


    "It¡¯s simple."


    And then it happened.


    Jenna bowed deeper than she ever had before.


    "My lady.


    You must marry.


    Create someone who will stand by you¡ªand carry on your legacy.


    It is a necessary step to solidify the legitimacy of Serpina as a ruler."


    "......!!!"


    Marriage?


    The word hit Serpina so suddenly, her eyes went wide in shock.


    "Marriage... but I¡¯m just about to head to war..."


    "That¡¯s fine.


    There¡¯s no need to search far.


    You already have someone perfectly suited nearby."


    "What...?"


    Jenna raised her head and looked directly into Serpina¡¯s golden eyes.


    Her cheeks were faintly flushed as she delivered the advice of a lifetime.


    "Marry Lord Swen¡ª


    And grant him the name of Eingart.


    The strategist must not slip from our grasp."

 Chapter 319: Who Could It Possibly Be?

    "W-What...?!"


    Unlike the visibly shaken Serpina, Jenna remained composed.


    "My lady. You must already be aware¡ª


    Royal marriages are driven solely by political necessity. They are not matters of love or desire, as with ordinary commoners. I trust you understand this."


    "That¡¯s..."


    "I do not presume to know how you truly feel about Lord Swen. However, if we speak purely of his capabilities, then I believe both you and I agree¡ªhe is more than worthy to bear the name of Eingart, regardless of his origin. Am I wrong, my lady?"


    "......"


    Even as Serpina gave no reply, Jenna continued, undeterred.


    "Whatever the method, you must not let him go. His presence will be your greatest asset, my lady. If, at any point, he shows signs of leaving our army¡ªthen he must be¡ª"


    "That¡¯s enough, Jenna."


    At Serpina¡¯s quiet command, Jenna bowed her head.


    "My apologies, my lady."


    "No... I understand what you were trying to say."


    "Please consider it seriously, my lady. I pray for your safe return from the front. Leave Eingart Castle to me. Though I am not your equal, I vow on my life to fulfill my duty as lord."


    ***


    Returning from the memory, Serpina turned to the sunlit window.


    Though Jenna hadn¡¯t finished her sentence, Serpina could guess what the missing words were.


    ¡ªIf he shows signs of leaving... then you must eliminate him.


    Make him an ally, no matter what. And if that¡¯s not possible, eliminate him. As advice from a loyal retainer, it was completely rational.


    And Serpina, too, understood¡ª


    If she hadn¡¯t known him, maybe. But now that she did... the idea of him becoming her enemy was terrifying.


    What Jenna didn¡¯t know¡ªwhat no one knew¡ªwas the real issue.


    It was this:


    -->


    I love Swen.


    The thought of marriage made Serpina recognize her feelings with clarity.


    This wasn¡¯t admiration for his brilliance, his "sight," or his insight. It wasn¡¯t political. It wasn¡¯t strategic.


    She wanted his warmth. The softness in his crescent-shaped eyes when he smiled. The comfort of his hand against her back.


    Marriage...


    Would he accept her feelings?


    Serpina knew¡ªdeep down¡ªthat there was already someone in his heart. Airen.


    A man could have up to four wives, yes. But this wasn¡¯t about law. It was about her status. How could a husband of the Empress have other wives?


    She herself didn¡¯t care. But the world would.


    Just as Jenna had said, a royal marriage was political.


    But all of that was irrelevant compared to one overwhelming truth.


    She couldn¡¯t even take the first step. Because she wasn¡¯t the one he served.


    And if she made a move... If she took that step... What if she lost him for good?


    She could never eliminate him, as Jenna suggested. But she couldn¡¯t guarantee she could keep him, either.


    Serpina sometimes thought¡ª


    More than conquering the continent, she wanted to hold that white-haired man close.


    At that moment¡ª


    ''...Wait.''


    It hit her. Out of nowhere, a chilling realization passed through her mind.


    The sovereign Swen truly serves... who is it?


    Few rulers remained in the chaos of the continent.


    Lyn and Yuri were naturally excluded. He had already passed through their nations.


    That left the four who ruled the divided South¡ª Aski Hesna, Setta Roland, Navidos Ohana... and Lunarian Iniang.


    Could it be one of them?


    If she had to choose the most likely candidate...


    Knock knock knock.


    "......!!!"


    "My lady. News from the scouts¡ªLord Swen has returned safely."


    At the soldier¡¯s words, Serpina swept her questions aside.


    "I see. I¡¯ll go to him shortly."


    Yes.


    First, they would finish off the Aishus Army.


    Marriage with Swen¡ª


    That could wait.


    She smoothed her robes and adjusted her hair. Even the thought of seeing him again filled her with quiet joy.


    Yes... I love Swen. So much so that she couldn¡¯t even imagine a world without him.


    She had once pursued him for the sake of ruling the world. But now, her desire for him had nothing to do with the continent.


    If¡ª


    If he said to her, "Give me the world, and I¡¯ll marry you,"


    then...


    ''......''


    She clenched her fist to her chest. Counted to three.


    One, [N O V E L I G H T] two, three...


    "...Let¡¯s go."


    Serpina, once again fully Serpina von Eingart, left the quiet office¡ª


    To meet the man who had come to define her entire world.


    ***


    Near the border between the Lunarian and Roland territories¡ª


    Luna had constructed a few watchtowers and a small fortress. It was then that she received word:


    Setta Roland was advancing with a massive army to intercept them.


    And¡ªshockingly¡ª


    "The sovereign himself¡ªSetta Roland¡ªis leading the army as both commander and vanguard?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s correct."


    Charlotte, standing beside Luna, spoke in a serious tone.


    "Are they underestimating us, or is he being completely serious...?"


    "Probably both."


    The voice that interjected belonged to Jinor, the national strategist of the Lunarian Army.


    "To him, this is a battlefield worthy of his personal presence¡ª and one he believes he can win. Both things can be true at once."


    "I see..."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "He¡¯s a deeply combative man¡ª and proud to a fault."


    "Combative?"


    At Luna¡¯s question, Jinor turned and gave a courteous nod to his sovereign.


    "Likely, he holds some measure of respect for you, my lady. That, and confidence in his victory. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the field himself."


    "I understand..."


    "Our position doesn¡¯t change. Regardless of who commands the enemy¡ªour goal is victory."


    Luna nodded slowly.


    "Jinor. How do you propose we respond?"


    "I have a suggestion."


    He placed a map on the table and began his briefing.


    "I recommend the following formation:


    You as supreme commander, myself as chief strategist, Violet as vice-strategist. For the vanguard¡ªFrancis and Charlotte. Additionally, I suggest we station the Chilean Mercenaries in ambush between the right-side mountain ridges."


    "Your reasoning?"


    "The enemy will likely advance in waves from three fortresses. If we can delay even one of those forces, we can shift the tide of battle despite our inferior numbers. The Chileans are elite enough to handle this mission."


    Luna was silent for a moment¡ªthen met Jinor¡¯s eyes.


    "Why did you place those two on the vanguard?"


    "Roland is a formidable warrior. Though now a ruler, he remains a martial man by nature. There is likely no general in his army who matches his skill. Since General Tifa, our strongest, is guarding Tepello Castle, I chose General Francis as our next best to lead the front. Charlotte is there to balance the formation."


    "So, in response to their strongest card¡ª you¡¯ve proposed our strongest as well."


    "That¡¯s correct."


    Luna nodded a few more times¡ª


    "Then I¡¯ll take the vanguard."


    "...What? My lady, a sovereign leading the front line¡ª that¡¯s far too dangerous. Back during the rebellion, yes, morale demanded it, but now¡ª there¡¯s no need to imitate Roland¡¯s recklessness¡ª"


    "No, Jinor. This isn¡¯t recklessness."


    Luna smiled, her ruby eyes gleaming with fierce light.


    "Just like Roland¡ª I¡¯m putting our strongest warrior on the front line."


    "Excuse me? What do you¡ª"


    Then, quietly, Kyle placed a hand on Jinor¡¯s shoulder.


    "You haven¡¯t realized it, have you?"


    "...?"


    "The strongest warrior in the Lunarian Army is... our sovereign¡ªLady Luna herself."

 Chapter 320: The Red-Eyed Dragon of the South (8)

    "......?"


    Jinor looked confused, glancing between Kyle and Luna with a puzzled expression, but Luna calmly met his gaze and spoke in a steady voice.


    "I''m not stepping forward just to boost morale."


    "My lady...?"


    "I''m simply doing what is most efficient. Please revise the formation accordingly."


    Jinor watched her closely. There was no lie in her eyes.


    Could it really be true? That the strongest warrior in the Lunarian Army was this delicate-looking woman?


    He recalled the few battles during the rebellion in which she had taken the vanguard. Despite being at the front, she had always returned unscathed. It would¡¯ve made sense if her subordinates had fiercely protected her behind the lines¡ªbut no. Could it be that she needed no such protection?


    At that moment¡ª


    "My lady. I believe you¡¯ve made up your mind, but this old man... finds something bothering."


    It was Kyle who spoke. His sunken eyes were fixed on Luna¡¯s silent form.


    "Seeing you speak with such clarity... may I assume you¡¯ve steeled yourself?"


    "......"


    Luna was quiet for a moment, then nodded slowly.


    "Yes. I¡¯m prepared."


    There was no hesitation or tremor in her voice. It carried only resolve¡ªa willingness to walk forward, unwavering. Even Jinor, who still didn¡¯t fully understand, felt a chill of awe pass through him.


    "Then there¡¯s nothing more to say."


    "Jinor. Once more, I ask that you revise the assignments. We plan to depart within the week."


    Jinor swallowed the question rising in his throat, and gave a short nod.


    "Understood, my lady. I¡¯ll list you at the head of the vanguard, as you wish."


    "Thank you."


    -->


    Luna then turned to the others in the room¡ªthe core members of the Lunarian Army¡ªand addressed them one by one.


    "Everyone, do your utmost in your respective roles. Francis, Charlotte¡ªplease come with me. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss regarding strategy."


    "Y-Yes...!"


    "Understood."


    ***


    After Luna departed with the two, and the others had dispersed, Jinor finally turned to his old friend and voiced the question he¡¯d been holding in.


    "Kyle. You already know why I¡¯ve pulled you aside."


    "Of course. You want to ask about the Lady."


    "Sharp as ever."


    Kyle stroked his beard and chuckled.


    "My lady... Luna¡¯s skill with the sword surpasses anyone I¡¯ve ever seen. You know the legendary spearman of House Al Caskey, don¡¯t you?"


    "Of course I do."


    "Would you believe me if I said she¡¯s on par with him?"


    "That¡¯s hard to believe. Our sovereign hardly looks the part of a warrior."


    Something about hearing that in Kyle¡¯s serious tone made the empty meeting room fill with laughter.


    "She really does look like nothing more than a frail noble¡¯s daughter, after all. But you know this too, don¡¯t you? The body and mind are more closely linked than we¡¯d like to think. Even wisdom dims as the body declines. The strength of one¡¯s will is reflected in their physical strength, in a sense."


    "And our sovereign¡ªLuna¡ªhas a will stronger than anyone I¡¯ve ever seen. Even after losing her homeland, she rose again and proved herself worthy to stand among the lords of the continent."


    So that was it. She was strong, in every sense of the word.


    "You chose to serve her because you saw that potential?"


    "Hah! Potential, you say? If I had an eye for such things, I¡¯d be the one wearing the imperial crown right now. No¡ªI was just looking for a quiet place to disappear. Got lucky, really. Never imagined I¡¯d end up serving the one to upend the world at the very end of my life."


    "You look like you¡¯ve got another ten years in you."


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    "No, I doubt I¡¯ll last even a year. You still seem sturdy enough, Jinor, but you¡¯ll understand eventually¡ªwhat it feels like to have death quietly following behind you. It¡¯s not like being sick. Food stops tasting right. Every morning, you wake wondering if today¡¯s the day you won¡¯t get back up."


    "......"


    Jinor didn¡¯t argue. Everyone ages. Everyone dies.


    To even reach old age in this era was, in itself, a miracle.


    "We¡¯re drifting off. Let me get to the point. Our sovereign is resolved¡ªshe¡¯s ready to stain her hands with blood."


    "Blood...?"


    "In war, killing is unavoidable. But our sovereign... she never struck to kill. Even with that power, she always held back. Letting wounded enemies bleed out, yes¡ªbut never delivering the final blow herself. She fought while bearing that penalty."


    "That¡¯s... difficult to believe. And from a sovereign¡ªor a general¡ªunforgivable on the battlefield."


    "Hahaha! I thought the same."


    Kyle grinned, lifting his chin and pointing upward with one finger.


    "But not anymore. She¡¯s no longer afraid to let her blade taste blood."


    "And the world¡ª


    the world will finally come to know¡ªthat the most powerful being on this continent has been hiding her claws all along."


    ***


    Several days later, the Lunarian army finally deployed their intercepting force.


    Their marching route ran directly opposite to the advancing Roland army. And at last¡ªthey came close enough that the flags on either side could be seen with the naked eye.


    "That brown flag..."


    "It¡¯s the Roland army¡¯s standard."


    Charlotte, who accompanied Luna, answered promptly.


    "It seems they¡¯ve recognized our presence. They¡¯ve stopped advancing."


    The atmosphere was tense¡ªa hair-trigger situation, where the slightest spark could ignite the clash.


    "What shall we do? Should we build a camp in the rear?"


    Luna shook her head without hesitation.


    "No. We¡¯ll advance as is. Charlotte, Francis¡ªare you ready?"


    "Yes!"


    "...No matter what happens, I will die on the battlefield for my lady."


    Luna gave a small smile at Francis¡¯s words.


    "Then, just as we discussed. I¡¯ll be counting on you."


    And just as they were about to begin the advance¡ª


    "...Huh?"


    ***


    A short while earlier¡ª


    "My lord! A bright green flag has been spotted. It¡¯s the Lunarian army¡¯s standard!"


    Roland¡¯s officer responded to the report, standing alongside him at the front.


    "Any word from the scouts?"


    "Yes, sir. It appears that Lady Luna Iniang herself has taken the vanguard. At her sides... a young man and woman¡ªlikely Francis von Eingart and Charlotte von Eingart."


    "So those are the brats of royal blood left behind to back a rebel girl."


    Roland spat on the ground, his voice filled with disgust.


    "They must really think I¡¯m a joke. Sending out greenhorn kids like that to the front lines¡ªeven knowing full well that I, personally, have taken the field."


    "Perhaps they have something up their sleeve?"


    "Something up their sleeve?"


    "Yes! Like... maybe there¡¯s another hidden mage in reserve, or perhaps some clever strategy¡ª"


    "Sounds like nonsense, but hell, a mage existing in the first place is nonsense enough."


    Their side held a slight advantage in numbers. That didn¡¯t guarantee victory¡ªbut what really unsettled him was the idea that Luna might be acting without understanding the gravity of her move.


    "What are your orders?"


    "Before we clash, we should break their morale. Whatever they¡¯re plotting, all we can do is fight back. And if there really is another mage, it¡¯d be better to force a chaotic melee anyway."


    "Break their morale...?"


    At that, Roland curled his lip in a mocking grin.


    "I¡¯ll play the wise old veteran and teach that clueless young lady some etiquette on the battlefield."


    "Excuse me...?"


    Roland didn¡¯t bother replying to his officer. Instead, he called out to a nearby scout.


    "Hey, you!"


    "Sir!"


    "Move forward and call out Luna Iniang by name."


    "Sir, beg your pardon...?"


    "Did I stutter? Call her by name¡ªLuna Iniang. And deliver this message:"


    He was challenging her¡ª


    ***


    "...Huh?"


    In Luna¡¯s line of sight¡ªalong with Charlotte and Francis¡ªa single soldier clad in the enemy¡¯s armor came running toward them. His equipment suggested he wasn¡¯t a fighter. More likely a scout.


    ¡®What is this...?¡¯


    Before they could make sense of it, the soldier arrived within shouting ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) distance. Planting his feet, he raised his voice and bellowed:


    "Luna Iniang! A message from Lord Seta Roland! He challenges you to a one-on-one duel!"

 Chapter 321: The Red-Eyed Dragon of the South (9)

    News of Roland¡¯s sudden 1-on-1 duel request.


    While everyone was murmuring in surprise, Jinor was the first to voice his opinion.


    ¡°It¡¯s an obvious provocation. Not even worth responding to.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Considering Roland¡¯s temperament, it¡¯s clear.¡±


    Jinor, who answered Charlotte¡¯s question, immediately turned to Luna and bowed his head.


    ¡°If anything were to happen to the sovereign during a duel between rulers, it would throw the entire situation into chaos. As supreme commander, Your Majesty must fulfill the role befitting that position. And that role is not to decapitate enemies on the front line. Taking the vanguard is acceptable, but there is no need to accept every duel request that comes your way.¡±


    Having said that, he glanced at ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? Lunarian¡¯s expression¡ª


    ¡°Judging by various circumstances, it seems Your Majesty¡¯s martial arts skills are exceptional... But since the opponent is Roland, there¡¯s no harm in being cautious.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Strategist. I have a question.¡±


    This time, it was Francis, standing beside Charlotte, who stepped in.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Is this Setta Roland truly that powerful? Honestly, it¡¯s hard to grasp...¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for someone of General Francis¡¯s generation not to know. Roland was a prodigy who, at an unusually young age, rose to the position of vice-captain in the 3rd Imperial Knight Division of the old empire. And the sole reason he climbed to that post was because of his unmatched skill in 1-on-1 combat.¡±


    ¡°By skill in 1-on-1 combat, you mean...?¡±


    ¡°Put simply, he was a cut above the other generals. His timing for strikes and retreats, his way of intervening, how quickly he read his opponent¡¯s psychology, and how he adapted to different weapons... it was as if he was born solely to win one-on-one duels. He lacked nothing in other areas either, but if we¡¯re strictly talking about dueling, even Epinnel Rosenkross¡ªor yes, even Chel Brans¡ªwould not be able to let their guard down against Setta Roland.¡±


    ¡°You said... Chel Brans? He¡¯s really that skilled?¡±


    The moment a recognizable comparison was made, Francis¡¯s expression began to harden.


    Chel Brans. Though he had died recently, during the height of Brans Army¡¯s dominance over the central continent, wasn¡¯t he called ¡°the strongest man on the continent¡±?


    Even though his prime had passed, if one were to name the representative martial figure of this era, many would still think of Brans¡¯ strongest sword. That remained an undeniable fact.


    ¡°Of course, unlike Chel, Roland hasn¡¯t actually risked his life in recent battles and has lived peacefully in the southern continent for a long time, so his skill may have dulled... but there¡¯s no reason to gamble on that possibility.¡±


    -->


    Jinor once again turned to look at his liege.


    ¡°Their goal is likely to portray us as cowards for backing down... but there¡¯s no need to be concerned. This won¡¯t be the last battle. It¡¯s just the first. There¡¯s absolutely no need to be drawn into the enemy¡¯s scheme from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Until now, Luna had remained silent.


    Then at last, she slowly parted her lips.


    ¡°There is one thing I¡¯d like to confirm.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°From the Roland Army¡¯s side... it will be Setta Roland himself who comes out, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Since the entire proposal was meant as a provocation toward Your Majesty, they would¡ª¡±


    Before Jinor could finish his sentence, Luna cut him off.


    ¡°Then I will accept.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    Jinor quickly read her expression.


    There was not even a trace of contempt or disregard for his opinion on her face.


    What her ruby-red eyes conveyed was firmness. And... overwhelming confidence.


    ¡°If I can defeat Lord Roland in a 1-on-1 duel, wouldn¡¯t that immediately tip everything in our favor?¡±


    Her logic was sound.


    If the supreme commander of the enemy were eliminated, their morale would plummet instantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but as I mentioned, Roland¡ªdespite his time away from the battlefield¡ªpossesses incredible talent in one-on-one combat¡ª¡±


    ¡°Which is exactly why this might be fortunate for us.¡±


    Luna calmly ran her fingers along the hilt of her Adina Sword.


    ¡°I believe this is the only time we¡¯ll ever get an opportunity like this. That¡¯s why I think we shouldn¡¯t let it pass us by.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Leaving behind the still-confused Jinor, Luna stood from her seat and spoke.


    ¡°Please relay to the scout who brought the message. Tell him I¡¯ll meet their terms¡ªI¡¯ll be going out myself.¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty! Please, wait¡ª!¡±


    Jinor tried to reach out in a panic¡ª


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir Jinor.¡±


    Luna, with a benevolent smile, gently masked the flames in her ruby eyes with that smile and said,


    ¡°If it comes to the end... we win.¡±


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    What must Jinor have felt in that moment?


    In truth, something like this had happened before.


    Back during his days in the Aishus Army, when Yuri betrayed Swen.


    No matter what he said, it wouldn¡¯t get through to her¡ªwhen he saw that same unshakable resolve in her eyes, the very first thought that crossed Jinor¡¯s mind was: I cannot follow Yuri any longer.


    So then what about now?


    If there was a difference between then and now... back then, his desire to cut ties with Yuri had surged without a second thought. But now...


    "I..."


    It was instinct.


    An intuition forged from over sixty years of serving¡ªnot from a throne, but behind one.


    That instinct was screaming at him now: Luna is nothing like Yuri.


    Jinor recalled Swen¡¯s bold claim.


    That this was the woman who would one day rule the world¡ªLunarian Iniang.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    From the moment she sparked the rebellion to now, her path had been so full of incredible luck that it could only be described as miraculous.


    If, as she said, ¡°we win if it comes to the end¡±...


    "......"


    Jinor no longer tried to stop Luna.


    His clumsy advice might just derail her fate.


    Instead, he bowed his body to her will.


    If her words proved right once again, there would be no more reason to doubt Swen.


    Depending on how this turns out... a great many things will change.


    Perhaps this would be the turning point, where the fate of Luna¡ªand all the continent¡¯s lords¡ªwould be decided.


    And with that thought, he fixed his gaze upon the back of the warlord who would shape a new era.


    ***


    ¡°What? She accepted the duel?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Lunarian Iniang herself will be stepping forward.¡±


    ¡°You made it clear her opponent would be me, Setta Roland?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Roland let out a short scoff, then tilted his head back and burst into thunderous laughter, as if the heavens might collapse.


    ¡°I really must have grown rusty! I should¡¯ve crushed Hesna or Karelia long ago instead of rotting in the south!¡±


    ¡°Are you planning to head out?¡±


    At the soldier¡¯s question, Roland replied in a low, gravelly voice.


    ¡°What, should I turn my back on some no-name arrogant woman?¡±


    ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not what I meant...¡±


    A one-on-one duel between sovereigns¡ªunprecedented.


    It was a ludicrous situation, full of unpredictable variables, and one would have wanted to advise caution... but those who served under Roland already knew.


    To him, insulting his pride was the ultimate taboo.


    So none of them dared speak up. Besides, the subtle belief that ¡°there¡¯s no way our lord would lose to a young woman¡± served to justify their own silence.


    ¡°This battle may end sooner than expected. Hey, you there!¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°Tell the soldiers stationed at the front to join the vanguard once this is over! We¡¯re pressing south immediately!¡±


    ¡°Does that mean... you intend to invade Lunarian territory?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d attack and expect not to be attacked, did you? Perfect. I¡¯ll crush that rebel girl, claim dominion over the southern continent, and clean up Hesna and Ohana while I¡¯m at it!¡±


    Roland laughed again, clearly delighted, then rose to his feet and took hold of his sword.


    The sword that had made him the 3rd Knight Division commander. His armor. His trusted steed.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t felt this excited in ages!¡±


    With a pounding heart, he stepped out to herald a new age.


    Convinced, without a shadow of doubt, that this new age would be his.


    ***


    In the center of a desolate plain, two sovereigns faced each other on horseback.


    Setta Roland. And across from him, the lady sovereign whose ruby-red eyes shone¡ªLunarian Iniang.


    ¡°My name is Setta Roland! You filthy traitorous wench, who repaid kindness by slaying your lord! I¡¯ll make you regret accepting my challenge for the rest of your afterlife!¡±


    Even after that, Roland continued to hurl insults at her.


    He knew better than anyone that getting agitated before battle was dangerous, but he was determined to shake her composure.


    Luna, without the slightest movement, waited patiently for him to finish.


    ¡°Mr. Roland.¡±


    ¡°Got some last words before you die?¡±


    She gazed straight into Roland¡¯s eyes and softly said¡ª


    ¡°Recklessness is not courage.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Let me greet you in advance. Farewell.¡±


    Roland quickly realized what she meant.


    Recklessness is not courage?


    So... she thought his duel challenge was mere recklessness?


    Crack¡ª


    Roland had no choice but to accept it.


    He had been the one provoked.


    Even so, it didn¡¯t matter. There was no way he would lose!


    ¡°You damned wench... This will be your grave!!!¡±


    He gripped his weapon tightly and charged straight at Luna on horseback.


    Luna, matching his timing, drew her Adina Sword and charged toward him with equal ferocity.


    ¨D¨DHaaaaaaaahhh!!!!!


    And then¨D¨D


    With a clash of metal,


    Clang.


    A weapon fell to the ground.

 Chapter 322: The Red-Eyed Dragon of the South (10)

    At the very moment the battle between Roland¡¯s forces and Lunarian¡¯s army was truly beginning, in the barracks of Tepello Castle¡ª


    ¡°Everyone! Don¡¯t slack on training! Never forget that those Ohana bastards could launch a surprise attack at any time!¡±


    From early morning, personally leading the troops in drills was none other than the commander of Tepello¡¯s defenses and its temporary lord¡ªTifa.


    A lord personally overseeing training in the barracks was a rare, ceremonial sort of thing. Naturally, this meant there were always one or two aides by her side pointing that fact out.


    ¡°Lord Tifa. Would it not be best to leave this to General Metz and return to your duties?¡±


    Like right now, for example.


    ¡°You again, Violet? I told you, didn¡¯t I? Sitting on a throne wrestling with paperwork is boring and I hate it!¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s part of a lord¡¯s responsibilities¡ª¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I passed the position on to you!¡±


    ¡°Without Her Majesty¡¯s approval, titles can¡¯t simply be handed off on a whim.¡±


    ¡°Come on... it¡¯s Luna. You think she wouldn¡¯t listen to me? We¡¯ve known each other forever, you know!¡±


    Violet sighed naturally in response to Tifa¡¯s obstinance.


    A subordinate sighing in front of a superior might have been a serious matter elsewhere¡ªbut Tifa wasn¡¯t the kind of person to nitpick over things like that.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re sighing now? You¡¯re ignoring me, aren¡¯t you? Admit it!¡±


    ¡°...My lady. I had generously decided to view you as a magnanimous person who lets minor things slide¡ªbut are you trying to make me revise that assessment as well?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who made me this way! I told you to be lord and you wouldn¡¯t do it! You¡¯d obviously be way better at that kind of thing than a thickhead like me!¡±


    Violet didn¡¯t argue further and instead looked around for the man who was actually supposed to be in charge here.


    ¡°Where¡¯s General Metz?¡±


    ¡°Put him in charge of the patrols. Who knows where the Ohana bastards might come pushing in from.¡±


    ¡°Any news from them?¡±


    ¡°Nope, nothing. Not a single step. I figured they¡¯d move since we¡¯ve got a pretty big numbers advantage... How scared do you have to be to not even poke your nose outside the castle once? Shouldn¡¯t they at least be poking around out front to gauge the situation?¡±


    -->


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Navidos Ohana is an extremely cautious man. Even when tensions were high with Hesna, he just reinforced his troops and bolstered defenses. Unless there¡¯s a clear advantage to be gained, he¡¯s not the type to move first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not caution. That¡¯s just being a chickenshit.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Violet suddenly laughed before quickly bowing her head.


    ¡°I apologize. That was out of line, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Now you say that? Whatever. I was kind of looking forward to them attacking, you know? It¡¯d be a great chance to measure how many people my magic can cover.¡±


    ¡°Is your body holding up well?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t used magic once since the battle with Karelia. I¡¯ve been meditating steadily like that old man Jinor suggested. A few ideas have been bouncing around in my head... I wanna try out some new spells, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll waste energy and won¡¯t be able to use them in a real fight, and it¡¯s making me itch like crazy.¡±


    With her solid abs¡ªunusual for a woman¡ªTifa certainly had an aura of raw physical vitality that no one else could match. In battle, she was often more beast than human.


    ¡°You¡¯re remarkably confident. Well, I suppose that makes sense. You¡¯re the strongest general in our army... But even so, one must never let their guard down. You of all people know better than anyone that the stronger you are, the more important it is not to be careless.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Tifa blinked, then burst into a loud, hearty laugh that echoed through the barracks.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? I was being serious.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m just surprised. You? Giving compliments like that? I didn¡¯t know you had it in you. Just so you know, I¡¯m not giving you any rewards for it.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t flattery, it was an honest assessment of the situation. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t have won against Karelia.¡±


    ¡°Sure, the magic helped. But tell me¡ªdo you really think I¡¯m the strongest?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Only then did Violet realize Tifa was giving her a genuinely curious look.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m the strongest in this country?¡±


    ¡°W-Well... aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Nope. There¡¯s someone out there who makes me look like nothing. I don¡¯t get why you think it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°...Who?¡±


    Someone stronger than Tifa?


    That sounded absurd¡ªbut what followed sounded even more unbelievable.


    ¡°Luna.¡±


    ¡°Luna... Her Majesty??¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    That Luna was much stronger than Tifa?


    Of course, she always charged into battle herself and had even won a martial arts tournament hosted by Karelia¡¯s army... But Karelia had few true warriors of high skill to begin with. And crucially, Tifa¡ªwho could be described as a human-shaped beast¡ªhad skipped that tournament entirely because she found it too much trouble.


    ¡°Well, now that I¡¯ve started using magic, maybe it¡¯s closer... but if we just went head-to-head, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Luna.¡±


    Violet, saying nothing, studied Tifa¡¯s face closely.


    ...At the very least, she didn¡¯t seem to be lying or joking.


    Tifa was the type who was easy to read, not someone good at telling lies. If this were a joke, Violet was confident she¡¯d have picked up on it by now.


    Is she telling the truth...?


    ¡°Wow. Even you¡¯re making dumb faces now. I feel like I¡¯m seeing all sorts of new sides of you today.¡±


    ¡°No, I just...¡±


    Violet finally gathered her composure and asked,


    ¡°Then why... has that never come to light until now?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    ¡°If Her Majesty Luna is truly that powerful... then why hasn¡¯t her reputation as a great warrior spread?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Luna¡¯s heart used to be really soft.¡±


    ¡°...Soft?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She always hesitated when facing enemies. She was always wondering: if she really went all out here, would it be right to kill them? I only know because I happened to ask her once¡ªbut I¡¯ve known her a long time. I can tell how her thoughts tend to flow.¡±


    ¡°She... hesitated, you say...¡±


    ¡°Until just recently, Luna never once fought at full strength. Whether it was tournaments or real battles. She always held back.¡±


    Tifa placed a hand on Violet¡¯s shoulder as she stared blankly at her.


    ¡°Sounds insane, right? But it¡¯s true. Before we came here, Luna told me something.¡±


    ¡°She told you something?¡±


    ¡°She said she was ready now. That she wouldn¡¯t hesitate anymore. After killing Karelia, it seems she started thinking deeply about a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why people are going to find out now¡ªwho was lying low all this time, patiently waiting for the right moment.¡±


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    Tifa looked toward the soldiers training in the barracks and spoke softly.


    ¡°Chel Brans. Epinnel Rosenkross... ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) All of them only rose to fame because Luna never revealed her true self.¡±


    Muttering this, Tifa¡¯s thoughts turned to another formidable figure¡ªone she would never forget.


    The red-haired female general who shared her crimson hair: Airen Juliet.


    Back then, she only survived because of Luna¡¯s intervention. But now... she had confidence that things wouldn¡¯t go so easily for her enemy.


    ...That woman¡ªI¡¯ll be the one to take her down. Not Luna. Me. No matter what.


    ***


    Everyone watching the duel held their breath the moment they heard the weapon fall.


    Not a single person understood what had just happened.


    ¡°U...uh...¡±


    A grotesque sound, not even worthy of being called a death cry.


    The kind of sound a half-dead creature might make¡ªits thoughts severed before it could even comprehend what was happening.


    Ting!


    The first thing to hit the ground was the weapon.


    Setta Roland¡¯s sword.


    The sword that had become a symbol of his pride, the blade he carried when he rose to vice-captain of the 3rd Knight Division, the one that accompanied him as a lord of the Roland army¡ªa half-extension of himself.


    Now it lay shattered, cleaved in half, dulled, discarded on the ground like trash.


    And next¡ª


    Thud.


    A head.


    A human head.


    Only one exchange had occurred.


    There hadn¡¯t even been a proper exchange of blows. Just a single clash.


    And so no one could speak.


    Even though they saw the head rolling on the ground, they didn¡¯t comprehend that it was Roland¡¯s. Their thoughts shut down.


    ¡°......¡±


    Thump!


    Only after the weapon fell, then the head, did the rest of the body¡ªstill mounted¡ªslide from the saddle and collapse to the earth.


    Luna turned slightly, her glowing red eyes falling upon what was once Roland.


    Her Adina Sword, still in hand, was soaked in dark red blood¡ªso much so that one might have thought the blade itself had always been crimson.


    She said nothing as she stared down at the blade stained with blood in her scarlet gaze.


    Then, with a single motion¡ªshe raised her sword high into the air.


    ¨D¨DUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!!!!


    The cheers for the new warlord of the age erupted in response.


    Anyone who witnessed that scene with their own eyes could not help but reach the same conclusion.


    The name that would define this era¡ª


    Was not Serpina von Eingart.


    But Lunarian Iniang.

 Chapter 323: The Red-Eyed Dragon of the South (11)

    ¡°Th-The Lord... the Lord...!!!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaagh! Our lord!!!¡±


    Caught off guard by the sudden loss of their supreme commander, Roland¡¯s army descended into chaos.


    This wasn¡¯t merely the loss of a battlefield commander¡ªsomething that alone would send morale crashing. What they had lost... was their sovereign. The one they worshipped as an absolute ruler.


    ¡°Strategist!! Wh-What do we...?!¡±


    ¡°J-Just... just hold on! This kind of situation, I-I...!!¡±


    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t a single person in Roland¡¯s army capable of responding quickly or effectively to this unthinkable crisis.


    And so, while they flailed in confusion, Luna¡¯s army¡ªof course¡ªdid not sit idly by.


    ¡°Now! Move in!¡±


    ¡°Follow Her Majesty!!! Claim your glory!!!¡±


    From the right, Charlotte. From the left, Francis.


    With these two young talents at the forefront, Lunarian¡¯s forces surged and swallowed Roland¡¯s army whole.


    Luna herself, right after the duel, rode into the heart of the battlefield with her Adina Sword raised high.


    ¡°R-Run!!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s coming!! That woman... she¡¯s a m-monster...!!¡±


    With every swing of her crimson blade, the soldiers of Roland¡¯s army fell like leaves in autumn.


    Having indulged in an unnaturally long season of peace¡ªespecially given the state of the continent¡ªRoland¡¯s army had no means to withstand the murderous aura and overwhelming force Luna now unleashed upon them.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just that they couldn¡¯t withstand her.


    Just looking into her ruby eyes emptied their minds completely. And what filled that void, faster than thought¡ªwas fear.


    ¡°S-Someone save me!!¡±


    With no one capable of issuing clear orders, it was laughably easy to chase down the disorganized enemy and wipe them out.


    -->


    Luna gave a sharp command, denying the enemy any chance to flee.


    ¡°Follow me! Do not let a single one escape! Roland¡¯s army still has plenty of soldiers capable of regrouping. Do not waste this chance!!!¡±


    WAAAAAAAHHH!!!


    At Luna¡¯s cry, each and every soldier gave their all to pursue the fleeing enemy.


    Having lost their sovereign so unexpectedly, Roland¡¯s army had nothing left it could do.


    ¡°H-Hiiiek...!!¡±


    One fallen soldier sat back in fear, looking up at the reaper come to claim his soul.


    A woman with blood-red eyes and a sword drenched in gore.


    The woman who decapitated Lord Roland with a single blow.


    At a glance, she looked like an ordinary woman. But the aura that clung to her was something no ordinary soldier could ever dare challenge. He froze in place, unable even to imagine running.


    What... is this?


    This is supposed to be war. A battlefield where men cross swords on equal footing.


    But I can¡¯t move. I can¡¯t speak. Just meeting her eyes freezes me with fear.


    This isn¡¯t man versus man.


    This is being hunted by some monstrous, unknown being. The terror, the helplessness, the one-sided slaughter!


    Like... like facing a legendary creature. A dragon.


    Everyone on that battlefield felt it.


    We can¡¯t win. Against that impossible woman with the red eyes¡ªwe can¡¯t win... ever...!!!


    ¡°I-I...!¡±


    ¨D¨DThunk.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    Before the soldier could even finish his dying cry, the Adina Sword pierced through him.


    Luna, without so much as a blink, twisted her blade several times¡ªto confirm he was dead. Efficiency was everything.


    She knew.


    This pursuit would soon end.


    At the path of retreat, the Chilean Mercenaries lay in wait. To herd the fleeing enemy into their trap, Luna had ordered Francis and Charlotte to advance from either side. The plan, built from Jinor¡¯s proposal and Luna¡¯s bold additions, became a complete success the moment she severed Roland¡¯s head.


    And the result¡ª


    ¡°We did it!!!!¡±


    ¡°Long live Lunarian!!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the age of Lunarian ¡ï Novelight ¡ï now!!!!¡±


    Lunarian Army: 80,000


    Roland Army: 100,000


    Enemy losses: 86,000


    Our losses: 13,000


    An overwhelming exchange ratio nearing 8:1!


    This was an even greater achievement than the magic-led defense of Tepello Castle.


    With this battle, Luna carved her name deep into the southern continent.


    Among those who barely survived, and those who fought by her side, a new title emerged to describe her¡ª


    The Red-Eyed Dragon.


    The moment the Crimson Dragon of the South was born.


    ***


    ¡°......¡±


    Amid the carnage, surrounded by mountains of corpses, Luna stared at her hands.


    Blood. Bright red blood soaked them to the wrists.


    Her Adina Sword was painted entirely crimson, dripping with fresh blood.


    But what filled her deadened eyes wasn¡¯t the weight of all the lives she¡¯d taken.


    No. Luna had long since abandoned the burden of mourning over death. Such sentimentality was not efficient for a sovereign in an age of chaos.


    Ever since she faced Karelia¡¯s smiling, severed head, Luna had vowed never again to hesitate to stain her hands with blood.


    ¡°Your Majesty!!¡±


    From afar, a horse galloped toward her¡ªCharlotte, the young general who¡¯d charged the front with her.


    ¡°There you are! Everyone is waiting. It¡¯s a complete victory! We¡¯ve won overwhelmingly!¡±


    Her eyes sparkled as she spoke.


    This wasn¡¯t some rebel uprising¡ªthis was a victory by an official army of a legitimate state.


    For a young general, the thrill was unmistakable.


    ¡°Do you hear them, Your Majesty? Everyone is chanting your name! This is it! Just as my uncle said¡ªthis is the first step for Lunarian to unify the continent!¡±


    Luna looked at Charlotte.


    But she didn¡¯t see a young general celebrating her first major victory.


    Or rather¡ªthere was no room for that sight in her gaze.


    With a gentle, distant smile... Luna simply replied in a soft voice.


    ¡°Charlotte. As soon as we return, begin preparations for the next battle. Tell everyone.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to rest the troops and hold rewards ceremonies?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Luna slowly shook her head.


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep the strategist waiting any longer.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Roland¡¯s army was just the beginning. We must unify the southern continent as quickly as possible, then move to deal with Lyn Brans... and then, face Serpina¡¯s forces.¡±


    She raised her head toward the sky and murmured.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let him wait any longer.¡±


    I can¡¯t keep him waiting.


    Swen. My strategist.


    Deceived by Serpina, humiliated under her rule¡ªhe needed to be rescued.


    He had thrown himself into danger to save her.


    Now it was her turn to do the same.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you suffer under that witch any longer...¡±


    Her empty, red eyes contained no trace of her comrades. Not Charlotte, not the soldiers she fought alongside, not even the lives she¡¯d taken.


    All they held¡ªoverflowing, consuming¡ªwas one man.


    Swen.


    Everything was for him.


    Spilling all this blood, killing without hesitation¡ªit was all to save him as fast as possible.


    Luna raised her eyes to the sky again and whispered questions that would never reach.


    When we meet again, will you...


    Will you hold me tight, like you did after the battle with Brans?


    If you would just do that, I...


    I¡¯d do anything.


    Then, a horrifying thought flashed across her mind.


    What if...


    When they meet again, Swen says, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to serve Serpina, not you¡±?


    Then¡ª


    ¡°Your Majesty...?¡±


    Charlotte started to speak, then closed her mouth.


    Because the look on Luna¡¯s face was not that of a victorious ruler.


    It was far too sorrowful. Far too empty.


    ***


    The one who succeeded Setta Roland was Miel, the state strategist of the Roland Army.


    Roland had no wife. No heirs.


    So by default, the highest-ranking official¡ªMiel¡ªbecame the new lord of the army.


    But...


    No one could¡¯ve expected it. A mere civil officer, barely known outside the Roland Army, suddenly thrust into power.


    Unsurprisingly, Miel was utterly incapable of salvaging the situation.


    After the interception battle, the newly renamed ¡°Miel Army¡± surrendered all three border territories to Lunarian almost immediately.


    He tried everything¡ªracking his brains to leverage their numbers. But it was as if fate had already been decided.


    The Miel Army couldn¡¯t score even a single minor victory against Lunarian.


    Loss after loss, until finally¡ª


    Miel collapsed from overwork and stress. Dead.


    Another general took his place, someone who¡¯d once had a voice in command.


    But by that time, only three territories remained¡ªincluding the borderlands.


    By then, everyone understood.


    The former Roland Army... was already extinct.


    While the Aishus Army was finally erased from the central continent¡ª


    In the south, Lunarian had shattered the balance that once held four great powers in check.


    Only five nations remained now, not counting the husk that was Roland:


    Serpina¡¯s Army, Lunarian¡¯s Army, Hesna, Ohana, and Brans.


    The era of warring lords was coming to an end.

 Chapter 324: A Short Peace, Once Again (1)

    Inside the royal hall of Valharat Castle.


    Seated on the throne, Serpina tapped her fingers against the armrest with her eyes closed and spoke.


    "So Setta Roland is dead?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "And the one who killed him... was the rebel ruler, Lunarian?"


    "...Yes. Just as you say."


    Though he answered easily, the feeling of disbelief still lingered even as he delivered the news.


    An unbelievable report from the southern continent.


    Lunarian Iniang¡ªLuna¡ªhad supposedly taken down Setta Roland in a single strike.


    I was an old hand at this game. Of course, I¡¯d played as Setta Roland before.


    Roland wasn''t exactly ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) a great ruler, but his high strength stat made him an odd but effective choice to constantly send to the frontlines as a sovereign general within his army.


    That meant he was no pushover.


    Even if he were up against a powerful opponent, I couldn¡¯t imagine anyone taking his head in just one blow.


    So then... was Luna that much stronger than Roland?


    Considering Airen¡¯s advice and the circumstances, maybe it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible.


    There was a mode in the game called ¡°Random Mode.¡±


    If you started in that mode, both the starting points of nations and character stats were randomized, allowing veteran players to experience the game in a fresh way.


    So in theory, it wasn¡¯t impossible for Lunarian¡¯s strength stat to surpass Roland¡¯s.


    Still... to this degree?


    "I see. To bring down someone like Roland in a single exchange... That¡¯s almost unbelievable strength for someone so young, let alone a woman."


    "What will you do?"


    "You¡¯re asking what our army should do, now that the southern continent is in turmoil, right?"


    "Yes, precisely."


    "Then allow me to turn the question around on you."


    Serpina smiled faintly¡ª


    "There is only one thing our army can do. The only border we share is with the Hesna Army. I don¡¯t think launching an invasion now would be a bad move... but I¡¯m curious what your thoughts are."


    I immediately recorded Serpina¡¯s question in my mind.


    Would invading the Hesna Army right now be the most efficient course of action?


    If my logic was correct, then the answer should be ¡°no.¡±


    And sure enough, the response was quickly calculated.


    [No.]


    "Phew."


    A sigh escaped me naturally.


    If the result had gone against my thinking again, I¡¯d have had to wrack my brain working backward through the logic.


    I looked at Serpina and shook my head.


    "I think it would be wise to avoid war for the time being."


    -->


    "Swen. Is that your own will speaking, or is it the path revealed by your insight?"


    "I can say it¡¯s both."


    I explained my reasoning as it was.


    "First of all, after consecutively occupying Chel¡¯s forces and the Aishus Army, our soldiers are heavily fatigued. While we¡¯ve had decisive victories in each battle, the distance we¡¯ve marched alone makes these results feel almost miraculous."


    From the northern Eingart Castle all the way to Valharat Castle in the central southeast.


    Some soldiers had even advanced to Zeta Castle under Irian¡¯s command.


    No matter how high the morale, if you keep fighting nonstop for this long, even the most capable troops will eventually collapse.


    "Moreover, since we¡¯ve taken control of so many territories, I believe it¡¯s best to focus on stabilizing them for now. Until each domain is secured, we¡¯ll need to keep soldiers stationed there."


    Serpina slowly nodded.


    "I see. Then we should remain in Valharat Castle for the time being."


    "Is it alright not to return to Eingart Castle?"


    "Jenna is there, isn¡¯t she? No need to worry. It¡¯s better for me to stay here for now."


    It wasn¡¯t hard to read the confidence in her side profile as she spoke firmly.


    Despite all the betrayals she¡¯d suffered, she still never gave up on trusting her subordinates.


    That wasn¡¯t surprising¡ªbut there was something different when it came to Jenna. She trusted her deeply.


    Was there something between them?


    "Understood."


    "I¡¯ll be relying on you in the meantime, Swen."


    "In the meantime? My lord, I will always serve at your side, whenever you need me."


    "For the rest of your life, you mean?"


    "..."


    I couldn¡¯t say anything in return, and all that remained was Serpina¡¯s soft laughter.


    "It¡¯s alright, Swen. I¡¯m not trying to tease you. Either way, I think you should get some rest for now."


    "Rest, you say?"


    "Yes. I¡¯m granting you a week-long vacation. You¡¯ve been with me constantly, and must be exhausted. I won¡¯t summon you during that time, so once the appointments are finalized, forget about work and take a good rest."


    A vacation, huh.


    It was true that I¡¯d been following her nonstop. I was reminded just how poor my stamina was.


    So there was no reason to refuse. Besides, Valharat Castle... held some memories for me.


    "Understood."


    I bowed my head deeply, then turned without much thought to leave the audience chamber¡ª


    But suddenly.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    I caught a faint shift in her expression.


    It was clearly different from usual.


    An unfamiliar hollowness behind her golden gaze.


    Before I could stop myself, I spoke.


    "My lord."


    "...? Go on."


    "Are you... troubled by something?"


    ***


    ¡°...!¡±


    Serpina couldn¡¯t fully hide her surprise.


    To say she had no worries would be a lie.


    "...Why do you ask that, so suddenly?"


    "You just... seem a little different today. I mean, if you asked me to explain it, I¡¯m not sure I could put it into words."


    Swen tilted his head slightly, then bowed deeply and said,


    "If it¡¯s nothing, you don¡¯t need to concern yourself. But if there¡¯s ever something you wish to talk about, please don¡¯t hesitate to rely on me. As your national strategist, I will gladly do anything for your sake."


    "..."


    "Then, I¡¯ll excuse myself."


    Only after Swen vanished from sight did Serpina lower her head and release a long sigh.


    ''...''


    ¡ªSince childhood.


    She had known she possessed a kind of talent¡ªan ability to read the emotions of others.


    And at the same time, she¡¯d realized there were few people like her, who could perfectly hide their own feelings no matter the situation.


    That ability had been her greatest weapon as a ruler.


    Especially after inheriting the unwanted crown of Eingart.


    And yet now, the inner turmoil she thought she¡¯d hidden so well¡ª


    Had been noticed by none other than the very man who caused it.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    ''...''


    Thump, thump.


    Serpina placed her hand over her chest.


    The intense heartbeat beneath her fingertips told her just how much she was shaken.


    In her mind, Jenna¡¯s voice kept repeating, urging her to make a decision.


    Marriage...


    Maybe once, in the past, she could have brought it up casually.


    But now? That was impossible.


    Because he had a place to return to.


    Because the one he wished to stay beside... wasn¡¯t her.


    He had already given more than enough.


    Without Swen, they would have never made it to the central continent.


    No¡ªwithout him, she likely wouldn¡¯t even be alive.


    What should I do?


    Even though she held nearly half the continent beneath her feet and could have almost anything she wanted just by speaking¡ª


    When it came to love, she couldn¡¯t even win over one man.


    She laughed bitterly at her own helplessness.


    ''...I¡¯m jealous.''


    I¡¯m jealous of the one in your heart.


    Jealous of the ruler you¡¯ve chosen to follow.


    Even if that person has weaker foundations than our army... it doesn¡¯t matter.


    If I could trade places with them, I would do it without hesitation...


    Like that, little by little¡ª


    The priorities in Serpina¡¯s heart began to quietly shift.


    ¡ªHow much time passed as her thoughts sorted themselves?


    "My lord."


    A soldier approached her from the other side of the room.


    "What is it?"


    The soldier bowed deeply and answered.


    And his words were something Serpina had not expected at all at this moment in time.


    "A diplomatic envoy has arrived. Shall I bring them in?"


    ***


    At first, Valharat Castle had been steeped in a quiet gloom¡ª


    Worn down by the fall of the Aishus Army that once ruled them, and the pain of endless shrine constructions in its final years.


    But ever since Serpina took control, the place had been recovering its vitality at remarkable speed.


    Even before I was granted vacation, she¡¯d asked me to recommend every administrative officer for internal affairs.


    Which meant, effectively¡ª


    Valharat¡¯s administration was now functioning with the ¡°optimal efficiency¡± predicted by 100 Intelligence.


    As a result, laughter from the citizens had begun to return to the streets.


    You could say the energy was back to the level it was when I last came here with Airen.


    And now, with this rare time off...


    ''...Where is she?''


    We were supposed to meet around here, I thought, when¡ª


    "Swen."


    A familiar voice called my name, and I turned my head.


    "...?"


    Wearing a cute casual outfit, Airen stood there, smiling with the most girlish sparkle in her eyes I¡¯d ever seen¡ª


    And waved at me.

 Chapter 325: A Short Peace, Once Again (2)

    "A-Airen... ma¡¯am...?"


    I was stunned.


    The words tumbled clumsily out of my mouth before I could stop them.


    The outfits I was used to seeing her in were always composed¡ªarmor lightly fastened over her chest, the attire of a disciplined knight.


    Even when we¡¯d been at the mansion, her clothes had been modest and never too provocative. Well, not that it made a difference¡ªAiren¡¯s figure alone overflowed with femininity regardless of what she wore...


    "...D-Does it look weird?"


    This outfit¡ªthis overt declaration of ¡°I¡¯m a woman¡±¡ªwas a night-and-day contrast to what I was used to.


    A neatly tailored dress, the kind nobility might wear for an outing.


    Of course, ¡°neatly tailored¡± was only the impression it gave at first glance.


    The neckline, open to reveal the deep line of her chest, boldly asserted that the dress was designed to draw attention to her feminine charms.


    The real problem was¡ªAiren¡¯s chest was... massive beyond words.


    Even in regular clothes, her figure was hard to ignore.


    But in something specifically made to emphasize it, the sheer power of it was devastating.


    "Swen?"


    "Ah¡ªyes, yes! Lady Airen."


    I¡¯d been completely spaced out, forgetting to respond.


    Airen, blushing furiously, asked again in confusion.


    "I asked if it looked strange... is it really that strange?"


    "Huh? No, no! Not at all. It¡¯s great. It really suits you. Where did you even find an outfit like this?"


    "Well... I told Reika I¡¯d be spending time with you today, and she dragged me out shopping..."


    Ever since leaving Eingart Castle, I¡¯d been living separately from Lady Airen and Reika.


    While traveling, I¡¯d sleep on the road or in temporary quarters at castles¡ªplaces that, naturally, kept strict gender separation.


    I thought we¡¯d grown quite close by now, but... had they gotten to the point of recommending each other clothes?


    "Come to think of it, how have the two of you been getting along?"


    "Reika doesn¡¯t have any specific assignments right now, and I was granted time off by our lord as well."


    Unlike me or Lady Airen, Reika didn¡¯t have any official duties outside of combat as a mage.


    She¡¯d worked as a librarian at the Great Library of Eingart, but that was only during periods when she was stationed inside the castle.


    Still, she received her stipend regularly¡ªit was practically a reward for simply being able to use magic.


    "I suggested the three of us come together, but she insisted, ¡®The two of you have to meet alone.¡¯ ...Swen, do you have any idea why Reika would say something like that?"


    "...No clue."


    I kind of did, but the thought made me embarrassed, so I just shook my head.


    I couldn¡¯t hide the awkwardness on my face. This kind of consideration... well, I didn¡¯t need it...


    No¡ªhonestly, I was grateful.


    "Anyway, Swen. Thank you for inviting me. But... what¡¯s the occasion?"


    "Oh, nothing much... It¡¯s just¡ªthis is Valharat Castle, you know?"


    I glanced around lightly as I spoke.


    -->


    "Do you remember this place?"


    "Isn¡¯t this the plaza we always passed through on the way to the royal hall?"


    "Exactly. One of our old haunts. Since we¡¯re here again after so long, I thought we could walk around some of the places we used to visit."


    "I see."


    After we escaped from Arnel Castle together, Lady Airen and I had lived under the same roof thanks to Yuri¡¯s... generous hospitality.


    Now that I think about it, it wasn¡¯t until we joined Serpina¡¯s army that our living arrangements actually reflected our own will.


    The first time had been because of Lyn¡¯s harassment.


    The second was Yuri¡¯s meddling.


    But it had been a blessing in disguise.


    Because of that, I got to know Lady Airen¡ªand grew closer to her than anyone else.


    If I ever had to entrust my back to just one person, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to choose Lady Airen.


    "Shall we go, then?"


    "Mm."


    After a brief moment of hesitation, I figured¡ªthis much was fine.


    I held out my hand to her.


    "...!"


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    She looked startled, her face flushing deep red.


    It was so cute I almost gasped aloud¡ªbut making a fuss would¡¯ve ruined the moment.


    After a second of hesitation, she silently extended her hand and placed it in mine.


    Rough.


    It was a rough hand¡ªcalloused from gripping weapons, worn from battle.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but something about that made my chest tighten.


    I squeezed her hand firmly and started walking.


    ***


    Spending time with her was truly enjoyable.


    Valharat Castle had changed a great deal since we¡¯d lived here, but many of the places filled with our memories¡ªlike the tea shop Airen frequented¡ªremained untouched, and we were able to enjoy a meaningful day together.


    And there was one other place that had remained just as we left it¡ª


    "Well if it isn¡¯t Lord Swen! It¡¯s been ages!"


    "Hello. Have you been well?"


    The Nighhardt family mansion¡ªsurprisingly¡ªwas still standing right where it had always been.


    Back when I served under Yuri, I¡¯d spent more time here than I ever did in the royal hall.


    Thinking back on it now, Yuri had never once used me as a proper combat officer.


    If not for Jinor, I¡¯d have never had the chance to achieve anything under her.


    "Is Lord Jinor not here?"


    "No, he isn¡¯t."


    I¡¯d heard they tried to sell the mansion for a bargain price but couldn¡¯t find a buyer, so they handed over full ownership of the land and house to the servants as part of their retirement package.


    A kind of severance pay, I suppose.


    "And Lady Reika...? She¡¯s well, I hope?"


    "Of course. I¡¯ll tell her to stop by sometime."


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, we stepped back outside¡ªand that¡¯s when Lady Airen finally asked,


    "Would it have been better if we¡¯d brought Reika along?"


    "No. We¡¯ve got plenty of time. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to visit her too."


    "You must¡¯ve spent most of your time there, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Yeah. I taught Reika a bit about magic. Though... honestly, I didn¡¯t really teach her anything."


    "I see."


    Airen looked like she was ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) about to say something, hesitating¡ªthen, as if making up her mind, carefully parted her lips.


    "The talk about marriage... that must¡¯ve come up during that time too, right?"


    "...?"


    I glanced at her face.


    She really was still thinking about that, huh.


    Rather than making her worry more with unnecessary explanations, I just wanted to reassure her.


    "You don¡¯t need to overthink it. Like I said¡ªI want to take things slowly, in the proper order."


    Airen didn¡¯t reply right away.


    But eventually, she smiled brightly and gave a quiet nod.


    "Okay, Swen. I trust you."


    I gently patted her head.


    She leaned into it like a cat, completely unbothered by the touch.


    "Ah¡ªremember that place? The one that sold those cookies that paired perfectly with tea?"


    "Of course I remember. You mean the place that sold those cookies we used to snack on?"


    "Let¡¯s stop by."


    "...Yes!"


    And so, Lady Airen and I spent the rest of the day visiting all our old spots around Valharat Castle.


    For me, it was healing¡ªa time away from battles, efficiency, and all the complications of war.


    ***


    Later that night, Airen and I found ourselves walking down a road that was very familiar to the both of us.


    "This path... it¡¯s been a while. This is the way home, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Yes. After finishing work at the barracks, we always used this road."


    Turn right here, through the small alley, then go over there and...


    "We¡¯re here."


    The house Yuri once gave us¡ªour old home¡ªcame into view.


    "It¡¯s... gotten pretty worn down, hasn¡¯t it?"


    "It was brand new when we first moved in."


    There must¡¯ve been no one to maintain it. Vines were crawling up the walls.


    There was no light coming from the windows either.


    It felt abandoned... maybe no one had lived here in a long time?


    Without thinking, I grabbed the doorknob.


    Creeaak¡ª


    "...Huh?"


    "It opens?"


    "Apparently so?"


    I paused, feeling a bit awkward for some reason.


    Then carefully opened the door and stepped inside.


    With the help of the moonlight pouring in from the windows, I lit a torch¡ª


    And¡ª


    "Wow... nothing¡¯s changed."


    The table we¡¯d used, the furniture¡ªit was all still there, exactly as we¡¯d left it.


    It didn¡¯t seem like anyone had stayed here since.


    "Even the tea leaves are still here."


    "Planning to take them with you?"


    "Of course. Some of these can¡¯t be found at Eingart Castle¡ªthey only grow in this region."


    Unlike our well-prepared departure from Arnel Castle, we¡¯d fled from Valharat Castle in a hurry.


    There¡¯d been no time to pack.


    Not that it mattered much to me¡ªI wasn¡¯t the type to hoard things.


    But for Lady Airen... it must¡¯ve been hard to leave certain things behind.


    "It¡¯s kind of amazing. All of this... it¡¯s just the same. It feels like time stopped in this room."


    I brushed off the dust glittering under the moonlight on the table.


    Right... I remembered now.


    The training dummy in the corner.


    The bed we used to sleep in.


    It was all exactly the same¡ªas if we were still serving under Yuri.


    "Lady Airen, look. Even the bed¡¯s just like we left it."


    "..."


    She didn¡¯t respond.


    I turned toward her.


    "Lady Airen?"


    ...Huh?


    "..."


    Just moments ago, she¡¯d been casually gathering tea leaves¡ª


    Now, her face was beet red, her head lowered.


    She suddenly realized I was watching her and began stammering, just like Reika often did.


    "Uh, uh? A-Ah... y-yes. It¡¯s just... t-time seems to have really stopped here, huh. Hahaha..."


    And only then did it hit me.


    Right now, Lady Airen and I were¡ª


    Alone.


    In a sealed room.


    Beneath the dark night sky.

 Chapter 326: Proof Is Needed

    ¡®...Why am I like this?¡¯


    Thump. Thump. I was certain that when I entered, I had no thoughts. No ulterior motives; I simply came in because the door opened, and I was curious.


    Neither I nor Airen spoke a word; we just lowered our heads and scanned the floor.


    I felt like I would get swept up in an awkward mood if I stayed any longer, so I quickly forced a smile and, glancing at Airen, said in the most nonchalant tone I could muster.


    ¡°Sh-should we head out? It doesn''t seem like anyone¡¯s living here, but the caretaker might show up... It¡¯s no longer our home, anyway. Let¡¯s grab what we need and head back.¡±


    After saying that, I hurriedly tried to move.


    No. To be precise... I tried to move. If only someone hadn¡¯t grabbed my wrist from behind.


    ¡°...Airen...?¡±


    When I turned my head... Airen was staring at me, her mouth tightly pressed shut, as if she had made up her mind.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°W-what... is it...?¡±


    I forced an expression of uncertainty, but Airen didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of giving me room to breathe. She spoke with a strong, resolute tone.


    ¡°Swen.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You... know what I¡¯m trying to say... don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smart... so, you must know... right?¡±


    At that, my heart skipped a beat. Thump, thump.


    Contrary to my rational mind, my heart started pounding more intensely than ever before.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m smart, I know? Well, anyone, even an idiot, would know.¡±


    I knew exactly what she was implying, what could happen between a man and a woman in this situation.


    -->


    We had, in fact, already confirmed our feelings for each other.


    I had told her many times. To wait for me. And she had responded every time. She would wait.


    So, it wouldn¡¯t be too strange if the ''fruits of love'' were to come a little early...


    I cautiously looked at Airen.


    Her chest. Her most formidable weapon, something no other woman could rival, was right before my eyes.


    And I thought, how audacious... that if she just had that chest, the long night would feel so much more enjoyable. I¡¯d probably lose sleep... in more ways than one.


    ¡°...¡±


    We didn¡¯t speak a word to each other.


    The dim heat of the faintly glowing torch, along with the moonlight streaming through the window, illuminated Airen like never before, making her seem more beautiful than I had ever seen her.


    What should I do?


    What¡¯s the right thing to do here?


    Should I... cross that line with Airen?


    It¡¯s not forced, and if she wants it too... then I...


    ¡°...I...¡±


    At that moment, she, who had never trembled on the battlefield, spoke in a trembling voice, confessing her true feelings.


    ¡°I¡¯m not... as feminine as Lady Reika... and I don¡¯t have the incredible beauty like the lady with my lord. All I can do... is give you... what you want... what men want... nothing else. I don¡¯t even know where to start or how to do it...¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    I flinched.


    I could clearly feel it. Something piercing my chest, something deep.


    ¡°Soon enough, you¡¯ll marry Lady Reika. After that, you might meet many other women. Women who are modest and beautiful like Lady Ioline will constantly pursue you. After all, you¡¯re an amazing man.¡±


    ¡°In the meantime, I... I must convey my feelings to you, Swen...¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m fine. No matter what... I¡¯ll give you my all...¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, I might not be able to keep you by my side... I¡¯m not feminine enough for that...¡±


    It was strange.


    A beautiful woman like Airen, telling me she would ¡°give me her all¡± in this kind of situation.


    Normally, with my heart racing, intense attraction, and sexual desire... to put it simply, I would be burning with the desire to ravish her.


    Despite how much I cared for Airen, as a man, it was a natural physical response to feel this intense attraction and even have the urge to ¡®take¡¯ her.


    But what I felt now was definitely something different.


    Pity. And... sadness.


    ¡°Airen...¡±


    I stepped toward Airen and hugged her tightly.


    I gently stroked her back to calm her as she flinched.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to do this. I won¡¯t leave you, Airen. I never look down on you or take you lightly. No matter what moment, no matter who I¡¯m with, I¡¯ve never once forgotten that you¡¯ve always been by my side.¡±


    ¡°Swen...¡±


    ¡°I truly appreciate your feelings. But, I... I don¡¯t want you to force yourself to do something you don¡¯t want just because you¡¯re desperate. You know how I feel, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately but slowly continued to stroke her head until she responded.


    It¡¯s okay. You can talk when you want to, and say as much as you want... I hoped my feelings would reach her without words.


    Eventually, she slowly nodded.


    ¡°So, even after we¡¯re married, it¡¯ll be okay. Once everything settles, and in a nicer place... we¡¯ll have an unforgettable day together. Let¡¯s prepare beautifully and have a day that no one can envy. Okay?¡±


    ¡°...Mm.¡±


    Of course, spending the night with Airen was a proposal I definitely didn¡¯t want to refuse.


    Honestly, it would be a lie if I said I hadn¡¯t once imagined making love to her in my mind.


    Her overwhelming chest had shaken me dozens of times, as a man.


    In my heart, I wanted to just pour all my instincts into her right now.


    But I didn¡¯t want it to be like this.


    I wanted to do it in a situation where we could both relax, and I wanted to face it openly, with no rush.


    I didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her anxiety to hastily take her.


    That was my true feeling.


    Airen, perhaps understanding my feelings, slowly looked up at me.


    ¡°You... won¡¯t abandon me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She listened to me obediently, so I thought she¡¯d be relieved after hearing this...


    ¡°Proof.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°I need proof.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    What did she mean by that, ¡°proof¡±? I thought about pretending I didn¡¯t know, but...


    I didn¡¯t want to ignore it. It wasn¡¯t because I was thinking about her, but rather because it was entirely my will.


    And so, I...


    Placed my lips on Airen¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Mmm... Ugh.¡±


    Smooch, smooch... smooch, smoosh.


    This translation is the intellectual property of Novelight.


    The crude sound of our lips rubbing together filled the house where we had once laughed and talked.


    In the place where we had sweated together and talked about the past we had walked through and the future... we two shared a crude, sticky connection, almost instinctive.


    It was just our lips meeting, intertwining, but the heart-pounding sensation I¡¯d never felt on any battlefield filled my entire body.


    Unlike the time I was suddenly taken under the falling flower tree, this time, I took my time, savoring her tongue.


    Airen kept passionately pushing against me.


    It was as though she wanted to erase all the memories this tongue carried and drown me in her color, fiercely, deeply.


    As we exchanged saliva and mixed our tongues... the presence of Airen inside me, once fleeting like Lady Reika or Lady Serpina, grew bigger and bigger.


    She made me a man. In a way, was I turning her from a general or knight into a woman?


    The more I hoped for that, the more I realized...


    ¡°Phew...?¡±


    We finally, slowly pulled our lips apart.


    Squelch¡ªsaliva dripped down. We were still connected. Even after parting, we remained bound by a strand of spit.


    I stared into her violet eyes, my face flushed red.


    Her eyes were completely hazy, like she¡¯d had a drink.


    The moment our gazes locked, we once again pressed our lips together.


    ¡°Mmh... mmn... ngh... mmh... chuup... ?¡±


    An even filthier sound than before filled the empty room.


    I sucked on her lips, her tongue, slid my tongue along her teeth... I intensely explored every corner inside.


    Peeking through barely opened eyes, I saw Airen¡¯s dazed expression as she focused entirely on the kiss.


    And I realized¡ª


    Only I was allowed to witness this side of Airen Juliet as she melted.


    The knight who was always stern and dignified in front of others... became nothing more than a single¡ªno, a single female in front of me.


    The moment I ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) became aware of that¡ª


    ¡°Lady Airen...?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Lady Airen gripped my forearm...


    And pushed me back, just like that.


    ¡°Huh...?¡±


    Thud!


    I stumbled back a few steps and, perfectly timed, fell onto the bed where I had been trying to sleep.


    What?


    What kind of situation is this?


    Did Lady Airen... just push me down?


    Before I could even process what was going on¡ª


    ¡°......!!!¡±


    Lady Airen climbed right on top of me.


    I¡¯ll admit, the phrasing sounds ridiculous. But there wasn¡¯t a single better way to describe this strange scene.


    ¡°Lady... Airen?¡±


    I spoke in a trembling voice, panicked... and only then did I realize my arms were pinned down by her.


    No matter how much I tried to move, it was useless.


    There was no way someone like me, with such low physical stats, could overpower a battle-hardened knight.


    Lady Airen, holding both my arms down, loomed over me and looked straight into my eyes.


    ¡®......?¡¯


    I felt warm droplets fall onto my cheeks.


    Sweat.


    They were beads of her sweat.


    Sweat gathered on her face and between her breasts dripped down onto my face.


    Her breathing, her soft breasts brushing against my chest from their sheer size, her violet eyes, her face, her red hair¡ªeverything was so close...


    ¡®What... is this?¡¯


    It was only when I had the foolish thought that I might get devoured by her like this¡ª


    ¡°Swen.¡±


    ¡ªthat she finally parted her lips.


    ¡°Y-Yeah... huh?¡±


    A completely idiotic answer spilled out of me, but she didn¡¯t say anything about it. Instead, her deeply flushed face gazed into mine, and¡ª


    ¡°This is the last time.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Swen... I¡¯m so thankful for your kindness... I can feel how much you care for me, how much you try to be gentle. That¡¯s why I trust you even more... I truly believe in you.¡±


    ¡°But.¡±


    ¡°For me... this might be the last time. If¡ªif by some chance...¡±


    ¡ªIf a similar situation ever happens again, I might not be able to hold back.


    Only after hearing Airen¡¯s voice did I finally understand.


    This was the last time.


    If something like today happened again, my will would never be able to overcome Lady Airen¡¯s.


    No¡ªthis wasn¡¯t a matter of willpower anymore. When that time comes, both of us...


    Gulp.


    ¡°Got it?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah? Ah... y-yes!¡±


    And then, what filled my vision¡ªher face, flushed so red it looked like it might burst under the full moon¡¯s light... her tightly shut lips, and her chest, glistening with sweat.


    But more than anything else, what caught my eyes first¡ªthose violet eyes. Eyes raised solely to protect a single person, eyes so loyal and unwavering they made me want to protect her too.


    Even more than her beautiful figure or her face, I noticed her eyes first.


    Only then did I realize it and ask myself a question deep inside.


    Do I... love Lady Airen?


    It wasn¡¯t a question directed at my 100 Intelligence brain, so of course it didn¡¯t answer. Instead, I slowly nodded my head.


    I love Lady Airen.


    And I will never forget this moment, not even in the face of death...


    And so, the night of our "last prelude" quietly came to a close.